《Green Skin》


 Chapter 1

    It has already been 10 years since I hadnded into this world. Magic and other different races, so far as monsters exist in this world.


    I had quietly sat on the street alone as I tapped my shoulder with a steel sword that¡¯s not even worth being called a sword. If it was truly a sharp sword, the moment it contacts with my shoulder, I should suffer a wound, but I couldn¡¯t even touch such a high-end item.


    Useless swordsman. Although I thought I had roamed over this ground for quite some time now, I still failed to escape the third ss. The rich get richer and the poor get poorer in this world as attaining a house here was like trying to pick a star in the sky.


    Third-rate swordsmen like myself slept in the open together with the homeless as a daily routine. Frankly, you couldn¡¯t even call us homeless. So we would stare at the parties seeking members. I started to hear the noise andmotion here and there.


    ¡± It¡¯s the Sword Saint. . . ¡±


    ¡± Sword Saint. . . ¡±


    Walking over was a woman with ck hair fluttering behind. Not yet 25 in age, praised by the summoners as one of the continent¡¯s top 10, was also known as Sword Saint Ha-Yuri.


    The sword swaying by her waist was extremely splendid. ¡®Dungeon,¡¯ it was apparently obtained at a holy order. To even considerparing that with my steel sword was like I was sinning.


    The ¡®Saint Knights Order¡¯ she was in had guards that encircled her as they walked down, which was very awesome to see.


    ¡® It seems only those that are destined be like that. ¡®


    It¡¯s highly probable that I¡¯m not the only one thinking like that. As well, all of those envious looks were staring at Sword Saint Ha Yuri. As if she was an idol satisfying the chants of her fans. She slowly bowed to the people around her as she headed towards her guild house. Just then, Sword Saint Ha Yuri was slowly turning towards me.


    ¡® Why. . . over here. . .? ¡®


    It was truly surreal to see her pass through the guards and walk here. Slowly approaching, Saint Sword Ha-Yuri handed out a gold coin from her pocket and began to give it to me.


    ¡± One day, all of you will be able to make a nice ce to live in. Work hard. ¡±


    Although it was a clich¨¦, the voice was that of a beautiful songbird. Those big eyes that were as if they wererger than the pupils of a deer, and that pure white skin as if she had lived inside the whole time that didn¡¯t match her military position. But what stood out above all was that divine atmosphere around her.


    ¡± Tha. . . Thank you. ¡±


    ¡± No problem. If you need help, please visit the guild house whenever. ¡±


    ¡± Ah. . . Yes. . ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I haven¡¯t seen Sword Saint Ha Yuri giving out grace to other summoners asionally when she came out of the guild house. But still, it was a first to be the benefactor of that. Looking around, everyone was staring at me with envy.


    ¡± Ms. Ha Yuri, it is time to go. ¡±


    ¡± Ah. . . Yes. . . Then . . .I will . . . ¡±


    Seeing the back of Ha Yuri shrinking, I couldn¡¯t help but think that all of this was a scheme today as I watched dumbfounded. In my ears, I started to hear the voice ¡®Please work hard¡¯ ring repeatedly.


    ¡± Ha. . . Ha . . ¡±


    As such, I was able to leave the city after a long time. Concerned that others may see, I quickly stuffed the gold coin into my backpack full of food, water, and other useless scraps, and decided to call my friends andrades to go for a hunt. Of course, the change from the money I had left, I quickly stuffed it into my backpack as well.


    Despite my ten years here, I only knew a few people. The problem was that nearly all of these rtionships were useless, but it was still better than not having any. . . my firstrade was a thief named Choi Seulgi living in the alleys. Frankly, stealing was a secondary job and selling her body was her primary ie, but she was one that preferred to call herself more of a thief.


    ¡± Hey! It¡¯s been a long time! What¡¯s the matter? Did you get some money? I heard that you received a gold coin from a Sword Saint. How was it? ¡±


    ¡± Ugh. . . I didn¡¯te for that reason. ¡±


    ¡± Then what is it? To have a meal with me? By any chance. . . are you asking me on a date? ¡±


    ¡± No it¡¯s not that. . . ¡±


    I never imagined that it would be this difficult to ask her to join a hunting campaign together. Scratching the back of her head, it seemed that she finally realized what I wanted. Smiling, thief Choi Seulgi opened her mouth.


    ¡± Aha. . . . by any chance, you¡¯re thinking of going on a hunt? ¡±


    ¡± Right. . I bought enough food . . . if there was a good bunch of monsters, I thought I should stop by. ¡±


    ¡± Hmm. . . well those Green Goblin n guys. . . they are a bit quiettely. It is an auspicious timing. ¡±


    The Green Goblin ns were a colony that were consisted of goblins. Among the formed monster colonies, it was still one of the weaker guys, however, these goblins were quite troublesome because of their quick speed that could threaten beginner adventurers.


    ¡± So how about it? Are you going? ¡±


    ¡± Pay? ¡±


    ¡± Of course 50:50. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m heading out with that grandpa magician and a swordsman that was willing to join us. ¡±


    ¡± A priest? ¡±


    ¡± Do you really expect one? ¡±


    She nodded her head after hearing my words, and began to open her mouth.


    ¡± Alright. Business wasn¡¯t doing too well anyways nowadays. . . It wouldn¡¯t hurt to earn a tidy sum of money. Who knows? Maybe we might hit the lottery .¡±


    ¡± Those odds are quite thin. . . but it would be nice to have such an opportunity. ¡±


    Staring at some random far ce, she opened her mouth while chuckling. It seems something was very amusing to her.


    ¡± Fell in love? ¡±


    ¡± Wh.. . .What. ¡±


    ¡± The Sword Saint. . . you¡¯ve fallen for her? ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s not possible. ¡±


    ¡± Of course you can¡¯t. It¡¯s often said to not even look at the tree that you can¡¯t climb. The statuses of the two of you arepletely different. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t really fall for her, but I thought that it was unnecessary for her to keep stabbing at me with those truths. It was a truth I already knew. She turned back towards me quietly before starting again.


    ¡± Well. . . some that could mingle with you would be at best someone like me, right? ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s most likely. ¡±


    I roughly answered as I smiled. That blushing face.


    As such, we clumsily left the city.


    There were a total of 4 people in the party. That grandpa magician that lived nearby. He was a dumbass that couldn¡¯t escape the title of beginner magician for several decades. But, in our third-rate party, the power of a magician was quite valuable.


    The clumsy tanker Shin Duk-ho was a trustworthy guy as he could at least produce mes, and the convenient thing about him was that he could certainly deflect arrows aside with his magic shield.


    After walking for the whole day while sharing conversations, as if we had travelled quite far away from the city, a few monster zones started to appear.


    ¡± Wow. . . it seems thattely, you hunt with those types of equipment. . . ¡±


    ¡± Well. . . I¡¯m curious as to what¡¯s in that bag. ¡±


    Voices could be heard from here and there.


    ¡± Fuck . . . . ¡±


    The anxious, tense states of party members began to emerge. To suddenly show such a personality, it¡¯s quite possible that those men are murderers. Outside the city, those wicked men that live on backstabbing their fellow summoners.


    ¡± It is said that the day you depart is a fair day. . . ¡±


    Choi Seulgi likewise began to be nervous as she held her dagger up with an anxious expression. Usually, if they were highly skilled guys, then there was no reason to try and back-stab us. It¡¯s certain that these guys too are also third rate. No matter how high you reckon them to be, they probably were promoted only a few times.


    ¡® They wouldn¡¯t have such an ability like a unique skill as well. . . ¡®


    Their numbers rounded to about 5. Although they had one more person, it was a fight that was worth risking.


    Was what I thought before an unexpected arrow pierced through the old magician¡¯s forehead in a moment¡¯s nce.


    ¡± Fuck. . at least memorize a scroll old man. . . ¡±


    I raised my sword and started to charge out. Although we were called third-rate, we definitely had experience. As if not expecting our side to be this aggressive, they were somewhat bbergasted as I could start hearing voices.


    ¡± Grab that bastard! ! ¡±


    Since the archer had fired that arrow, his location was now in an exposed state. Thankfully, since these stupid bastards were attempting to use a surrounding tactic, the warrior that was tasked with protecting the archer didn¡¯t see me. Jumping out as fast as I can, I thrust my sword into the bowman¡¯s heart.


    ¡± Puk ¡±


    Was heard as blood sprayed over my face as I pulled my sword out. One for one. At least on our side, there was a useful warrior. I¡¯m sure that Choi Seulgi too won¡¯t lose her life absurdly considering the long time she has spent here.


    The moment I turned around, I could hear a scream ¡°AHHHHHHHK! !¡± It was definitely Choi Seulgi¡¯s voice. In that spot was the warrior that I brought Shin Duk Ho stabbing his sword into Choi Seulgi.


    ¡® Betrayal ¡®


    ¡± Fuck. . . Fuck . . . You fucking bastard! ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Hm, this is regrettable. . . friend. ¡±


    ¡± You trash-like bastard. . . ¡±


    No matter how I see it, it seems that guy was rted to those murderers. Although it wasn¡¯t like the word escape appeared in my head, I couldn¡¯t after seeing Choi Seulgi¡¯s body spilling blood on the ground.


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡®


    I quickly began to rush out. Instantaneously, four people came to surround me, but my objective wasn¡¯t to kill these bastards. My objective was certainly to rescue Choi Seulgi. Advancing while roughly swinging my sword, the threatening Shin Duk-ho began to retreat.


    I threw the bag I was carrying over to Shin Duk-ho.


    While the attention of those bastards were distracted by the flying bag, I held Choi Seulgi in my arms and began to run. Although there was loud shouting behind me, there was no way I could stop. Even throwing away that shabby steel sword that was with me for how many years, I abandoned it on the floor and ran with all my might.


    ¡± Fuck . . . .Fuck . . . . . . Fuck . . . . . Fuck . . . I¡¯m sorry . . . sorry. ¡±


    ¡± Stupid. . . bastard . . . different than usual . . . Ha. . . .Ah. . . . this doesn¡¯t feel good. . . . Leave me you stupid fool . . . . or else you¡¯re going to get caught. ¡±


    ¡± Shut up. . . Shut up. Ugh! ! ! ¡±


    I could feel a severe pain from behind. I could see a short spear piercing through my chest. But, there was no way I could stop. Although I wanted to faint this instant, if I were to fall, we would both die. Stubbornly, I barely held onto my consciousness as I broke the short spear stuck in front of my chest. If I were to pull this out, there was no mistake that I would copse from the intense bleeding.


    Thankfully, I still had the energy to move. This reason was due my unique skill ¡®HP Increase.¡¯ I never imagined that this skill would help in this kind of situation. Thanks to it, I could continue to run.


    ¡± Catch that bastard! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Stupid pigs . . . those bastards. . . are so slow . . . ¡±


    ¡± Pu . . . . ha . . ha. . . ¡±


    Both Choi Seulgi and I didn¡¯t have the strength tough as we just smiled. Although I was wholly exhausted, I ran in order for us to live. Those murdering bastards, as long as they retrieve that backpack, it seems it doesn¡¯t matter what happens afterwards. No, as if they were prepared to leave for another city after this one, I couldn¡¯t see their figures as I continued to run farther away.


    ¡± Fuck . . . .Seulgi. . . Seulgi are you listening? ¡±


    Despite that, the reason why I didn¡¯t stop running was because of Choi Seulgi that was in my arms. Likewise, both Choi Seulgi and I were in critical states. Choi Seulgi who didn¡¯t have a special characteristic like I did was in a much more dangerous situation.


    ¡± I¡¯m. . . I¡¯m listening. . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡°Just a bit more . . . . until the castle . . . ¡±


    Although I endured quite a bit, it seemed that I couldn¡¯t handle this mortal wound. I roughly wiped away the flowing blood that wasing out of my lips as I sprinted even faster. I started shouting in a state where I could be misunderstood as an undead with a spear pierced through my chest.


    ¡± Door! Open the door! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± State your identities. ¡±


    ¡± A person is dying! Quickly. . . QUICKLY! ! ! 5th grade summoner Kim Taesung, and 5th grade summoner Choi Seulgi. ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . . What the hell are you doing in the middle of the night. . . Uhh. . .Kim Taesung, Choi Seulgi. Have you checked that they left today? ¡±


    ¡± Yes. Four of them. ¡±


    ¡± Fuck. . . Hurry up and open the door. ¡±


    Although it was a cold voice full ofints, it seemed that they were opening the gate after checking our identities. After the castle gate opened, I started to quickly head in.


    ¡± Temple. . . . Temple. . . . Just wait a bit more and you¡¯ll live. . . Just a bit more. ¡±


    But, it was already toote. Even if I did run to the temple. It would probably be closed and the main problem was that we didn¡¯t have any money. In that moment, I suddenly remembered a voice. I could hear the voice of Sword Saint Ha Yuri I met today ringing in my ear.


    ¡® No problem. If you need help, please visit the guild house whenever. ¡®


    Without any more time to waste, I started to run towards the Holy Knights¡¯ guild house. As expected, the lights were still on as it seems they were working even at this time. Running in, I started to recklessly pound at the door. The Holy Knights¡¯ guards ran to stop me. I really don¡¯t have much time left.


    Some time ago, I could feel Choi Seulgi¡¯s body gradually getting colder in my hands.


    ¡± You crazy bastard! ! Where do you think this is? ¡±


    ¡± Please. . . Please help! My . . . myrade was attacked by a murderer. . . Please help. ¡±


    ¡± Out of my sight you crazy bastard. If the upper-ss wake up, are you taking responsibility? ¡±


    ¡± Please, just a priest. . . if you call a priest. . . Saint . . . Sword Saint had definitely told me toe here if I needed help. Ouwek . . . . ¡±


    Although there was a few nagging, after bringing out Sword Saint Ha Yuri¡¯s words, it seemed that there was some effect fortunately. I continued to hold onto the pain in my chest as I monitored the situation.


    ¡± You fucking bastard. . . you¡¯re going to die in my hands if this isn¡¯t true. Hey, go check. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    Thankfully, the guard had entered the guild house. But, the response I heard was unexpected.


    ¡± She said it¡¯s a person she doesn¡¯t know. ¡±


    ¡± That. . . can¡¯t be. If she saw me, she¡¯ll probably know. Maybe. . . ¡±


    ¡± Get out of my sight. You cking bastard. This fucking bastard. Because of you, I¡¯m going to get a scolding. She said that she didn¡¯t meet a bastard like you before, and only saw you for the first time now. You dog-like bastard. ¡±


    ¡± That can¡¯t be. . . . ¡±


    Although I was somewhat angry, it wasn¡¯t the time for me to tarry. Shutting up, I ran towards the shrine once again. Although blood continued to flow down my mouth, it wasn¡¯t as serious as Choi Seulgi¡¯s crisis.


    ¡± Seul . . . . . . gi ! ! Seulgi. . . . . . . .! ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± . . . . Hey. . . . Too. . . too noisy. Really. . . . I¡¯m going to die. . . . ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . . .Fuck . . . . If you¡¯re alive, tell me so. . . . Or else I¡¯ll be worried. . . . ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s hard . . . .to . . . . . . speak . . though. . . ¡±


    ¡± Just hold on a bit more . . . ¡±


    Repeating once more, I continued to run. If I knew such a thing would happen, I would¡¯ve ran to the temple first as those thoughts continued to roam in my mind. While running, I could hear Choi Seulgi¡¯s voice.


    After struggling to open her mouth, she started to speak what she wanted bit by bit.


    ¡± Hey. . . . we . . . . . . .after . . . .this ends . . . . . . . want to live together. . ? I, too . . . want to sette . . . . this life . . . . and live . . . like a person. ¡±


    With that proposition out of nowhere, seeing her begin to faintly close her eyes, I had no choice but to reply.


    ¡± Alright . . .let¡¯s live together. . . . live together . . . . . . so don¡¯t die . . . . hold on . . . we¡¯re almost there. . . ¡±


    Then


    I could feel Choi Seulgi¡¯s hand that was holding onto mine droopily fall down.


    ¡± Fuck . . . . Hey. . . . HEY ! ¡±


    ¡± Choi Seulgi ! Choi Seulgi ! ! ¡±


    Though I kept screaming, I couldn¡¯t hear a response from Choi Seulgi. As if ¡® HP Increase¡¯ had endured as much as it could, blood rather started to surge out of my mouth. I didn¡¯t have the strength to move my legs any longer. It seems I¡¯ve reached my limit.


    ¡± . . . . . . . . .. . . Those . . . . bastards. . ¡±


    Tears continued to flow down my face. It wasn¡¯t just the body of Choi Seulgi that had be a corpse. Not knowing English, to be brought over here and live the life of a dog and die like this made me extremely angry.


    ¡® One day, all of you will be able to make a nice ce to live in. Work hard. ¡®


    ¡® No problem. If you need help, please visit the guild house whenever. ¡®


    ¡® That bitch. . . . That bitch . . . . ¡®


    Due to the shock, I couldn¡¯t speak. But what made me angrier was that I had believed in those words like a foolish bastard. To roam around the streets in that saintly cosy, I felt if my life had bepletely fooled with.


    ¡® That dog-like bitch. . . Kim Taesung, you foolish bastard. . . ¡®


    I continued to embrace the cold body of Choi Seulgi. Thinking about the Shin Duk-Ho that had purposely betrayed me in order to backstab, rather than hating myself, I was more regrettable towards Choi Seulgi as I could feel a sense of shame overcame me.


    ¡± Rise. . . . . . Please. . . . Let¡¯s . . . . stand up . . . Now. . . Fuck let¡¯s . . . live like a person. . . ¡±


    ¡± Have . . . a baby. . . and live . . . life . . . . . . I¡¯ll . . . raise . . .them up . . . . . . . ¡±


    Slowly, the vision around me blurred. Before dying, the memories of the life I lived brushed past me in rapid session. Ridiculously, the gods didn¡¯t even permit me to see that.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    At the center of a dark, dusky city without anyone. I died in that ce with Choi Seulgi in my embrace.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Starting a new side-project!! Always wanted to do a monster reincarnation novel and will be alternating between this and Stone of Days! Special thanks to Sai101 and uptime that has taken the task of being my PRs for this one. This one¡¯s easier to read with more action. Kingdom building + Monster Reincarnation + Harem + Game Elements?! Sign me up.


    As for that holy-saint ¡®bitch¡¯ (excuse mynguage), I hope MC can exact some revenge.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 2

    <strong>TL: Here¡¯s your promised chapter 2</strong>


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . . . . hey . . . . open your eyes . . . ¡±


    ¡± Hey? I¡¯m fine? Ggireuk. . . ¡±


    Listening to this voice, I quickly opened my eyes and stared above.


    ¡± Water. . . . ¡±


    The voice that spoke out of my mouth was normal than I had thought. No, before that. . .


    ¡® I haven¡¯t died. Did I dream. . . Choi Seulgi . . . . Where did Choi Seulgi go? ¡®


    Slightly raising my head, the various types of my surroundings came into my sight all at once. As if someone had heard my voice, I could feel the cold water sshed into my face.


    As soon as the water hit my face, I could feel that cold liquid trickle through my throat. From my mouth, the water spread across my body as I could feel that clear and cold liquid awaken my pores one by one.


    Not surprisingly, my body reacted by instantaneously rising up.


    ¡± Ggireuk! ¡±


    Being suddenly lifted up, as if it was very surprised, a scream came out of a green-faced goblin that was with me as it flipped over backwards. The monster was holding a bag filled with water. Not caring about anything, I ran blindly towards the bag and grabbing it away, I began to earnestly drink the water. Although I wasn¡¯t sure as to the reason why the goblin woke me up, there was no strange sense of incongruity. It was probably because I read the sense of worry in the goblin¡¯s eye.


    If it was like the old times, I would probably be shocked out of my wits, swing my sword, and be busy running away. Maybe because I had fallen down while running around, it inly ordered me to drink the water.


    Raising the water bag with a grip that I shouldn¡¯t be able to have just yet, I started to pour the water down my throat.


    ¡® It¡¯s water. Water. . . ¡®


    It was clean water, which I had not drank in such a long time. The guzzling sound wasn¡¯t something that was great to hear. Although it was quite funny to express it like this, but it felt like a drain that had just been unclogged. Maybe it¡¯s because I was too excited, I didn¡¯t bother with some of the water running down the sides my mouth at all.


    With the lights suddenly turning off, I momentarily lowered the bag. The small puddle of water started to faintly reflect my face. A green faced goblin, it was definitely a goblin¡¯s face.


    ¡± Ah. . . Ahk! ¡±


    It was then I had confirmed that strange figure from earlier. Shocked, I urgently looked around and inspected my surroundings.


    The surrounding scenery was a very dense forest, definitely when I had spent time in that ¡®forest¡¯ from the ¡®Tutorial.¡¯ With a surprised look, I searched around me and saw an old-looking goblin beginning to talk to me. Despite being anguage I definitely didn¡¯t understand, I listened as it began to trante.


    ¡± This. . . . ce is. . . ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . . . It seems that you now recollected yourself . . . Tch . . . Lately, these young fes have no manners. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Can you remember how you fell into this ce? ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Though I don¡¯t know the reason, it seems that all of us had ended up in an awkward ce. . . Ggireuk . . . the voice that was spoken by my ear . . . you really can¡¯t remember? It definitely said. . . that this was a tutorial. Or so I thought I heard. . . ¡±


    What was certain was that when I opened my eyes before, I was a ¡® human ¡®. Gradually holding up my hands, I was greeted with a pair of green hands. They were very small. It seems I¡¯ve really returned as a goblin is what I thought. The nguage¡¯ of goblins that I shouldn¡¯t be able to understand was naturally being heard.


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . can¡¯t you hear my voice? ¡±


    ¡± I. . . I think I heard that as well. But, how I came to this ce. . . I¡¯m. . . not quite sure. ¡±


    Looking around, other than the elder goblins, I could feel that the rest too were looking towards this side. Despite having experience in my previous life, it was quite impossible to kill a horde of goblins of this magnitude. Like, before, as a 5th ss Summoner, three goblins were my limit.


    For now, I need to grasp the situation at hand and first analyze it. I had once again gradually became lost in my thoughts.


    As if realizing that I don¡¯t know anything, the elder goblin slowly moved towards another ce. As for me, I slowly observed my hands and feet. Although I¡¯m feeling this now, I could sense that my height of sight was a lot lower than from my previous body.


    On my hands were sharp fingernails and my feet, simrly, had sharp toenails. Opening my mouth and touching my teeth, I could tell they were quite sharp as well.


    Though I¡¯m not exactly sure what had happened, what was certain was that I had changed into a ¡®Monster¡¯. And among that, one of the continent¡¯s lowest-ranked monsters within the food chain, a goblin.


    Exploring my surroundings, I was quite positive that I was at the ¡®Tutorial¡¯ zone I had once experienced. I definitely remember being at this exact same ce several decades ago, except as a human.


    After looking around the scenery standing still for quite some time, the female goblin that had been holding the water bag earlier addressed me.


    ¡± Ggireuk . . .pared to that handsome face, you¡¯re quite a shameless fe. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . .? ¡±


    Although I had no clue what parts of my face were handsome, but I was sure that she spoke those words to me.


    ¡± Even though I had brought water for you, I don¡¯t even get a proper thanks. . . ¡±


    Though I have no clue as to how a goblin makes an expression, but she was definitely talking to me. Ande to think of it, I was quite curious as to how I had known the opposite goblin¡¯s gender when there were hardly any difference when it came to appearances.


    In spite of being not certain, it seems that I have really changed races. But seeing that I couldn¡¯t leave the girl staring at me waiting, I opened my mouth towards the goblin.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry. . . ¡±


    ¡± As long as you know . . . Ggireuk ¡±


    ¡± So, where did youe from? ¡±


    ¡± I . . . I don¡¯t remember quite well. ¡±


    ¡± Well . . . that doesn¡¯t matter. Anyways seeing that you¡¯re fine, how are you? Don¡¯t you have any ns to mate with me? ¡±


    Of course not. In front of me was a green-looking monster. If not a eunuch, it¡¯s impossible to have such emotions materialize.


    ¡± I¡¯m fine for now. ¡±


    From my words, the female goblin¡¯s face changed threateningly. It seems that I¡¯ve said something greatly disrespectful. But in my view, the fact that the goblin had asked me of this was itself rude.


    ¡± Fine . . . . Ggireuk. ¡±


    Just like that, the goblin left, causing me to reflect on my situation once more before having a voice intrude into my thoughts. Thanks to it, I was able to have some rity as to what kind of circumstances I was in.


    [ Starting from now, the Tutorial will now progress. There will be humans that will be summoned on any random location. The safety zone will now be deactivated. ]


    [ Tutorial Objective: Survive for 100 days. ]


    [ Your character will be activated. ]


    [ The Quest Window has been activated. ]


    [ Quest ¨C The First Battle: You who have been suddenly dragged to an unexpected ce without reason. You may be quite perplexed, but surviving is the priority. Kill the summoned humans. ( 0 / 10 ) ]


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    ¡± What was that . . . Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    All of a sudden, a boisterous sound filled the ce. I don¡¯t think it was just me that had heard this voice.


    ¡® Could it be that the monsters have the same task as us? ¡®


    I was pretty sure that this wasn¡¯t the only inference that this situation had brought. Other than the fact that I had switched from a human to a goblin, the quest I got from the Tutorial nowpared to the past were exactly the same. Although the sounds that came out of nowhere from this ce became noisier, I could sense that the goblin horde were all bing tense in this forest.


    ¡± It¡¯s the humans ! It¡¯s the humans! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . ggireuk . . . ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    It was then that a sound began to appear from somewhere. If you look at this continent as a whole, the goblins were quite a weak race. However, those were the standards of the [ continent ]. The goblins can fundamentally win against these humans that have just entered this tutorial from the summons.


    In terms of strength and dexterity, even the physical abilities, in truth, the humans had the upper hand. But, that wasn¡¯t the problem. The summoned humans that had just been summoned will instinctively feel fear. Although they do receivepensation for their physical abilities, it was severelycking to the fear they still had to ovee.


    ¡± Kill ! ! ! Kill ! ! ! ! ¡±


    The elder goblin I had just seen before was raising a crude staff as he began roaring in a loud voice. As if matching the intensity of that voice like tribesmen, the goblins began to run towards the ce where they could sense the humans.


    I, after seeing that, also began to join the other goblins as well rushing towards the humans after briefly being mesmerized seeing that movement.


    There was no time to think. The ce I¡¯m in right now is the Tutorial¡¯s Forest, for now, surviving is my top priority. Even if there¡¯s the possibility that I was identally revived as a monster, I can¡¯t live my life like an idiot like before. If the tutorial for the humans and goblins progress like it did before, then I mustplete this quest.


    There¡¯s no avoiding it. In order to survive in my previous life, I had killed countless humans.


    The forest slowly cleared up as the human mass appeared. Although some were given tutorial swords and shields, that rusty steel sword and that wooden shield that was about to break, they were items that you couldn¡¯t call weapons. Some were even empty handed.


    ¡± What . . what the hell is happening damn . . . damn . . .damn ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak ! ! ! Save me. Save me. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a monster. Damn . . . ¡±


    ¡± The men should go stand a bit farther up ! ¡±


    ¡± You over there! You go and fight. You have a sword and shield. ¡±


    Despite having this body, I could understand the words of the humans. As expected, they were in a panicked state. The humans that were hurriedly raising their daggers were besieged by the goblins. Seeing a chance, I quickly went in. It was true that it was quite an advantageous situation, but the chances of being killed by a blind sword was also low for now.


    And not to mention that the quest condition had as many as 10 people. To recklessly jump in, it still wasn¡¯t a number that could be easily attained.


    ¡± Kill! Kill the humans! ¡±


    A goblin that had leapt up into the air had thrust a dagger into a human¡¯s throat. Although I thought it was a scene that should¡¯ve been difficult to see, but strangely, I didn¡¯t have any reactions to it.


    Although I somewhat expected it, it seems that my way of thinking had also changed. The ones that were holding swords and shields instantly copsed, causing the somewhat formation that was in ce to be destroyed as well. This caused those who couldn¡¯t ovee their fear to start running. It was rather better to keep yourself in the mass than separate since it¡¯ll increase your chances of living. Those that separate recklessly into the forest were almost 100% dead.


    Seeing a dagger embedded in a dead goblin corpse from afar, I quickly approached it, plucked it out, and began to throw it towards the humans. Even if I were to spend time in the frontline, I could only oppose one human at best.


    Although it felt strange within my small hands, the dagger had precisely pierced through a human¡¯s forehead.


    With these weak physical abilities, there was no need to fight against them face to face with a dagger. So I simply threw the daggers from the back, which sufficiently shifted the progress of the battle.


    ¡± Ahhhhhhk ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Be careful of the dagger ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ahhhhhhk ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Run ! ! Run ! ! ! ! ! ¡±


    Once I started throwing these daggers aiming towards the humans that were holding on, one by one, the surrounding humans were influenced by it and began to fall apart. Although it was a short period of time, I had killed over 8 people as I saw the majority of those humans rolling around the ground.


    The battle was already over I thought as the goblin mass started chasing after the humans, and so far as seeing some goblins eating the pile of human corpses.


    I knew for sure. The battle was over.


    ¡± Food. It¡¯s food! Ggireuk. . . Ggireuk! ! ¡±


    As if excited at the sight, the goblins started to eat the ughtered humans. I turned my head at the sudden bloody smell that came from the humans desecrated by goblins and gazed at them.


    ¡® I¡¯m hungry. Fuck . . . ¡®


    The extremely delicious smell of meat continued to swarm my nose. Although I did have the sense that the raw flesh of humans was disgusting, seeing those goblins greedily feast on that human flesh in great delight, I felt vomit surging from within before I knew it.


    I looked on at the goblins that were drooling out of their mouths. Just from looking at them, I could sense that they were ustomed to this.


    But then, that sudden face. As if he was looking as if he had made a misstep, there was a body that was pierced with a dagger lying straight up, his eyes wide.


    Although it was quite blurry, I couldn¡¯t help but remember. The reason why was because the person that was currently lying on the floor was arade that I fought with decades ago, who wouldter go on to be called the ¡® The Twilight Swordsman ¡® .


    ¡® What the hell is happening exactly . . . ¡®


    With my eyes wide open, I could clearly tell this was the Twilight Swordsman that I knew of. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that things have be quite twisted, heading towards a strange direction.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    LOL one waifu identified! Fanfic situation below.


    ¡®Hi, have some water.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, thanks.¡¯


    ¡®Mate with me.¡¯


    ¡®Wtf is this girl on.¡¯


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    Hulk is born!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 3

    I urgently looked around. The woman who had survived till the end before that was called ¡® Scroll Plunderer ¡® had her forehead pierced by a dagger, bing the meal of a goblin, while a man who had survived for five years after the tutorial called the ¡® me Archer ¡® was fending off against a few goblins.


    However, the time it took for the body to be ravaged was an instant.


    ¡± Ahhhhhhhk ! ! ! ¡±


    His scream rang through my ears.


    ¡± Ggireuk Ggireuk Ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    The goblinsughed as the man¡¯s screams were eaten aside.


    It was definite. Despite having it been a few decades since the tutorial, I couldn¡¯t forget these faces who I had depended on while living and sharing one¡¯spany together.


    ¡® I had returned to the past. ¡®


    I¡¯m not sure if someone had sent me to the past, but what was certain was that I had definitely returned. Looking around, the blurred memories slowly reminisced. This location. Together with these people, we had seeded in fending off these goblins in our first battle.


    Although there were definitely people that had fled, I still remembered how we had sloppily formed a defensive circle while fighting. Of course, I was crouching my body as much as possible, but anyways, I was certain that I was at this location.


    Probably those daggers that I had thrown, I imagined how they could have been the determining factors in changing the future, but I soon changed my mind.


    I wasn¡¯t certain yet. There were still a few more things I needed to check. If I had really returned back to the past . . . . then we would definitely be able to meet again.


    ¡® Choi Seulgi ¡®


    Stealthily, I let out a smile. She told me that she was summoned here one year earlier than me, so she should probably be entering the continent now afterpleting the tutorial. And Ha Yuri . . . . Ha Yuri will probably be on this continent as well. My teeth automatically clenched.


    While the surging rage was moving up to my head, it was then.


    [ Quest Complete. ]


    [ Quest ¨C The First Battle: You who have been suddenly dragged to an unexpected ce without reason. You may be quite perplexed, but surviving is the priority. Kill the summoned humans. ( 10 / 10 ) ]


    [ You have obtained a new quest. ]


    [ Quest ¨C Go Hunting! : There are still many humans alive in the forest. Please continue to hunt these humans. ( 0 / 30 ) ]


    [ Excellent. You have sessfullypleted your first quest. Your quest reward will be a Rank Up. Please select one of the following three evolutions. ]


    [ 1. Goblin Warrior ]


    [ 2. Goblin Mage ]


    [ 3. Goblin Archer ]


    As expected, it was exactly the same. I chuckled momentarily at a loss. Who would¡¯ve have known that it wasn¡¯t just the humans, but goblins as well that progressed through the Tutorial as well?


    Though I nced at the three following options, I didn¡¯t really contemte. My previous life, I had chosen the warrior. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be the same as the human¡¯s ¡® Tech Tree ¡®, but if it were simr, then I must choose the warrior as it is an easy path to grow quickly. Yet again, I¡¯ve already heard many times that I had no talent. To choose another path would rather be fatal.


    Choosing the first option, my muscles in a moment¡¯s nce became distorted.


    ¡± Aahhk! ! ! ¡±


    Hearing my own voice, the bones here and there were beginning to m and crash against one another.


    ¡°Aaahhhhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    It seems that it wasn¡¯t just me who was evolving as I could hear the cries of other goblins in ces.


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk ! !¡±


    ¡± AAHHHK ! ! ! ! ! ¡±


    It felt as if I was fully soaked in sweat. Although it was stillcking, I could definitely feel the flowing strength as I was transcending. It feels like my appearance has be a bitrger. No, just from looking at my biceps, I can tell thatpared to earlier, I was quite different. Still crude, I was able to see the form of a sword appearing in front of me.


    While looking down on the sword, I stealthily investigated my surroundings and saw the elder goblin along with other goblins stare dumbfounded at the other goblins that either evolved into either goblin warriors or goblin mages.


    I felt that the daily behaviors and routines of monsters and humans were simr when we were setting up camps not long after the battle. Since dinner time had arrived, one by one, we started to gather.


    In ces where ordinary goblins existed, with the appearance of stronger goblins, the existing group that was centered by the elder goblin scattered. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a n originally.


    Instinctively, they started to gather below the ones that were much stronger. Just like the past. Then, we, too, started to move together under the ¡® strong ¡® that had changed sses. Although a new n is formed with the ¡® strong ¡® as the core, the difference between the humans and us were that we still moved as a whole.


    And fortunately, being one of the first to change sses, a few goblins came in search of me.


    I stared absentmindedly at the standing goblins in front of me.


    ¡± I want to be. . . under yourmand. Ggireuk. ¡±


    ¡± I too wish to be under yourmand. Ggireuk! ¡±


    Even the female goblin that wanted to mate with me earlier was blushing with her hands behind her back.


    ¡± I want to fight together as well. Ggireuk. You¡¯re going to ept right? ¡±


    ¡± What made youe to me? There are a few other goblins that also have evolved other than myself. ¡±


    ¡± I saw how you fought. You . . . weren¡¯t dauntless, but you were despicable and smart. Ggireuk. ¡±


    ¡± I watched you throw daggers while hiding. You don¡¯t have a single wound on your body. That is the very thing that makes a goblin despicable . . . I want to learn that kind of mental fortitude . Ggireuk. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    Whether I should be d or not, it seems that I¡¯ll have to think about it. Currently, the fact that I¡¯m gathering strength is good. Although they won¡¯t definitely be throwing their lives for me, they won¡¯t naturally betray me either. No matter how much wisdom you have of the past, whether it¡¯s humans or goblins, it¡¯s essential to be in a group to survive.


    Quickly arranging my thoughts, I extended my hand as I opened my mouth. Like a goblin should.


    ¡± I¡¯m counting on you. Ggireuk. ¡±


    As such, I had gained subordinates. Thus, amongst the 120 summoned goblins, I had the second highest number of goblins under me that I can order. Frankly, rather than ordering, the notion is much closer to working together, but anyhow, they were under mymand.


    The number was about 30, with four transcended goblins that were leading their own separate groups, which wasn¡¯t a small number by far. The goblin warrior with thergest figure had formed a band of about 40 goblins, and I could remember that Goblin Warrior¡¯s name was Goff.


    Although I was quite certain I hadn¡¯t seen such a warrior with thatrge of a frame in thest tutorial, it¡¯s probably because he had fought too dauntlessly in the past and had either received a fatal wound, or had died somewhere else without us knowing.


    Anyways, to have the second highest number of members amongst the four, it seems that the way I fought was admirable in their standpoint. Goff, although he wasn¡¯t too pleased with me, it seemed as if there was an imaginary line between our groups to not bother each other, for he did not talk much at me.


    Sneakily turning my head, I could see the goblins diligently carrying over the dead goblin corpses from the battle.


    ¡± Our captain is special. Ggireuk! ¡±


    ¡± Our captain doesn¡¯t eat humans. But instead, he eats goblins. Ggireuk! ¡±


    After ordering these guys to bring something else other than humans for dinner, watching them carry over the dead corpses of other goblins made me lost for words momentarily, but I thought it was for the best.


    Although it was a truth I already knew, it seemed that there were no opinions of objection in eating your dead brethren. Rather, the rumors that spread of us not eating humans but goblins caused a few to offer in joining us.


    The reason we didn¡¯t eat humans was simple. Though a lot of things have changed after bing a goblin, I still held the self-perception of being a human. I will never eat it. This not being the case, but if I do continue to eat humans, I thought that it would cause me to possibly abandon my humanity in the end. It was definitely a strangely dangerous condition. It was a minimalpromise to rationalize my decision.


    ¡± Gulp . . ¡±


    Ripping off a goblin arm from dinner that those weaker goblins had brought, I threw it into my mouth. Although the taste was worse than humans, it was still quite edible. As if I was chewing on some dried squid, I continued to gnaw at the food. Though it has been a long time since Ist ate, despite the food being uncooked, it was sufficient to satisfy my hunger.


    The feeling that I was chewing on something made me very d. Due to the gradual darkening night, I decided to endure with this much considering how I couldn¡¯t just light a fire at this time.


    Other than our group, the rest were all eating the humans. The female goblin that had handed over water was sitting beside me as if she was willing to be my wife as she upied the seat next to me. Even though that smooth and tender human¡¯s arm looked delicious on one side, it was also a bit disgusting as well.


    Although I initially wanted to shoo her away since it was annoying, I decided to let it be, but it seems that she was clinging onto me even more. Letting out a breath, I opened my mouth in front of my 30 subordinates.


    ¡± Tonight, we leave for the hunt. Ggireuk. ¡±


    ¡± Hunt! Hunt! Ggireuk Ggireuk! ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s good that the night is dark. But we will be tired. Ggireuk. . ¡±


    Although there were a few that grumbled theirints, once they were a part of the tribe, they had to listen to orders. Perhaps they would be more passionate if I had more achievements.


    The fact that monsters had better night vision than humans wasmon sense. Although it would be difficult to find the humans with our undeveloped sense of smell, that would change with me around.


    The extent as to where they were hiding, no matter which group, can be roughly estimated. Though it wasn¡¯tforting to be ambushing the unprepared humans, but it wasn¡¯t a bad thing as well. If we remain still, then our numbers would be reduced, and if our numbers shrink, then we will eventually die to the stronger humans.


    Even if we were to survive after natural selection, we would eventually die once we arrive at the continent.


    Though this was a goblin¡¯s body, if you see it otherwise, it was an opportunity given by the gods. To move quickly was the most rational thing to do. I need to maximize my benefits in the tutorial at best so that it¡¯ll befortable once I leave for the continent.


    ¡± When do we leave? Captain. ¡±


    ¡± When it bes a bit more dark, we will hunt then. ¡±


    When it bes dark, there would definitely be a group that would prepare to stop. Our job was to trail behind those kind of groups.


    ¡± We are the Blood Dagger n. After we leave for the hunt, we will capture all the fleeing humans and bring them here. Whoever follows me will not starve. ¡±


    If I made a n, then I need to have the confidence to teach that n first. After roughly modifying the monster species n name that appeared in some game and saying it out loud, it seems that the effects were greater than expected.


    ¡± We are the Blood Dagger n! Ggireuk! ¡±


    ¡± Blood Dagger n ! ! Ggireuk Ggireuk!


    ¡± Our captain is despicable. ¡±


    ¡± Despicable ! ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    ¡± We are the pronoun of despicable, Blood Dagger n! ¡±


    ¡± No one can stop us ! ! ! ¡±


    I didn¡¯t want this kind of effect to this extent, but anyways it¡¯s good enough. Determining that now to be a suitable time, I led the goblins into the forest andmenced the hunt. The other goblin tribes were staring at us dumbstruck. They had expressions as if wondering where we were going in the middle of the night as they continued to eye us.


    Since I had evolved, therger me continued to walk faster than the others. Of course, the sounds of goblins running besides me were disturbing, however, the sounds were definitely not loud enough for the humans that haven¡¯t properly bloomed to hear from afar and flee.


    Currently, rather than covertly moving, it was a situation where we had to swiftly advance. Running for quite some time, it seems that those fes were getting tired as they started to slow down.


    Briefly raising my hand, I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡± We will rest here for a while before resuming. ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk. ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk. . ¡±


    If my memory proved me right, there¡¯s a cave not too far from here. During the time when I was a human, it was the cave that we had arrived in after suffering and escaping the battle. In the past, we met other survivors there as well.


    Though the number was quiterge, it was sufficiently enough for the 30 goblins to capture since the majority of those hidden in the cave were losers that had fled from the fight.


    Finishing our rest time, we quietly and covertly crept forward. As expected, I could start to feel the faint indications of humans emitting from the cave. Although they weren¡¯t idiots that had burned a fire , I could hear their moring noises.


    ¡± Damn . . . ¡±


    ¡± What the hell is happening. Damn . . . to suddenly be a Tutorial . . . And what are those monsters . . . ¡±


    Hearing the voices from the cave, I slightly raised my hand, causing the goblins following from behind to stop their breathing at once. With all of them hiding their breathing, I could hear the conversations those guys were sharing that were riding the winds much better.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    OMG Iughed so hard. They were chanting despicable xD.


    ¡®We are the pronoun of despicable !¡¯ <¨C Totally a maxim


    <strong>Note:</strong> I¡¯m really considering changing the status of this from side-project to main-project [I¡¯ll have two main projects then :O ]. Justment below or on NU on your take and opinion. You¡¯re making me hesitate haha. I thought this was my own personal guilty pleasure.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    ¡®Our captain doesn¡¯t eat humans. But instead, he eats goblins. Ggireuk!¡¯ <¨C LOL


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 4

    ¡± Damn it, if we go at this pace, all of us will die. . . All . . . ¡±


    ¡± That can¡¯t be . . . ¡±


    ¡± If weplete the tutorial, do you think we can leave this ce? ¡±


    As expected, the situation was a mess. It was as if they didn¡¯t realize that their loud shouting and yelling were ringing throughout the cave.


    ¡± That probably is so. The situation isn¡¯t as bad as it looks. Did everyone hear? What the voice mentioned about the quest that is. ¡±


    ¡± Though I only heard of it . . . ¡±


    ¡± It said to kill those monsters that were called goblins that had attacked us earlier. . . That¡¯s impossible. We¡¯re . . . all going to die.


    ¡± No. If we allbine our strength, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible. ¡±


    I think there was a simr conversation in the past. Clearly, that Lee Sangjun guy had grouped up with the rest. In the end, he sacrificed manyrades into the jaws of death as he survived alone if I remember. Though he had somehow survived to enter the continent, afterwards, I could hear no news of him. Probably, the chances of him dying while attempting to do a simr tactic was high, though this doesn¡¯t really concern me.


    I could immediately enter and attack, but why is there a need to spill blood if you can avoid it. I wasn¡¯t sure what they were talking about now for their voices had quieted down. Since they had experienced a difficult day, they¡¯re probably drunk with sleepiness.


    ¡± Captain . . when do we go in? Ggireuk . . ¡±


    ¡± We wait a bit longer. ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . Understood. ¡±


    As if the goblins weren¡¯t as foolish as they looked, they weren¡¯t making any noises as the time when we first departed. We withdrew back deeper into the forest and started to wait. After some time, the cave began to bepletely silent, as the rustling sound apanied by swords and shields of four adult men slowly walked out.


    ¡® Night watch ¡®


    ¡± Tch. ¡±


    I had hoped that they would all sleep without night watch, but it seems they weren¡¯t so foolish to do so. But, about this much was also sufficient. I slowly raised my hand towards the goblins and extended it out. Immediately, the goblins handed over a dagger.


    Thanks to the evolution as a goblin warrior, I was able to grip it tighter than before.


    ¡± Hyung. I¡¯m going to settle my thing ande back. ¡±


    ¡± Just in case, let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s much safer with two than one. ¡±


    Luckily, two people began to walk away from the cave. I pointed a direction at the five goblins that were staring intently at me. These 5 were the most loyal.


    Making a shush expression with my finger on my mouth, they nodded their heads inprehension.


    When the five goblins were busy concealing their tracks, I poured strength onto my arm and threw a dagger powerfully towards one of the two men. Instantly causing the guy to fall back, the other one, seeing hisrade killed in front of him, let out a shrilling cry.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHH ! ! ! It¡¯s an ambush ! ! The monsters ! ! ! ! ! . . . . . . Ggereuk.


    Before finishing what he had to say, a dagger pierced the poor guy¡¯s neck.


    ¡± It¡¯s finished. ¡±


    It was an opportune timing for apliment. However, we didn¡¯t have such time for that. I quickly called over the rest of the n members and headed towards the cave.


    ¡± We¡¯re invading into the cave! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    ¡± WHAT ! ! ¡±


    ¡± What . . . what¡¯s wrong ! ! ¡±


    From the dusky, dark cave, panicking screams began to surge out. I could even see some escaping out of the cave in urgent shock.


    ¡± Hey, you, and you, go take care of those guys that are fleeing. ¡±


    ¡± Understood. Captain. Ggireuk ¡±


    ¡± Leave it to me. Ggireuk ¡±


    Hurriedly invading into the cave, I could see the goblins pushing each other as they tried to enter deeper into the cave.


    ¡± Hiiiiik . . . someone save me. . . Save me.¡±


    ¡± Oh Lord . . . Please save me. ¡±


    ¡± Everyone, we must fight together. We have to fight together. ¡±


    The face that wasn¡¯t at the very front, but halfway in the center yelling was definitely Lee Sangjun who I had seen before. Seeing him, you don¡¯t know just how much I wanted to thrust a sword into the guy¡¯s face. Despite time passing by, not much has changed. I saw how he was continuing to push the rest of hisrades forward, not shutting up.


    ¡® Foolish bastard ¡®


    The skill to stir up talk wasn¡¯t bad, but in this extreme harsh situation, to think that such methods would work was itself a mistake. It would rather be more effective to stand up front and hold a shield. However, those guys that had full of fear wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing.


    ¡± If we stick together, we can win. ¡±


    ¡± Those with swords and shields, advance to the frontline, as for the rest . . . ¡±


    ¡± Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk ! ! ! !¡±


    They were constantly screaming, but for those humans filled with fear, to say such things were naturally deaf to their ears in such cases. Especially, to those absconders, this method was much more thrown aside.


    That dark cave, those screaming humans, and theughing voices of the monsters. It was as if one could write a horror movie scene.


    Fighting in the front and helping hisrades would be more helpful, but the number of people that were willing to hold a sword was a minority. Lee Sangjun screaming in the back hoarsely had no thoughts of receiving a blow for another as expected.


    ¡± If we gather . . . Kuk! ! ¡±


    Annoyed with him constantly screaming, I grabbed a dagger and flung it, causing the mouth to be filled with blood.


    ¡± KYAAAAAAAAAAAK! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ¡±


    Every time we took a step forward, they squirmed trying to take a step back. In this situation, there was definitely a means of escape. Those with shields could push forward and block while allowing the rest of the people to fend off against us with their swords. Though they can¡¯t win this battle, they can indeed open a path. Of course, a few will definitely die. . . I couldn¡¯t confirm for sure whether we will have no casualties it seems.


    The problem was.


    ¡® Who¡¯s the sacrificialmb? ¡®


    Even if you were to have a shield, if you were to jump up first, the fact that you would be the primary target wasmon sense.


    If you had the courage to win over your own fear, then you wouldn¡¯t have fled the first battle. As if my estimation was correct, those who were holding onto swords and shields were scrambling to retreat into the group.


    Like those people that were trying to squirm their ways into a full subway train.


    ¡± Get out ! ! ! Get out ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . . Please . . ! ! ¡±


    ¡°You . . . you have a shield. ¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re a man ! ! ¡±


    What was worse was that I could hear yelling from the group as if they were fighting. It seems that they don¡¯t know that they will all die one way or the other.


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . . Ggireuk . . ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    The goblins continued to pressure the humans towards the back walls of the cave. Theughter of the goblins resounded throughout the cave, as I could feel that those echoes won¡¯t stop for some time.


    Ultimately, the goblinsunched their bodies towards the humans.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHK! ¡±


    If you exclude the one goblin that had died from a blind sword, then there were no casualties. Other than the one human that I wanted to experiment on, we had killed as many as 38 people. It was aplete victory.


    ¡± We are the Blood Dagger n! Kireuk!¡±


    ¡± If we just listen to our captain¡¯s words, we get food during our sleep. Kireuk!¡±


    ¡± Thanks to me, as the herd were returning back, the goblins were screaming and singing in praise of me. And after the second battle, there were two more goblins that had evolved in the n.


    One had evolved into a Goblin Archer while the other had chosen the Goblin Warrior. The Goblin Archer that had evolved was the female goblin who possessed deep affection for me. Watching me throwing daggers from a safe range, as if she had discovered a delicious fruit, she was extremely excited holding the very coarse bow. The other goblin that wanted to learn how to be despicable showed quite valor contrary to his intended purpose. It seemed that there would be no problem utilizing the two as our n¡¯s vanguard for the other goblins.


    Thankfully, as if the pride of the n was already embedded in them, they had no thoughts of leaving. Rather, they were staring at me with admirable eyes. Especially, the female goblin¡¯s look made me very flustered.


    ¡± But, captain. Kireuk. Why are we bringing the human? Kireuk. ¡±


    ¡± I thought we were bringing it alive to eat. Ggireuk. I heard that some goblins like that. ¡±


    ¡± Captain doesn¡¯t eat humans. I heard that he only ate the dead goblins from battle. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a sign offort for the dead goblins. ¡±


    Hearing the goblins¡¯ conversation, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. I wonder where in the world did they hear such nonsensical rumours aboutforting the dead goblins.


    Laughing, I continued to gradually move my feet. Beside me was a woman, tied up, staring at me intently. Using a vine from the forest, I had tied her up and ced a gag in her mouth, but tears continued to trickle down her face.


    After finishing dinner, I brought the rest of my n back towards our camp. Let¡¯s walk a bit more. Feeling our presences, the many goblins started to chat excitedly amongst one another.


    ¡± Earlier ! It¡¯s those goblins that left outside ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk! They brought back food. They¡¯re carrying humans ! ¡±


    ¡± So many ! Ggireuk. ¡±


    They all stared at us dumbstruck as if they were all staring at a hero. Not expecting to receive such a reception, smiles materialized across the subordinates¡¯ faces.


    ¡± We are the Blood Dagger n ! Ggireuk ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the Blood Dagger n ! ¡±


    ¡± The Blood Dagger n has returned from its human hunt ! ¡±


    ¡± Our captain is amazing ! ¡±


    As if they were extremely fond of the Blood Dagger n¡¯s title, the five goblins from earlier continued to yell in rejoice. Among those was the Goblin Warrior that had evolved. As my members continued to scream, the goblins trailing behind started to speak useless words trying to induce sympathy.


    ¡± Mev, you¡¯re quite beautiful. I¡¯m so envious of the Blood Dagger n¡¯s Captain. Among the Green Skins, I think you¡¯re the most beautiful.¡¯


    ¡± So envious. Kireuk. ¡±


    Realizing, it seems that in the goblin world, she was deemed as quite a beauty. Especially, after she had evolved into a Goblin Archer, her beauty had taken a notch up.


    Although it didn¡¯t really concern me at the moment, just in case I could see a good result as she continues to evolve, I decided to keep an eye on this Mev goblin.


    Just like that, the 30 or so goblins took the corpses of humans on their shoulders as they entered the campground. For now, I was holding onto the captive woman, whether she was afraid of the goblins¡¯ jubtion or just angry, she continued to squirm her body.


    It was nothing but a battle, but the goblins appeared to have the form of a general as they entered the campgrounds. From those silly poses, Iughed.


    Anyways, though the other goblins were continually staring at our side in curiosity, they didn¡¯t touch our possessions at all. If they were hungry, then it might¡¯ve been a different case, but it was as if they were disying a sign of recognition to us as if they were already full. Of course, the rising power and strength of our Blood Dagger n can also be a reason.


    While the goblins were celebrating their safe return for some time, I could see arge goblin walking towards me.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    All you goblin lovers that want to learn how to be despicable. It¡¯s a veryplicated procedure. Ahem, let me speak it in goblinnguage to simplify it.


    Ggireuk, Ggireuk.~ Kireuk.


    Ggireuk.


    Example: Look at what happens when a normal despicable man tries to face against Captain Despicable. It was already a lost cause. Goodbye Lee Sangjun~


    <strong>Note:</strong> Alright it¡¯s confirmed. I¡¯ll be having this one as a main project as well. I didn¡¯t expect such overwhelming support. Thanks for all thements (I love reading them) and the support. Hope it somewhat continues ??


    <strong>P.S:</strong> Next chapter is called Jung Hayeon.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    ¡°Ninja Hulks Advance!¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 5

    The goblin that charged in first and disyed quite an impressive performance from the first battle, the one that evolved first alongside me, it was Warrior Goff.


    Goff was slowly approaching me as the goblins were trailing behind. Before long, Goff arrived in front of me and opened his mouth.


    ¡± You did pretty well. ¡±


    Despite choosing the same Warrior as me, not sure how but his size was much greater than me. As much as the size of a human. Even if you were to choose the same Warrior path, depending on your behavioral patterns, the direction at which you evolve changes. Though this guy was always a bit bigger than me, the way he fought in the frontline probably influenced his evolution, as it seems that he had some growthpensation towards his strength.


    ¡± Ggireuk. Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk Ggireuk ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ! ¡±


    Both leading these masses, the two chiefs facing each other was an awesome site to see as goblins here and there started to jump inmotion. There was even a goblin that started to sing. I remembered that Goff definitely disliked me, but seeing this achievement, it seems that he has altered his perspective of me once more. Opportunistic and a somewhat despicable, decent warrior was the probable internal assessment he had of me.


    ¡± Let¡¯s work well going forth. ¡±


    Soon afterwards, he started to pound his chest. No matter how you see it, it seems that the goblins salute one another by pounding their chests, so I replied likewise.


    ¡± Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ! ¡±


    In the vicinity, the other goblins had one fist pounding their chests staring at us. And as such, Goff simply turned back. I was living a normal group life among the low poption of goblins.


    Excluding a few goblins, although we were summoned in different locations, we had naturally conglomerated, certainly different from the humans. To say the least, what is in this location is a tribal alliance, otherwise known as a n alliance. Not interfering with one another, each tribe acknowledges and helps each other survive.


    Compared to the past when the humans had fought and separated after progressing through the tutorial a bit due to their own vested interests. Rape was normal, and even many were killed for food if I recall. Although it might be ridiculous to hear this seeing these goblins, but they are rather more humane.


    Turning, I passed by the subordinates of Goff. As if they had learnt it from our n, the goblins started to chant strongly.


    ¡± We are Goff n !¡±


    ¡± We are the Brave Goff n ! ! ! ! ¡±


    It was definitely more impactful hearing them say Brave Goff npared to the Despicable Dagger n. I roughly nked at the goblins once more before walking away.


    Moving towards my camp, it was quite embarrassing to call it a camp to be honest. But, seeing that the tent barely assorted, it seems that the goblins too have a culture like those in the continent.


    It was apatible version simr to the ones nomadic tribes used.


    Not only that, there were human skulls hanging on branches pointing to a clumsy g embedded in the center. Quite creative. I¡¯m not sure who, but there was a poorly made picture drawn.


    Around this time, these were the type of perfect goblin viges that you can see frequently in the continent. Let¡¯s drag the captured human inside. Suddenly, Mev stealthily walked with me towards the tent. Seeing that, I opened my mouth.


    ¡± What are you doing? ¡±


    ¡°Well . . . just . . . in case you might be bored. Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    What I remembered was the time Mev offered to mate with me before. Using her back heel, she started to draw a circle as if she was embarrassed. Though I want to tell her to screw off, since she was a ¡® Goblin Archer ¡® that recently evolved, I couldn¡¯t lose a useful power with such reckless words. Seeing how she had also aimed those daggers well at the same distance as me, she was someone with talent. She was actually better at throwing daggers than me who had polished this skill for a year.


    After searching my head, I quietly looked at Mev and opened my mouth.


    ¡± I have something to do so I can¡¯t. If there¡¯s something I can eat, order the guys to bring it to me. ¡±


    ¡± Ah! Okay. ¡±


    From my words, she was noticeably pleased. As such, I brought the human woman tied up with a wooden vine inside.


    ¡® How cute. Those guys. ¡®


    Not sure when they made it, but in the middle was a constructed chair. I roughly sat down and took off the gag that the woman was biting. It seems she was still trembling as she red at me.


    ¡± Hmm . . . ¡±


    This was definitely not the case like in a strange manhwa where an orc kidnaps a princess knight to do lewd things. Instead, this was experimentation, and confirmation.


    First, I needed to confirm if this woman can understand what I¡¯m saying. Although I am currentlymunicating in thenguage goblins speak, I can clearly hear Korean in my ears. I¡¯m not sure how they had tranted it so, but if I was able tomunicate with the humans, then this will be quite a useful tool to use.


    ¡± Hey . . . ¡±


    ¡± ? ¡±


    Opening my mouth, she stared at me with her eyes wide open.


    ¡® As expected, she doesn¡¯t understand. ¡®


    I felt like I was talking unconsciously to the goblins. I still remember Korean. Once more, I slowly stared at the woman and began to open my mouth.


    ¡± Can you understand me? ¡±


    ¡± H. . . how . ¡±


    ¡® Bingo. ¡®


    First assignment was cleared. It seems that I can speak to humans. The woman, although afraid, started to address me with her shaky voice.


    ¡± Where . . . where is this ce? And . . . And who are you . . . ournguage . . . how . . . do you know? And where is this ce exactly . . . Why . . . Why did you attack us . . .Tu . . . what¡¯s a Tutorial?


    She began to ask incoherently about this and that. But, there was no need to answer her. I¡¯m the first and over there is the second. Quietly sitting down on my chair, the moment I opened my mouth, she immediately answered.


    ¡± Name ¡±


    ¡± Jung . . . Jung Hayeon. . ¡±


    ¡± Age ¡±


    ¡± 2 . . . . 28 . . . . ¡±


    Though the information wasn¡¯t useful, it was a procedure to check if she would reply well or not. Seeing how we weremunicating, the first thing I asked were questions that would clear up whether I had really returned to the past.


    ¡± When were you summoned here? ¡±


    ¡± That . . was definitely . . . when I was . . . resting at night. . . ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not asking about that. Precisely, what year, what month, what day did youe here is what I¡¯m inferring to. ¡±


    ¡± July 7th, 2016 . . . . ¡±


    That day was exactly the same as the day I had been summoned here. I was definitely summoned here at July 7th, 2016.


    ¡± Where? ¡±


    ¡± Jeon . . . Jeonju . .¡±


    ¡± President ¡±


    ¡± Park . . . . ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s enough. ¡±


    It seems that this wasn¡¯t a parallel world like those in the manhwas. This was definitely the same person that lived in my time, in the same country. Although I had somewhat concluded this a while ago, I had confirmed that I had returned to the past in a monster¡¯s body. My head feltplicated. Well, if you were going to send me back anyways, it would¡¯ve been better to send me back as a human so it would be one step easier to meet Choi Seulgi.


    ¡± Have you heard the stories of other people yet? ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes. Other people have apparently been summoned here at July 7th, 2016 as well . . .but . .how do you . . . . ¡±


    She stared at me as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. She stared at me, incredibly curious on how a monster-looking human was speaking in Korean that was asking stuff like what year and what day, and even ask about the president and city.


    There was probably one possible solution to that question. If you weren¡¯t a fool, you¡¯ll probably realize it as well.


    ¡± You . . . were originally a human. Were the other monsters all humans as well? Do . . . you know this ce well? ¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother answering. She had probably made her conclusion. While a brief, awkward silence was approaching, Mev opened the door to the tent and walked towards the tent. She brought some edible food.


    ¡± Captain ¡±


    ¡± You cane in. Mev ¡±


    ¡± Okay! ¡±


    Soon afterwards, an energetic Mev entered. ncing at the woman sitting down tied up, she again opened her mouth.


    ¡± So you do eat human? Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s not the case. ¡±


    ¡± But to ask me to bring food. It seems you¡¯re really not going to eat it. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer Mev, but instead monitored the girl¡¯s reaction. As expected, it seems that she couldn¡¯t understand. Just from her expression, I could tell that she didn¡¯t. I was definitely using the samenguage I spoke to Mev to that Jung Hayeon woman as well.


    Perhaps it is interpreted differently depending on the person. It seems that this is significantly useful. Noticing Mev standing absentmindedly in my sight, I had opened my mouth to her once again. But, something was seriously wrong with Mev¡¯s look. As if she was looking at a cheating husband.


    ¡± You can leave it on the floor and go. ¡±


    Once I spoke, Mev was greatly hesitant. After pondering a bit, she closed her eyes shut and opened her mouth at me.


    ¡± Okay. Captain. But . . . But . . . Is that your ¡® special taste ¡®? ¡±


    It was a question more outrageous than I thought. That is of course due to me bringing the human woman alive inside the tent, but it¡¯s also because she, called as the most beautiful, was kicked aside, so it was no coincidence why she woulde to such a conclusion I thought.


    But when I was in the period as a human, whenever the goblins saw human women, they would rush out at them as if they in heat, they too were probably had that kind of ¡® special taste ¡®.


    If you do think about it, I am included in that ¡® special taste ¡®, but I¡¯m not stupid to admit such a thing.


    ¡± It¡¯s not that. ¡±


    ¡± Okay ! I¡¯ll believe you. ¡±


    It hasn¡¯t been even that long, so I¡¯m not sure what she meant when she said she¡¯ll believe me, but it¡¯s good enough. I started to stare at the te that didn¡¯t look like one Mev brought. There were a few leaves decorated on it. The menu was as expected. An already dead goblin and arge fruit. It¡¯s not a fruit from here, but it¡¯s probably one that a different subordinate had found while hunting.


    There was no question that we had traded our humans for other stuff. Fruit weren¡¯t food that goblins preferred. To be honest, it was a bit too precious to trade those for them. Anyways, since I was famished, I started to eat the goblin¡¯s arm. I cut therge watermelon-looking fruit and threw it in front of her. She then lowered her head and ate it face down.


    It seems she hasn¡¯t eaten anything the entire day.


    ¡± Th . . . thank you. ¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t be one to thank. I began to watch the woman eating the fruit face down. Since both her hands were tied, she had no choice but to bend her back and eat crouched down, I thought of helping her with the food by bringing it to her mouth, but I saw a face full of frowning.


    In her eyes were full of malice.


    If she hadn¡¯t been captured, she probably would¡¯ve survived. After a while when the tent wasn¡¯t making any noise and a chewing sound could be heard from somewhere, Jung Hayeon opened her mouth at me.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Whew, Mev is going to go into Yandere mode at this rate. She¡¯s so funny though, I must admit.


    And as for special taste, I nearly changed it to fetish, but realized that word only referred to a specific part of the body haha.


    <strong>TL Note: </strong>Quick thanks to my editor who used his break time at work to edit these two chapters. He denied editing theseter for you guys. Show him some love.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    Tsk, Tsk, Tsk.. Goblins band together while humans stab each other in the back..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 6

    ¡± Are you going to kill me? ¡±


    It was a voice that sounded somewhat frightened, but clear. Hearing her voice, I had no choice but to carefully ponder.


    Opening the quest window, soon information entered my mind.


    [ Quest ¨C Go Hunting! : There are still many humans alive in the forest. Please continue to hunt these humans ( 12 / 30 ) ]


    It wasn¡¯t like killing this woman wouldplete the quest. Though I hadpleted a few experiments, it didn¡¯t hurt to check a few more. While I was busy contemting what to do, an urgent voice could be heard.


    ¡°Please . . . . . spare me. You . . . are a human. ¡±


    ¡± We¡¯ll see . . . Kireuk. ¡±


    Strictly arguing, only the inside was human. Externally, I was rather a heinous goblin. Tch. Answering in an uninterested manner caused her to start sweating anxiously. She¡¯s probably having a hard time understanding how she ended up in this kind of situation.


    Opening her eyes, she was transported to a strange ce and was soon attacked by goblins, and barely escaping that or so she thought, only to end up in the den of the goblins. Not only that, the fact the goblin that captured her may be ¡® human ¡® must be extremely confusing for her.


    I, too, didn¡¯t experience afortable tutorial, however, it wasn¡¯t as extreme as the woman in front of me.


    However, in her eyes were truly, real malice.


    ¡± I . . . I know where the other humans are. ¡±


    In the end, she started to spew out information that she didn¡¯t necessarily have to say. It wasn¡¯t an unusual case. Rather, it was a very human choice. Anyone that woulde across this kind of situation would likely do the same.


    The people that gathered from each city who were all perfect strangers. Not family, not friends. And it would be impossible to haveradery. The words that the woman spoke of materialized in my head.


    ¡®Please . . . . . spare me. You . . . are a human.¡¯


    A small wind could be heard leaking out of my lips. I was indeed a human, but humans are quite amusing.


    ¡± Kireuk! ! ! ¡± ¡± Ggireuk ! ! ! ¡±


    After listening to Jung Hayeon¡¯s side of her story, all the information matched with what I had currently. The ce where she was summoned were exactly opposite of us. Different from us, the humans were supposed to survive from the battle against the goblins.


    Because of those narrow, close fights, the differing opinions that arose saying that they had to hide for 100 days safelypared to those that argued thatpleting the quests were a priority, separated the humans into two groups. Between the two choices, Jung Hayeon selected the group that intended to survive, and in the end, met the other survivors in that cave.


    Apparently, the side that chose to survive had none that hadpleted a quest.


    Though I can¡¯t exactly remember the other group, but I did recall thempleting the tutorial. But there was no one eye-catching among those guys.


    Since they had quite a lot of members, I passed over this information to ¡® Goff n ¡® and to the other goblins. It was the precise reason as to why the goblins were screaming in the campgrounds in preparation of leaving.


    Of course I¡¯m taking Jung Hayeon with me. I promised some of my subordinates other humans and entrusted Jung Hayeon to them that liked her. Definitely, I could once again feel that the goblins that came to my side enjoyed securing ¡® benefits ¡®.


    ¡± I will definitely repay this grace. Ggireuk. ¡±


    ¡± No worries. Ggireuk. Ggireuk. ¡±


    As such, we brought our goblin vige out with Jung Hayeon as our guide as we departed. Though I roughly remember where those guys were, I was simply ying with Jung Hayeon with entrusting this mission to her. I wanted to nt a sense of guilt, but I also was worried whether or not she would try to backstab us or not. I wasn¡¯t someone this thorough usually, but thatst traumatic scene probably remained with me still from before.


    Jung Hayeon officially started guiding us from the cave where the battle urred yesterday. Nevertheless, it was quite ufortable seeing the Blood Dagger n g tightly wrapped while pointing towards the direction.


    ¡± It¡¯s a trace. Ggireuk ¡±


    Advancing a bit further, we discovered a ce where a few goblins had fought before, causing a few goblins to jump up inmotion.


    ¡± It¡¯s a trace. Captain Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    Seeing it now, it seems as if it was a goblin from our side. Roughly nodding my head, we continued to head forward. Exploring the surroundings, it could be clearly made that there was a battle here. There were various traces of evidence lying around. In the case of corpses, I couldn¡¯t determine whether the goblin that had survived carried them, but on the wood and rocks on the ground were painted a red liquid. Soon, I was able to see equipment which des had fallen off abandoned around.


    Slightly staring at Jung Hayeon, she precisely pointed towards a bushy ce.


    ¡± They went over there. As for where after, I¡¯m not sure. . . ¡±


    ¡± Good job. ¡±


    It seems that the two groups had parted here. After I roughly replied to Jung Hayeon, as if she had some hope, her face brightened a bit. The number of humans that moved wasn¡¯t small at all. I could see the traces lying around here and there. The broken branches, the crushed leaves. How strange.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a professional archer, we should be sufficiently able to trail them.


    At this time, I ordered my goblins to attach leaves on their head and shoulders. Although it was quite embarrassing to be having this camouge, if we were the ones to lead the vige, then it was something that was necessary I thought.


    Behind us, the Goff n as well as the other goblins followed our lead from afar. After a long time, I could tell that none of us were nervous.


    ¡± I think they¡¯re around here . . . Mev, how is it? ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not too sure Ggireuk . . . since it is in such a mess. ¡±


    Wondering if she had learnt a way to read traces after evolving, I did slightly expect something, but it was still a bit awkward for her. In terms of a human, once you changed sses into an archer, you can start to read traces a bit. Since our senses were a bit more developed as monsters, I expected some sort of capabilities inparison to humans, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡± What a shame. . . ¡±


    With a somewhat ufortable expression, I secretly looked over at Jung Hayeon. Come to think of it, I had forgotten that we had quite a wonderful bait.


    After requesting Goff n and the others to wait, I brought Jung Hayeon deep into the forest and had her stand there. In the eyes of humans, you could say she was quite a ¡® beauty ¡®. Though I didn¡¯t admit it, frankly my heart was throbbing as well. As a result, I ced the g that Jung Hayeon had hanging on her back and stuck it into the ground.


    ¡± Why . . . why are you doing this?¡±


    As if realizing what I was nning, her face suddenly paled. Silencing her with my finger, I opened my mouth.


    ¡± Since you need to scream for help. ¡±


    ¡± Ah . . . but . . . but. ¡±


    ¡± Who knows? We might lose and you could possibly escape. ¡±


    After momentarily being surprised, understanding my purpose, shepulsorily nodded her head. Then, soon after, she started to scream relentlessly.


    ¡± Save me ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Save me ! Please ! ! ¡±


    Kim Hangyul was this survivor¡¯s camp¡¯s temporary leader. It has been 2 days since he arrived here. Though he prayed for it to be a dream and slept, when he woke up, he hoped for a warm room, but reality was quite cold.


    At first, right after he arrived, while sitting with his sword, those green monsters started to attack. Although they weren¡¯t strong or fast by any means, they held the same weapons as us. The humans had somehow fended off that first assault.


    On that night, the monsters attacked once more, but it proved to be this side¡¯s victory. Thanks to that, Kim Hangyulpleted his quest and changed sses into a warrior.


    After changing sses, he changed his sword and shield to something better, and became one level stronger. Despite not learning swordsmanship once, basic swordsmanship started to flood his consciousness. Before knowing it, he now understood how to ¡® Block and Attack ¡®.


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing he realized.


    ¡® You need to fight to survive. ¡®


    After gaining strength from evolving, that thought immediately crossed his mind. Afterpleting that first quest, that second quest that immediately appeared. To kill 30 goblins would make him stronger once more, and make his survival rate higher. Kim Hangyul who had attained this particr strength had the envy and jealousy of others, as some even marvelled.


    Among that, the expression that was most noticeably was precisely.


    ¡® I can do it too ¡®


    Going from wanting to survive, more and more wanted to attain that particr strength. As such, a day passed and it was early morning. They were currently discussing on which way they should head to.


    ¡± Save me ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Save me ! Please ! ! ¡±


    He could hear a voice from somewhere. It was clearly the voice of a young woman.


    ¡± Hangyul. ¡±


    ¡± I heard it too. ¡±


    ¡± Shouldn¡¯t we leave and save her. ¡°¡®


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure how a woman was stranded in the forest, but that sound wasn¡¯t being only heard by them. The monsters they had nearly exterminated could be there, or there could be the possibility that other monsters might rush over.


    Kim Hangyul began to look around. Although a few had a look of dread, others had started to show greed. That was because of the possibility that they could hunt the monsters.


    That greed was also likewise with Kim Hangyul. After surviving both battles, he believed that he could fully oppose against those small monsters, whether it was an ambush or a surprise attack, so his desire only grew.


    ¡® Live to fight ¡® as much as there were those that had chosen this group, it was quite belligerent as well. In the end, Kim Hangyul had no choice but to nod his head.


    ¡± Immediately prepare a rescue team and move. ¡±


    It was only a rescue team by word. Frankly, it was all those bloodshot people that were intent on raising their achievements. The fact that the girl was screaming means that there was still time to maneuver. Though the fact that enemies might not be there was high, but that scale wasn¡¯t that great.


    Kim Hangyul soon gathered members that would partake in this rescue. Though the minority wanted to move now, they had to be cautious just in case. Although this world was a game-like system, it was never a game.


    As such, after gathering all the members that were able to fight, they began to move towards the voice.


    ¡± Hangyul. ¡±


    ¡± I know. ¡±


    They made the choice of detouring around, because they were wary that monsters might appear in the trail. Though not noticeably strong, Kim Hangyul was quite rational. As such, Kim Hangyul¡¯s group covertly and swiftly began to move.


    We weren¡¯t the only ones that hunted.


    After moving for some time, the appearance of a woman slowly revealed. Her hair was messed up as she hung on arge g with her clothes ripped. Her pale skin caused many to drool. While staring at the girl, a question continued to repeat.


    ¡® The situation is strange. ¡®


    ¡± S . . . save me! Pl . . . Please! Sa . . .! ¡±


    ¡± Tch . . . Although there are no monsters, we sure hit the lottery. . .¡±


    The military group that imed themselves to be ¡® Protectors ¡® had harassed the women at camp a couple of times. Amongst them, the most wicked guy, Choi DukPal, was swallowing his saliva as he nodded his head towards the group.


    ¡± Keuu . . . . it seems that drool is automatically flowing out. ¡±


    ¡® Stupid bastards. . . ¡®


    Although it wasn¡¯t that Kim Hangyul didn¡¯t bother girls as well, it¡¯s just that these guys were just too much. To be able to think of this in this situation . . . in the end, Kim Hangyul in this unnatural situation opened his mouth.


    ¡± We¡¯re retreating. ¡±


    ¡± Shouldn¡¯t we bring back that girl as well? Hehe ¡±


    ¡± Damn . . . I said we¡¯re retreating. If you don¡¯t withdraw, I¡¯m returning back alone. ¡±


    ¡± Then go back alone. As for me, I¡¯m going to take her back and have some fun. Don¡¯t bother asking to borrow her. ¡±


    As such, the group started to head towards the gged ce as Kim Hangyul swallowed his dried spit looking on.


    ¡± Hey . . . we came to save you. ¡±


    ¡± Hey . . . thedy over there. Do you have something if we save you? We staked our lives trying to save you that is . . . shouldn¡¯t you have a simple present to . . . Ahhhk! ¡±


    As expected, green monsters attacked from all directions. Compared to the previous fight, arge, tall goblin attacked followed by many others as the other guys copsed without much of a fight. Whenever therge goblin swung his sword, the humans that had not finished their first quest were cut down as screams rang out.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± KYAAAAAAAK! ¡±


    As if scared, the woman continued to scream as she saw the bloody field below, closing her eyes.


    ¡± Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d ¡­ save me ! ? You said . . . you¡¯d save me ! ? ! Don¡¯t attack me. I¡¯m . . . . I¡¯m . . . on the same . . . side . . . same side . . . ! !


    ¡® Damn ¡®


    Although it was difficult to understand what was happening, Kim Hangyul fled beforehand. Just by roughly inspecting, it was a battle without hope. The discrepancy in numbers was there, but the spirits of these monsters themselves were different.


    ¡® Damn . . . damn . . . Things have gone wrong. ¡®


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Ggireuk Ggireuk. The Despicable Captain Strikes again ~ Ggireuk Kireuk~


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    ¡°Tsk, tsk ¨C puny human cannot outsmart Hulk!¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 7

    Seeing the man running away, I secretly turned my head back to the battlefield. Though I was initially concerned that they would all run away seeing this as a trap, it seems that they didn¡¯t have such courage to do so. Especially, to see a girl in that appearance, once, twice, you couldn¡¯t help but look again. I called for Mev and opened my mouth.


    ¡± Mev. ¡±


    ¡± Yes, what Captain? ¡±


    ¡± Tell Goff to not kill the woman. ¡±


    ¡± Ah . . . . Okay . . . ¡±


    Her voice was somewhat uneasy, as Mev expression looked ominous. That look made it seem as if I really had some sort of special taste. As such, I opened my mouth to Mev.


    ¡± It¡¯s not a special taste at all. Stop thinking about those things and just ry the message ande back. If you keep working hard, I¡¯ll really take care of you well. ¡±


    ¡± Ah ! . . . Okay ! Ggireuk ! Ggireuk ! I¡¯ll work hard ! ¡±


    Not sure if it¡¯s because of the influence of being in a goblin¡¯s body, but I found Mev¡¯s figure of happily Ggireuk Ggireuk quite cute. As such, I brought my subordinates and started to follow the fleeing man.


    ¡± Captain . . . don¡¯t we have to fight as well? Ggireuk . . . I want to fight. ¡±


    ¡± Let the others take care of this side here and follow me. ¡±


    ¡± I want to fight though, but I will follow Captain. Ggireuk ¡±


    Although they had someins, but my mouth fell in awe after seeing the figure a moment after. The guy that was mindlessly running while consistently changing paths. It seemed that he was holding a sword and shield as if he had finished evolving into an ordinary warrior. But, his sense of awareness wasn¡¯t too high as he didn¡¯t notice us. Maintaining a set distance, we followed him intently.


    After running for quite some time, we arrived at a camp.


    ¡® Bingo ¡®


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh in this situation. The goblins, as if knowing they had to keep their delight in check, they tried to conceal it to the best of their abilities.


    ¡± We¡¯re waiting here. ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk . . . Understood. ¡±


    While we quietly watched from the side, as expected, the first guy to run back screamed loudly.


    ¡± We need to leave this ce ! We need to leave this ce now!


    Not a bad decision. Since they were outnumbered, maintaining distance was the correct decision. Since they had brought their most useful fighters, they should becking in power. As expected, they were hurriedly packing up. They wereing out of the entrance. Frankly, the goods that they secured were just majorly fruits and food, and some other useful things.


    They were definitely willing to fight, as nearly all of them had a sword and shield, while others who didn¡¯t have one had a crude wooden spear.


    Mev, who soon caught up, took an arrow and started pulling back the bowstring. Although they crazily attempted to stop the arrows with their shields as if they had already evolved . . . they weren¡¯t prepared to face against the goblins dashing towards them.


    ¡± Charge ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ! We are the Blood Dagger n ! ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . I¡¯m rushing in ! ¡±


    Amongst the 5 most loyal goblins, the first one that had evolved rushed out first, causing the ones who were holding onto the wooden spears to be frightened. As I threw daggers, the assault had caused the human formation to copse in an instant.


    Within the bushes the goblins who were smaller in height were continuing to throw knives and daggers, causing them to be frightened out of their wits. It was already crazy enough having to deal with these green skinned monsters, but as they were camouged, they were perplexed as to where these attacks were flying from as the death toll rose.


    ¡± Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! !¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ! ¡±


    Unlike fighting covertly in the back like the first battle, at times, it was also a fine decision to attack from the front. Thanks to me, the rest of the goblins were able to run as if they were ying in the environment. I quickly thrust a sword into the guy¡¯s neck who was trying to attack me with his spear as blood sttered onto my face.


    Then, picking up the wooden spear, I flung it at a man a bit further at the back. Due to my increased arm strength, it was able to punch through one of his eyes.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Our Captain is strong ! ! ¡±


    The goblin that was cheering while seeing me do that suddenly had his head cut off his body. The one that killed the goblin was the crazy bastard that had evolved. Taking my sword, I immediately ran towards him.


    The physicalpensation that I received from evolving wasn¡¯t bad. Since both of us hadn¡¯t trained after evolving, the human should be a tad higher than me in terms of stats, but in terms of experience, this guy can¡¯tpare. Three decades¡¯ worth of experience, seriously. Even though I was weak, roaming around the continent for over 10 years, I was different from the goblin that was rolling on the ground.


    ¡± You dog-like monster bastards ! ! Die ! ! ! ¡±


    As if he instinctively knew that I was running towards him, he swung his sword at me clumsily. I clenched the grip of my sword and deflected the sword blow away. Then, I pierced through his neck.


    ¡± Kek . . . kek . . . . . . . kek ¡±


    ¡± You need to always keep your shields up, stupid fools. ¡±


    ¡± Captain ! ! We killed the human leader ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± The Blood n Captain has killed the human leader ! ! ¡±


    Continuing to sh through the other humans and biting them were the goblins that were furiously battling up front. Looking back, I saw Mev deftly aim a barrage of arrows. Wondering how many I had killed, I checked the information in my head.


    [ Quest ¨C Go Hunting! : There are still many humans alive in the forest. Please continue to hunt these humans ( 29 / 30 ) ]


    Fortunately, there was just one person missing. Quickly moving my body, I killed off a guy trying to resist with my sword.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHK! ¡±


    Although his scream ran through my ears, a momentter, I was more expectant of the voice that will speak in my head.


    [ Quest Complete. ]


    [ Quest ¨C Go Hunting ! There are still many humans alive in the forest. Please continue to hunt these humans ( 30 / 30 ) ]


    [ Excellent! You have killed an evolved human with your clumsy strategy! A special ss has opened. You have sessfullypleted the second quest. The Quest reward is a Rank Up. Please choose one of the following to evolve. ]


    [ 1. Goblin Intermediate Warrior


    [ 2. Goblin Assassin ]


    [ 3. Hobgoblin Warrior ]


    [ Special. Goblin Commander ]


    As expected. The fortunate aspect was that I didn¡¯t have to live as a goblin forever. Right now, it was a Hobgoblin, but if I were to continue stacking experience, then I could soon evolve into a decent individual ss. Not like evolving into those ignorant trolls or ogres. A ss that had close resemnce to a human being would be advantageous. It was best to construct the most simr proportions from my past life¡¯s body. Since I might have to sneak into the city, I will most definitely evolve into a simr ss. Ogres for burning, energetic goblins like Goff wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice, but it wasn¡¯t my style.


    From the choices, I ced them in front and quietly began to contemte. In the past, my ss was the ¡® Intermediate Swordsman. ¡®


    If I continued to ride the path of a warrior, the chances of me bing a third-rate warrior like before was highly probable. The bonuspensation could be just ¡® Evolve ¡®, no. It was certain that the bonus were attached to evolving. The problem was would it be fine if I went like I did before? With my past experience, it was already an inevitable truth that I would be stronger, but I who had constantly struggled through limitations had already felt much uncertainty.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like there was a really attractive, different selection. The first option, for instance, would continue to upgrade your abilities as a goblin specie, but your physical body will be limited. Currently, I need to do whatever I can to evolve into a higher species.


    The assassin was likewise the same as you would have an inferior body than of a human, but as a goblin assassin, you can still survive quite long and be somewhat strong. But, it¡¯s not like I can live in a goblin¡¯s body forever. Frankly, I did not want to live in a goblin¡¯s body in the first ce.


    The remaining ones were ¡® Special ¡® Commander, and the upper species evolution of Hobgoblin warrior. The selection was obvious. It wasn¡¯t like the titlemander didn¡¯t attract my attention, but I didn¡¯t have a strong point inmanding from the beginning. First, I need to be physically stronger. The goblin intermediate warrior would simrly make you stronger as of right now, but as one who had undertaken a lot of experience, it didn¡¯t hold a lot of other merits.


    Right now, choosing a higher species would be most advantageous. Without any further contemtion, I chose number 3 and started to listen to the crashing sound. My muscles widened as my body suddenly as if it drank water became heavy in an instant.


    ¡± Uhk . . . ¡±


    But the evolving process was fast. Soon, I could start to feel that my body was a bitrger than a goblin¡¯s body. My line of sight had risen as well. Compared to earlier, a darker green skin greeted me. Of course, my biceps became much thicker. My equipment, though it looked like it didn¡¯t change, didn¡¯t have much meaning right now. Later on, once I leave for the continent, I can begin to use decent items then.


    ¡± Ah . . . . . ¡±


    My voice had changed a bit too. I could clearly feel myself bing stronger. If I had evolved into a Goblin Intermediate Warrior, I could be able to move faster and nimbler with magic. It seems that hobgoblins can¡¯t move with magic just yet. Although I could feebly feel the magic inside due to my experience, it seemed that my proficiency wasn¡¯t quite there yet.


    Although it was difficult, if I train, then I could probably evolve into a intermediate warrior.


    Stealthily looking around, I could see a few that were jumping around in glee after evolving. . . All of them chose either a Goblin Warrior or a Goblin Archer.


    ¡± I evolved into the former captain ! ¡±


    ¡± Like the captain from before, I¡¯ve be a despicable and brave goblin warrior! ¡±


    ¡± I became an archer like Mev ! ¡±


    I had expected a few to select the mage at least . . . it was a bit of a shame, but I didn¡¯t feel that it was proper for me to order something like this. If I were to forcefully encourage them to pick a mage, those without ¡® aptitude ¡® will probably be unable to be efficient in it. Although Mev was a bit smarter, inparison, the rest belonged to the rather stupid side.


    No, it was itself a disaster for those guys to be a magician.


    Anyways, rising my body, the goblins stared at me with shock. As expected, they were exaggeratedly praising and singing.


    ¡± Ggireuk ! ! Ggireuk ! ! Our captain changed into a Hobgoblin! ¡±


    ¡± Our captain is a Hobgoblin ! ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the Goblin King ! ¡±


    These cute guys were harmoniously singing as I sat back and watched these guys start. Regrettably, one of the 5 loyal goblins needed a few more before evolving, and Mev, as if she was a step away, was blushing.


    However, seeing that she was approaching me, whether she was d or sad, it seems she¡¯lle to me either way. I opened my mouth to the n members.


    ¡± Retrieve the humans and let¡¯s tidy the ce. Let us return. ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Understood ! ! Understood ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Victory ! Victory ! ! ¡±


    I quietly walked. It seems that my growth was faster than I expected. It was a part I was definitely d about. In this tutorial, if I continue to make good evolutions and hopefully get a unique ability, then I shouldn¡¯t be treated as a weakling in the continent.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    God I just love these adorable goblins. These lovely despicable goblins! <3


    Oh and human, you deserve to die. How can you possibly kill such a cute goblin like that?! (I¡¯m bing inhumane).


    Oh and Iughed so hard when one of the goblins shouted ¡®Like the captain from before, I¡¯ve be a despicable and brave goblin warrior!¡¯


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    No human can suck-up like a goblin: ¡± It¡¯s the Goblin King ! ¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 8

    Although there hasn¡¯t been anything that has been discovered yet about a monster¡¯s unique abilities, if I recall from my past life, whether it was the ogre with his me-attribute attacks . . . or the goblin with sword aura, it was highly probable that monsters had unique abilities as well.


    No, it was almost certain. Since the way unique abilities are awakened are different from person to person. And the most convincing amongst them is when they are expressed in the form that the users want.


    If I remember the ¡® HP Increase ¡® I got from the past, it seems about right. Since I was undecided on how I should advance, I was still thinking about it back then. . .


    Depending on which unique ability you attained, the direction at which you grow differed as well. In other words, the ability that I got from my previous life was prettypatible to ¡® best swordsman ¡®. Anyways, I think I¡¯ll need to think some more about unique abilities.


    As such thoughts roamed around my head, the Blood Dagger n started to move back to the ce we originally started at.


    ¡± S . . . save me ! S . . . Save me ! We . . . side. . . we¡¯re on the same side! ¡±


    The first person to enter my sight was Jung Hayeon. Since Mev had ryed the message to Goff, it seems that Jung Hayeon was in a fine state. If there was a problem, it was that the goblins were surrounding Jung Hayeon throwing small stones at her jokingly.


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk ! Ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    And beside her were some goblins that were eating the corpses already, so in Jung Hayeon¡¯s view, it would be sufficiently horrifying.


    ¡± Sob . . . Sob . . . . ¡±


    As if afraid, the smell of urine on her caused the goblins to jump around more excitedly. Among the goblins, those with ¡® special taste ¡® panted and gasped like wicked people, so no wonder she was fully drenched in fear.


    I requested Mev and the other goblins to escort Jung Hayeon over.


    ¡± Mev. Can you bring that woman over here? ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    Unlike how a goblin¡¯s greatest beauty was supposed to ask, she was extremely vignt around Jung Hayeon. However, an order was an order. In the end, Mev slowly walked over bringing over Jung Hayeon by her side. With Mev walking by, the troublesome goblins quickly started making way.


    Seeing that the goblin subordinates had stopped bothering her, Jung Hayeon raised her body as I started to loosen her ropes. As I unfastened her, sad and emotionally stressful, her tears started to pour down. I opened my mouth to Jung Hayeon.


    ¡± sob . . . . Sob . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t cry. ¡±


    With one sentence, Jung Hayeon stopped her tears. Seeing me, she was in a quite shocked state. My whole body and appearance had changed, so it was understandable I thought. But, sensible, she didn¡¯t say much about it.


    After entrusting Jung Hayeon to my n, I slowly walked to where the other goblins were. Goff was also there as he had evolved from this fight. ¡® Hobgoblin Warrior ¡® was what he had chosen. I was concerned that he might¡¯ve chosen goblin intermediate warrior due to greed, but it seems that was for naught.


    Seeing howrge he was as a hobgoblin, I started to wonder if he just liked to berger in general. For monsters usually, it was a simple cause.


    Approaching, Goff including the other goblins thanked me with an appreciative gratitude.


    ¡± Thank you. To allow us to fight, I thank the Blood Dagger n. ¡±


    ¡± Well, with just this . . . . there¡¯s no need to be thankful. Aren¡¯t we the same green skin? ¡±


    I had somewhat already grasped his personality. He was one that loved bravery and burning friendship. As if what I roughly said was correct, his eyes started to shine.


    If I were to roughly guess, it¡¯d be something like.


    ¡® What a trustworthyrade, you¡¯re a good fe, friend ¡®


    There was no mistake that it would be something like this. It wasn¡¯t like I was needlessly being nice to him. He was somewhat ambitious and smarter than you think. His battle sense was above the top. Although he wasn¡¯t someone under me, if I were to sufficiently raise Goff, then the chances of him being a disaster is high from the standpoint of humans.


    In the end, Goff slowly brought his arm to his chest and waited. Though I didn¡¯t know before, that motion was respect, and also recognition.


    ¡± I will definitely repay you. Ggireuk ¡±


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Since those words came from his mouth, he will definitely keep that promise. As I thought, monsters were more human than monsters.


    As such, some time passed. Unfortunately, the second tutorial quest was thest. Afterwards, like before, there wasn¡¯t anything that directly pointed the way.


    But, I didn¡¯t mind. To be precise, the quests were merely goal statements. There is no level-up system, but it does tell you when you can evolve to the next stage once you umted enough experience.


    Dungeon raids, battle, and even manufacturing gave experience. Although you couldn¡¯t see the experience bar umte like you could in a game, but you could somewhat feel it.


    Thanks to it, naturally I had fought quite a lot of battles in the tutorial. With this established goblin tribe, I could aim to wait and survive, but there was no time to waste. I needed to be stronger as fast as possible


    That was why I used Jung Hayeon. The method, like before, was simr. In the wide forest, there was no better method to attracted the separated humans than to employ a beautiful woman¡¯s cry for help. Of course, other goblins could awkwardly be caught in the trap, but in that scenario, we would resolve it by conversation or promise them some humans to make them quiet.


    Though I had roamed around this forest for 100 days, that didn¡¯t mean that I had fully explored thisrge ce. Jung Hayeon¡¯s role wasrger than I thought since I had to figure out the human¡¯s ¡® Point ¡® from my memory.


    At first, whether it was due to guilt, she was greatly passive. But recently, her acting skills had greatly increased. It seemed that when the battles were tensely flowing, the humans had some hope of oveing these goblins, however the strengths and proficiencies of Goff n and Blood Dagger n was too powerful. If our camp from the past hade here, we would¡¯ve been instantaneously swept aside. Anew, that was how powerful we had be.


    Like usual, I hid in the bushes while monitoring Jung Hayeon.


    ¡± Save me ! ! ! Save me ! ¡±


    ¡°Please . . . Save me ! ¡±


    Her acting was quite nice. Her acting power was good, but the real difference was that she started to catch on how to survive. When I first saw that appearance, I was wholly surprised.


    If there were humans nearby, the humans that would hear her scream would react in two ways. The first response was those that would bring their confident party members ande to rescue her. The stupid fools that had died in the beginning could be ced in the same category with these guys. The second response was the side that carefully monitored the situation.


    Of course, the moment they heard Jung Hayeon¡¯s voice, it was no different from them already stepping into the trap. Even if they had discovered something strange and tried to escape, the result would be likewise. Even though weren¡¯t deep inside, there were goblins in the vicinity that would throw their daggers and capture them.


    However, this time, there was need to go for such lengths. The reason was that this group was the confident part of the response.


    The number was quite high in number, and I could identify a couple of evolved ones from their equipment.


    ¡± S . . . Save me. Please . . . this . .those . . . green monsters . . . ¡±


    Seeing Jung Hayeon open her mouth, the evolvedrge pig started inspecting her.


    ¡± Today¡¯s harvest is quite fine . . . ¡±


    Those stupid fools would always show such a reaction. Since realizing that they could die at any time, they became a bit more faithful to their true selves. Even if they were to have survived the tutorial out of luck, those types of guys would die 100 out of 100 in the continent.


    These guys were definitely the simple-headed group. Soon, therge-framed pig opened his mouth.


    ¡± Hey bring that girl over here. ¡±


    ¡± Yes! ¡±


    It seems that he sent a lot of subordinates to cautiously rescue Jung Hayeon. However, in a split second, two arrows pierced through two of their members.


    ¡± AHHHHHHK ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± KYAAAAAAAAK ! ! ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡® Mev ¡®


    I stared at Mev who was secretly lowering her bow besides me. Due to the plethora of fights she and I had endured, she had be a Hobgoblin Archer. One arrow had pierced directly onto a guy¡¯s forehead, while the other pierced another¡¯s neck. The guy with the arrow in his neck was still alive as he was holding his throat gurgling.


    Those rapid two arrows. Very nice. Recently, her outstanding performances has been on the rise, and will soon reach the next evolution that I was aiming for together.


    ¡± Good Job. ¡±


    ¡± Okay! Ggireuk! ¡±


    And


    ¡± Charge ! ! ! Brave Goff n ! ! It¡¯s War ! War ! ! ! ¡±


    Our tribe¡¯s chargingmander collided with those guys.


    ¡± Fu . . . . Fuck . . . These dog-like bastards . . . this dog-like bitch ! ¡±


    The humans that had fallen into the trap all had the same response. The pig that was holding the sword and shield started to scream, as the rest of the humans were clumsily holding up their shields against Goff n. But, they were no match. The already Hobgoblin Goff was like a tank as he rammed into them.


    Seeing his figure, I turned my head and returned to my spot to start.


    As Goff n were entrusted with the vanguard, our jobs became easier to infiltrate the rest of the members. Roughly seeing, the one that was holding a staff ¡® magician ¡® was the first priority. But, we didn¡¯t recklessly run in. Since a magician had enough time to cast a spell against a dagger.


    ¡± The captain is going ! ! The Captain is going ! ! Make way ! Ggireuk ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk ! ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ! ! ! ¡±


    Raising my sword, I quickly sprinted to the magician paralyzed from shock and fear.


    Seeing her face, she was a young woman who looked to be a university student. At this time, it seemed that she had somehow finished her first quest by working herself under that pig, but she was awkward. In this crisis, a magician that couldn¡¯t let out a voice wasn¡¯t needed in the party. All of a sudden, the old man that Shin Duk-ho had caused the death of appeared in my mind.


    Rather than raising such a girl, it would be more useful raising another in terms of survival. It looked like she was greatly foolish as I nced at Jung Hayeon.


    It was the same appearance. Not sure when she got up, but she was plunging a dagger into the guy who had this throat pierced with an arrow.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry ! I¡¯m sorry ! ! I¡¯m sorry ! ! ! We¡¯re . . . we¡¯re on the same side right ? ! ¡±


    Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I swung the sword at the magician.


    In one slice, the girl¡¯s throat and head detached.


    ¡± The Captain has in the Magician ! ! ¡± ¡± Blood Dagger n has in the Magician ! ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHH ! ! ! ¡± witnessing such a scene, the rest tried to run away, however, the vicinity was full of goblins. There was no means of escape.


    ¡± The battle has ended. ¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Can I please order one Goff to go?! I really love his honest personality :O


    <strong>TL Note</strong>: Busy day~ Since all of you werementing so much [ I read all of them ?? ], I couldn¡¯t help but post another one. I¡¯m d you¡¯re all enjoying this series~


    <strong>P.S</strong>: Next chapter is called Third Evolution. Wonder what he¡¯ll evolve into. Any guesses?


    And whew, looks like the pace is picking up. Can¡¯t wait for what will happen after the tutorial ends.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 9

    [ Excellent. You have killed an evolved human with your clumsy strategy! A special ss has opened. Please choose one of the following to evolve. ]


    [ 1. Hobgoblin Intermediate Warrior ]


    [ 2. Hobgoblin Assassin ]


    [ 3. Orc Warrior ]


    [ 4. Kobold Warrior ]


    [ Special. Hobgoblin Commander ]


    ¡® Nice ¡®


    Automatically, a smile appeared. The next evolution would be quite far away. Anyways, I was able to evolve once more during the tutorial.


    Seeing that themander would receive a buff in camouge and ambush, I immediately skipped the special.


    It¡¯s best to upgrade to a higher ss, so I skipped the warrior and assassin. The remaining two were the orc warrior and kobold warrior.


    They¡¯re in the same level, but the paths for orc warriors and kobold warriors were a bit different. I had thought that I would be able to evolve beyond species entirely, but it seems a direction simr to those of the aquatic species could appear someday.


    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure, but I thought that if I were to choose the kobold, I would open the paths of a werewolf of a werebear like high-level species. Although it wasn¡¯t bad, but what was more attractive than a werewolf was precisely ¡® Orc ¡®.


    Some of you may cross-examine me on why I would select an orc, but orcs here arepletely different from those that appear asmon extras. They don¡¯t have the head of a pig, but rather, they depict a face simr to those of western orcs.


    Those that love to fight and protect honor, honest and strong.


    Of course if you were topare, orcs were perfectly higher ranks than humans. Although orc mages were kind of uncertainpared to those of humans, but in terms of warriors, the orcs were truly strong, like the time I barely yed an orc while fighting one versus one in the past.


    They don¡¯t tire well, and their skin was durable. Their skin couldpletely fend off light daggers and swords, and their strength couldn¡¯t even bepared against a normal human. An orc warrior that was ustomed to fighting can battle up to 3 ordinary human warriors. Although how you want to grow is your choice, but it was a race that was worth pushing until the end due to their bnce of their species.


    And I didn¡¯t want to have a dog head as well which made me not hesitate to choose orc.


    ¡® Orc Warrior. ¡®


    As something strongly surged out of my chest, soon a ripping pain apanied by excessive swelling started to rise. A hobgoblin was smaller than a human in size, but in an orc¡¯s case, it¡¯s size was muchrger. Suddenly, I could feel my body bingrge.


    And when I opened my eyes. I could feel the strength.


    Circling the magical powers in my body, I could tell it was quite different in how my body reacted to when I was a hobgoblin.


    ¡® Good. ¡®


    It seems that I wasn¡¯t the only one who hadpleted an evolution. Goff n¡¯s leader Goff was bingrger as I saw that he too chose the orc.


    ¡± Ahhhhl! ¡±


    Following his scream, I could see that this guy¡¯s body was swelling and rising muchrger than me. I could feel the sharp mrs sticking out. I slowly looked around my surroundings.


    All the goblins were staring at me with surprised eyes. And as one started to shout.


    ¡± Our Captain has be an Orc! Ggirik! ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s an honorable Orc ! ! ! No Despicable Orc ! ! ¡±


    Those simple-minded goblins, despite fighting bravely without hiding, still had that hardened stigma of me. Oh well.


    Self-interested, I thought that orcs weren¡¯t that bad as I chuckled touching my mrs.


    ¡± Our Captain has evolved ! Goff n¡¯s Goff has changed into an orc. Ggirik . . . Ggirik ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Such an honorary brave orc ! ¡±


    I¡¯m sure I was as brave as Goff . . . I was bitter that the praises were a bit different. Wondering if Mev and the loyal 5 goblins had evolved, I looked over, but it wasn¡¯t the case yet. I opened my mouth at Mev.


    ¡± Mev, not yet? ¡±


    ¡± Huh? Ah ! Ggirik . . . ugh . . . yeah Captain. I¡¯m . . . not there yet. ¡±


    It seems that she was somewhat dazed.


    ¡± Is that so? A shame. Can you bring that human woman here? ¡±


    ¡± Ugh . . Okay ¡±


    With an unsatisfied expression, she quickly brought back Jung Hayeon. As expected, sitting down, she started to speak with an rmed expression.


    ¡± So . . .so you¡¯ve evolved again. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .¡±


    I didn¡¯t necessarily answer and raised her up. Since it wasn¡¯t ideal to have a tribe stay in one location, we moved our vige around every time. It seems that everyone was busy setting up in the ce that we were nning on staying for the day.


    ¡± Are . . . are we on the same side? Sa . . . same side ¡±


    Normally she was quiet, but I didn¡¯t know why she had so much to asktely as I began to gaze at Jung Hayeon. Whether she didn¡¯t like that she was alone here, or was curious as to what will happen to her in the future, I wasn¡¯t sure, but it was an expression quite absurd like Mev¡¯s.


    Seeing her trembling like that, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to say a remark.


    ¡± It depends on what you think ¡±


    A slightly brightened face. As such, we started walking back. Seeing her resolute face, I was wondering what kind of thoughts she was having. While I was having misceneous thoughts, I could see the shabby tents of the goblin into sight.


    ¡® I need to survive ¡®


    Jung Hayeon was born in a very normal household. Once her father had passed away, she was left with her mother and her two younger sisters. The financial situation wasn¡¯t that wealthy so she had to be responsible much earlier than the others as she worked. Working in the factory, she would work and sleep, supporting her family¡¯s expenses.


    Although it was extremely unfortunate that she couldn¡¯t see her two younger sisters, seeing them send letters to her, uplifted in spirit, she worked every morning arduously.


    It was exactly July 7th, 2016 when she had entered this world. Not understanding what was happening with the situation at hand, she could hear a strange voice. It wasn¡¯t just the people that were summoned here. Everyone in the vicinity were looking around with an expression saying that they didn¡¯t know English as they continued to listen.


    [ Starting from now, the Tutorial will now progress. There will be goblins that will be summoned on any random location. The safety zone will now be deactivated. ]


    [ Tutorial Objective: Survive for 100 days. ]


    [ Your character will be activated. ]


    [ The Quest Window has been activated. ]


    [ Quest ¨C The First Battle: You who have been suddenly dragged to an unexpected ce without reason. You may be quite perplexed, but surviving is the priority. Kill the summoned goblins. ( 0 / 10 ) ]


    And then the battle. She had mindlessly run away so in truth, she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in result. All she could hear were the deafening, frightening screams. The slippery ground from the spilt blood. She couldn¡¯t understand at all how she had ended up in this ce.


    Though many people had died, Jung Hayeon had ¡® luckily ¡® survived.


    Even when she was hiding in the cave with therades she decided to live with, after the night ambush, only Jung Hayeon lived. How far was her ¡® good luck? ¡®


    Afterwards, even when she met the goblins, she thought likewise. How far did she live on by ¡® luck ¡® to be selected among the many to live. It was only by chance that she was thest person alive.


    The n captain that had so far as spared her life if you see it wasn¡¯t her own will, but instead the goblin¡¯s fickle whim.


    Before knowing what that man was about, or how had hee to know about South Korea, she had killed a lot of people regardless of her will and concern.


    In a situation where nausea is likely to emerge, the thought that was even more prevalent than the ensuing hell urring beneath the gpole.


    ¡® Survived. I survived. ¡®


    If I just endure for 100 days, I can return back. If I just endure 100 days, then I can return and see my younger sisters was what she truly thought, but she still had questions as to whether she could really could go back.


    It definitely said ¡® Tutorial ¡®. The end of these 100 days may not be the end, but actually the start. The man beside me is definitely preparing for something as well. He continues to move without resting.


    Watching that man¡¯s image, she couldn¡¯t help but think like this.


    If she loses a part of herself, her guilt, then she can definitely live on.


    That kind of thought was clubbed away when she first met that man¡¯s eyes. It was as if she was some kind of toy as her whole body shuddered. Despite both being human, his expression was as if she was looked down on as some kind of insignificant bug.


    ¡® I must survive. I must survive. ¡®


    Not knowing where such courage appeared from, she didn¡¯t know. In the second battle, Jung Hayeon reckless ran and grabbed a dagger as she thrusted it down on a dying human.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry ! I¡¯m sorry ! ! I¡¯m sorry ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Sp . . . are . . . . . . . . . . . . . Spare . . . . ¡±


    The blood sshed over her face as vomit started to arise from within, but Jung Hayeon continued to plunge the dagger into the dying woman¡¯s stomach.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry ! ! . . . Sorry . . . ¡±


    Luck won¡¯t help her anymore. She needs to be recognized. She needs to prove that she¡¯s useful. She needs to survive. That surprised look staring at her from that man¡¯s expression was definitely not the same bug-like look. Looking at the man, Jung Hayeon smiled as she opened her mouth.


    ¡± We . . . We¡¯re on the same side right? Same . . same side. ¡±


    And after a few battles like these, I heard a voice afterwards.


    [ Your mental fortitude is praiseworthy. A special ss has opened. Please choose one of the following to evolve. ]


    [ Special. une ]


    Although she wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening, she knew that something had changed. Jung Hayeon certainly didn¡¯t know what monster an une was at all. As she thought of the word une, a window containing information of the une ss slowly and naturally began to materialize.


    [ Special. une ]


    [ The lower body of the human body is covered by arge flower. The skin is green. It is a type of monster that produces pheromones which attract humans, sucking the life energy of humans afterwards. ]


    A monster that attracts and kills humans, wasn¡¯t that something that was perfectly matching with what she was currently doing? Jung Hayeon could only instinctively realize this. If she chose ¡® this path ¡® she can never return to ¡® that path ¡® again.


    It basically means that she will


    To not be human. As a result, she had no choice but to address that person who evolved into an orc.


    ¡± We¡¯re . . . we¡¯re on the same side right? Same . . . same side ¡±


    ¡± That depends on how you think. ¡±


    A decision she had no choice to make. Even if she were to live past 100 days and not return, then ¡®this group¡¯ was advantageous for survival. She must not die before returning back to her world. Even if that means that she will have to give up her humanity, it was much better than dying foolishly somewhere else.


    The skin was clearly green. In the ¡® group ¡®, excluding herself, everyone had green skin. Can she really call herself a human? She had indirectly killed so many people, and had directly killed over 10 humans herself.


    ¡® I¡¯m the same as them. ¡®


    ¡® I must live on. I need to live . . . somehow for my younger sisters . . .


    As such, Jung Hayeon closed her eyes and thought.


    It was a decision that she could possibly regret.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Wow, that was nice of the author to characterize Jung Hayeon¡¯s background. I was wondering how she wasn¡¯t breaking down from all those grotesque scenes and sense of guilt. Hwaiting Hayeon!


    @CloudyAzure OMG yes Pokemon~ All that nostalgia. All the evolutions and monster reincarnation in this series is so addicting to read. Maybe I¡¯m just a sucker for those types of games/novels.


    <strong>TL Note</strong>: Last chapter of the day. I will work more on this tomorrow as it¡¯s only getting better from here on out. Can¡¯t wait for them to finally go explore~


    <strong>P.S</strong>: Next chapter is called une.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 10

    I started to stare at Jung Hayeon who had evolved into an Alraune. The time when she started evolving was after she had entered my tent. Suddenly, Jung Hayeon¡¯s body started changing, as if she was a monster evolving. For a brief moment, I, who was holding a sword in caution, started to dumbfoundedly stare at the leaves that bloomed out of her lower body.


    The rare ss of monsters, even in the continent, ¡® Alraune ¡®.


    Although it¡¯s physical prowess wasn¡¯t too strong, it had intelligence and magical abilities, so it was quite a difficult monster to face against. Especially, adventurers who were a bit less talented would find it difficult to deal with this type because they distribute weak pheromones that affect them regardless of sex.


    ¡® This is . . . ¡®


    For a human to change into a monster . . . I never heard of such a thing in my previous life. Of course, in my situation, I had started off as a goblin, but thispared to that, they were clearly different.


    In my situation, I had changed into a monster after I had died. However, Jung Hayeon who had changed into an Alraune had originally been a human who had changed into a monster.


    ¡® So things like this are possible. ¡®


    I was truly bbergasted. From Jung Hayeon¡¯s pale skin, a green light started to appear.


    ¡± Ahhhhhk ¡±


    The appearance of her holding her body with both her arms and wriggling as if she was suffering was quite lewd. Soon afterwards, Jung Hayeon finished and slowly opened her eyes as she began to stare at me.


    ¡± Now . . . are . . . we on . . . the same side? ¡±


    It seems she had decided to abandon living as a human entirely to survive. To be honest, for the rumors of a monster that could understand humannguage to spread would be critical for me once I leave for the continent, I already had decided to ¡®take care of her¡¯ once the 100 days were up.


    As if she had recognized this, it was certain that she had chosen this path herself. Seeing the trembling eyes of Jung Hayeon stare at me, I quietly opened my mouth.


    ¡± Alright. ¡±


    In that instant, Jung Hayeon¡¯s face started to brighten.


    I really wanted to confirm if Jung Hayeon had really evolved into an Alraune. I was forced to check a few things.


    Opening my arms, I hugged Jung Hayeon into my embrace.


    ¡± Wh . . . What . . . ¡±


    Although she was shocked, she didn¡¯t reject my touch. If you think about it, it was natural for her to change into a monster if you consider her obsession to survive. So it wasn¡¯t strange for her not to reject me. However, my objective wasn¡¯t that.


    Rather than Jung Hayeon¡¯s upper body, the leaves of Jung Hayeon¡¯s lower body started to touch with mine. To touch Jung Hayeon¡¯s lips with mine was too much due to my mrs.


    I immediately started to rub Jung Hayeon¡¯s thigh with my hand. Due to the influence of her evolving, her clothes had fully ripped off, so Jung Hayeon¡¯srge breasts soon entered my sight.


    With my other hand, I grabbed Jung Hayeon¡¯s breast and slowly moved it.


    ¡± Ha . . . . Ah . . . . . . Ah . .. . You . . . . really have . . . a fetish. . . ¡±


    It seems she was quite suspicious at how I didn¡¯t disturb her in her human state, but had started to touch her once she had changed into a monster.


    I didn¡¯t really pay attention to it despite her misunderstanding that a guy like me would be erect only when I met a monster.


    Alraune¡¯s body was a bit more sensitive than a human normally. You couldn¡¯t say it was a revolutionary change, but her body was already excited as both legs slowly spread apart as she opened her petal first.


    It was probably instinct. If I had been caught by a higher level Alraune, I probably would not be in this world, but unfortunately, the Alraune of Jung Hayeon couldn¡¯t do so now. That was because the petal had notpletely bloomed and there was a bud sitting there.


    Although I didn¡¯t have to necessarily go to this extent, but seeing the body of a woman in a long time, I was slightly stimted as I bit into Jung Hayeon¡¯s chest.


    ¡± Oof. ¡±


    It seems that she had blocked her scream forcefully with her hand. I began to suck strongly on her chest as she started to squirm, as I felt her waist bending backwards.


    ¡± Ah . . . ¡±


    It seems she was expecting something as her legs started to lock onto my waist while looking at me. I could tell that I was losing my breath which had gradually became rougher. I could feel the Alraune¡¯s unique pheromones gathering inside my body.


    If I continue like this, it¡¯s probable that I¡¯ll lose my rationality. I nudged her away and stroked her groin one more time.


    ¡± Ughh . . . ¡±


    The squirming, trembling body of Jung Hayeon. As expected, that sticky liquid started to flow onto my hand. Secretly bringing that unknown liquid towards my mouth, I licked that sweet taste. It was a strong aromatic scent that could nearly make me lose my mind. Even though I had just allowed it to touch my tongue, it felt as if I was being overwhelmed.


    ¡® It¡¯s certain. ¡®


    The honey that an Alraune exerts once it was excited. Like a rare species. Even after going to the continent, it was a type of food only the upper ss could eat. It wasn¡¯t just her outer appearance that had changed, but it was clear that her whole body had evolved into an Alraune.


    I slowly left the blushing Jung Hayeon¡¯s body and began to rise.


    ¡± Eh? . . . Eh? ? ¡±


    Jung Hayeon¡¯s face that was lying on the floor had an extremely dubious expression, however I could feel something running towards here so I had no choice but to control myself. I slowly opened my mouth to the dumbstruck Jung Hayeon that was staring at me.


    ¡± If you¡¯re hungry, say it. ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes! ¡±


    As such, I prepared myself to face the visitor that wasing for me. Although there was a perception that orcs were oblivious, but in my case , it¡¯s not always like that. I could clearly hear the oing footsteps. Hearing those nimble, quick footsteps, the likelihood of it being Mev was high.


    ¡± Captain ! ! ¡±


    Like that, without permission, opening the door wide open was Mev. But, something was different. Despite the voice being Mev¡¯s, that happy face which had entered this camp was a different species. Pure white skin, small pointy ears, and those nymph wings.


    ¡® Fairy ¡®


    It was certain that I saw one of the guys from Goff n evolving into an orc archer. Though it was obvious, depending on your behavioral patterns, the species that you could evolve to were different depending on the person. I slowly gazed at Mev once again.


    The sentiments of a fairy¡¯s body were quite differentpared to the exmations that she was the best beauty among the goblins. In terms of size, she was a bit smaller than a Hobgoblin. That high nose,rge eyes, and her lips were disproportionately small.


    Mev who had soon entered the door was beginning to stare into the tent as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was probably Jung Hayeon that she was staring at. Even Mev was totally shocked to see a Jung Hayeon who had evolved into a monster. But, Mev¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look to be serious.


    She was attentively staring at Jung Hayeon¡¯s appearance who had her legs spread apart.


    But it felt as if she was more focused on her changed ¡® green ¡® skin than her posture itself.


    And then she started to cry. Large droplets of tears began to flow down her face.


    ¡± Ah . . . what¡¯s this . . . I¡¯m totally ruined. Completely . . . . . . Return my green skin ! ! My green skin ! ! ¡±


    Was what she eximed as she disappeared from the tent like an arrow. With a puzzled expression, I began to stare at Mev¡¯s back.


    As expected, I also heard the goblins make amotion about it.


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Mev has totally be an ugly woman. Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    ¡± The goddess of goblins doesn¡¯t exist now. Ggireuk. ¡±


    As such, in a Blood Dagger n¡¯s tent, you could hear Mev crying for some time, but I tried my best to be indifferent. Other than her having a huge misunderstanding after rting my fetish to the green skin, her selection itself wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    Rather, it opens a path for her to evolve into a magic archer. Which could be better. Sometime, I need to tell her that my fetish is actually fair skin color, but for now, I decided to sleep with Jung Hayeon for the night.


    The following day, our tribe decided to attain more achievements. Well, to be precise, we wanted to increase our hunting efficiency. Mev who had evolved into a fairy archer and her battle totem along with Jung Hayeon¡¯s abilities were a masterpiece.


    But I could feel it. After evolving into an orc warrior, and being above this level before. Killing ordinary guys won¡¯t be helpful. No matter how much we hunt them, our experience will be miniscule at best.


    Although it¡¯s still somewhat effective for Jung Hayeon who had just evolved into an Alraune, as for Goff n¡¯s leader Goff, Mev, and me, our growths have stoppedpletely.


    Of course we would be anxious.


    I wasn¡¯t someone that really had talent. If I did, then I wouldn¡¯t have lived such a wretched life before.


    If you consider now, although I¡¯m trying to use my 10 years of experience as cover for this life, considering Goff who was growing extremely fast, it won¡¯t be long before he catches up to me. What was fortunate of changing into a monster was definitely ¡® Species Value .¡¯


    In front of really talented people, the meaning of species wouldn¡¯t really matter, but despite that, the strength and speed that were higher than the physical abilities of humans, were something extremely difficult to attain no matter how hard you trained.


    The point is, before my limitations arrive, I need to endlessly evolve.


    Thanks to it, Goff n, the other tribe leaders and I had gathered around holding onto our heads in pain.


    ¡± Ouch . . . ¡±


    ¡± Why Captain? ¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much meaning in hunting humans anymore. ¡±


    Hearing my words, Mev who now had silver short hair tied up, she opened her mouth.


    ¡± Well . . . our food supply is overwhelming and the thoughts of other captains are understandable . . . and the fact that goblins from other tribes wanting toe to ours have increased . . . are you implying that you want to rest? ¡±


    It seems that recently the Blood Dagger n¡¯s affinity has increased substantially as the goblins have started to call it ¡® our ¡® n. Earlier, I think my confession that I had a fetish was somewhat effective. But, I think Mev didn¡¯t fully understand it. Probably due to her being originally a goblin, I don¡¯t think she had talent in that type of field despite being smart.


    I covertly let out a sigh. Eating dinner with me was Goff who opened his mouth.


    ¡± It seems that you desire an honorable battle . . . Keureuk. . ¡±


    ¡± Half of what you said is correct. ¡±


    ¡± Kereuk. . . Although a few goblins still say that the Blood Dagger n is despicable and does not know honor, I know for sure. ¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what you know, but I surely don¡¯t know what honor is.


    ¡± Lately, the battles are not satisfying. It seems that the humans around here are too weak. If it weren¡¯t for that ntdy, of course we wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy such battles, buttely I have the feeling that my body is rather stiff. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    Though our objective was different, what we wanted was the same. A greater battle. I nodded at what Goff had to say.


    ¡± There are no worthwhile foes in this forest anymore. Even the goblins here are not worthy of entering our tribes. I request that we officially move our settlement. ¡±


    ¡± I . . . I will receive that request. ¡±


    ¡± Agreed. Ggirik! ¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    ¡®Mev has totally be an ugly woman¡¯ Oh my god haha. Poor Mev. These goblins are savage


    <strong>Pokemon Fanfic:</strong> [When Goff wanted to move, reminded me of Pokemon again hehe]


    Goff: Hey, all the Pokemon here are too weak, and the goblins aren¡¯t even worth catching. My hp doesn¡¯t budge when I go into battle.


    MC Trainer: Ah, yeah. Was getting tired of these weak Pokemon as well. Let¡¯s go to a different route.


    <strong>TL Note:</strong> Changing ¡®strange taste¡¯ to fetish as I can finally see that it¡¯s not referring to a whole body now, but a specific attribute.


    <strong>P.S:</strong> Next Chapter is called Queen of the North. Ooh, we¡¯re going to a new area? Guesses as to what MC¡¯s tribe will meet/face?


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Goblin Next Top Model judges are harsh!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 11

    It was an eptable proposal. At this state, we shouldn¡¯t be indecisive in moving at all. Rather, it would be better to move the whole tribe. Thus, Goff¡¯s selection was a very correct decision. It¡¯s an exaggeration to say that we had already killed off nearly all the humans in the southern forest. Probably, there are people who are still living on and fighting somewhere covertly.


    But, hunting these guys was already meaningless.


    After this episode is over, I could start to imagine us going into a drought once we entered the continent. Although I didn¡¯t know during my human period, the selection of the number of summoned humans was either plentiful orcking was not determined by the abilities of the surviving humans, but also how much stronger the goblins were that had been summoned at the same time.


    Anyways, Goff and I were already resolute on moving to a different ce.


    But the problem of moving was . . . where to? It has been quite a while since the tutorial has started. The roads to the west and east were blocked by rivers, so the only ce we could move were limited to just north.


    If I recall, if we move north, Goff and I will have the fight we wanted. However, we too will be at risk.


    The one who had the same degree of motivation as me. Later on to be known as ¡® The Queen of the North¡¯, I¡¯m sure that person had started from the north if I remember.


    That person had extremely quick adaptability from the beginning. She had easily won the first battle and easily adjusted to the system. Once she entered the continent, she was one of the elites as she would be what you¡¯d call a talented person.


    In other words, ¡® genius ¡® or a Summoned who had been given a special type of advantage.


    Among those geniuses, one of them was precisely the Queen of the North


    After essing the continent, she would conquer countless dungeons and monsters after receiving training, and within 5 years, she would establish her own city with her guild.


    Afterwards, that Queen of the North would battle against the Salvation Knights and inflict a huge injury on the Saint Swords¡¯ power. She was quite a grateful person, but it was a rumor that I heard at a bar so I¡¯m not sure, but if it¡¯s really true, then entering the North would be quite foolish.


    The reason why was because the way ¡® The Queen of the North ¡® operated was extremely fierce or so I heard at that time.


    ¡® Also, I wonder how the northern forest is. Wouldn¡¯t it be cold? ¡®


    ¡® It was cold . . . it was probable that those people who had started in the south won¡¯t know. It will be terribly rigorous . . . well . . . it didn¡¯t matter where 3rd rates like us start . . . but still, the North was really harsh. . . ¡®


    ¡® What if another species other than goblins appear? ¡®


    No the weather I meant. The food we could eat were only monsters . . . even if we were to try and obtain something, it would take quite a long time . . . rather it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to these goblins. Since I had swept clean most of the summoned goblins that were near the vicinity of the Queen of the North. ¡®


    ¡® Queen of the North . . . I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumours, but isn¡¯t she technically a summoned woman who knows nothing as well? Although I did hear numerous stories of the Queen in the North, I couldn¡¯t believe it as an orc who has been tearing down enemies since the start of the tutorial. Everybody knows it¡¯s an exaggeration. ¡®


    ¡® Well . . . . it would be nice if it was an exaggeration as well . . . when I had first seen the Queen of the North, I felt that the world was quite unfair . . . if you had seen her as well, you¡¯d probably know that feeling. Ah ! This girl was chosen . . . and think like that. ¡®


    ¡® Well . . . it¡¯s alright. Isn¡¯t that the same as well with the Saint Sword . . . here, only those who are destined will be sessful. I wish there could be a droppable tem that could allow you to evolve. . . . ¡®


    ¡® Keuk . . . . keuk . . . I should think about that once I actually enter a dungeon nearby. ¡®


    After drinking with Choi Seulgi, although I was in a mess, I could clearly remember the words that one guy said.


    ¡® Queen of the North ¡®


    A real ruler who possessed strength, intelligence of course, leadership and poprity.


    But it wasn¡¯t a fight that was without hope. Even if the guy I had met from the past was truthful, over here we had Goff and I who had finished our evolutions into orcs. Especially, Goff was quite strong even of the orcs.


    The story that she had cut through an orc with a sword in the tutorial was definitely an exaggeration. If you think about it, it¡¯s a story that doesn¡¯t make any sense at all. The act that a girl had killed over 10 goblins on her first battle was an exaggeration to begin with. Even when men had run away from the site due to fear.


    Finishing my thoughts, I slowly looked at Goff and opened my mouth.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go to the North. Kereuk. . ¡±


    ¡± Coldness, harsh weather, danger, honor, so you pursue those kind of things. Blood Dagger. Definitely different . . . ¡±


    Goff connected what I said with those as heughed. Mev who was sitting beside me as my lieutenant looked at my eyes as she nearly chuckled.


    Coldness, harsh weather, danger, honor, I definitely don¡¯t want these at all. Rather, what I wanted to attain was that honey hidden in that ce. But, since Goff¡¯s misunderstanding would be greatly beneficial, I was resolute to leave it like this.


    ¡± I only desire victory. ¡±


    Even I was quite embarrassed saying this line. But wanting victory was the truth. I need to get stronger, and there was a lot of people I had to meet.


    ¡± Kereuk. Very good. Very good. . Then right after we prepare, we will head to the North . . . of course we will leave the cowards that don¡¯t want to go here. What we need are warriors. ¡±


    ¡± Good . . . ¡±


    As such, we finished our short meeting.


    After returning to each of our ns and exining the situation, the goblins of Goff n were in a very frantic mood.


    ¡± We¡¯re going to the North ! ! Ggireuk ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s an honorable battle ! ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s time to disy our brave Goff n¡¯s strength. ¡±


    Although it would be thankful for Blood Dagger n to show such a response, but they had a vague response. The majority was that they didn¡¯t want to go, but they had no choice but to.


    ¡± Although it¡¯s not attractive, I never had a loss while following the Captain¡¯s words. Ggireuk. ¡±


    ¡± The North seems cold. But if we all are together, it¡¯ll be warm. But being alone is even more cold. ¡±


    ¡± We are the Blood Dagger n ! We will follow the Captain! Ggireuk Ggireuk but . . . must we have to go. Ggireuk . . . ¡±


    Seeing them like this, the goblins were quite cute. It was a situation where I even wondered why I had thought of these goblins as dangerous in the past. Although it was somewhat understandable on how they attacked us, but right now, these were very loyal n members. And the fact that Goff n¡¯s Goff and I didn¡¯t maintain our distance made these goblins more pleased with the n.


    Thankfully, there were no goblins that wanted to stay behind in the end. Not only that, the rest of the tribes were the same. Since there were so many belligerent goblins, the rest of the n members didn¡¯t request to leave. Rather, they were in a joyous state.


    To conclude, we quickly finished our preparations and marched on north. The boisterous goblins began to cut trees along the way and made baskets, which they sloppily tried and make coats out of human skin, while others were preparing other things in advance for the foreseeable future.


    The problem was Jung Hayeon. Since she was a ¡® nt ¡®, she was extremely susceptible to the cold. Thus, we wrapped her up withrge tree leaves and carried her. If her body were to freeze, then I wouldn¡¯t mind embracing her in my arms along the way.


    ¡± Th . . . thank you. ¡±


    ¡± No. Right now, we are on the same side. ¡±


    ¡± Ah! Yes . . . Yes Captain. ¡±


    Though it was a by-talk, unfortunately, despite evolving into an Alraune, she couldn¡¯t follow along the monsters¡¯ conversations. But, thankfully, it seems that her ears had opened as she was able to understand to some extent. It seems that it will take a few more years before it¡¯ll be somewhat useful.


    ¡± We are departing ! Ggirik! ! ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡± Boom ! Boom ! Boom ! Boom ! ¡±


    With drums of human skin and wooden clubs colliding, we began to march on north. After nearly dominating all of the South, the increase in goblin numbers were immense. Considering how the poption of the Tutorial was originally, the poption of goblins and Hobgoblin troops was like a nation moving.


    Even more, all kinds of advertisement that we did as we marched caused surviving goblins here and there began to join us who had wondered what in the world was going on.


    Toplete the tutorial by defeating the Queen of the North was like a painted dream scenario. Since the march was boring, it was effective to bring dried meat beforehand. Eating the meat that had parted ways with its green leather was a splendid visual. Although the taste was nd, it felt as if I was chewing on some really soft dried squid.


    ¡± Jung Hayeon. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. . . Yes! Captain . . . should I offer you some honey? ¡±


    It was quite cute seeing Jung Hayeon lower her head in embarrassment after saying that line. After evolving into a monster, even after being ustomed to her body of flowing honey, she was still not ustomed to giving it out. The taste was honey, but in truth, it wasn¡¯t that so she couldn¡¯t help be embarrassed.


    But the addictiveness was too strong. It was a strange pleasant feeling. Since I simply pressed Jung Hayeon down. Simply, although it was a pleasant feeling to make fun of Jung Hayeon, but the sweet melting sweetness of that honey was something more extraordinary.


    The satisfaction to enjoy what I couldn¡¯t in my previous life was uplifting. To exin it, I thought that maybe this was obvious.


    Soon afterwards, the disappeared Jung Hayeon began to bring back honey. In the past, it was an exquisite food that I couldn¡¯t eat. It was only more motivation for me to get stronger.


    ¡± Here . . . Here it is. Please . . . enjoy it Captain. ¡±


    I continued to walk as I thought of the future. First, in this kind of world, the treatment of the strong whether it were monsters or humans were the same.


    Like the time I was dumbfounded backstabbed in my previous life. And the death of Choi Seulgi that followed. Even the cold reception I had received at the Saint Sword¡¯s guild house was all ¡® because I was weak. ¡®


    Although I am conscious of myself being too strong one day, I have a lot of things to do. First, even though she¡¯ll probably won¡¯t remember me and be rather scared, I needed to confirm if Choi Seulgi was well and if possible bring her to my side. And secondly, I needed to repay that Saint Sword of what I had received in full.


    In that chain of situations, the most foolish was the past Kim Taesung. It wasn¡¯t like I was going to follow her to the ends of the world and exact my revenge like a crazy murderer, but whenever her face materializes in my mind, I can¡¯t help but be extremely angry. I will return what I suffered. I will repay grace with grace, and death with death.


    I quietly lit my fighting spirit ame as I started to walk. Goff had coincidentally met my eyes and brought his hand to his chest, so I likewiseid my hand onto my chest as we continued our footsteps.


    To the north.


    [ The duration of the Tutorial is precisely 50 days remaining. The Tutorial¡¯s objective is to survive for 50 days. ]


    TL Afteword:


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    ¡®But being alone is even more cold¡¯ ¨C Oh my god. Don¡¯t worry. I feel your pain (*pats head*)


    Oh and these goblins are so funny. These despicable goblins are hriouspared to the Goff n.


    @Rando Correct! A thumbs up to your guess on how the Queen of the North was a human. hehe~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Hulk: ¡®I only desire Victory¡¯ ¨C Boss Level Mentality


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 12

    ¡± It seems we¡¯re almost there. It would be better to head to the side where the wind doesn¡¯t blow as much to settle our camp there. Kereuk. ¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s do that. No matter how great of a warrior you are, fighting against these winds are beyond our capabilities.¡±


    I nodded at Goff¡¯s words. In the meantime, thanks to our stockpile of ¡® food ¡®, we were able to enter the North quickly despite the long march. Although we only had 50 days left for the tutorial, we moved at a somewhat rxed pace. The march itself had taken 20 days, so we only had a mere 30 days left for the duration of the tutorial.


    The time was extremely tight.


    Anyways, I didn¡¯t know that we of the South would end up heading towards north, but I think I know why the people of the North were naturally strong.


    The harsh winds that attacked my skin felt as if my feet and hands were about to freeze up. To be able to finish the tutorial in such an environment shows why it¡¯s not hard to end up being strong. If youe to think of it, I think I heard that the monsters up north have some of the most named aquatic species. It seems that they had ¡® selected ¡® the most advantageous species to survive.


    ¡± Ggirik . . . cold . . . North is really cold. ¡±


    I could start to hear the mumblingints. The pressure that we had to fight as quickly as possible once we arrived started to strain on me. I needed to somewhat relieve theins of my n members. Of course the solution to that would be war and battle. The ¡®Green Skin ¡® that loved to fight the moment they were born, it was a useful method to reduce stress.


    Of course, it was the same for me likewise who was also influenced as a monster. I could feel myself being slowly frustrated due to walking continuously.


    I slowly started to inspect the conditions of the n members behind me. Whether it was goblins or hobgoblins, although they were better off than humans with their extrayer of thick skin, but Jung Hayeon was having an extremely difficult time enduring. Mev who had a bit of natural resistance was fine it seems.


    It was obvious that Jung Hayeon who had evolved into a nt monster couldn¡¯t resist the cold. I decided to embrace her with my body as we went. I wanted to avoid the situation of having a girl who was absurdly my subordinate be lost.


    ¡± Jung Hayeon. Over here. ¡±


    ¡± Ah? Ah . . . Yes! Thank you ¡±


    An orc¡¯s body was muchrger than a human. Even if Jung Hayeon had evolved into an Alraune, her size was smallerpared to me. I grabbed her waist and pulled her towards me.


    ¡± Ah! ¡±


    She screamed as she naturally had her body thrown towards me. It wasn¡¯t just the cloths and leafs that were used when building on tent that were on her body. I also felt a little cold, so I had no choice but to wear those as well.


    The other goblins all had either tree leaves or clothes that they made from dead humans tightly wrapped and fastened on their bodies.


    ¡± Are you alright? ¡±


    ¡± Yes. Thank you. ¡±


    Seeing her blush, I continued to resume my footsteps forward. A bit more when we will finally enter the North. We have finally arrived.


    ¡± Haaa. . . . haa . . . ¡±


    Despite being attached to my body, as if she was cold, her breaths started to be rougher. Pulling her a bit closer, I was able to figure out as to why her breaths were getting shorter.


    ¡® She¡¯s excited. ¡®


    Not sure if it¡¯s the species of Alraune itself, after confirming whether she was ¡® real ¡® or not, asionally, she¡¯d fall into this state at times whenever she sees me. Whether I was being marked as prey by her or if she has Stockholm syndrome, I¡¯m not sure, but it wasn¡¯t something I necessarily hated.


    Being indifferent, I moved with Jung Hayeon in my embrace. I continued to rub my body with her.


    I had rather weed this kind of scenario than focusing on the cold and lonely march. She slowly started to mess with my strong body with her soft breasts.


    If Jung Hayeon came out like this, I would be excited likewise. Not sure if she realized this, but her honey was flowing down my body.


    ¡± Haaaa . . . . . . . . . haaa . . . . ¡±


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she slowly locked her thighs with mine. Thanks to this, I was constantly trying to get into the petal of Jung Hayeon. Whether it was because she had a hard time trying to find it on my evolved monster¡¯s body or that she was not ustomed to it, I wasn¡¯t sure, but she was having an extremely difficult time searching for it.


    Though I wanted to help, a lewd thought started to materialize. I stared at Jung Hayeon andughed.


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . that¡¯s . . . so . . . I¡¯m . . .sorry. ¡±


    A voice that crawls like an ant. I made a yful expression as I opened my mouth in reaction.


    ¡± Do what you want. ¡±


    ¡± Ah . . . . . . . . Ha . . . Ah . . . Thank . . . Thank you. ¡±


    If she was mentally human, I don¡¯t think she would attach herself to me like this.


    She was trying her hardest to match her petal with my thing as she covertly withdrew her ass out. Since it wasn¡¯t going as she had nned, in the end, she stared at me with a sorrowful expression.


    ¡± Pl . . please . . . please. I beg of you. ¡±


    She was basically saying that it didn¡¯t matter since everyone around her were green monsters. Or that she couldn¡¯t control her excitement and didn¡¯t care about her shame. Anyways, she looked at me pleadingly.


    That hot, sticky liquid that was on my body. I thrust it into Jung Hayeon¡¯s body.


    ¡± Uh . . . . . . . .uhhh . . . ¡±


    Knowing that she would scream, I ced my palm onto her mouth in advance. The feeling inside her was ecstatic.


    Not even exaggerating, the feeling was so much greater than it felt of a human. I could finally understand why crazy humans tried to catch Alraunes to their deaths. That sticky and tightening feeling that was grasping my thing was hard to describe.


    ¡± Ha . . . .uhh . . . ahhk . . . . . . . . ¡±


    Asides from what I felt, the other side was already melting into her own pleasure. Although she hadn¡¯t moved her body directly yet, she trembled as she looked up into the skies.


    ¡± Ehhh . . . . . . Ahkk . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk ! ! ¡±


    In the end, arge scream escaped out from her mouth.


    ¡± Ggi . . . Ggireuk ! It¡¯s an enemy ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Hu . . . Human ! ¡±


    The goblins who were walking suddenly screamed as if there was definitely something ahead. While the goblins were making a morousmotion, Mev was staring towards my side, in which I avoided her eyes.


    ¡± Haa . . . . . haaa . . . ¡±


    In that period, Jung Hayeon was busy trying to solve the reverberations of her body afterwards. Her face was in a state so flustered, I was curious as to just how high she had risen in ecstasy.


    ¡± It¡¯s a first . . . ¡±


    Whether it was an orgasm that she felt or the intercourse itself, I didn¡¯t specify, but Jung Hayeon nodded.


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes. Thank you. ¡±


    It was an expression that she couldn¡¯t believe it herself. I didn¡¯t answer to her expression and slowly nudged her body away from me. Though I wasn¡¯t certain, I could certainly feel the magic in my body depleted.


    Those humans with exhausted magic would soon die a horrible death.


    It seems there was one more reason to evolve. I slowly inspected Jung Hayeon¡¯s body. Green skin. The face that was no different from when she was a human. A weapon that wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration of a body. And above else, that great feeling inside.


    ¡± Hmm . . . ¡±


    Though I didn¡¯t fully enjoy it, we had already arrived at our destination. After we settle down, I can embrace that body once more. Jung Hayeon who had caught onto what I was roughly thinking was blushing immensely.


    As such, we walked for a while as her body slowly cooled down.


    ¡± It¡¯s a human vige. Ggirik. ¡±


    The thought that we could capture a nice strategic base made me open my mouth.


    ¡± Are there castle walls? ¡±


    ¡± Not sure if those are castle walls, but I can only see strange houses made out of ice. Ggirik. ¡±


    The source that we could capture the site of a human base in this severe weather was a great plus. This was probably a vige that had endured numerous assaults from monsters. And the houses were made of ice. Not sure if there was a magician around, but the houses looked as if they were made by Eskimos from television.


    I¡¯m not totally sure if this vige was a part of Queen of the North¡¯s faction, but I didn¡¯t care. One way or another, we were going to totally wipe the humans of the North. Let¡¯s start. The battle that the Goff n wanted . . .


    ¡± Kereuk . . . . kereuk . . . ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik . . . ggirik ! ! ! Ggirik ! ! ! ! ! ¡±


    Whether it was from the excitement of war, soon the vicinity became boisterous. I too started to grip my sword tighter. Everyone¡¯s emotions were the same. We wanted to soak ourselves with the blood of our enemies.


    ¡± Charge ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! ! ! Ggirik ! ! ! ! !¡±


    As if they wanted to evolve into a drummer, all the goblins continued to excitedly pound the logs that were made of human skin.


    ¡± Boom ! ! ! Boom ! ! ! Boom ! ! ! ¡±


    Although there was no shape or form, the atmosphere started to rise in tone. As the drums thumped louder towards the peak, the Goff n started to run forward.


    ¡± Victory or ! Death ! ! ¡±


    The same thinking of an orc. As if he was originally an orc and not a goblin, Goff¡¯s voice echoed throughout the field.


    ¡± Ggirik ! ! ! ! Victory or Death! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Victory or Death ! ! Ggirik! ! ¡±


    It seems the umted stress of the march had exploded. The group was certainly epassed in madness. There was definitely no formation or strategy. They rushed towards the enemies as they started to step and push one another. Even goblins that had tripped were crushed to death by their fellowrades.


    ¡± WAHHHHHH ! ! ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Wah ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !¡±


    It was a movement that eliminated any sort of military strategy or tactics. If the foes were of simr levels, it was no mistake that we could be annihted with this reckless rush. The funny thing was that calmness had found me in this situation. As if my subordinates wanted to rush out as well, they started to squirm and wriggle as they stood by for orders.


    ¡± Blood Dagger n will move separately. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik. Understood. ¡±


    TL Afterword: Man enraged orcs + goblins rushing towards you. That sounds horrifying if you were on the other side whew.


    PR Afterword: Hulk Smash! But a bit of booty on the side as well.. Only way to travel nowadays..


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Man enraged orcs + goblins rushing towards you. That sounds horrifying if you were on the other side whew.


    Oh and how bloodthirsty. Even killing their ownrades by stepping over them. Goblins sure are fierce :O


    @Rando Thank you for the correction. It should be ¡® Saint Knights ¡® and not ¡® Salvation Knights ¡®


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Hulk Smash! But a bit of booty on the side as well.. Only way to travel nowadays..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 13

    ¡± Victory or ! Death ! ¡±


    ¡± Victory or Death ! ¡±


    ¡± Wahhhhhhhhhhh! ¡±


    Those goblins that screamed while running . . . normally I would settle down the Goff n and reason with them, but it seems that the stress of over 20 days had given them strength. To be honest, it was hard to stop them since they had so suddenly rushed out.


    With the influence of a monster, I too wanted to head into a battleground of that kind of situation as well.


    But, since we don¡¯t know what might transpire in the battlefield, we needed at least one n to maintain ourposure. If you see the size of our n, then our probability of victory is high, but battles are not fought just once.


    ¡± Prepare to fight ! ! ! Prepare to fight ! ! ! Monsters ! ! ! It¡¯s monsters ! ! ! ¡±


    Since they advertised like that while rushing in, of course those guys would figure what¡¯s happening. They probably had finished their own defensive preparations. The quality of these humans were definitely different from those of the southern forest. Suddenly, warriors with shields dashed out as archers drew their bows. I can somewhat estimate how many battles they have experienced.


    If you were to say that all of the humans in the south were devoured by goblins, then you could say that it was opposite for the North. It seems that the humans havepletely swept the goblins. Indeed, if you think this ¡®achievement¡¯ was the ability of the Queen of the North, then it bes even more clear as to why we should preserve our troops in this battle. Just from roughly inspecting them, they¡¯re not normal.


    We had some that had evolved into hobgoblins and some other evolved goblins, but they too had warriors that had evolved as well.


    ¡± Kyaaaaaaaaa ! ! ! ! ¡±


    First off, we had the advantage in terms of army size. But there¡¯s definitely a variable to this. The variable that determines this is the ¡® magician ¡® of the battlefield. They were encircling the warriors with Guard as they recited their spells.


    ¡± Fuck . . . their countermeasure was extremely quick. We¡¯re going around. ¡±


    ¡± Understood. Captain ! Ggireuk ! ¡±


    ¡± Mev, you and the other goblin archers draw your bows against the magicians in wait. When we signal, shoot. Even if they don¡¯t urately hit, just make sure that your arrows fly towards that side. ¡±


    ¡± Okay ! ¡±


    Though I¡¯m not sure what kind of magic they were chanting, the fact of it being Ice Magic was extremely high. No matter how much they had gotten stronger, there should be a limit as to howrge the area of attack that magic can be.


    Then, they only have two choices to make. Either they aim that magic to the champion or rare monsters . . . or they simply freeze the ground. If it were me, I would definitely select thetter. If the goblins who had lost their rationality charging in front were to fall, then the rear would have casualties as well. Frankly, I don¡¯t care what form the magic appears as.


    What our job is to minimize the casualties as much as possible by buying time.


    When I thought that the magical force was getting more concentrated towards them, I raised my hand to signal the archer unit tomence.


    In that instant, the magicians¡¯ formation who were chanting the magic was starting to hold shape.


    3


    2


    1


    ¡± Fire. ¡±


    It was right before they had finished chanting. Therge barrage of arrows rained down on them.


    Though it was obvious that the warriors were protecting the magicians with their shields, thanks to them, the magicians¡¯ sight were restricted by that defense.


    In other words, the minimal sight that magicians needed to secure when they were using magic was constrained. This was a basic tactic that was known once you leave for the continent.


    Of course the good magicians that kept on firing magic with their good sense of maintaining sight along with the arrows of humans and the wooden-carved spears of warriors were toppling the front line of the goblins.


    But


    ¡± Victory or Death ! ¡±


    They could not stop the rush of ¡® Green Skin ¡®.


    ¡± Charge ! ¡±


    ¡± Charge ! Blood Dagger n, Charge ! ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeeeuk ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! For the Blood Daggers ! ¡±


    The Blood Dagger n entered the battle from the side. Of course, I led the army from the side as I swung my sword against the warriors that were in the forefront.


    ¡± It¡¯s an orc ! ¡±


    ¡± Fu . . .ck . . . why an orc all of a sudden ! ¡±


    Definitely, the strength of an orc at this time was unimaginable. One swing with my broad sword brought about a bloodbath from those normal humans. Likewise, the evolved humans were the same. As expected, they couldn¡¯t withstand the rming strength and vitality of an orc. In an instant, my whole body was bathed in blood. The snow became deathly red as my breathing became rougher.


    It was certain that I was receiving the influence of being a monster.


    The surrounding warriors who had finished their second evolution swung their swords, but I just ripped their arms apart and broke their necks. Instantly, from the detached head flowed blood as I threw it away, causing screams to start pouring out.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeeuk . . . ¡±


    ¡± Retreat . . . We¡¯re retreating ! ! Retreat ! ! ¡±


    A good decision. But in order to block your escape, I had prepared the Blood Dagger n¡¯s Hobgoblins in advance.


    The only skill that Jung Hayeon acquired since evolving into an Alraune was the skill ¡® Charm ¡®. Though humans that finished their first evolution could somewhat endure it, the inferior ones walked towards the goblin trap entranced that Jung Hayeon had dug out.


    I could hear the screams of the humans that entered that trap over here.


    ¡± AHHHHHHK ! ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Kereeuk. Spare a few of them. Spare a few of them. ¡±


    Soon, no screams could be heard. Probably Jung Hayeon and the goblins had finished their apprehensions. But, it was quite a decent battle. It was a battle that really warmed you up after a long time. So much as the battleground in the front were still under battle.


    Goff who was finally able to fight humans who had ¡® the will to fight ¡® was quite thrilled. For humans, it was of how long you could survive, but as for us goblins, it was rather a situation that we enjoyed. That¡¯s the difference between a human and a monster.


    In the end, thest human was killed as arge shout rumbled in the snowy field.


    ¡± Whaaaaaaaaaaaa! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Oooooooowaaa¡± ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggireuk . . . Ggireuk !


    Seeing the goblins, Hobgoblins, and orcs harmoniously screaming, it had brought chills down my spine. It was a scream that let the North know that a new n had entered upon this snowy field.


    [ A new quest has been obtained. ]


    [ Quest ¨C Conquer the Tutorial¡¯s Northern Forest ! : Conquer the Northern Forest. ( 0 / 1 ) ]


    ¡® Hidden Quest ¡®


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Probably other than Jung Hayeon and I, they would probably think of the voice as a ¡® Message of the God of War ,¡¯ so the group that attained victory screamed an even bigger cheer.


    ¡± To the North ! To the North ! Conquer the North ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a Conquest !¡±


    Seeing those appearances, I tightened my fist. Even though there was no news of an evolution, but a hidden quest had been discovered.


    In this ce, obtaining a quest was itself a hard task. In the tutorial other than the first and second quests, it was hard to receive a different quest for the rest of your life. Of course, that was exactly what happened to me in the past.


    The condition to finding a hidden quest was to partake on certain actions or discover clues scattered in the forest or continent.


    For example, the quest that we obtained after arriving in the North. The most probable condition was either massacring the humans in the South or correspond with enough significant harm. If we had more time, there should probably be a conquer quest for both the eastern and western forests . . . but it was a shame that it wasn¡¯t possible in this situation.


    The reward was random. You¡¯re not sure what you will receive exactly. What¡¯s certain is that if you do receive a quest, the reward is always beneficial to you in some way.


    It was a great thing that all of us had received this quest. I began to stare at our n members one more time. There was only a few I could remember since they all looked too simr. First was Mev, and second was the monster evolved Jung Hayeon. Then, the most loyal 5 members.


    I still didn¡¯t understand to this day why these 5 had attached themselves to me in the first ce.


    So, for convenience, I called these guys the Oblin Five Siblings (TL Note: The vowel ¡®O¡¯ in ¡®oblin¡¯ also means ¡®5¡¯ in Korean characters). Two were female while the rest were male. Amongst them, the first was one who had showed up to the point that he couldpete with Mev in rank as he had just finished his evolution as an Orc Warrior after this fight. The second one was a Hobgoblin warrior who was preparing to take a path simr to the first one.


    The problem was the rest of these three males, the third, fourth and fifth. These three males were ridiculously not evolving into a higher race as they continued to evolve as an ordinary goblin.


    Thanks to them, they were quite strong at this point in time. Goblin ¨C Goblin Warrior ¨C Goblin Intermediate warrior. They continued to take the path of a goblin, and after seeing Mev evolve into a fairy, it seems they were even more fixed on that path. It seems they were truly resolute to be a goblin until the end.


    It would rather have been better if they were an assassin or goblin thief . . . was what I thought, but when I saw how they fought, I changed my mind. Although their sizes were small, their battle prowess and abilities were quite fine considering the upper paths they took. As for magic, it seems they could only feel a portion of it.


    As if they were the Velociraptor of the Jurassic Age, which were said to be gorgeous on how skillfully they could hunt. What was even more amazing was that these three could fight without having been hit once. Particrly, the best part was that they talked relentlessly without resting.


    ¡® Ggireuk ! Ggireuk ! Ggireuk ! Our Captain is quite handsome. ¡®


    ¡® By the way, why is this human staggering this much! It doesn¡¯t even look tasty! ¡®


    ¡® Fly. Fly for me ! ¡®


    They were so noisy that I secretly moved aside.


    Other than them, there were a few that had finished their evolutions, but there wasn¡¯t anyone noticeable that had caught my eyes yet. Of course, what was most unfortunate was the mage. Though Jung Hayeon was in a vague position, she had acquired a skill from her race characteristics. But she wasn¡¯t a magician, or a shaman just yet.


    If in the recent fight Jung Hayeon was either a magician or shaman, then she could definitely counter against enemy magicians. It was a relief that the recent operation was thwarted well with good timing, for there would be many casualties had it failed.


    If I wanted to save more goblins on my side, then it was just more incentive to evolve Jung Hayeon as quickly as possible. I couldn¡¯t help but be locked in thought for a bit.


    ¡± Jung Hayeon. ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes ! Cap . . . Captain. ¡±


    ¡± Did you receive a different quest other than the one we recently received perchance? ¡±


    ¡± No Captain. ¡±


    As expected, there was none. Since she had evolved a bit differently from the rest, it seems that she lost the opportunity to evolve twice. Although it wasn¡¯t bad that she was a rare monster, but the problem was that I needed to raise Jung Hayeon this instant.


    I secretly started to stare at Jung Hayeon.


    ¡± Is it only possible for you to absorb magic and vitality by having sexual intercourse? ¡±


    ¡± Ah. . . No. If I have body contact . . . then it¡¯s possible as a nt. ¡±


    To suddenly raise the topic of sexual intercourse, Jung Hayeon¡¯s face flushed red. After seeing her, I decided to give her ¡® leech ¡® of experience like how it¡¯s called in those online games.


    ¡± Then . . . all the survivors that our n captured, you kill them all. ¡±


    Though I said it somewhat menacingly, there was no hesitation in Jung Hayeon¡¯s eyes. Rather, there was a look of joy and expectation.


    I¡¯m not sure whether she was like that because she had evolved into a monster, or if there was such a tendency from the start, but originally seeing her cry as she plunged a dagger into a survivor before her evolution, I thought that the former answer was already out of the question.


    ¡± Yes ! ¡±


    TL Afterword: OMG those three goblins. I can¡¯t wait to see what they¡¯ll be.


    And oh my word, I can¡¯t wait to see what Hayeon will evolve to. :O


    TL Note: [Edit] Changed mages to shamans, and edited previous chapters of them as well for easier differentiation inparison to Magicians. ]


    PR: ¡°Puny humans ¨C now Hulk will crush the North!¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    OMG those three goblins. I can¡¯t wait to see what they¡¯ll be.


    And oh my word, I can¡¯t wait to see what Hayeon will evolve to. :O


    TL Note: [Edit] Changed mages to shamans, and edited previous chapters of them as well for easier differentiation inparison to Magicians. ]


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Hulk Smash! But a bit of booty on the side as well.. Only way to travel nowadays..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 14

    So the information and interrogation of the survivors were all done by Jung Hayeon¡¯s hands. I began to observe the stem of her nts on her lower body absorbing away the magic and vitality of the survivors.


    The stem that appeared out of her lower body soon wrapped the humans up. But the attack wasn¡¯t strong even though it looked like it. If the survivors could move, they could probably easily resist, but since they were tightly tied up, they could do nothing but squirm . . . When I thought that something was being absorbed from her stem, one by one, each died with pale skin, deprived of life.


    And all of the guys trembled and breathed theirst. Jung Hyeon with a refreshing expression opened her mouth at me.


    ¡± Kyaaak! ! It¡¯s . . . done. ¡±


    As expected. For Alraunes, in Jung Hayeon¡¯s position, it was fastest to umte experience by absorbing the magic and energy of others. Seeing her joyful voice, I could tell that her mind was clearly distorted. Seeing the happy Jung Hayeon, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡± What . . . . what . . . should I choose? ¡±


    ¡± Which ones appeared? ¡±


    ¡± Ah . . . The first one is Magician, while the second option is Shaman. It¡¯s only these two.


    ¡± Hmm. . . ¡±


    I asked just in case, but it seems that a path of a higher evolution hadn¡¯t opened yet. Although there¡¯s not many upper races other than Alraune and it was alright to be an Alraune until the end, but it felt somewhat unfortunate.


    Jung Hayeon was staring at me with a very curious expression of which one to choose.


    ¡± Well Magician and Sages are both pretty simr, however, I rmend the magician . . . ¡±


    ¡± Ah ! ¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much of a reason why I rmended the magician. It was just because it was more rare. Currently, in this tribe there were no shamans. However, as it continues to grow, a lot of shamans should appear. But, among monsters, magicians are notmon. It¡¯s because they know as well that the efficiency isn¡¯t that great for them. That¡¯s precisely the reason why when goblins first evolve, there was no option to choose a magician. Green Skins are normally more suitable to shamans than magicians.


    Of course, a familiar monster like the subus who has the same magic is not a bad choice at all. Alraune¡¯s Jung Hayeon was likewise. Originally a human, she¡¯d be more close with being a magician, and it¡¯ll be much better than shamanism. Seeing me rmend the Magician path, she nodded her head in consent.


    ¡± Yes! Then as a magician. . . ¡±


    As such, without any hesitation, she finished her evolution into a magician. There was no difference between a sh of light and a cheap wooden cane that appeared out of it, but the scent of magical power that can be felt with her certified that Jung Hayeon hadpleted her evolution into a magician.


    ¡± How was it? ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s . . . interesting. A few spells have appeared. Although it¡¯s very little, but as for the magic . . I can somewhat understand them. ¡±


    ¡± After the evolution, you can realize the basic foundations of the magic yourself, but after that, always remember that discretion of how far you can achieve depends on your personal training. ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes! Then other than the spells that appeared . . . Am I able to use other spells as well? ¡±


    Since I had never evolved into a magician before, I wasn¡¯t sure, but I did hear a few conversations on it.


    ¡± For now, if you understand the spell mechanisms, then simple applications of them would be possible. First, being ustomed to them is priority. Even if you were to umte enough experience to evolve once more, if youck the right or experience, then the path of a Intermediate Magician won¡¯t open. ¡±


    ¡± Yes ! ¡±


    Thus, Jung Hayeon slowly started to demonstrate the magic that she could use in front of me. As expected, like her identity as a ¡® nt ¡® monster, she could easily use nt magic. As for the rest, there wasn¡¯t much use except for the one that bound your feet with tree branches that pops up from the ground called ¡® Entangle ¡® which looked quite useful. Surprisingly, the area of effect was exceptionally wide.


    ¡± As expected of a nt type, your affinity is quite suitable . . . ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . but the fact that the other spells are poor . . . is a problem. ¡±


    She recognized her own limitations precisely. I could sense a burning passion alight from her look. With this, she should steadily grow as a magician. Then, for the second time, Jung Hayeon and I returned to the tent again.


    It was because I felt the need to organize the information that the humans confessed from Jung Hayeon¡¯s racial traits ¡® Charm ¡® which she had used to extract intelligence.


    But, the problem was that there wasn¡¯t much useful information. They didn¡¯t really know much about the Queen of the North.


    Extremely strong or beautiful were what was said by those guys about that Queen¡¯s group. Late to conclude, it seemed that this group and the Queen of the North had no close encounter. This group is located in the outskirts of the northern forest and not in the center.


    ¡® As if they were a force that hasn¡¯t been absorbed yet ¡®


    The probability of that was high. It was possible that this group was reluctant to serve under the Queen of the North, or they were nning on raising their own faction. Just like the information I heard from my subordinates. I was able to meet with Mev who I had sent out to patrol the center of the Northern Forest who hade back just now along with her archer squad.


    ¡± Captain ! ¡±


    ¡± Did you discover it? ¡±


    ¡± Mmhm! If you go a bit more North, there is a huge poption of humans gathered. ¡±


    I could roughly guess who they were from those words. It seemed to be true of the information that they had settled in the center behind the mountain.


    ¡± Was there perhaps a g or something that you could see? ¡±


    ¡± No . . . there was nothing like that, but there was a wall of ice surrounding it I think . . . since you told us not to get caught, we couldn¡¯t go closer to see . . . ¡±


    ¡± Estimation of the height? ¡±


    ¡± Hob . . . goblin. It¡¯s a bit taller than a Hobgoblin. . . ¡±


    An unconfident voice. Knowing what will happen if she gets this wrong, she was in an ufortable state. Seeing her silver hair bend down as she lowered her head, I patted her head since she her action was cute as I started to ponder again.


    Roughly hearing this report, I could tell what kind of situation it was. They definitely had walls, even though it¡¯s only been 70 days since they were summoned. To be able to kill all the goblins, gather the survivors together and build a wall . . .


    ¡® It¡¯s possible. ¡®


    Of course the opposite could also be possible. We had already conquered most of the South quickly with our tribe. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t easy for humans to fight against monsters of unknown form without knowing anything.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go together tomorrow once more. ¡±


    I decided that I needed to see with my own eyes first as I opened my mouth to Mev, who happily nodded in a joyous expression.


    So, the next morning, I took Mev and a few goblin archers to the base where they were secretly supposed to be. Though Jung Hayeon wanted to go together as if she was worried of being alone, I couldn¡¯t bring a slow Jung Hayeon with us. Therge-framed Goff was the same as well.


    After a long time, bit by bit, the shape of the vige began to form in sight.


    ¡± We have to climb this mountain. This is the farthest we¡¯vee before. Are you going up? Captain ¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go a bit farther. ¡±


    ¡± Okay. ¡±


    ¡± You observed well. The height of the walls are simr to what I¡¯ve heard. ¡±


    Although the ice and stones were somewhat clumsy, they were able to construct the castle walls.


    Though it was only a tad taller than a Hobgoblin, but just having that obstacle of a wall itself was quite a threat. First, goblins could not climb up those walls. The magicians seemed to have poured the water on rocks and ice that consisted of the foundation of the walls.


    The height itself was high enough so that goblins couldn¡¯t enter as well. If the area in which they had to defend wasn¡¯t so wide, then it was probable that the height of those walls could be even higher.


    I started to investigate the expressions of the people there. Since there wasn¡¯t much time until the Tutorial would end, I could see people that look like guards chattering on. Slowly, as I stared inside the vige, I saw the figure of a woman surrounded by several men walking towards the center of the settlement.


    The distance was too far so I couldn¡¯t exactly see, so I focused magic onto my eyes. The blurred face started to clear up. Seeing that she had short hair, I couldn¡¯t be certain, but it seemed like it was the rumoured ¡® Queen of the North ¡®. Above all, the definite evidence was the ¡® spear ¡® she was holding.


    It was then.


    The Queen of the North slowly turned her head and stared precisely towards my side.


    ¡± Fuck . . . ¡±


    It felt as if her eyes and mine had met.


    ¡± Fuck. We return now. ¡±


    ¡± Huh . . . Huh? Why? ¡±


    ¡± We need to retreat now! There¡¯s no time to exin. Thest two goblins that follow us, erase the footsteps and follow me. ¡±


    ¡® That monstrous bitch ¡®


    That was all I could think about. She was truly a monster. To y an orc with one swing of a sword, or the fact that she killed 10 goblins in her first battle, I had totally thought they were all nonsense.


    ¡® It was true. ¡®


    Although I wasn¡¯t exactly sure, the spear she was holding as well as how she looked at me, she evolved once more. The sensitivity that she had towards magic. Although I wasn¡¯t certain, the possibility of her awakening a unique skill was extremely high.


    ¡± Damn . . . ¡±


    I thought I had grown quite strong. Frankly, since it was flowing too well, so I had miscalcted. However, after seeing the Queen of the North just then, I couldn¡¯t help but realize that I was nothing more than a stupid fool.


    ¡® The difference between me against the real strong was levels apart. ¡®


    I could finally understand the reason as to just how fast, whether it¡¯s the Sword Saint or the Queen of the North, those types of people could raise factions that quick and establish cities.


    To be able to awaken that kind of ability in just 70 days, and to adjust that quickly.


    Only the word ¡® Genius ¡® could describe the Queen of the North.


    The Saint Knights Sword Saint should also be at a simr level. At this rate, if anything, the moment I met that Sword Saint, my throat will be cut just like that.


    ¡± Captain . . . so you want to fight now? ¡±


    I suddenly felt like lightning struck my head. If I hadn¡¯t heard what Mev said, I probably wouldn¡¯t have realized it myself.


    My whole body was drenched in sweat. My arm that was continually trembling, the reddened me burning in my eyes, and that beast-like noises I was making even though I wasn¡¯t excited.


    ¡® Fight? Me. With that Queen of the North . . .¡¯


    Before I knew it, the edges of my mouth rose. My expression was definitely twisted. But, I couldn¡¯t stop the edges of my lips from going up. If it was the past, I would probably run away. That¡¯s the most rational and reasonable judgment. There is no fool on the continent that would oppose such an inhuman existence.


    But Iughed.


    Ruling out tactics, strategy, and the like, it was essentially a one on one fight to the death. The past me would never understand, but I could clearly see myself anticipating this moment. Gathering my thoughts, I quietly opened my mouth to Mev.


    ¡± Right . . . I want to fight. ¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    OMG when she stared back and MC froze like that. Remember the anime of that Hunter X Hunter scene when Kite met the eyes of Neferpitou. Whew~ What a scene. Gave me chills all over again. How much of a monster can a human be if a monster MC calls a human ¡® monstrous ¡®. Damn.


    <strong>Comment:</strong> I really appreciate the love and support for this series. I¡¯m having a st reading thements here and discussing with you all on LCD in NU . Not only that, I am grateful for the corrections and mistakes that you point out. I¡¯ve posted more than usual today in appreciation. Thanks for all the support,ments, and the added motivation~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    ¡°Puny human ¨C Hulk take your eyes out & use as a ne¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 15

    [ Yes . . . Blood Dagger . . . Definitely among the ¡® Green Skin ¡® they are the only n that retreats in battle . . . . what? You say that they are despicable without honor? Howughable.


    Even if Blood Dagger n Runs away, they are ones that desire victory and honor more than any other Green Skins. ]


    ¨C Great Leader Goff ¨C


    It was hard to restrain mybative spirit. Even after returning back, all I could think of was only ¡® I want to fight. ¡®


    Although it was the Queen of the North that had just started her tutorial, I wanted to totally collide des against her. I want to measure just how far I¡¯vee. These kinds of thoughts continued to wander in my brain.


    ¡± It seems you want to fight. ¡±


    ¡± The Blood Dagger n¡¯s Captain wants battle and blood. ¡±


    ¡± Our Captain wills to fight! ¡±


    These were the first words that Goff including his subordinates and other n members spoke when they saw my condition. I thought that I had somewhat settled mybative spirit, but it seems it wasn¡¯t possible to hide it.


    The fact that my whole body was stiff with my eyes red when I entered, I can understand why.


    The tribe mored for some time, asking who I wanted to fight so badly. These guys had lived together with me for 70 days. To not see me show as much of abative spirit as other orcs and goblins, I could understand why they were so excited seeing me like this.


    In preparation for the next battle, we held a ¡®meeting¡¯ that you couldn¡¯t really call one as the other guys continued to pursue the matter even more. Especially, Goff who was smiling at me with his mrs popped out was very memorable. It wasn¡¯t his usual appearance I could see.


    ¡± Definitely from the enemy¡¯s tribe . . . you saw someone . . . who¡¯s the opponent. . . Kereuuk. ¡±


    Although others had assumed that I just wanted blood and battle, Goff had properly seen through me, so I helplessly had no choice but to answer his question.


    ¡± It¡¯s a human female. ¡±


    The moment I said this, I could hear a burst ofughter. Even the other n leaders couldn¡¯t stop theirughters.


    ¡± Kirik! This is quite a masterpiece . . . To provoke thebative spirit of the Blood Dagger n¡¯s Chief for the first time would happen to be female . . . ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a human . . . female ! Not even a Green Skin woman, but it had to be a human woman ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik . . . . ggirik . . . .e to think of it, hadn¡¯t he taken a human around. Maybe he confused it for lust? ¡±


    It was quite an explosive speech as everyone started to make fun of me quietly. If youe to think of it, it¡¯s quite proper. In their eyes, all they could see was a male adult wanting to fight with a young girl. But Goff was truly staring at me with interest.


    ¡± This will be quite fun. I wonder what you want. ¡±


    The quieting mass from Goff¡¯s words. The words of Goff, who had thergest and strongest group, were very influential.


    I started to contemte carefully on what I really wanted. In my previous life, I didn¡¯t have abative spirit drawn out against someone necessarily. In terms of saying this in the words of Green Skins, he¡¯s one that doesn¡¯t know honor. That¡¯s exactly what the past Kim Taesung was.


    Starting from the first battle in the tutorial to other battles and wars, if there was no hope of victory, he was one who would immediately turn his back from. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have a will to fight, it was just that he gave up in advance after realizing the result.


    As such, I was quite ashamed. In such a great battle in front of me, to speak such words, I couldn¡¯tprehend myself. Up to the extent where I thought I was crazy. But the problem was that I couldn¡¯t have endured keeping it in if I hadn¡¯t spoken those words. I could feel my breathing be rougher just from the thought of the Queen of the North. I want to fight.


    I wanted to struggle and win.


    In the end, I opened my mouth.


    ¡± I want to fight with that girl, just the two of us. With no interruption. ¡±


    Goffughed aloud at those words.


    ¡± A sacred battle . . . . ¡±


    It seems that these guys call a 1 vs 1 as a ¡® Sacred Battle ¡® traditionally. I recited those words before I knew it.


    ¡± Sacred battle . . . ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. A Sacred Battle. Blood Dagger n¡¯s leader. The Blood Dagger has officially requested a sacred battle. The opponent is the human girl. We will aid in achieving this battle. ¡±


    ¡± No matter if the opponent is a human girl, if it¡¯s a sacred battle, we will help. ¡±


    ¡± We have the will to support this sacred battle. ¡±


    With one word from Goff, the atmosphere was built as all the other n leaders nodded in agreement. As such, a sacred battle was decided. Although I didn¡¯t know in what way or form it would be fought, I will be fighting that girl in the next battle. While I am fighting the Queen of the North, the Green Skins will not hinder, but they will also do their utmost to not let other humans interfere with the fight as well.


    But the problem was how we were going to fight. If it was as simple as knights from the Middle Ages throwing their gauntlets and fighting naturally in the momentum of the flowing battle, it would be very easy, but the humans think of us as monsters that are trying to eat them. Well, there is a truth to that.


    Even if I were about to pierce my sword, there was no mistake that her followers would run in aid and make sure that I won¡¯t do such a deed.


    What¡¯s more, there was the problem of infiltrating through their castle walls. If it¡¯s Goff, he can somewhat smash his way through, but even if he were to destroy the wall of ice, the entrance was too small. Not many goblins could enter at a time.


    If we were to attack towards the wall of ice without any preparation, while in the midst of advancing into the vige, we could be caused of destructive harm and be victim to only be helplessly killed.


    I started to think if there was any option.


    If we could set up Jung Hayeon¡¯s ¡® Entangle ¡® that she learnt yesterday, we could use the vines to climb over those walls. Well, you couldn¡¯t really call them castle walls as the ¡®Ice wall¡¯ wasn¡¯t that high. It was only the fact that it was too slippery which was difficult. If it came down to it, the evolved orcs like me and Goff could just jump over.


    ¡± I have a proposition. ¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if this n can properly seed or not, but it is an enemy we had to face. I started to speak of the thoughts that recently materialized in my head.


    ¡± Not bad . . . ¡±


    ¡± No . . . very good. . ¡±


    Although they were discussing it, in their perspective, it was quite a surprising strategy. No, rather they were very excited about it. It was probably due to the fact that this method could allow them to engage in a fierce frontal battle much easier.


    Thus


    The next day. The personal training and experimentation, including Jung Hayoen¡¯s skill assimtion hadmenced.


    ¡± Entangle ! ¡±


    The first area of effect magic was small, and only one hobgoblin couldn¡¯t endure and fell from the vine.


    ¡± Entangle ! ¡±


    The second time, the goblins were able to somewhat endure it, but the range of the spell was too short.


    ¡± Ca . . . Captain the range is too . . . ¡±


    ¡± Add a bit more magic and we¡¯ll experiment once more. ¡±


    Although she was sessful in wrapping a non-human target with her vines, but it wasn¡¯t as satisfying as I thought, so we had no choice but to capture other humans living in the outskirts and start giving them over to Jung Hayeon. Thanks to that, she was able to grow quite quickly. Although her efficiency and experience was a bit low for her to evolve into an Intermediate Magician, it was a great achievement just to have the range of her Entangle increased.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t as wide as to cover the entire walls, but in my opinion, it would somewhat allow our side to narrowly cross over from the cutline. Probably, if it was a normal magician, this would¡¯ve been impossible. Since she was a monster with great affinity to magic, as well as her usage of nt magic, it was able to match what we needed.


    I was able to employ ¡® a mock battle ¡® to have these goblins and hobgoblins who hated to move without a purpose to adopt this training.


    As expected, these guys who didn¡¯t want to partake at first were excitedly and passionately training once they started.


    Although there were some fights that urred from the conflicts going a bit too far, since they recognized each other as one tribe, the fierce conflicts didn¡¯t spread too much, which I was thankful for.


    Of course the training wasn¡¯t entirely injury-free, but at that time. The elder goblin that everyone had forgotten had evolved into a shaman and started to treat the injured goblins.


    ¡± Ughhhh . . . . Blood Dagger Leader, this mock battle is really effective I think. It doesn¡¯t seem like child¡¯s y at all . . . ¡±


    ¡± To undergo this process, even one more Green Skin can fight with honor. It¡¯s simr to lecturing the young Green Skins on how to fight. Kereuuk. ¡±


    At first, the old shaman had a somewhat reluctant expression in reply, but as time slowly passed, after watching the efficiency, he stopped talking.


    ¡± Your words are right . . . . you¡¯re right. Ggirik . . . ggirik . . . ¡±


    And it was at this time.


    In the vicinity of the camp, human tracks were slowly being discovered. Of course, they couldn¡¯t approach closer due to being discovered, but seeing these traces, it was certain that they were checking on us.


    ¡± Kereuuk . . . . it seems these guys now know of our existence. . . ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s possible since the girl¡¯s eyes and mine had met. We tried our best to erase our tracks, but it seems they found out . . . ¡±


    Thinking about the Queen of the North, my body naturally became red-hot. Once more, my look became reddish as I could feel strength entering my whole body. Goff, seeing this, mumbled to himself.


    ¡± It seems you yearn for it . . . ¡±


    ¡± Right . . . I yearn for it. ¡±


    [ The duration of the Tutorial is precisely 10 days remaining. The Tutorials objective is to survive for 10 days. ]


    As such, the time in which the Queen of the North¡¯s side and ours hadn¡¯t collided were 20 days.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    10 Days left and the greatest battle MC has to ever face wille before him. Who will prevail?


    <strong>P.S.</strong> Didn¡¯t I mention how cool Goff was? He has to be among my favorite characters for this series.


    <strong>Comment:</strong> Hey all, sorry for the wait. Was a bit sick and couldn¡¯t do too much but stay in bed for about two days! Here¡¯s your chapter~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    ¡°Hulk will crush puny Human Queen.¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 16

    After finishing our preparations, we began to advance. The green skins who looked as if they were lit with fire, had strange markings drawn on their faces as if they knew that this was theirst battle in this ce. That was likewise for our n as well.


    I saw a goblin with good dexterity, one by one, started to draw on the foreheads, arms and even the bodies with arge dagger.


    ¡± I ask you, too. ¡±


    ¡± Ggi . . . rik. It¡¯s an honor. ¡±


    Soon afterwards, the dextrous goblin started to draw on my face with arge dagger. Although it wasn¡¯t a first that something was drawn on my face in relevance to our camouge before, but this meaning of ¡® Shamanism ¡® that was painted was a first. It was quite thrilling just from the thought of it.


    ¡± It¡¯s thest battle. ¡±


    ¡± Thest battle ! ¡±


    Arge group continued to advance north in order to plunder thatst fortress. Seeing footsteps of humans along the way, it seems they realized that we were heading towards where they lived.


    But, we will never retreat. Even when the enemy knows where we are. Even when the enemy knows we were going to attack. What the hell does that even matter.


    Plus, if I were to say such a proposition to the group in the midst of advancing, I¡¯d probably get beaten up by the other green skins.


    Continuing to march, I could definitely see a few humans on top of the ice wall.


    ¡® They haven¡¯t fled. ¡®


    Rather, it was as if they were weing us. It was certain that they wouldn¡¯t run I thought. Considering the rumours that circled the personality of the ¡® Queen of the North ¡® that kind of decision wouldn¡¯t make sense.


    All the green skins that faced against that wall of ice had certainly realized it.


    ¡® They want it as well. To fight. ¡®


    ¡± Kwooooooooooooo ! ! ! ¡±


    In front of the walls, a great war cry echoed through the ce.


    ¡± Boom ! Boom ! Boom ! ¡±


    The beating drums were swallowed by the winter winds.


    ¡± Victory or Death! ¡±


    Someone had screamed aloud in the back. The rest of them simrly started chanting the slogan. Soon, arge war cry surrounded the green skins.


    ¡± Victory!! Or Death ! ¡±


    ¡± CHARGE ! ! ¡±


    In a short moment, the white field was a sea of green wave.


    ¡± WOAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik . . . GGIRIK ! GGIRIK! ¡±


    I wonder why they were running together. The Green Skins way of fighting really had too many blind spots. If they don¡¯t see the enemy, they search, and if they see the enemy, they charge. The problem was that they would charge without thinking of the aftermath. No matter how much they love wars and battles, it was as if they were jumping into the mes of arge fire. If I was a human, I would definitely not be able to understand this kind of method.


    But


    Being a part of this group, I could start to understand these guys¡¯ mind of wanting to jump into this battlefield.


    There was no format on both sides whether it was front or back, but the excitement of this green wave was increasing. My heart was pounding faster as I could hear the screams from somewhere. My eyes started to shine ame, and I realized soon that I was screaming something that I didn¡¯t know of.


    ¡± Kerreeeeeeeeeeeeeuk! ¡±


    ¡± Warriors raise your shields ! ¡±


    The situation where we were near the walls. From this distance, we were in the range of human archers who hadpleted their first evolution. As if they anticipated for this, the Hobgoblin warriors raised their shields. Compared to the green skins, it seems that the archer ratio was quiterge. It seems that the humans of the ¡® Northern Forest ¡® not wanting to fight against blood-crazy monsters were likewise here.


    ¡± Shiiiiiiik ¡±


    ¡± Pook . . Pook . . . Pook ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHK ! Ggirik . . . . ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik . . . Ggirik ! ¡±


    Instantaneously, about 20 goblins copsed. Although there were a few that was calmly swiping the arrows away with their sword or dagger, but they were of the minority. The archers were already preparing for their second barrage. We needed to get closer before the second arrow barrage rained down.


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. We¡¯re raising our speed ! ¡± ¡± raising our speed ! ¡±


    Suddenly, I could feel magic starting to flow out from the ground in front of us.


    ¡® These fuckers ¡®


    It was a low trick to freeze the ground so that we won¡¯t reach the castle walls as fast. Though it was simple, in terms of the ratio of archers the enemy possessed, it was very effective. But, this kind of situation was within my range of thought.


    And then


    ¡± Entangle ! ¡±


    The spell rang out from Jung Hayeon¡¯s lips. From the ground spread out vines as they continued to climb above the walls. It wasn¡¯t arge range, but the walls¡¯ width weren¡¯t that long as well. It seems that the enemy magicians had prearranged this magic beforehand to prevent us from advancing. A few were victims of the magic as they bodies froze on the ground but the pushing green army didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡± Keep running ! ! Don¡¯t wretchedly fall here and die honorably ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik . . . Ggirik ! ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    Hobgoblins that were urging the dying goblins started to appear in between. Of course, it was questionable whether it was right to encourage them to move forward, but the goblins endured the pain and continued advancing.


    ¡± We¡¯re crawling up ! Ggirik! Climb up ! It¡¯s war ! It¡¯s war ! ¡±


    The members that were in the leading group had soon reached the front of the wall. Although there were awkward spearmen that tried to thrust down their spears of wooden sticks with a de fixed on top, but their spears were rather caught, causing them to be flung off the wall.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHK! ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . . these bastard-like monsters ! ! These fucking bastards ! !


    ¡± Stop them froming up ! Don¡¯t allow them toe up ! ¡±


    It was granted that I had also reached in front of the wall. Although hobgoblins and goblins couldn¡¯t jump over that uncertain height of the wall, butrge tall orcs were possible. I immediately rushed at the humans and swung my sword.


    The clumsy spearmen had their bodies and heads crushed as they were swept aside, allowing the other goblins to start climbing up the vines one or two at a time. Though there were humans that were waiting below, it seems they haven¡¯t grasped what they were supposed to do. But, the arrows continued to rain down. The goblins continued to climb up the wall that¡¯s not a wall really and eventually, I decided to make the archers my first objective.


    I used a human corpse as a shield as I could hear the unpleasant sounds.


    ¡± Pook , Pook , Pook , Pook ¡±


    The arrows flew onto the dead human body. The body started wriggling as if it was stretching out from being stiff. The goblins that saw me block the arrows started to use human corpses to defend likewise. In the while that the archers were quickly reloading, I slowly started to look around my surroundings.


    ¡® Where is the Queen of the North ¡®


    There was no mistake that she was disying a noticeable performance. It was probable that she was in charge of preventing goblins from climbing over the wall.


    A sudden thrusting sword. An ignorant-looking goblin caused the man¡¯s sword to fly away, who soon had his head detached.


    ¡± AHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    The ongoing screams and the blood that sshed onto my face caused my eyes to redden again. My breath was bing rougher. The loyal 5 goblin siblings who had climbed up at some point were protecting me by my side. As expected, they were showing a brilliant performance.


    Here and there


    ¡± This is the Blood Dagger n! ¡± they screamed, but the humans couldn¡¯t possibly understand those words.


    Mev was also steadily helping as the first among the 5 as she continued to shoot arrows into the enemies¡¯ faces.


    ¡® Good. ¡®


    There wasn¡¯t as many casualties as I thought when we climbed up. Though the difference in army sizes between the two weren¡¯t high, but at least we had killed off the good-for-nothings. Starting now, the real battle that we wanted. Since their ratio of archers were high, the melee side definitely had the advantage.


    Turning towards the onlyrge voice that I could hear, it was Goff. He wasn¡¯t already an orc, but was something that you could call a Half-Ogre. Although I didn¡¯t know since he was always with me, inparison to the humans, it was arge existence that was overwhelming them. Even his thick flesh were deflecting arrows of the human archers that hadpleted their first evolution.


    In the end, even the des that couldn¡¯t pierce the skin were like deers trapped within an unreleased lion jumping around as there was no one that could bravely pierce their swords against him.


    ¡± How amusing ! How fun ! ¡±


    But Goff was extremely enjoying it. To fight against enemies with the will to battle. It was probably a reward for the lukewarm battles that he had so far in the tutorial.


    Like how the humans in the South were afraid, it seems it was the same for these soldiers as well. But, their eyes were definitely different.


    Like Jung Hayeon. The will to live, the pride and confidence that they survived till now, and the many battles they experienced in these mere 90 days.


    ¡± Stop thatrge one ! ¡±


    ¡± Thrust your spears ! ¡±


    Those warrior-like eyes that the humans in front of me had.


    Though they were afraid, they didn¡¯t retreat. They would have fled like me in the past, but they hadn¡¯t.


    ¡® Admirable ¡®


    The fact that these normal modern citizens could survive in this barren setting was itself admirable and the fact that they could emit such looks in their conditions despite being surrounded by blood-crazed monsters were admirable as well. To sense the will of these humans to not give up and do whatever to survive.


    It was a first in my life that I had started to enjoy war.


    ¡± Kill ! This crazy monster bastard ! ¡±


    ¡± Kereuuuuuuk ! ¡±


    I quickly approached the guy trying to thrust his pear and shed his right arm off. They had grown quite a lot from their severe battles in the past, but their levels and experiencepared to me were different. Other than me and Goff, the other n leaders were also disying great performances. Soon, the war situation slowly swung towards our favor. Our allies were clearly swallowing these guys up. It was certain just from the screams that the humans let out from here and there.


    It was then.


    A spear that suddenly flew towards me. It wasn¡¯t a sloppily formed crude spear that had a stick with a de tied on top. It was a real spear, something that wasn¡¯t forcefully crafted up.


    I was too slow to block. I used my strength and jumped back. It could be quite aughable scene if you see arge orc avoid the spear of a girl, but this was something serious.


    ¡® If I got struck by that, I would¡¯ve died. ¡®


    The spear soon flew towards my retreating body. I should be able to avoid about this much. Lowering my head down, I avoided the second attack.


    I didn¡¯t hurriedly swing my sword or rushed out. First, I was precisely measuring the opponent in front of me. As if there was a kobold in the north, it was a body that was wrapped up in a kobold¡¯s fur leather. The hair was the short hair like I saw from before. Unlike Jung Hayeon who was sexy at every angle, her slim body was imposing. Although a bit small, the look on her eyes was extremely tough.


    The opponent that was ring at me was definitely the ¡® Queen of the North ¡®.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Dang, magicians are overpowered. Too bad MC only has two (kinda) magicians hehe. Finally, the battle against Queen of the North. Was shocked when he said he would¡¯ve died from that spear strike. Whew, must be a tough opponent !


    <strong>P.S.</strong> Goff is one OP orc. Deflect swords and arrows?! Kill several at once?! Damn. He might probably be right behind MC.


    <strong>Comment:</strong> Here¡¯s your second chapter~ The next chapter¡¯s title is still the same. ?? And thank you for the get well wishes. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll hasten my recovery ^^


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    At longst ¨C HULK crush puny human!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 17

    My experience wasn¡¯t that useful and even so, I had really only killed the goblins at best, but I do have 10 years of experience. I secretly began to inspect my body condition. I could faintly sense some magic wandering around in my body.


    Opposing me was the strongest who was called to be one of the continent¡¯s top 10 Summoned. But, she¡¯s currently a novice whose abilities are now starting to develop. Anyhow, my opponent is definitely a ¡® genius ¡®.


    However, I won¡¯t falter just like that.


    I want to test myself. I want to fight. That kind of desire and urge continued to soar within me. That feeling when her eyes and mine met for the first time. That emotion which I couldn¡¯t control no matter what.


    The will to fight.


    My breathing automatically rough, and the cold sweat I felt on each pore that was screaming were imminent.


    ¡± It¡¯s the monster I saw from before. It¡¯s been a while. ¡±


    ¡® Queen of the North ¡® Han So-Hye mumbled as she began to re at me. It seems that she remembers me. Despite my face having a sloppy dagger picture drawn on it, seeing that she can recognize me, her eyesight is quite keen.


    ¡® It¡¯s an honor for you to remember me ¡®


    Was what I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t. If possible, I wanted to hide the fact that I could speak in humannguage.


    It seems that Goff, the other n¡¯s members, and all of the other Green Skins that were a bit strong were wholly brought over ¡® here, ¡® made Queen of the North¡¯s mouth water.


    Probably, among the monsters they fought, it¡¯s highly possible of the fact that they decided me to be the most dangerous. To be quite honest, I was very grateful. But, I was also extremely hot. I wanted to rush in and fight immediately.


    ¡± Kereuuuuuuk . . . ¡±


    The most loyal of the five beside me started to nod after looking over. Seeing the current situation, they estimated that the burningbative spirit of mine was probably against that ¡® girl ¡® standing in front.


    That stare of the Queen of the North. My fighting spirit was burning immensely to the limit, so it was truly difficult to endure.


    In the end, I was forced to run against Han So-Hye.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAAAAAAAA ! ! ! ¡±


    I did not mean to scream. But, I couldn¡¯t help myself. Hearing my scream, the man protecting the Queen in front ran towards me.


    All the Green Skins around me collided against the man in ce of myself. It was likewise for the 5 goblin siblings. It seems they were doing their utmost to stop anyone from influencing the battle.


    Naturally, there was arge line made in the center between her and I. The Green Skins were continuing to push away the enemies.


    ¡± It¡¯s the Sacred Battle ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a Sacred Battle ! No one can interfere ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! ! Blood Dagger n Leader wants a Sacred Battle ! ¡±


    Here and there, goblins started to mour and advertise. Goff who was killing humans like he was killing off some rats,ughed down on me while the rest focused their eyes on the impending battle.


    It seems that the humans have already been pushed towards the walls. As such, the Green Skins, one by one, turned their attention towards me. They looked like they wanted to be eyewitnesses of the Sacred Battle.


    Suddenly, arge green wall of goblins surrounded the two of us making it like a great arena. The Queen of the North, surprised, looked at me as she opened her mouth.


    ¡± I think I know what you want. ¡±


    Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know from this situation alone. She knew what I wanted just from eye contact alone ¨C a one-on-one battle.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaa ! ! ! ¡±


    Rushing in fast with a swing from my broad sword, the Queen of the North quickly created distance. Her weapon was a spear. Usually a spear was much more advantageous against a sword. Although it wasn¡¯t universally recognized, a spear did have a bit of an edge due to its range. As for me, though I have arge frame, it¡¯s also that much easier to be targeted. And it definitely wasn¡¯t like I had the habit of fighting face-to-face like Goff.


    Though my body was burning, I also kept in mind that I had to fight cleverly.


    Deflecting the spear away, I advanced. The most basic strategy is definitely a straightforward one. I needed to close the distance to win, and she had to keep the distance in order for her to achieve victory.


    The oing spear thrusts that pierced the air towards me was, in short, shes. The moment I blinked, I could see her aiming for my joints.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it at all that the girl standing in front of me with that kind of skills after 90 days. Her spear thrusts weren¡¯t ordinary at all. She knew what she was doing.


    Although she didn¡¯tpletely understand the extent of my abilities as well, but her attacks were extremely difficult and critical in my eyes.


    Though I had continued to close the distance at first, I realized that the distance between us only grew.


    ¡® Fuck . . . . the level difference . . . to be this high. ¡®


    Despite my 10 years of experience, I was slowly being broken apart from a 90-day greenhorn. All the swordsmanship, study, and everything else I learnt from my past life was slowly one by one being destroyed.


    ¡± KYAAAAAAA ! ! ! ¡±


    My sword that was slowly slipping into a perilous situation. The Han So-Hye was very simply deflecting my attacks as she didn¡¯t allow me to separate from her, attacking me smoothly with her spear.


    It was quite a pitiable situation. Truly, I nearlyughed in these circumstances.


    In a stance where she could scrape at my flesh, I ignored her swing and aimed to deal a heavy blow. As if realizing my intent, she retreated three steps back. If I try to manage a defensive posture, she would fiercelye after me. A distance only 6 steps apart.


    I couldn¡¯t close this distance of 6 steps at all.


    ¡® Fuck . . . . Fuck . . . ¡®


    If I think about it, in the past, I was numb from others outpacing me.


    ¡± Hey ! Kim Taesung. Did you hear? The Summoned rookie this time. It¡¯s already rumored that the person is eyeing for the Saint Knights . . . Apparently, he easily killed an ogre on his hunt. ¡±


    ¡± Ah? I see. It¡¯s not something that concerns me though . . . ¡±


    ¡± Kim Taesung ! ! Kim Taesung ! ! You know the man who lives in the dumpster disposal nt. In the end, that person entered the Red Cross n. . . Ahhh . . . Who would¡¯ve thought that old man would be one. ¡±


    ¡± Well . . . I must say I¡¯m envious. ¡±


    ¡± Kim Taesung, you alright? So why did you foolishly attack. For someone who¡¯s only been here for 2 years, you¡¯re quite reckless . . . right? ¡±


    ¡± Ughhhh . . . . it hurts. ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . . . ¡±


    I should be like that . . . definitely not caring about being outpaced by others . . . but now . . . now, I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy. The useless times I had in the past was so pathetic, I couldn¡¯t control myself.


    Putting the sword close to my body as close as possible, I need to concentrate on blocking her attacks while advancing. Slightly avoiding the critical attacks against my head and body, I need to hold my sword firm and be ready to defend.


    To hold the sword reversely. There was no meaning to this necessarily. However, by doing this, it would be easier to advance and block. Since it was easier to block, I went with this option.


    If she steps back a step, I need to advance by two steps. If she distances herself by two, I need to close in towards her by three steps.


    As such, I will decrease the distance one step at a time.


    The burning sensation in my body was still there. Thisbative spirit. My spirit was constantly fanning on me in finding a way to shorten the distance.


    ¡± Hmph. ¡±


    The Queen of the North was in the midst of swinging her spear emotionlessly. I continually advanced forward.


    The six steps soon became five, and the five soon turned into four steps. Sometimeter, I was fighting at a sword¡¯s distance.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeuk. ¡±


    Quickly raising my sword, I shed furiously. Even though she¡¯s trying to distance herself, she was definitely in my range. Forced to ¡® block ¡®. She¡¯ll definitely block.


    ¡± Kwajik ! ¡±


    As expected, she blocked it. Holding her spear vertically up, she was defending against my sword with both arms. I had the advantage in strength. She was frowning, as if her hands were starting to hurt.


    ¡® I need to catch her. ¡®


    ¡± Kwaaaaaaa ! ¡±


    This difficulty-obtained opportunity. If I don¡¯t use this timing well, then it will be that much more strenuous. One more step. I stepped in front one step exactly. Instantly, I swung my sword from atop down as she started to block with her spear vertically up. The spear was about to break from my blows, so she quickly crouched and escaped my attacks.


    Then, one more step.


    I could clearly see blood flowing out from her hand that was gripping the spear. The recent two blocks that she made had caused her to have an injury dealt to her hand.


    Though tiring, there was no mistake how enjoyable it was. One step, one step, when I felt that I was getting closer to the Queen of the North, my heart continued to pound. It was probably due to the hope that I could get closer.


    But, this time, the Queen of the North didn¡¯t stand still. In order to impair my movement, she started to aim for my legs.


    The distance grew to three steps, and once I caught up, it happened again. After 10s of, no, hundreds of shes, there was only one thought that was stuck on my mind.


    ¡® Fun. ¡®


    It was extremely enjoyable. Before I knew it, the edges of my lips started to rise. My body was automatically reacting as well. At this time, the Queen of the North started to look over. There was no mistake. She was clearlyughing as she smiled.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk ¡±


    With my uplifted mood, I charged towards her like a boar. The 4 steps of distance that she maintained, it was sufficient enough for me tond a critical blow. Likewise, it was also enough for me to receive one.


    If I continued to tire her stamina out like this, then I would clearly be victorious. First, I needed to create a situation where she couldn¡¯t avoid. I¡¯m an orc. If nothing else, I was clearly ahead in terms of stamina.


    At the time when I felt that the Queen of the North¡¯s body was slowly bing sluggish.


    I swung my sword with a sh to her body. She will definitely block by vertically holding her spear up.


    ¡± Kwang ! ¡±


    Though it was a brief moment, her body trembled.


    The real part starts now. Since she blocked it vertically, her opposite side was totally vulnerable. A distance I couldn¡¯t reach with my sword. However, I could with my legs. Even if notpletely, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just by grazing it, I can hinder her mobility.


    As such, I extended my left leg to destroy her stance.


    I expected to hear some broken bone sounds, but the Queen of the North aimed for my right leg, causing my other leg to swing in the air.


    ¡® Damn . . . ¡®


    As if she had anticipated this, she stepped onto the rod of her spear. In a moment¡¯s breath, she was jumping in the air. Shortly, I could see a spear piercing towards me with an appearance like a ¡® Queen. ¡®


    Instantly, I could feel a strong pain burning on my chest.


    ¡® It pierced through. ¡®


    All that immense strength I was controlling soon crumbled down. With that blurred conscious, I couldn¡¯t believe that I had lost while staring at the spear thrust into my chest.


    ¡® I lost. ¡®


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    NOOOOOOOOO


    <strong>P.S.</strong> Wait so is the Queen of the North a child or a young woman? I need to see a picture author!


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Okay, recovery finished and justpleted all my midterms ! Woot. Anyways a fun chapter to trante and better catch up to all those missed days ??


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Reverse Grip looks like this: or this one:


    <strong>https://.youtube/watch?v=AmR5LoyZ4jw</strong> lol!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 18

    Although my consciousness was blurry, I tried my best to hold onto myself. Despite my efforts, however, my body was continuing to fall down. In that moment, I saw the faces around me as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they¡¯re witnessing as they watched the battle. I wasn¡¯t surprised. I could say that among here, I was one of the strongest members. From the outside, right after Goff. Although other goblins may not recognize this, but if I were to battle against Goff, I would definitely win.


    So it wasn¡¯t irrational for them to have such shocked expressions on. Their opponents was a ¡®weakling,¡¯ a prey of the lowest kinds. It was a human girl. The other n chiefs finally epted the fact that I wasn¡¯t kidding from before.


    Mev who was about to cry, the loyal five goblin siblings and their grave expressions. Above all, they were stunned ¨C Goff had the same expression as well. It seems he was restraining himself from immediatelying over from his expression.


    As such, I copsed on the ground perfectly. Though I could feel my body crash against the ground, but the pain in my chest caused me to not feel that pain at all.


    I couldn¡¯t put any more strength in my body. It was a feeling I was ustomed to. It was a feeling very simr to what I experienced as a human. Though I couldn¡¯t hear much from the surroundings very well, but I still tried to listen.


    ¡± The . . . . . . sacred . . . . . . battle . . . . . . is . . . . . won . . . . by . . . . . the . . . human . . . girl ! ¡±


    ¡± Blood . . . . Dagger . . . . lost. ¡±


    I could hear the Green Skins crying slowly embedding into my mind.


    ¡® The victor is the Queen of the North. ¡®


    Dumbfounded, tears started to flow fiercely down my face. It definitely was because of the pain or the fact that I didn¡¯t want to die. I was angry at losing against the Queen of the North who looked like a small child.


    I slightly turned my head and stared at the Queen of the North. The green skins started to make way for the Queen of the North who had already turned her back from me as if she wasn¡¯t interested. That was how they paid respect to the victor of the sacred battle.


    The war was won.


    As we already infiltrated through the castle walls, the high ratio of enemy archers couldn¡¯t handle us at all. In fact, the battle flowed towards our favour and we won, but I lost.


    My sight slowly blurred even more. But above all, I was very distressed not being able to even see the shadow of the Queen of the North. It felt as if that girl was slowly drifting away. I had shortened that mere 6 steps of distance to three. However, now that distance was slowly bing farther. I wanted to go closer, but I couldn¡¯t.


    After a while, once I lostplete sight of her, I started to hear a voice.


    [ Quest Complete. ]


    [ Quest ¨C Tutorials Northern Forest Conquest ! : Conquer the Northern Forest. ( 1/1 ) ]


    [ Impressive. You have seeded with your clumsy strategy on repelling the group of the Northern Forest ! A special ss has opened. The war is won, but you who have lost the battle ! A new special ss has opened especially for you. You have sessfullypleted the quest. The Quest reward is Rank Up. Please select from the following. ]


    Making the Queen of the North leave this ce was one of the conditions in order for the quest to bepleted. However, I wasn¡¯t too excited to hear this at the moment. Listening to that voice, I lost my consciousness.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeeuk . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk . . . . ¡±


    I quickly opened my eyes. Instantly, I looked at the scenery around me. To be honest, you couldn¡¯t call it a scenery. It was a viger¡¯s home that the humans had used. I slightly turned my head towards the side and saw a sleeping Mev and Jung Ha-yeon sleeping by the bed with their eyes closed.


    ¡± Kereeeuk . . . ¡±


    The growling of an orc kept ringing in my ear.


    ¡® Who . . . . ¡®


    Slowly turning my head and looking up was the face of Goff. Though it may be just me, but I think he grew a bitrger than before. If I think about it, I remember that I hadpleted the quest before I fell unconscious. I could tell that he had gotten a bit stronger even if he weren¡¯t able to evolve into the next species. As expected, the probability was high that he was either an Intermediate Orc Warrior or some different special ss. As if he recognized someone staring at me, he opened his eyes and spoke.


    ¡± So you¡¯ve awoken . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Yeah . . . . ¡±


    Seeing that I could speak a bit, it seems the goblin shaman had healed my wound to some extent. Frowning while staring at my wound, he spoke again.


    ¡± That human woman had insulted your honor. However, that is of course the right of the winner. You have to live. You need to live to pay back what you owe. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± You couldn¡¯t die honorably in the sacred battle. Kereeeuk . . . ¡±


    Seeing it, it seems that it was dishonorable to not die in a sacred battle. Funny as it is, I was quite grateful that the Queen of the North had allowed me to live.


    ¡® I can fight once more. ¡®


    Thanks to surviving that battle, I can fight with that woman once more.


    Seeing me not saying anything, as if Goff understood, he patted my back.


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk . . . how painful it must be . . . ¡±


    Even whileforting he continued to growl. I could somewhat understand what Goff was feeling. He definitely had the same emotions I felt against the Queen of the North.


    ¡® Fighting Spirit. ¡®


    Goff was definitely feeling the same thing I felt.


    ¡± It . . . seems you want to fight . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± It is so. ¡±


    ¡± Even after seeing that woman, to not feel such a way, you can¡¯t call yourself a Green Skin . . . but truly strong. The Queen of the North . . . . no matter . . . even if it is . . you . . . ¡±


    ¡± No. Blood Dagger. She¡¯s not a human woman. That woman is definitely strong, but she¡¯s not a woman of the humans. ¡±


    I started to stare at Goff who had interrupted me. Those burning eyes, the lips that continued to move, the tough muscles that were about to burst, and the fighting spirit that was about to explode. All of those emotions were clearly directed towards ¡® me. ¡®


    ¡± I want to fight you. Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s an honor . . . ¡±


    ¡± Right now, you need to focus on recovering your honor . . . it seems I said something useless . . . kereeeuk . . . don¡¯t worry about it. ¡±


    Although the words were a bit t, he rose hisrge body up. Despite being so busy, to wait like this until I woke up meant that he was worried about me. Though I never had a close fight against him, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. To have Goff worry about me.


    I slowly began to inspect my body. Whether the Queen of the North truly gave mercy or I had luckily survived by avoiding those critical strikes, but I definitely survived. Whether it was because of the orc¡¯s vitality, my body was normal.


    I slowly rose my upper body up. Some rags were sloppily wrapped around my wound. These rags were quite loose.


    As if I had moved my body wrongly, I could feel pain rise up from the wound. In the midst of that pain, the face of the Queen of the North emerged once again in my mind.


    ¡® I lost. ¡®


    Thatst attack was definitely not me being careless. If I think about it now, trying to shorten the distance until thatst attack was as if it was all ¡® foreshadowed. ¡® Seeing that she continued to block my attacks with her spear straight up, it was certain that she was raising my confidence on purpose. It was a simted move that she had nned up already.


    ¡® Truly strong. ¡®


    At least I reached her. Though I wasn¡¯t able tond a critical strike, my sword did reach her spear. As I was recalling the battle once more, it was then.


    The sleeping Jung Ha-yeon beside me started to open her eyes. Seeing me awake, she stared at me with her eyes wide open. Then, she slowly opened her lips.


    ¡± You . . . you . . . are awake. ¡±


    ¡± Yeah. How many days has it been? ¡±


    ¡± One . . . you were asleep for one day. ¡±


    ¡± I see . . . ¡±


    ¡± I . . . I thought you were going to die. ¡±


    ¡± I thought so too. ¡±


    Silence filled the air for a moment. Looking at her face, it seems that Jung Hayeon had something to say, but was holding it in. In the end, she started to speak after the silence was lengthening to some extent.


    ¡± Don¡¯t . . . don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t get hurt. If you¡¯re not here . . . I don¡¯t have anyone to rely on. ¡±


    After saying so, I saw Jung Ha-yeon¡¯s face strangely reddening. As much as trusting me and evolving into a monster, there will also be no one to rely on if I wasn¡¯t there. After privately sharing a lot of conversations, it seems that she held some sentiment to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but slightlyugh.


    ¡± Alright. I¡¯ll bear that in mind. ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . I¡¯m sorry to say these kinds of words. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not that . . . but . . . what happened after I copsed. ¡±


    ¡± Gob . . . the goblins and the hobgoblins made way. Though I didn¡¯t clearly hear it, but I think they said . . . the sacred battle¡¯s victor had the right. So far as allowing the rest of the humans to go with her. Goff n . . . as well as the other ns did not even touch the humans that left.


    Although I roughly guessed it would happen like that, but hearing them directly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. It seems that after that battle, the war had soon concluded. And everyone were able to ept the oue since the n leaders had announced in advance about the sacred battle as well.


    The Queen of the North¡¯s side must have thought that the war was already lost. In the end, it seems that they had chosen to take their troops and leave the ce. Although there couldn¡¯t have been an incident where some didn¡¯t realize the order and continue to attack, but I don¡¯t think they were as stupid to do that.


    Though I¡¯m not sure where they left, either to the south, west or east, I¡¯m sure will meet on the continent someday.


    While I was listening to Jung Ha-yeon, Mev woke up from the noise.


    ¡± Cap . . . . tain? ¡±


    ¡± Cap . . . tain ! Captain ! ¡±


    ¡± Ugh . . ¡±


    The moment she arose, she jumped onto my body, causing my upper wound to sting. But, I was more worried about the Blood Dagger n. Though I didn¡¯t know about their conditions, but Goff did say that I had ¡® lost my honor. ¡®


    Although it wasn¡¯t like they were ones that really took care of their honor, but a sacred battle was a different story. Worried if my subordinates were disappointed and had left the n, I asked Mev, who quickly gave back a response.


    ¡± Perchance, where are the n members now? Are there any that left? ¡±


    ¡± No. There are no goblins that left. Rather, they were screaming that they would regain your honor back. ¡±


    It was a result that was quite funny. Though it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t have any affection towards these goblins who I couldn¡¯t differentiate from their faces, to think of me to this extent, I couldn¡¯t help but start to love them.


    Imagining the goblins and hobgoblins all rolling around the ground and leaping in rage, a smile started to rise from my face.


    ¡± And . . . I won¡¯t leave as well. You don¡¯t have to worry . . . . . . ¡±


    Mev who had wanted to mate with me on our first meeting was saying this shyly, causing me to understand as if this was a natural response for an evolved fairy.


    Anyhow, the fact that either Mev or Jung Ha-yeon hadn¡¯t died, and that none of the n members had left was a huge benefit. Come to think of it, I did hear a voice that imed that I hadpleted the quest before I copsed.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Goff . . . you are too cute at times.


    <strong>P.S.</strong> Next chapter is called Special ss. Woah, I wonder what he¡¯ll evolve to. Guesses?!


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Thank you for the first ever donations! It felt . . . weird as it was a first, but I was extremely grateful and d that you were all so supportive ! ! ! ( I needed to buy some textbooks for university, and it really helped! ) As for the releases, I¡¯ll have to readjust my release schedule as I¡¯ve been extremely busy with the start of Intersession for my summer semester. I will be doing my utmost to upload in my spare time, so I hope that you can all bear with me ?? Not sure how many, but I will be thinking along the lines of 3-5 with the addition of sponsored chapters per week until my schedule lightens up. I¡¯ll be drinking more of that coffee now~ Hope you all had a fantastic weekend !


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Green Skins have honour ¨C reminds me of WOW moviest fight scene between knight & orc.. Epic! Thankfully MC did not get castrated¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 19

    Special ss


    Slowly raising the Quest window, I could see that apleted quest was indeed waiting for me.


    [ Quest Complete. ]


    [ Quest ¨C Tutorial¡¯s Northern Forest Conquest ! : Conquer the Northern Forest. ( 1/1 ) ]


    [ Impressive. You have seeded with your clumsy strategy on repelling the group of the Northern Forest ! A special ss has opened. The war is won, but you have lost the battle ! A new special ss has opened especially for you. You have sessfullypleted the quest. The Quest reward is Rank Up. Please select from the following. ]


    [ 1. Intermediate Orc Warrior ]


    [ 2. Orc Swordsman ]


    [ 3. Orc Assassin ]


    [ Special1. Orc Commander ]


    [ Special2. Orc diator ]


    There were two special options that opened this time. As expected, there were none that allowed me to evolve into a higher species. However, seeing the option of an Orc Intermediate Warrior, I was fine with it.


    In this kind of case, I need to choose carefully. I slowly began to ponder. First, themander option was immediately excluded. The Orc Assassin as well. There was no particr reason necessarily, but it was just that I was more familiar with the sword. If you think about it, I might grow stronger through the path of a swordsman.


    But.


    There were some limitations. From the start, I had no talent in swordsmanship. Even though it was a path I had traversed once, it was still somewhat hesitating. I slowly began to read about the special.


    [ Special2. Orc diator]


    [ Fighting for an Orc diator is life. Long ago, when the humans had enved the Green Skins, the Orc diators that fought in the Colosseum was one of the most popr events. In the Colosseum, the Orc diators fought for survival rather than honor. Increases the proficiency on all weapons you use. ]


    ¡® Not bad. ¡®


    The description alone wasn¡¯t bad at all. Rather, it was quite decent. The one that I liked the most was that the diators prioritized survival over honor. It was also a plus that the ss could wield a variety of weapons. It might be a bit ambiguous, but in my previous life, fighting with only a sword was quite peculiar.


    More precisely, once I choose the diator ss, a high-level ss would be even more appealing though I do have to confirm it once I evolve into the intermediate ss. Although the Commander ss wasn¡¯t something that I was akin of, I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to read the ss description as well. So I decided to look at it.


    [ Special1. Orc Commander ]


    [ Commanding the Green Skins is the greatest honor for an Orc. The Green Skin n that getsmanded by an Orc Commander will have its battle prowess increased. As amander, rather than creating a buff for the army, more precisely, the Green Skins will be able to listen to orders easily. Increases the proficiency of the sword. ]


    It was a ss so fine that I wondered why I haven¡¯t read the description to this day. I even had a n, so being amander wouldn¡¯t be bad at all . . . but there was no denying that it was a ss that would be less effective than the diator as you evolve. Although missing out on the increased sword proficiency was regrettable, but the diator ss had much more features.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate twice and decided. With the word diator floating around in my mind, soon I could feel my body shaking.


    But, it wasn¡¯t a change as great as when I had evolved from a goblin to a hobgoblin, and not as painful from a hobgoblin to an orc. The instantaneous shift in my body soon stopped.


    And I could realize that my body had changed despite lying down on the floor. I slowly gripped my fist tightly.


    ¡® There¡¯s no mistake. I became stronger. ¡®


    What emerged from my head was the basic proficiencies of the usage of the spear, sword, axe, and the two-handed sword. Although the rest will take effort and training, but I was quite pleased with the selection. The fact that I could understand all the basic weapons to a certain degree will aid me aiming for critical points in a battle against opponents of all varieties. While I was gripping my fist tightly like that, Jung Hayeon stared at me and opened her mouth.


    ¡± So you¡¯ve evolved. ¡°


    ¡± Mmhm. It¡¯s good. ¡°


    Though it¡¯s basic armor, on one shoulder, a piece of armor was added. It seems there was no weapon gifted. Being wounded, it was extremely ufortable to have the shoulder armor on, so I decided to take it off for the time being. As if she knew I was ufortable, Jung Hayeon was already taking it off my shoulder.


    Come to think of it, everyone hadpleted the quest as well.


    ¡± Come to think of it, both of you havepleted the quest. Is there anything different? ¡°


    Mev answered first to my question. With quite a triumphant face, she began to speak.


    ¡± Yes. Captain. I evolved into a Fairy Sprite Archer.


    ¡± Oh . . . . ¡°


    ¡± I . . . . I¡¯ve evolved into a nt magician. ¡°


    No matter how you think of it, it seems that both had attained special sses. Though it wasn¡¯t like special sses were necessarily greater or more effective than the other ordinary evolutions, to have both of them evolve into special sses. The results of this war was quite fruitful.


    ¡± How¡¯s the Sprite Archer? ¡°


    Mev started to stare at the sky after listening to my words. She was probably checking on what kind of ss the Sprite Archer was.


    ¡± From what was written, it seems that among the Fairy race, the elite archers were called Sprite Archers I think . . . though I¡¯m not sure, but apparently magic proficiency is increased as well. There are a few spells, and I could feel my mana increase, so I guess it¡¯s a good thing? ¡°


    ¡± Mmhm. You did well. ¡°


    Just from the exnation, I could tell that it was quite simr to the human¡¯s Magic Archer. I had thought there would be a difference among the two sses since she said Sprite Archer instead of Magic Archer.


    But, as for me likewise, it was a ss that you needed to advance to the intermediate in order to precisely confirm the effectivity of the ss I think.


    ¡± How¡¯s the nt Magician? ¡°


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s a huge difference from before. Nothing like Intermediate Magician appeared, but just a nt magician option . . . was there. I didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°


    ¡± Ah . . . ¡°


    It was probably due to the fact that shecked experience. Despitepleting the quest, the fact that she couldn¡¯t evolve into the intermediate ss could only be from herck of right to evolve at her current state. But, a nt magician wasn¡¯t bad at all. Since her element is of the nts, her magical power will be increased, and with her heightened proficiency, it¡¯ll be easier for her to use spells than an ordinary magician.


    ¡± I think it¡¯s fine. ¡°


    ¡± Yes. . . Yes ! ¡°


    I haven¡¯t heard of it directly, but I¡¯m sure that the other n members have be quite stronger. Especially the loyal Five Goblin Siblings I was curious of, but since they were faces I would see once I healed, I decided to take it slowly. My body was still a bit sleepy. I slowly closed my eyes, and the rest of the time flowed by.


    [ The duration of the Tutorial is precisely 30 minutes remaining. The Tutorial objective is to survive for 30 minutes. ]


    The Tutorial wasing to an end. Even though I nearly died, the Orc¡¯s recovery was quite good. Or maybe it was that old elder goblin shaman skills that were quite good.


    ¡± Keuu . . . . . your body is quite strong. You¡¯re nearly fully recovered ¡°


    ¡± Kereuuk . . . . . the pain in my chest is still throbbing . . . ¡°


    ¡± If it were the other Green Skins, they would¡¯ve definitely died. You have good luck. ¡°


    I remembered that the elder that was treating me had created a n from the aftermath of the battle. ¡® Darkmoon n. ¡® Though I had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be of much aid, after evolving into a shaman, the true value of his ss was revealed. Being an intermediate shaman afterpleting the quest, the Green Skins that believed in shamanism revered him quite a bit.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this elder goblin shaman, Darkmoon, it would¡¯ve taken longer to recover.


    ¡± Elder, thank you. ¡°


    ¡± Hmm . . . ¡°


    ¡± Do you happen to know what happens once the Tutorial ends? This morning, I could hear God¡¯s voice. Not just me, but all the other Green Skins had all heard of it. ¡°


    ¡± I wouldn¡¯t know either. Though I¡¯m not exactly sure, but I think that the setting of where we are will change. Darkmoon, you¡¯re a shaman right? Do you not know what will happen? Kereuuk. ¡°


    ¡± Tch. Just because you¡¯re a shaman doesn¡¯t mean you know everything. Maybe I¡¯ll learn of itter. Today¡¯s treatment ends here. Then, I will take my leave. ¡°


    Like that, the Darkmoon elder left outside.


    Usually, once the Tutorial ends, after the ¡® Settlement ¡® all are immediately transported to the continent. The settlement is the review stage where you are graded from the deeds you aplished in the tutorial, and are able to take useful things bought from the item store to the continent. Anyone can open the item store once you move to the continent, which is quite important.


    For humans, you can buy money with points, but I started to be curious of how things will turn out for Green Skins who don¡¯t have something like currency. In my previous life, after the Tutorial, I wasn¡¯t able to purchase anything. From what I¡¯ve heard, the item store that appears when the Tutorial ends has a lot more useful items than the one that you could open in the continent. Of course item-wise, the items that you can obtain from dungeons are much more effective; however, as one that willnd on the continent right away, the difference between being empty-handed and equipping basic equipment is quiterge.


    I know better than anyone as someone whonded on the continent empty handed. I experienced it together with Choi Seulgi.


    As for humans, you must receive ¡® Education ¡® once you¡¯re on the continent after the tutorial ends.


    Come to think of it, although it¡¯s education by word, in reality, it was a course intended to select and choose abled people. I¡¯m not sure how things will transpire among the monsters, but from how ns don¡¯t touch or interfere with each other, I think there won¡¯t be such a thing as education here. No, there¡¯s a great chance for it not to happen.


    Rather, it¡¯ll be more of arger n absorbing the smaller ns, or making alliances. Of course, the ¡®seniors¡¯ that are already on the continent are definitely strong.


    As Green Skins that pride themselves on honor more than anything else, there shouldn¡¯t be any needless events. While I was thinking of such useless thoughts, I walked out.


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! ! ! Ggirik ! ! ¡°


    ¡± Kereuuuuuk . . . ¡°


    In a long while, I saw the Blood Dagger n members. Seeing the ratio of hobgoblins were higher than goblins, I could feel that their battle prowess has increased.


    ¡± It¡¯s the Captain ! It¡¯s the Blood Dagger ! ¡°


    ¡± It¡¯s the Blood Dagger who has lost his honor ! ¡°


    ¡± The Captain has revived ! ¡°


    The n members weed me with screams once I appeared. In front of me was Jung Hayeon, Mev, and the loyal Five Goblin Siblings. The first and second had chosen Orcs, while the rest of the three female goblins continued to stay as goblins. It seems that the equipment on them had changed ordingly to something of a swordsman, or maybe a hammer warrior.


    Whether it was due to the many evolutions, seeing those cute fes pounding their chests towards me was extremely cute. Seeing the cheers of the goblins from my appearance, I decided to reply to them by pounding my chest as well.


    ¡± Victory ! For victory only ! For Blood Dagger ! ¡°


    ¡± For the Despicable Blood Dagger n ! ¡°


    [ The duration of the Tutorial has ended. For settlement, after moving you to the store, you will be soon transported to the continent. ]


    Listening to their cheers, I took my second step into the continent.


    <b><strong>TL Afterword</strong></b>


    Education system even in the continent?! Ugh¡­


    <b><strong>P.S.</strong></b> Next chapter is called Warrior Exam. Huh, I thought there was going to be an item shop?!


    <b><strong>Comment:</strong></b> Okay, so I got it wrong. The Five goblin siblings are 2 males and 3 females. Okay. The first two is apparently male. And the rest of the three are females. Damn, I got so confused as well. Makes sense. Three cute goblins? (well I¡¯m not sure how they can be cute but better than orcs).


    Thanks to my readers and PR for being patient. Been living on that coffeetely (whew~).


    <b><strong>PR Afterword</strong></b>


    Back into the breach¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 20

    [ Wee to all that survived the Tutorial. This is the Item Shop. Please purchase the necessary items before entering the continent. ]


    [ Orc diator, the points of the Blood Dagger will be confirmed. ]


    [ Impressive. 10,000 points have been settled to Blood Dagger who has aplished remarkable achievements. ]


    ¡± Not bad. ¡±


    With this much, I should be able to purchase a few essential items though I can¡¯t get one extremely remarkable. I began to look around my surroundings. It¡¯s called item store by name, but in truth, it was only a small store from my eyes. When I was a human, a beautiful young girl was managing the store, but in this case, it wasn¡¯t so. A very despicable looking goblin was flipping a coin around as he stared at me.


    ¡± Hurry and choose quickly. I¡¯m a very busy person friend. ¡±


    I decided to answer with just a nod. Even if I were to speak, that goblin wouldn¡¯t answer. It¡¯s probably a rule as a ¡®manager¡¯ I think. As such, I began to peer in the small store. There were so many items in the store that I wouldn¡¯t have been even surprised if it were to copse. I began to look at the merchandise one by one in my mind.


    [ Weapon Store ]


    [ Cheap Greatsword ¨C 10 Points ]


    .


    .


    [ me Bat ¨C 3000 Points ]


    .


    .


    [ Large Greatsword toorge to be called a sword ¨C 9000 Points ]


    .


    .


    .


    [ An honorable orc¡¯s Blood Axe ¨C 15000 Points ]


    I¡¯m not sure myself, but the Greatsword toorge to be called a sword was very enticing. As much as 9000 Points. As I furtively brought the description up, the goblin manager began to bring the item towards me.


    A fearsome appearance. Truly this item was toorge to be called a sword. Opening the info page, the description soon appeared.


    [ Large Greatsword toorge to be called a sword. ]


    [ A weapon used by the legendary Orc Mercenary ¡® Chruka. ¡® Other than the fact that durability doesn¡¯t decrease, there are no other features. ]


    It seems there weren¡¯t any features. I swung the greatsword once around. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my weapon¡¯s reach was a bit longer, then maybe I could¡¯ve attained victory against the Queen of the North. I probably could¡¯vended a strike as well. It may be because of evolving into a diator, but the feeling of the sword wasn¡¯t bad at all. I thought that even if I didn¡¯t use a sword, I could block the Queen of the North¡¯s spear. Automatically, I began nodding my head. If I was a human, I probably couldn¡¯t have wielded this. But, let¡¯s skip over it for now. Although it¡¯s very enticing, there were still a lot of items to check. Passing the item section, I began to look towards the scrolls.


    [ Unique Ability ]


    [ HP Increase ¨C 5000 Points ]


    .


    .


    [ Pursuit ¨C 7000 Points ]


    .


    [ me Spear ¨C 12000 Points ]


    From the past, the one that I had attained ¡® HP Increase ¡® was 5000 points. Although it wasn¡¯t as bad as it looked, I had no intention of buying it. By looking at the section roughly, I could tell there were no special unique abilities. Since I could blossom a unique skill once I enter the continent, I naturally skipped over it. To be honest, the biggest reason was that there were no skills to my liking.


    Not sure if it¡¯s just my standards that were very high, but there were none that looked useful. The armor section was likewise. It was okay, but if I had gathered more than 10,000 points, then I could have purchased a very useful one. How unfortunate. So I turned over to the ss Change section.


    [ ss Change ]


    [ Orc ¨C 10,000 Points ]


    [ Lower Demon ¨C 400,000 Points ]


    [ Ogre ¨C 500,000 Points ]


    I didn¡¯t have points even rtively close to those numbers so I skipped over. The other goods looked good at first, but there was nothing I could purchase. I thought of buying a potion just in case, but that was all.


    In the end, I decided to look at the limited items that you could only attain from the Tutorial.


    [ The Item List that you can purchase from the Tutorial Castle¡¯s Store ]


    [ Blood-soaked Dagger ¨C 500 Points ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [ Large Greatsword toorge to be called a sword ]


    [ Baobab Turtle¡¯s Spice Set ¨C 20,000 Points ] .


    .


    .


    .


    [ ss Evolution ¨C ck Orc ¨C 50,000 Points ]


    .


    .


    [ Unique Ability ¨C Matan¡¯s Desperate Defense ¨C 900,000 Points ]


    There were quite a lot of items that stood out than I had expected. The most absurd one was the Baobab¡¯s Spice set. Though I¡¯m not sure what that is, to sell it for a preposterous 20,000 Points, I can¡¯t help but think that the people that would buy that set are nothing but fools.


    But the significant surprise was that the Large Greatsword toorge to be called a sword could only be purchased here.


    Though there are no other benefits other than the durability not decreasing, but if you think about it, it was a huge advantage for your sword to not lose its sharpness. I called for it once more and swung it around, and determined that I could definitely wield this with my orc¡¯s strength. The evolution into a diator increased my proficiency with the Greatsword as well. I must take this with me.


    As for points, I¡¯ll continue to earn themter on.


    Judging that there was no reason not to use my points, I made the decision to use all of my points.


    [ You have purchased the Greatsword that is toorge to be called a sword for 9,000 Points. ]


    [ You have purchased the Bloodsoaked Dagger for 500 Points. ]


    [ You have purchased the Tutorial Store¡¯s Potion for 500 Points. ]


    ¡± Thank you for using it. Friend. ¡±


    When I was a human, the cheap steel sword that I carried around for 10 years. It was a rusted item without a de, and if I faced someone with good armor, it was one that couldn¡¯t even prate. As someone who didn¡¯t even try, saying this was quite funny, but I had really desired of obtaining useful equipment.


    Now seeing the great sword that waspletely mine, I couldn¡¯t help but satisfactorilyugh. It felt as if I had attained a rare item in a game, but the fact that I could use this weapon directly brought a joy greater than I had thought. That ck moonlight-colored wide de. Though it wasn¡¯t a swordrger than an orc, but it was one greater than the body of a hobgoblin. A leather belt was included with the item pouch on the right side, making me look as if I was actually a famed Summoned.


    During my human period, that figure which I aspired to be. Before I realized, the edges of my lips rose.


    Since it was quite heavy, it will take some time to adjust to the weapon, but I had no problem with it.


    I can never say that I am talented.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t as terrible. There was the reason that my proficiency in all weapons had increased as a diator. If not a sword, then with a dagger, if not a dagger than an axe, if not an axe, then an iron mace, if not an iron mace, then a greatsword, I can fight with a variety of weapons.


    Thus, that¡¯s the standard for the strong to achieve victory. That¡¯s the conclusion I came to after suffering defeat against the Queen of the North.


    Tightly gripping the steel sword, I began to hear a voice.


    [ The use of the store will end in 10 minutes. You will be transported to the continent after 10 minutes. ]


    As such, I took my first step into the continent.


    I could feel my body shift somewhere as the setting around me began to change. What soon came to my sight was arge jungle. The ce where we were transported to was a ce where someone had arranged quite artificially. When I was a human, we had received education in the middle of a center, so I had thought monsters would have something simr, but it seems that I was wrong.


    ¡± Blood Dagger n has reunited! Ggirik ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    Seeing everyone¡¯s equipment change a bit, it definitely is reasonable to assume that everyone had bought something from the store. To see these guys with their not so bright minds purchase items was as if an unknown power had taken the time to teach them on the system of point exchange.


    ¡± It¡¯s a new sword ! ¡±


    ¡± I bought a new bow as well. Ggirik Ggirik ! ¡±


    Jung Hayeon was holding a staff I haven¡¯t seen before, and Mev had a new bow strung on her back as well. Though they didn¡¯t have as much points as me, it seems that they have received a decent amount of points. Amongst the n, the one that stood out the most was definitely me. An extremely huge greatsword was on my back, so it obvious how it would catch the attention of everyone.


    The yful goblins were snooping around me, busily appraising the sword.


    ¡± Our captain is definitely different. It¡¯s a hugerge sword. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the best weapon ! The best weapon ! ¡±


    There wasn¡¯t moring only happening on our side. At Goff¡¯s direction, the goblins were jumping and screaming as well.


    ¡± Goff n Chief Goff¡¯s weapon is way more impressive. Ggirik. Ggirik! ¡±


    I secretly turned my head towards the moring and saw two axes on Goff¡¯s back. It was a weapon extremely suitable to him. Seeing no other equipment, it seems that he had invested all of his points on just those axes.


    Though I was curious of its features, I turned away for now. Currently, the priority was finding out what situation we¡¯re currently in. Once calming down the n members, leaving Mev in charge, I approached Goff and the other n chiefs.


    ¡± Good that you¡¯vee . . . Blood Dagger. Do you happen to know what this ce is? ¡±


    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have walked over here.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know as well. Goff. Unlike before, this ce is a wholly different ce. ¡±


    To end up in a jungle from a ce covered in snow. We did have ¡® Food, ¡® but settling a camp in this ce was quite ambiguous.


    As such, while we were discussing on our nned actions for the near future, it was suddenly then.


    ¡± Warrior ! It¡¯s the Warrior Exam ! To all the surviving Green Skins ! ¡±


    I began to hear a thunderous voice from somewhere.


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡®


    When I was a human, I had definitely received ¡® Education.¡¯ It seems that it was the same for monsters as well. If this exam is education, then this ce is indeed an education centre. The problem was that this exam was going to be done in the way of the Green Skins, by fighting without holding back.


    ¡± Prepare for battle ! Battle Preparation ! Blood Dagger n ! Everyone prepare for battle ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s battle ! The Despicable Blood Dagger n¡¯s Chief has dered war ! ¡±


    ¡± Victory ! Only Victory ! For Blood Dagger ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    All the other n chiefs hurriedly began preparing their n members as well. The goblins who had always pounded those human-skinned drums began drumming.


    ¡± Boom . . . ! Boom . . . ! Boom . . . ! ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeeuk ! ¡±


    Once we were almost finished establishing a warlike atmosphere it was then I had heard the voice once again. It was a voice quite far away. It was definitely looking at us.


    ¡± Survive ! You honorable warriors ! Survive ! It¡¯s an honorable Exam. ¡±


    ¡® Fucking bastard . . . honorable my ass ¡®


    It wasn¡¯t like I had wanted a warm wee like I did as a human, but as a joke, I felt that this was taken way too far.


    The reason was that there were countless beasts surging towards us. In perspective as a human, these were definitely monsters. Long-fanged tigers, Iron jaw leopards, Steel-armed bears, all ssified as monsters along with the Green Skins.


    It seems they were living in this jungle. Though I¡¯m not sure how these creatures were sent here, but it looks like that defeating these monsters was the ¡® Exam. ¡®


    Raising my sword, I screamed.


    ¡± Mev ! ¡±


    ¡± Yes ! ¡±


    Mev, who started pulling back the bowstring simultaneously from my cry. Behind her were countless goblins pulling back their bowstrings.


    ¡± Fire ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Shiiiiiiik ! ¡±


    The ones that were struck by arrows stumbled for a bit, but their speed hadn¡¯t slowed down. Of course there were some that had fallen, but it was only a handful.


    ¡± Charge ! Green Skins ! ¡±


    Holding my greatsword, I rushed at these guys.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Wow, that¡¯s so sudden. A test right after they moved?


    <strong>P.S.</strong> I wish I could see what a lesser demon¡¯s features would have. Sounds awesome. And damn, Matan¡¯s Desperate Defense must be some sort of second life feature for it to be that expensive.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> In response to my readers¡¯ curiosity, I was extremely busy with some assignments due to my courses, so I wasn¡¯t able to be as activetely (5-week courses are hell). Thank you for asking ?? As apologies, and also as thanks to all those that continued to support and donate despite that week-long hiatus, I¡¯ll be releasing four more regr chapters + a sponsored today. (Have it allpleted. Just need thest few to be proofread). Also, I¡¯ll trante and upload some bonus chapters over the weekend if I have the time. Thank you for your support and patience ! (1 / 5)


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 21

    I roughly knew how to wield this greatsword. I do have thepensation of evolving into a diator for proficiency, but I also remembered hearing stories and exnations from other warriors who had wielded the greatsword. There were three important aspects. First, efficiently using its reach, second to not mindless swing it. Lastly, to not be dragged from its weight. Since it is a weapon with a lot of weight, it was extremely important not to lose control.


    Withdrawing my sword, I quickly swung at the first long-fanged tiger before me.


    ¡± Hwik ! ¡±


    The sound of the slicing wind.


    The first thought that came into my mind.


    ¡® Imposing. ¡®


    It was dimensions apart from that scrap steel sword.


    ¡± Puck ! ¡±


    The sound simultaneously apanied the long-fanged tiger as it tumbled onto the ground. It wasn¡¯t a bad first attack, but the problem was that it did not cut. Of course the fact that the tiger had died was true, but it was myck of skill that wasn¡¯t able to slice that fe into two pieces.


    Instantly, I mmed the hilt of myrge greatsword onto the rushing beast from my side.


    ¡± You bear-like bastard ! ¡±


    Honestly, it did look like a bear. Anyhow, the oing number of beasts was quite many in numbers. With this much, it might be even more intense and fierce than the battle in the Northern Forest. But, we were definitely stronger. Our whole n had evolved once more with thatpleted quest. Though I did not have a race evolution, but I¡¯m an Orc diator. To be devoured by these beasts would be extremely shameful as an Orc diator by title.


    Once more, I swung down my greatsword.


    ¡± Puck ! ¡±


    The head of the beast cracked along with the sound. Again, I saw the other beasts leaping towards me. Releasing my grip on the greatsword, I drew my dagger out from my belt and thrust it into another beast¡¯s neck.


    ¡® Not bad. ¡®


    Pulling out the greatsword fixed firmly on the ground, I swung it widely at the rushing beasts.


    ¡± KYAAAAAAAAA ! ! ¡±


    Before I knew it, I was screaming.


    ¡® Good. ¡®


    My body was flowing into the movement. To be honest, there were still a few disjointed movements which I was unsatisfied with, but the feeling overall wasn¡¯t too bad. It wasn¡¯t just because of the proficiency buff as a diator why I could fight like this.


    10 years of experience. Experimenting with various weapons in order to live, all those traits I picked up along the way was contributing to my performance. Of course it¡¯s embarrassing to an extent to try andpare this to other existences. But . . .


    It¡¯s joyful.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk ! ¡±


    My sightline reddened as my breath became rough. My body didn¡¯t betray my response. Quickly moving, I practically suppressed those beasts down thoroughly before me.


    I slowly began to inspect my surroundings. Everyone else was defending their position in their own way and style of battle. Excluding the archers and magicians, all the Green Skins were advancing forward as if they werepeting who would attain more achievements. Against beasts that couldn¡¯t be defeated one by one, they cooperated. The three superior goblin warrior siblings were in the midst of battling against five beasts. The first and second orc warriors were very bravely swinging their swords as well.


    ¡± KYAAAAAA ! ! ! For Blood Dagger !¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    I¡¯m not sure exactly what kind of impression I left for them to shout my name, but the feeling wasn¡¯t bad at all. Rather, I felt more energized.


    Once more, I looked around.


    Goff was indeed standing out amongst the guys. He was definitely strong. With two axes, he was continuously destroying the beasts¡¯ heads as if he was a berserker crazy for blood. The other green skins that were in his n were also those that admired bravery, so all of them hadrge frames. The ones that were in the front lines were busily shing resolutely against the beasts with their axes andrge swords. Even though they had sustained wounds, they didn¡¯t retreat.


    It¡¯s a bit funny to say this, but Goff¡¯s n and mine were well-matched. As if a silent thief was looking on behind a warrior. Here and there, I began to see hobgoblins with dagger symbols drawn on their face. These guys too were beginning to understand how to efficiently kill their opponents.


    ¡® Instinct ¡® rather than fighting with their brains. Likewise I as the same. To fight instinctively as an orc. Along with 10 years of experience assimted, my efficiency in battle was quite significant.


    ¡± Kereuuuk ! ¡±


    ¡± Victory or Death ! ¡±


    ¡± Boom ! . . . Boom ! . . . Boom ! ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like all the Green Skins weren¡¯t uninjured. But, we were definitely beginning to repel the beasts back. Soon, screaming, some of the beasts began fleeing. However, Jung Hayeon¡¯s nts were blocking their paths from escaping.


    ¡± Kyahahahaaa ¡±


    An unknown orc seeing this began to excitedlyugh from this spectacle. It¡¯s eyes were already red. The fact that the battle was prolonged caused his yearning fang to open andugh aloud.


    Soon, the boxed in area of ughter began. The battle ended, and those that were hungry were busily shoveling the flesh of the beasts in their mouths.


    Goff who was satisfied watching the scene started to scream towards someone.


    ¡± And the honorable warrior¡¯s exam ends here ! How dull ! ¡±


    ¡± Kyahahahahahaha ! ! ¡±


    ¡± You call this an exam ?! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! ! Ggirik ! ! ¡±


    He was definitely saying this to the hidden ones that were watching us. The goblins and orcs that were with Goff disyed their teeth as theyughed. At this point, even I was quite relieved. Beasts of this level wasn¡¯t something that normal monsters could contain I thought. If it were ordinary Green Skins, then it¡¯s possible that over half of us would have been ughtered, if not all.


    I was able to realize now. Why there were no monsters that was as ¡®weak¡¯ as me . . . these green skins weren¡¯t nning on dragging along weak monsters from the start.


    ¡± Impressive. You are strong warriors. The next exam is to discover the Land of Glory that the Chief Patriarch resides. Warriors. ¡±


    The voice that resounded once more. Despite being insulted, it was a voice that didn¡¯t shake. It seems that it was greatly rmed by us. Or that it was controlling its anger.


    Hearing the voice as it is, it¡¯s probably the former. To hear that honest rmed voice from the monster ¨C to call it a lie was extremely difficult.


    Rather, it was us that were trembling within our voices.


    ¡± Chief . . . Patriarch . . . ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the Chief Patriarch . . . . Kereuuk . . . ¡±


    It seems that the Chief Patriarch means a great deal to the Green Skins and the monsters. Thanks to that, Goff as if he was bored, turned his back towards his n members and began to approach them.


    ¡± Kereuuk. The Land of Glory where the Chief Patriarch resides ! We depart now. ¡±


    It seems that he was excited by the word Chief Patriarch. But, we can¡¯t depart immediately. I blocked Goff as I opened my mouth.


    ¡± Kereuuk. We won¡¯t depart immediately. Goff. First, we need to settle these beasts and rest. ¡±


    ¡± What are you saying . . . it¡¯s the Chief Patriarch¡¯s Exam ! Blood Dagger . . . ¡±


    ¡± We don¡¯t know just how far thend of the Chief Patriarch is. Goff. We don¡¯t even know where this ce is. It could be a path of long travel. We need to have our subordinates rest, find water and stockpile food before moving. That is a wise chief. ¡±


    This ce has nothing but trees. We don¡¯t even know for sure where thend of the Chief Patriarch is. If it was close, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to depart now, but it clearly said that the road to thend of the Chief Patriarch was an ¡® Exam. ¡®


    It was highly probable that this Chief Patriarch was quite far away.


    Concluding my speech, Goff was quietly gazing at me. Gradually raising his fangs up, he spoke.


    ¡± I understand. Blood Dagger. Your words definitely hold some truth. ¡±


    ¡± Thank you. What you said to that voice earlier made me very refreshed. Goff. ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. Thanks. ¡±


    Then, Goff including the other chiefs began screaming.


    ¡± Kereeuk. We sleep for the night here and move. ¡±


    ¡± Blood Dagger n is to find water. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! Understood. ¡±


    ¡± Understood. Kereeeuk . . . ¡±


    After an intense battle, rest was mandatory. No matter how strong the Green Skins were, umted fatigue wasn¡¯t easily recoverable.


    ¡± To all of you strong warriors ! Are you not moving ?! ¡±


    Although the voice that was prating the trees was quite disturbing, but there was no need to hurriedly act. The Green Skins, thus, began to chop down the trees with their axes, and with the leaves created a simple encampment. Despite no orders being passed down, everyone was busily searching for their own individual work.


    Even the Blood Dagger n members that likedfortablebor weren¡¯t beingzy. They were quickly searching the jungle and bringing back water from ces, and created pouches from the leather of the dead beasts we hunted earlier. We were to store the meat elsewhere. As for the food, we precisely distributed it towards each of the tribes. This responsibility was left to the old goblin shaman.


    As for some, they began to lit a fire and cook the meat. Though they delighted in eating the meat raw, it seems they also took pleasure in eating cooked meat as well. If goblins had gathered like those group projects in university, there would never be any fights I thought.


    That provocative voice soon stopped. From that, I was able to know that my assumption was right.


    This ce was indeed an exam location. The monsters here were simple, but they were never stupid. For them to send us edible meat in the beginning, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it was some sort of gift prior to a long journey. I began to like that voice more and more.


    Once the atmosphere somewhat settled, the n chiefs gathered and held a meeting: Blood Dagger Chief¡¯s Me, Goff n¡¯s Chief Goff, Dark Moon¡¯s Chief Darkmoon, and the other few n chiefs whose names I haven¡¯t memorized yet.


    ¡± Kereuuk . . . by the way, for a Chief Patriarch . . . . it seems there¡¯s a Chief Patriarch . . . ¡±


    To be honest, when it told us to find this Orc Chief Patriarch out of nowhere, I was thinking what kind of bullshit this was. I was questioning the purpose of finding this Chief Patriarch itself.


    But, in this culture, the ¡® Chief Patriarch ¡® name wasn¡¯t something to make light of. Roughly asking Mev about it, I was able to attain the information that the Chief Patriarch was an individual of awe and praise from all Green Skins.


    In the end, even if that guy didn¡¯t ask us to find the Chief Patriarch, it was something that the Green Skins will definitely want to aplish.


    ¡± We might not be the first Green Skins toe across this ce. If so, then it¡¯s certain that there is a Chief Patriarch here. I want to meet this ce¡¯s Chief Patriarch as soon as possible. Kereuk . .¡±


    ¡± Ggirik. But how do we know where this Chief Patriarch is? ¡±


    From Goff and Darkmoon¡¯s conversation, I quietly opened my mouth.


    ¡± Probably the one that¡¯s monitoring us will guide us . Though I can¡¯t precisely feel it, but that fe is still here. The probability that his job to lead the Green Skins as a guide is high. If not . . . leaving this dense forest first is for the best. ¡±


    ¡± Good. ¡±


    Afterwards, after more discussion on our future actions, we concluded our not so long meeting.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Berserker Goff is a killing machine. I seriously think that Goff probably killed more than MC in terms of numbers.


    <strong>P.S.</strong> It¡¯s hrious to see how these Green Skins actually enjoy both cooked and raw meat. And you know that the Chief Patriarch is the real deal seeing the way Goff reacted.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> In response to my readers¡¯ curiosity, I was extremely busy with some assignments due to my courses, so I wasn¡¯t able to be as activetely (5-week courses are hell). Thank you for asking ?? As apologies, and also as thanks to all those that continued to support and donate despite that week-long hiatus, I¡¯ll be releasing four more regr chapters + a sponsored today. (Have it allpleted. Just need thest few to be proofread). Also, I¡¯ll trante and upload some bonus chapters over the weekend if I have the time. Thank you for your support and patience ! (2 / 5)


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sun Tzu: Recklessness, which leads to destruction;


    ¨C First of the Five Faults which may affect a general


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 22

    The next morning. Pushing away Jung Hayeon lying on my side slightly, I began rising up. As ifst night was very satisfying, Jung Hayeon smiling lips shone in my sight.


    It was quite a good night. Whether it¡¯s the influence of the honey I¡¯m not sure, but doing it was extremely differentpared to a human. Though it¡¯s very apologetic to Choi Seulgi who is probably struggling a lot in the continent at the moment, but it felt better.


    I slowly stood up. As if she was surprised from my action, she quickly covered herself up as she opened her mouth.


    ¡± I¡¯m . . . I¡¯m sorry. ¡±


    It seems that she¡¯s apologetic for waking upter than me, but I didn¡¯t really reply back. Instead, I stroked her hair once before beginning to head out.


    ¡± Kereeuk . . . Prepare your belongings ! Pack up ! ¡±


    Heading outside the tent, the first orc among the five loyal siblings was already making preparations to leave. The leather pouches made yesterday was full of drinking water that we were to drink, and the racks that the hobgoblins were carrying were full of food for the journey ahead.


    With this much, the preparation was very satisfactory. I definitely couldn¡¯t loiter around, so I began helping out, and after a while, all the Green Skins finished their preparations to depart.


    ¡± Kereeuk . Which direction do we head towards? ¡±


    I spoke towards the direction where I could roughly feel his presence. As expected, it seems he undertook the task of leading us. Soon, a voice replied without much waiting.


    ¡± South, other than that, I can¡¯t tell you anything else. ¡±


    I had somewhat anticipated it. Since this was an exam, I thought that there would be some sort of standard of difficulty.


    The continent was extremelyrge. To simply say south might have been very difficult to find thend of glory, but for me, it was a different story. The reason was that I had a bit of the continent¡¯s map in my memories.


    Fromst time, the North was home to the Queen of the North, the West had the Saint Knights and the Saint Swords. The South also had humans living there as well. If I recall, there was a magician protecting a desert city called Desert Orb.


    From that city, if you continually head east is thend of the monsters. Of course the humans had called it the monsters¡¯nd, but that territory was definitely ¡® No entry. ¡®


    Other than the report that evil beasts lived there, there was no other information. The humans entered there never returned. I had heard a rumor five years before my death that the desert city waspletely destroyed, so with this rough inference, I thought that the Chief Patriarch¡¯s Land of Glory might be in that prohibited area.


    Despite being somewhat far-sighted, I never expected the ¡® Civilization ¡® of the monsters to be of this level.


    Definitely, there should be one. The Chief Patriarch of thend of the monsters.


    Roughly organizing my thoughts, after exining the situation to Goff and Darkmoon, soon we were able to march towards the gloriousnd. The number was about 200. Who would¡¯ve imagined, that there was currently arge-scale monster movement being undertaken in the search for the Chief Patriarchs¡¯ Land of Glory?


    ¡± Kereeeuk. Let¡¯s go ! To the Land of Glory. ¡±


    ¡± Boom ! Boom ! Boom ! ¡±


    As such, we marched. Although I knew that this journey wouldn¡¯t be as simple, but it was much more difficult than I had anticipated. As if the forest wasn¡¯t the home of evil beasts, it was greatly scarce of their presence. Rather, the ce was so well preserved that I had even wondered . . . that this ce was a holy ce for monsters who havepleted the tutorial. That feeling was great.


    Leaving the forest, what we saw was an empty wilderness. I couldn¡¯t help but confirm after seeing the road. If we did not prepare water and food, then there would¡¯ve been some Green Skins left behind along the way.


    ¡± Kereeeuk . . . . your words were right. Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    Seeing this wilderness, Goff spoke and in return, I nodded my head. The wilderness was extremely long. Truly, I couldn¡¯t see anything. So much so that there was even an ant roaming around. Aplete, deste wastend.


    But the Green Skins walked without stopping. The drumming goblins that were pounding strongly were gradually lowering in volume, and the army¡¯s marching speed started to slow down.


    During this boring time, I either practiced or did image training, and if I was too bored, then I called Mev or Jung Hayeon and discussed things about this and that.


    The other n members were also sharing a lot of their conversations. The goblins among the five siblings were the first to talk with me.


    ¡± Kereeeuk. For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Seeing me, they greeted me. I had thought my subordinates were quite noisy, but they were strangely quiet. As if they were embarrassed, they started to push each other forward.


    ¡± You . . . you go ! ¡±


    ¡± No . . . No Unni can go first Ggirik ! ¡±


    Like I mentioned before, the first and second both evolved into Orc Warriors. Though I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯ll evolve into after surpassing the intermediate warrior level, but I was very satisfied by their quick growth. But, noticing that they practised with their daggers often, I couldn¡¯t help but think that they might select the path of an assassin. I was quite anxious thinking about them possibly evolving into an Ogre Assassinter on.


    The unique situation however was the goblin siblings below. If the orcs do decide to evolve into assassins, then these goblins were really thinking of remaining as goblins to the end, as they were continually evolving into goblin warriors. Already evolving into intermediate goblin warriors, one was a Goblin Intermediate Shield Warrior, one was a Goblin Intermediate Hammer Warrior, and thest one had chosen to be an Intermediate Greatsword Warrior.


    Though I had stayed around them for a bit, I was surprised at how much stronger their cooperation techniques were than from what I had expected. What was interesting was that their appearances were gradually bing closer to that of a ¡® human. ¡® The other n superior goblins all had appalling appearances, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask how they were able to evolve their appearances simr to a human.


    ¡± Howe you guys have faces simr to a human. ¡±


    ¡± That . . . we¡¯re not so sure as well. ¡±


    ¡± To . . to be honest . . . Captain . . . it was from when we heard of your strange fetish . . . Ggereeuk . . . ¡±


    ¡± We . . . we too like that nt . . . that nt human and . . . Mev . . . like Mev . . . ¡±


    To speak words like these withpletely childlike faces, I had nothing to say. It seems that they too want to mate like Mev, but until they evolve out of the goblin race, there would be no instance where I would face those thoughts.


    The other n members were, as usual, the same. The ratio of archers was high, and above all, the selection of assassins was high as well. It was quite disheartening to see that no one in the n had chosen to be a shaman, but I thought it was a relief to have Jung Hayeon at least.


    At this time, after 20 days of marching, we escaped the empty wilderness. A distance far beyond our gathered thoughts, we began to preserve our food as much as possible. The army that only had one meal a day found marching hungry to be quite difficult.


    ¡± I¡¯m hungry. Captain, I¡¯m hungry. ¡±


    ¡± Just endure a bit longer. The other ns are restraining themselves a bit as well. ¡±


    Interestingly, noints arose. Rather, with the food restriction problem, the Goff n that eats a lot more than the other ns began to reduce their rations and started to take care of the weak goblins, and thanks to that, the rest followed as well by sharing their rations.


    Despite that, however, goblins started to copse. But, the ns fed the copsed goblins and continued marching on.


    Before entering the desert after escaping the wilderness, we discovered an oasis. Everyone was thirsty, and in therge oasis, we hunted the surrounding beasts there and resumed our march once again. Despite the hard, painful times, none had any thoughts of having a snack.


    The canteen in our leather pouches weren¡¯t as sturdy. But our opponent was now the desert. Not long after, our canteens had run out of water. Despite that, the group continued to march.


    We started to first hunt the Sandworms and the long-necked me lizards found only in the desert. At this time, the archers began adjusting their eyes for prey . . . and the shamans started to slowly awaken water and other spells to make us allfortable. The warriors that were enduring the scorching day of the desert had their bodies slowly adjust bing stronger, and soon after 30 days, I could sense that the ns has gotten a bit stronger as a whole.


    The most interesting part was


    ¡® That we haven¡¯t met any humans yet. ¡®


    Though we were randomly on a journey, I started to feel that someone was monitoring and guiding us.


    Though my body was in pain, internally, I was satisfied. With the archers¡¯ hunting of the sandworm-like monsters, we didn¡¯t have to curb our appetites, and due to our shamans increased abilities, drinking water was definitely beginning to be distributed to each of the ns.


    As the journey continued, the warriors startedpeting against one another in duels. Though it wasn¡¯t a life or death battle, it provided quite arge entertainment in this tedious journey.


    ¡± Kereeuk . . . I can feel that I¡¯m getting stronger. ¡±


    ¡± Right. Goff. We¡¯re getting stronger. ¡±


    We¡¯re getting stronger.


    That empty wilderness, and that desert that we endured miraculously. All these environments tempered our bodies.


    I could start to understand the purpose of this exam. It waspletely different from that ¡®pretense¡¯ teaching that the humans did.


    We were truly learning how to survive and be stronger. Howe we weren¡¯t meeting any humans, and howe the archers weren¡¯t encountering really strong monsters? I wasn¡¯t able to find any traces leading to that answer.


    If I had not been a human before, then I wouldn¡¯t have questioned why I did not meet any other adventurers from the desert city as I traversed the desert. Like the cities ruled by the Saint Sword and the Queen of the North, Desert Orb was extremelyrge. I couldn¡¯t understand how we haven¡¯t encountered any humans at all contrary tomon sense-wise.


    Were they monitoring us? No matter how much higher in level we arepared to the other Green Skins,pared to the ones that are already on the continent, we were severelycking. The Chief Patriarch in the Land of Glory expects us not to have other impurities in our ascetic path. About ten dayster, not only me but the other n members seemed to start to realize that we were being led.


    By this time, I started to organize my battle methods in my head. In fact, from the moment we departed, I have been strategizing in my head. I learned about the axe from Goff simply, and assimted the usage on how to wield the shield and hammer from the three goblins. I even picked up the bow from Mev.


    The duels also continued. Goff seemed to intentionally avoid a confrontation with me, but asionally there were times when he looked at me with burning eyes of anticipation. It seems he¡¯s determined not duel with me until I restore my honor I had lost to the Queen of the North. So he and I looked at each other and trained by ourselves. Without a duelling opponent, I pushed my body alone endlessly and wielded the big sword on my back.


    As such, about 20 dayster, we were able to step into the Land of Glory.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Dang, magicians are so important. Making water out of spells?! No wonder MC is sad that none in his n decided to evolve into a shaman. And omg haha, it seems the fetish of the Despicable Captain is quite well-known throughout the tribe.


    <strong>P.S:</strong> These goblins are so humane and charitable. The strong ones looking after the weak goblins. And sharing food with the others by decreasing their own rations. (Sniff*) I feel like the humans are the actual monsters . . . maybe it¡¯s the MC influencing me. Oh and next chapter is called Chief Patriarch Agar! Any guesses on what kind of individual he¡¯ll be ?!


    <strong>Comment</strong>: Okay, okay. Orc females are sexy as well. (<strong>Note to self</strong>: Don¡¯t open the links on campus)


    <strong>Notice:</strong> In response to my readers¡¯ curiosity, I was extremely busy with some assignments due to my courses, so I wasn¡¯t able to be as activetely (5-week courses are hell). Thank you for asking ?? As apologies, and also as thanks to all those that continued to support and donate despite that week-long hiatus, I¡¯ll be releasing four more regr chapters + a sponsored today. (Have it allpleted. Just need thest few to be proofread). Also, I¡¯ll trante and upload some bonus chapters over the weekend if I have the time. Thank you for your support and patience ! (3 / 5)


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Puny humans ¨C with skills in many weapons I am stronger! (The Green Skins show how a unified group can ovee grueling environments in this trialing journey & still make the most of it).


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 23

    [ Captain . . . I¡¯m curious Ggirik. When the Goff n fight, they always cry ¡± Victory or Death ¡± The Blood Dagger n also cries ¡± Victory ! Only for Victory. For Blood Dagger. ¡± I can somewhat understand what they¡¯re trying to say. But, the subordinates of the Chief Patriarch Agar would always cry a war chant I couldn¡¯t understand. Ggirik. It¡¯s been a while . . . so I can¡¯t . . . really remember . . . but it was probably . . . . ¡± Strength, Wisdom and Honor . . .¡± What is this ? . . . . . ¨C Darkmoon n¡¯s young goblin ]


    Passing the end of the desert, we entered a forest that looked devoid of life. After walking for some time, we realized how very dense the forest was. Due to therge trees, the ns had to walk around, and afterwards, we could seerge ins ahead.


    Behind that, we could see countless number of Green Skins. Orc, Ogre, Goblin, and even Werewolves and Minotaurus like races lined up the entrance of the forest. Right now, though there were some that did not possess green skin, I included them since they were the same Green Skins in the past. Soon, we moved one step forward. Arge roar from thousands of voices burst out.


    ¡± For our brothers that have conquered the honorable exam ! ¡±


    ¡± For our brothers that have stepped into the Land of Glory ! ¡±


    Everyone had one handying on their chest while shouting towards us. The sight was a spectacle to behold. In thisrge in, countless Green Skins were making way for us who had just entered the Land of Glory.


    At the end of the rows upon rows of lined up Green Skins was arge castle built of trees.


    ¡± The Land of Glory . . . . ¡±


    Goff mumbled as he walked quietly with me inwards. With Goff like this, the reaction of the goblins and hobgoblins was obvious. They were already jumping here and there while celebrating that they had stepped on the Land of Glory.


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡± The Goff n has stepped into the Land of Glory ! ¡±


    ¡± Blood Dagger n stepped in the Land of Glory first ! ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the Land of Glory ! ¡±


    It was a difficult journey, but Mev and Jung Hayeon were joyfully walking along behind me. The satisfaction that I could never feel as a human swarmed around my body. It was hard, but we did it.


    Despite continually walking, the lined up rows of Green Skins had no end. In a human perspective, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call this a ¡® city. ¡® With this many troops, I thought that it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for these troops to conquer the desert city five yearster.


    And that each one were of the strongest kind. Of course not all were strong, but if they were to immediately go to any city, they would be ones that would receive the treatment of a 3rd Grade Summoned or higher.


    As such, once we walked towards the end of the lined Green Skins, the castle gate of the tree castle very slowly opened.


    ¡± We wee our new brothers that have arrived to the Land of Glory. ¡±


    What we saw was an orc. A very normal-looking orc. As if he had some age, there were wrinkles on his green skin, but his fangs wasrger than any other orc. Soon, he extended his hand and greeted us, causing me to understand who he was.


    ¡® Chief Patriarch. ¡®


    My instincts already knew. I was able to see why the other Green Skins were so enthusiastic about the ¡® Chief Patriarch. ¡® Funny enough, there was admiration of respect filling my chest. Ridiculous to even mention, but I began to feel the traces of honorable battles that the Orc had lived.


    This proved that not anyone could be a Chief Patriarch even if you gather and assemble a lot of ns. As such, the old orc gazed at us.


    And not long after the orc had ced his hand, a thunderous roar from all directions erupted.


    ¡± Strength ! Wisdom ! Honor ! ¡±


    Goff and I, including all the subordinates began to naturally raise our hands. Soon, when we pounded our hands on our chests, the Chief Patriarch opened his mouth once more.


    ¡± I am called Chief Patriarch Agar of this Land of Glory. My brothers. ¡±


    As if his eyes were peering into my soul, I was forced to lower my head in the eyes of the Chief Patriarch. Like that, we entered the Land of Glory.


    Entering, I looked around my surroundings. There were tents already installed for each n to use. What I was pleased with was that all the basic necessities were already dispatched to each individual. Although in a monster¡¯s perspective, the basic necessities were just nkets and leather pouches, but for them to still provide us. It seems they had already known the number of ns and the number of each group as a whole.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. The supervisor that tested us from earlier had already known about everything. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. It definitely seems so. It¡¯s . . . so interesting. That the monsters are . . . rather. ¡±


    ¡± Rather more humane than the humans I assume you want to say? ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes. Just from the Tutorial . . . Funny to admit, I feel more secure and safe after evolving then when I was with the humans together before. ¡±


    She wasn¡¯t discussing about the probability of being attacked by monsters. But rather the sentence itself. Jung Hayeon¡¯s figure is definitely beautiful. Probably, with the excuse of ¡® Protection, ¡® there would have been a lot of bastards barking around her in my expectation.


    Jung Hayeon who entered this continent as a ¡® human ¡® wouldn¡¯t know. Just how much the humans living in the city are rotten . . . it seems she¡¯s quite satisfied with choosing to be an Alraune now, but if she were to hear of the stories inside the city, she would definitely not regret evolving into an Alraune. The reason is that if you were topare it against the human cities, then it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call the Land of Glory a haven.


    When you enter a human city for the ¡® first ¡® time, you definitely receive some treatment. The problem is the aftermath. After the instructors and guildse and sort out the decent cattle, the rest are tantly abandoned.


    The abandoned Summoned fates are obvious. For women, they are subjected to be prostitutes, and if their luck is good, they are sold to high-ranking pig bastards, and as for men, they be poor beggars who depart for adventures only to die.


    Thinking about it now, it¡¯s funny, but in Choi Seulgi¡¯s case, she refused all the proposals of living as a pig¡¯s concubine and decided to rather live on her own will by selling her body. Of course, at first she decided to live as a ¡® thief ¡® on the continent, but things never progressed smoothly as nned.


    As for me, I was a somewhat lucky case. Though I died ridiculously at the end, but surviving for 10 years was a case where one lived for quite a long time.


    While I was thinking of useless thoughts, the sudden silence caused me to start staring at Jung Hayeon. Jung Hayeon, too, was staring at me as her face reddened. She knew what I wanted roughly. Opening her petals, she began to approach me. For her to aggressivelye out like this, it seems that she too wants more.


    It was then.


    ¡± Blood Dagger. ¡±


    Goff suddenly opened the tent and entered. Entering and seeing our bodies intertwine, what he said afterwards was even more of a highlight.


    ¡± So you were in the midst of mating . . . moderately finish and let¡¯s go together. The Chief Patriarch calls. ¡±


    In Goff¡¯s eyes, there was no expression of embarrassment or shock whatsoever. If you were to analyze that, it was just an expression of ¡® So Blood Dagger was mating. ¡® It seems that amongst the Green Skins, these kinds of events were nothing embarrassing, so I just nodded and rose up.


    Jung Hayeon was mumbling ¡± Mom . . . what should I do . . ¡± as she hurriedly entered into the nkets, but Goff already left the tent.


    ¡± Tch. I¡¯ll be back. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. Take your time. ¡±


    In fact, it is not a couple of times that he got into such an ident. The reason is that he and I were sharing tents. It¡¯s sharing by word, but in truth, it was nothing impressive. After being naturally much closer during the journey, from then on, Goff and I were able to enter each other¡¯s tents without permission. The Blood Dagger n and the Goff n also has the atmosphere of not making trouble in each other¡¯s camps despite being in same territory.


    I¡¯m not sure myself, but the fact that the green skins share tents is something that happens quite often. It is only possible to live in the same tents in the society of the Green skins with your family and blood-rted brothers, but the fact that they share the same tents could only be possible if they can think of each other as ¡® true brothers. ¡®


    I was grateful and happy that Goff thinks of me as a true brother, but it was also quite embarrassing to have these kind of situations happen as a human.


    But, still, seeing how he doesn¡¯t find me at night, it¡¯s a relief that he has some sort of respect for my privacy, but the problem was that I do the same likewise. In the end, I thought that I was at fault for having sexual desires as I began to leave.


    ¡± Ggirik . . . So you¡¯vee Blood Dagger . . . ¡±


    ¡± Well. Yes, Darkmoon. It seems I¡¯m the slowest. ¡±


    Seeing the n Chiefs heading somewhere together, the goblins began to noisily scream.


    ¡± Ggirik ! The Chiefs are going somewhere ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡± They¡¯re going to meet the Chief Patriarch. The Chief Patriarch ! ¡±


    Those guys are energetic as always. I¡¯m not sure why the Chief Patriarch called us, but it seems that perhaps he ns on eating a meal together with the new ns that have entered the Land of Glory. Or it might be that he¡¯s nning on exining how this ce runs . . .


    Anyways, while walking, I began to see ces of the Land of Glory enter my sight. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t look around since we were so busily moving towards our distributed tents at the time.


    The Green Skins live a basic lifestyle, but they do have civilization. They build houses, go out to hunt, gather together under one conviction to live a tribal life.


    But, in this ce, these green skins were more than I imagined. Their civilization was a lot more developed than I had thought. They had their own rules and way of living. For instance, there are ces under gs intended for fighting.


    ¡® Battles are to be done under the Chief Patriarch¡¯s g. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are injured, but you cannot kill the opponent. ¡®


    ¡® All trades are to be done fairly. Green Skins that afflict weaker brothers will receive severe punishment. ¡®


    They keep order here. They know what honor is. To an extent where I was proud to be a Green Skin.


    Looking here and there, we garnered the attention and gazes of the many chiefs once we entered therge Chief Patriarch¡¯s tent made of wood


    There was a g standard behind each chief. There was one drawn of a ck snake, and another with arge axe. But, what stood out above all was their power.


    I wasn¡¯t able to know exactly, but I could feel it within my skin. The power here. There were none that were weaker than me.


    ¡± Wee. Brothers. ¡±


    ¡± For Strength, Wisdom, and Honor. For Chief Patriarch Agar. ¡±


    We were able to enter the tent once Goff greeted on behalf of all of us.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Who said Green Skins are simple and stupid?! That Chief Patriarch looks damn intelligent and wise. Even more than the MC. I wonder just how strong he is ! MC bowed his head and had admiration with just one look from the Chief Patriarch . . . And all the chiefs aren¡¯t weaker than MC. . . holy.


    <strong>P.S:</strong> Werewolves + Minotaurs?! Damn, I¡¯d love it if some of the Green Skins in Blood Dagger n could evolve to one of those species.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> In response to my readers¡¯ curiosity, I was extremely busy with some assignments due to my courses, so I wasn¡¯t able to be as activetely (5-week courses are hell). Thank you for asking ?? As apologies, and also as thanks to all those that continued to support and donate despite that week-long hiatus, I¡¯ll be releasing four more regr chapters + a sponsored today. Also, I¡¯ll trante and upload some bonus chapters over the weekend if I have the time. Thank you for your support and patience ! (4 / 5)


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    What I think Tree Castle looks like: http://buzzerg/286154-tree-castle-fantasy-id-147877.htm


    http://68.media.tumblr/4f7716f10d73d4b416d81ae6a04826b3/tumblr_nndd849FWd1tv3g49o1_500.jpg


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 24

    [ Bring anything shiny over. I will listen to any request. Anything except killing the Green Skins . . . ¨C Green Goblin n¡¯s Auctioneer ]


    ¡± Wee. ¡±


    ¡± Wee. Our brothers. ¡±


    Monsters centered around Chief Patriarch Agar greeted us with a wee. Everyone raised their hands to their chest once again, so we acted likewise.


    ¡± Sitfortably. ¡±


    We were able to sit down once Chief Patriarch Agar spoke. I thought it was just words to sitfortably, but it really seemed that we could sit anywhere. Once we roughly all sat down, arge treatment would be delivered to us as the orcs soon began to show what arge treatment was.


    A sweet aroma continued to swarm my nose.


    ¡® Alcohol. ¡®


    It seems that they definitely had brewing techniques. When I was a human, I heard that the alcohol made by trolls were that delicious, and when I heard that, I discussed against the possibility that monsters were able to drink alcohol in a battle of pros and cons with Choi Seulgi. Seeing this scene, I was forced to admit that Choi Seulgi¡¯s argument was right.


    ¡± Raise it. ¡±


    As such, the banquetmenced. There was no act of banging the cup or shouting unlike the first time we met, but we just smiled and exchanged cups. It was definitely delicious. That first aromatic dish. Compared to the cheap drinks that I had used to drink, I felt that this was of a higher quality. Unlike the conjecture that they had called us just not simply to drink alcohol, we were drinking continuously, so at the point where I thought that we would end up just drinking and leaving, Agar looked at us and resumed his talk.


    ¡± Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard of your names yet. ¡±


    With Agar¡¯s words, Goff was the first to nod his head. It seems it¡¯ll start with simple self-introductions. I wasn¡¯t used to these kinds of position.


    ¡± To be able to speak my name to the Chief Patriarch is an honor. I am the Chief of the Goff n, Goff. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s an honor. Chief Patriarch. I am Korza, Chief of the Darkmoon n. ¡±


    Following chief was the Darkmoon n¡¯s old shaman. The rest in order introduced their names. Seeing that the n members weren¡¯t speaking, it seems it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to speak. I had ns of introducing myself as Blood Dagger before this started, but thanks to Darkmoon n¡¯s elder, things got a bit more difficult.


    The reason was that I, indeed, didn¡¯t know what my name was. Soon, my turn came, and I was left wavering. Whether I should use my name from my human period, Kim Taesung. Or if I had to roughly create a simr name, I was in a dilemma.


    ¡± I am Blood n¡¯s . . . Chief. Blood Dagger. ¡±


    In the end, I expressed myself like this, causing everyone to be suspicious. They weren¡¯t expressions which implied that I was rude or reckless. But, a truly suspicious face. Thankfully, Goff was there to solve their curiosity.


    ¡± What Green Skin would hesitate to reveal their name in front of the Chief Patriarch? However, Blood Dagger has lost his honor in his sacred battle. He is ashamed to reveal his name in front of the Chief Patriarch. ¡±


    They began to understand the situation after listening to Goff¡¯s words. It seems that revealing one¡¯s name to the Chief Patriarch is the Green¡¯s Skin Greatest Honor of honors. It¡¯s more of a nightmare than a dream as everyone began nodding.


    ¡± A true, honorable warrior. ¡±


    ¡°Even if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have revealed it. A name without honor is useless no matter what . . . Gereeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± Blood Dagger . . . I will remember. ¡±


    Goff raised my image unexpectedly. I have no choice but to love him. The Chief Patriarch who had listened to Goff also looked at me as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to the day when I can hear your real name. Blood Dagger n¡¯s Chief Blood Dagger. Blessed are you, strong warrior. ¡±


    It went so far as allowing me to receive a buff as I could feel some power revolving around me.


    In the end, I had to shout with my hand over my chest.


    ¡± Strength, Wisdom and Honor. ¡±


    ¡± Very good . . . I have heard a lot about the brothers who came in this time. You are more wise and honorable than I have heard from the chief of Storm Shadow n. ¡±


    When the name of the Storm Shadow n emerged, one with with arge fang bowed his head. His race was that of a troll. Perhaps that was the person that led us in the exam. Anyhow, the Chief Patriarch continued as he opened his mouth.


    ¡± I have called you to this ce to introduce you to some of the tribes that protect this Land of Glory, and also to help you to survive in thisnd. My brothers. ¡±


    ¡± I am grateful for the offer but Goff n does not need help to survive in this ce. Chief Patriarch. ¡±


    ¡± We are not trying to push aside your honor. Honorable warrior Goff. ¡±


    From the Chief Patriarch¡¯s words, Goff was slightly roused. But, the Chief Patriarch had an expression that he understood. It seems that he had experienced facing a lot of warlike warriors like Goff. I was able to roughly understand what the Chief Patriarch was saying.


    In this continent, amongst the humans, there were a few that were extremely strong. If the previous Saint Sword or the previous Queen of the North shed against our entire n, we would be totally annihted. So far as not even being able to inflict a wound before being defeated. It is highly likely that the words of the Chief Patriarch meant to suppress these kinds of the headstrong mentality as much as possible. It seems my expectations were right. The Chief Patriarch opened his mouth and asked me.


    ¡± Warrior, Blood Dagger who has lost one¡¯s honor. Who was the one that had a sacred battle against you? ¡±


    A sudden question out of nowhere. But, I could understand his point in doing so.


    ¡± It is a female warrior of the humans. ¡±


    The Chief Patriarch nodded his head and did notugh like the chiefs of our tribe. Rather, it seems that everyone had expressions of agreement.


    ¡± In this world, the humans are truly strong. Honorable warrior Goff. No matter how brave you are, there is a boundary. This Chief Patriarch Agar wants you to survive to the end and engrave true honor onto thisnd. It is not a rule intended to suppress your freedom. My brothers. You can head anywhere you like on thisnd and ce your g. However, we are one tribe. When great power is needed, we will fight together, and die together. ¡±


    Chief Patriarch Agar. He is quite an impressive disy. And much more than I had imagined. I don¡¯t know exactly how long it¡¯s been since Agar hade into this world, but if it were not for the Great Patriarch, the Green Skins might have been unable to survive in thisnd. The majority of the Green Skins were warlike. They wanted to battle instinctively, and desire to be in the battlefield. If it were not for the Chief Patriarch, the Green Skins would have had short lives as they would attack human settlements the moment they were summoned.


    I was finally able to roughly understand the purpose of the previous exam now.


    The strength to survive.


    The wisdom to wage war.


    The knowledge of patience.


    If it were the previous warlike Goff, he could have rejected the words of the Chief Patriarch. But, after learning patience in the desert and wilderness, the current Goff was much more different now than before in my opinion. As expected, I was able to see with my eyes as Goff raised his fang to open his mouth. Understanding, but not wanting to understand. But, the eyes of his empathize with the words of the Chief Patriarch.


    ¡± I will follow the will of the Chief . . . Patriarch. ¡±


    With Goff nodding his head, the others also began to nod.


    ¡± We will follow the will of the Chief Patriarch. ¡±


    ¡± Thank you. My brothers who know honor. ¡±


    At this time, I was curious of something so I asked the Chief Patriarch.


    ¡± What do you mean to be free to go wherever we so desire? Chief Patriarch. ¡±


    ¡± It literally means what you¡¯ve asked. Blood Dagger. You are free to go wherever you want to go in this vast continent. The Land of Glory is where the Green Skins gather. However, the Green Skins are spread throughout the continent. ¡±


    ¡± For instance . . . . yes. The White Silver Fang n¡¯s Chief, Silver Fang over in this spot is settled to the North of the continent. ¡±


    From Chief Patriarch¡¯s words, the white werewolf sitting still followed up with a reply.


    ¡± The harshness of winter. ¡±


    The Chief Patriarch satisfactorily nodded his head and resumed.


    ¡± In the case of the Minotaurus Chieftain n, they are centered in the middle ofrge prairies ! ¡±


    ¡± I receive the will of the Great Prairies. ¡±


    One snotty Minotaurus replied to the words of the Chief Patriarch.


    ¡± The Storm Shadow n¡¯s trolls are to the Eastern Swamp. ¡±


    ¡± Victory and Honor will never subside. ¡±


    I was able to get a rough sense of where the Green Skins lived in this continent. Numerous Green Skins rooted in the continent were living independently in their own ces in their own way. Like arge spider web. Though it¡¯s obvious, the center of the web is this Land of Glory protected by the Chief Patriarch Agar.


    ¡± I do not know where you want to put the g of your ns yet, but you can choose. Three years. After exactly three years, you will be able to put up your new gs. ¡±


    To summarize, it was like this. We are able to ¡® select ¡® which territory we want to live in. However, it is only an independence by name. The other chiefs sitting around the Chief Patriarch are protected. If you choose to be independent after three years, go to an unimed spot and put up your g there.


    Of course, we are literally ¡°living together¡± with another tribe. All green skins will be equal. We will not touch each other¡¯s n, and they will not mind as long as you do not harm their n no matter what you do.


    But we will fight together. If a war emerges, then we will rise together with our backs side-by-side and fight.


    ¡® Not bad. ¡®


    I had wanted to make this kind of request in the start. A reliable shield has appeared for three years. It¡¯s a great opportunity to learn how the monsters here live and survive. The problem was where to go.


    I naturally began looking around. Certainly there are those who are holding the ce where I used to live. Of course I know of them.


    ¡® Green Goblin n ¡®


    A n primarily consisting of green goblins. They are fast and enjoy attacking beginner adventurers. The symbol of their g is drawn sloppily of a green goblin¡¯s face. They are extremely cruel and famous for their ferocity, so much so that famed adventurers would avoid this group. But, I am not a human now. I started to turn to see if he was here, and soon afterwards I could see a goblin with a yful face in sight.


    ¡® He¡¯s here. ¡®


    While I was having various thoughts, the Chief Patriarch continued to introduce the other guys. I had to consider the possibility of moving to another side, so I began to focus on listening to the other guys.


    Soon, all the introductions came to an end, and the selection phase neared. Fortunately, the Chief Patriarch concluded the day, so we are able to scatter from the Patriarch¡¯s tent pavilion and return to our tents.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    LOL Goff actually increased the MC¡¯s image as more honorable, even though it wasn¡¯t MC¡¯s intention. What a true friend.


    <strong>P.S.</strong> Wait so all this time, MC still haven¡¯te up with a name?! Guess Despicable Captain or Blood Dagger works fine for now.


    <strong>Note:</strong> Anyways, to summarize it myself, the Blood Dagger n is able to choose to go to another territory inhabited by another n. They are not free to go to an uninhabited ce to set up their independence until three years have passed. So, the two ns literally have to live together as brothers for three years.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> In response to my readers¡¯ curiosity, I was extremely busy with some assignments due to my courses, so I wasn¡¯t able to be as activetely (5-week courses are hell). Thank you for asking ?? As apologies, and also as thanks to all those that continued to support and donate despite that week-long hiatus, I¡¯ll be releasing four more regr chapters + a sponsored today. Also, I¡¯ll trante and upload some bonus chapters over the weekend if I have the time. Thank you for your support and patience ! (5 / 5). All done~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Wise indeed..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 25

    ¡± Where will you go Blood Dagger? ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure. I will need to consult with my n members for a bit. ¡±


    ¡± It seems that you¡¯ve already decided. ¡±


    ¡± To be honest, I am still deciding. Blood Dagger. It would be best if our decisions coincide, but if not, then there¡¯s no helping it.


    Frankly, Goff clinging onto me to stay together would have been an enjoyable sight to see, but the situation didn¡¯t transpire as such. The probability of Goff going to the Minotaurus of the Great Prairies, or the Ogres of the Jungle is high. Therge frames of the two ns suit well with Goff¡¯s n extremely well. Personally, I would rmend the minotaurs that are known to be milder than the fierce ogres. I thought that Goff would be much more stronger by reducing his warlike personality a bit.


    From his personality, the chances of him selecting the ogre side was high, but intervening in this situation would be inappropriate of me.


    Seeing that the conversation between us looked enjoyable, he furtively approached and opened his mouth.


    ¡± Our Darkmoon n will head East. ¡±


    ¡± East would be . . . ¡±


    ¡± We will depart together with the Storm Shadows. ¡±


    The swamps in the East. Though I¡¯m not precisely sure of the sses, but somehow, hints of rogues rise from it. The Darkmoon¡¯s shadiness matches very well with them I thought, so it was to be expected. Darkmoon looked up at me and with a smile on a very ufortable expression, he spoke once again.


    ¡± So, the Storm Shadows would like you to move together with them. I¡¯m talking of you Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    It seems that Darkmoon was shady as well. To be offered this proposition, it was obvious that I wouldn¡¯t select this instant. So, I decided to reply to Darkmoon with a suitable line.


    ¡± Tell them I¡¯ll think about it. ¡±


    ¡± Tch. Alright. ¡±


    I began to feel a bit envious of Darkmoon being ¡® certain ¡® of the path he chose. As for me, I know too much information, so it was rather greatly intervening with choosing a specific ce.


    The first thing to consider was that since ¡® I had returned to the past, ¡® I know a few Named Monsters. Of course, there¡¯s an extremely fast troll to the East, and there was also a story of a werewolf who killed two 1st ss Summoned simultaneously in an instant to the North. Even though it¡¯s a rumor by story, as someone that is very curious, I know these kinds of information in the back of my head.


    Of course, the monsters I heard were in ns or chiefs the majority of the time, but there were also some that didn¡¯t apply to that.


    From my memories, at a small city to the East were Green Skins enved by the humans. At around five years before my death, I heard that the human city was inplete chaos.


    Of course the event was induced by the ves. Of course I don¡¯t know the name, but apparently it was a troll shaman who led the rebellion in creatingrge havoc in the city.


    Soon after, they were killed by the humans from the East, but the force that they disyed became a significant shock that became well known for quite a long time.


    There was a different one 8 years ago. There was a Orc Hunter who did not live in a particr tribal life, but this orc always had on a draped white wolf leather as the orc killed all the humans in sight.


    He would breathe hisst after being pierced by the spear from the Queen of the North.


    Hopefully, if things go well, I had high hopes of recruiting him into our n. Due to this, I had no choice but to ponder a bit longer. Anyhow, thanks to this roughly known information, I was able topletely exclude the choices of living with the Minotaurus n, as well as the Ogres. Just because there was no formalized growth tree of these high-ranking species doesn¡¯t mean that they were necessarily strong, but naturally, the Ogres and Minotaurus were definitely recognized to be one of the stronger monsters in this world.


    Thanks to them, the humans won¡¯t usually invade into the territorial areas they usually live in unless they are strong enough. In order for me to engage in many battles, the thicker the shield, the more harmful it would rather be.


    Also, their lifestyles didn¡¯t match with mine from the start. I¡¯m not sure of the Ogres, but the arrogant Minotaurus were definitely not suitable to my tastes. I had no thoughts of bing a cow.


    To be honest, the most alluring option was to go west to the Green Goblin n to find Choi Seulgi, and kill the Saint Sword including Shin Duk-ho, that bastard.


    The problem was that the power of our n was too weak to settle in the West and do full-scale activities. In the tutorial, we did have some military force, but in the standards of the continent, we were nothing but hatchlings.


    ¡® Ughh . . . . ¡®


    It¡¯s obvious, but even if webined forces with the Green Goblin n, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to infiltrate into the city of the humans. The Saint Knights who were training the Saint Sword recognized her talent after being summoned at a young age, who wouldter be the leader and would easily kill us.


    Probably the Saint Sword¡¯s Master that was currently ruling over the city, Saint Knight Choi Younghoon. Until retirement, he was still too strong.


    So


    ¡® I¡¯m curious. ¡®


    I am definitely curious how Choi Seulgi is living right now. As someone who met Choi Seulgi three years into the continent, I did not know what she did beforehand.


    From her words, she was a decent thief, but there was no validity from her actions. In my estimation, I thought that she sold her body from a long time ago, but due to her insistence, I wasn¡¯t able to confirm that.


    In fact, the two of us did not think of having a serious rtionship as we joked around while raising our affection for one another. Of course, I visited Choi Seulgi often at first and I was slowly sorting out my life a little bit, so I had thought that we could be together bybining our efforts, but who would have guessed that things would transpire like that.


    This was definitely possible since Choi Seulgi was a prostitute who sold her body on the streets, and I was a beggar who was trying my utmost to survive day by day.


    It was somewhat embarrassing to have confirmed each other¡¯s feelings to some extent at the end, but I was also curious how the present Choi Seulgi was doing. If I was lucky, it would be best if I could bring her over to my side, but I¡¯m nothing but a ¡® monster ¡® from a standpoint, so it would be a relief for her to not run away after seeing me.


    Forcefully grabbing Choi Seulgi and saying ¡± You and I decided to live together in our previous life ¡± was something I had no confidence of saying to a fear-stricken Choi Seulgi.


    ¡® I have no choice but to think about it some more. ¡®


    In fact, the most important task at hand other than my personal ¡® revenge ¡® or infusing new talent into the n was for me to grow. In order to aplish my goal, it was necessary, and above all, I had a great desire to be ¡® strong. ¡®


    Unlike the previous me who had no hope, seeing my path open a bit, I was starting to enjoy watching myself grow.


    There were various ways to be strong in this continent, but there are two ssifications in general. The first is to directly experience battle and gain experience. The second is to learn.


    Of course, hunting the undead living here and there in the dungeons and entering the dungeons made by those crazy mages to earn points or find hidden quests would be a way, but I realized that honing my skills and increasing my physical abilities was more important.


    In the battle against the Queen of the North, I was definitely superior in terms of physical abilities. I needed opponents, ¡® seniors ¡® that I could fight and learn various things from.


    If you think about it again, the North was excluded, and the battle styles of the werewolves werepletely different from mine. You could say that the Desert Orc n that is settled in the southern desert uses a variety of weapons was very suitable, but if you consider the n, then the Storm Shadows of the east as well as the Green Goblins of the West were not bad choices at all. The reason was that these two ns operated on robbery, assassinations, and theft, umon among the Green Skins.


    This would aid my subordinates a lot, where many have selected the assassin path. It also wouldn¡¯t be bad for me personally since I would learn the way of the dagger.


    To be honest, my head hurts.


    In the end, I decided to consult with Mev and Jung Hayeon. The Five Goblin Siblings also decided to participate in their first ever meeting, so with all of us gathered in my tent, we pondered hard on where we should head to.


    But.


    ¡± I will follow whatever the Blood Dagger wishes. ¡±


    The first sibling


    ¡± This kind of significant issue needs to be decided by the Captain ! ¡±


    Fairy Sprite Archer Mev, too


    ¡± I . . . I don¡¯t know . . . ¡±


    Even Jung Hayeon, once a human, revealed her intention to leave everything to me. Just in case, I asked the other n members on their opinion, but their reaction was much more of a sight.


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡± I will follow Blood Dagger ! For Blood Dagger ! ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    By asking for opinions without hesitation, it only solidified my position as the leader that much more. Other than the Darkmoon n, Goff n, and our Blood Dagger n, all the other chiefs disbanded their ns and decided to join the others, so it was rather a relief that this kind of response transpired, but this blind following of one person was definitely dangerous. It was because I was not perfect.


    Thanks to that, I began to be more attracted to the East where the ve Shaman is and the Orc Hunter of the North. It is funny to mention this, but I really needed another honest n member who would disagree with me.


    Not only that, we don¡¯t even have a shaman in the n. That honey-like proposition of going together with the Storm Shadows slowly creeped into my mind as my heart leaned to the swamps of the East. As such, with my eyes open, I stayed up the whole night thinking.


    I won¡¯t be able to deal with you. Jung Hayeon started the day with a very serious look, but this situation was much more urgent. Once it was morning, everyone like yesterday began to convene, and after finishing the introductions of bowing with our hands on our chest, we were able to face Agar.


    ¡± Tell your brothers of your decision. ¡±


    The first one to open his mouth was Goff n¡¯s Goff.


    ¡± Our Goff n, we will go together with the Ogres of the Jungle. ¡±


    It seems he chose to release more of his wild nature than suppress it. Personally, it was unfortunate, but it wasn¡¯t a bad selection. Probably, it wasn¡¯t just Goff, but the selection of all of his n members.


    Naturally, I became curious of Goff¡¯s appearance three years from now. The Goblin Elder¡¯s turn was next.


    ¡± Our Darkmoon n, we will go together with the Trolls of the Swamps. ¡±


    The Goblin Elder was going together with the Storm Shadows he spoke of yesterday. Storm Shadow and Darkmoon greeted each other with their hands on their chests, and soon Chief Patriarch Agar gazed at me as he opened his mouth.


    ¡± How about you, Blood Dagger n? ¡±


    Looking on at the n members on the right side of the Great Patriarch, I slowly opened my mouth. Everyone started to pay attention, and soon, had surprised expressions.


    ¡± Our . . . Blood Dagger n will . . . . ¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    NO GOFF FOR THREE YEARS?!?! Preposterous! Larcenous ! No difference from murder ! I demand justice ! ! !


    <strong>P.S.</strong> Named monsters?! (*drools). I hope MC can recruit some of them into his n and make them lieutenants or something. Just the thought of it makes me so excited for what will happenter on! And that Orc Hunter + ve Shaman. I¡¯d love to see them and their personalities ! (Btw, how dare those humans enve those cute Green Skins!)


    <b>Comment: </b>Yeah. I¡¯m a bit baffled by why the author chose to singrize ¡®fang¡¯ for the Green Skins. I usually imagine there being two, but the author mentions them as singr so I¡¯m assuming his imagination of orcs differ from mine.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> This chapter along with two more this weekend arepensation for the releases that I missedst week. Just think of them aspensation bonuses hehe ?? As for SoD, I will get back to it soon enough~ Oh and thank you to my proofreader for checking all of these chapters once again. Such a quick editor!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    ¡°Every time we choose our past over our present we kill our future.¡±


    ¨D TemitOpe Ibrahim


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 26

    Everyone was staring at my mouth opening. In that gap, I slowly began to utter words from my mouth.


    ¡± Our . . . Blood Dagger n will . . . .¡±


    Our Blood Dagger nn will go together with the Green Goblin n of the West. ¡±


    Everyone had an amused face. Amongst them was Storm Shadow who had asked me toe along opening his mouth as his long fangs stuck out. It was truly an expression of curiosity rather than being displeased.


    ¡± Interesting. Warrior who has lost one¡¯s honor. Blood Dagger. May I ask why? ¡±


    There was a reason I had thought of in advance, but there was no way I could speak of it inly. After briefly staring at Storm Shadow, I was able toe up with a reasonable exnation for him to ept and began to speak.


    ¡± The woman of the humans knows me who have lost one¡¯s honor very well. Also, I was able to learn the harshness and cruelty of the environment here thanks to the exam of Chief Patriarch Agar. The weak goblins with their bodies were able to establish their own g on the continent. I am curious of how they were able to do so. ¡±


    As if convinced, he soon nodded his head, and opened his mouth after a few seconds.


    ¡± I think I know what you want. Warrior who has lost one¡¯s honor, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    My words were usible, but the fact that I had chosen the Green Goblin n wasn¡¯t just for that reason. Of course, it would be true if what I spoke earlier were true, but there were more usible reasons. The east was the best, and the north was not bad at all.


    Despite all that, there were reasons why I had chosen to go with the Green Goblins.


    The first reason was because I know the western city very well. I have heard about the situations of the North and East, but if I were to actually head over, the probability of me starting from scratch was extremely high. No matter how much I covet the ve Shaman and the Orc Hunter, it¡¯s only possible once they actually recognize me as their ¡® chief. ¡® No one would swear allegiance to a young hatchling like me. Especially in the case of the ve Shaman, I didn¡¯t have the power to investigate that small city. It would be best to grow a bit stronger beforehand.


    The second reason was the probability of possibly meeting Choi Seulgi. If Choi Seulgi¡¯s words were true that she had adventured for one-two years afterpleting the tutorial, there could be the chance of me actually meeting Choi Seulgi. Everyone already knows that the West is where beginners train and hunt. If I really am able to meet Choi Seulgi, I¡¯m not sure how I would respond, but I want to see how she¡¯s faring.


    And thest reason was to wipe out the fast growing rookies in the Western City who had developed quickly for 10 years before.


    ¡® I¡¯ll sh against them anyways. ¡®


    One way or the other, I will fight the Saint Sword. I will sh against the Western city ¡® Aia ¡® managed by the Saint Knights Order anyhow. I already have a trivial desire for vengeance as a Green Skin and human. I will soon aim for the Saint Sword surrounded by countless ¡®strong¡¯ opponents. I will also target the Western city Aia. I need to reduce the fine Summoned as much as possible.


    ¡® A special [ Unique Ability ] that allows one to use magic and sword simultaneously. Magic Swordsman Kim Donghyun. The Wind Magician who can relentlessly send her opponents flying with her high mana, Lee Jiyeon, and the high HP Saint Knight, the famed Byuk Woongjin. ¡®


    And the other so-called rankers included with those names.


    ¡® I must kill them all. ¡®


    There was no personal grudge against them. You can consider them elite since they did pass the elite courses. It¡¯s not as much as the Queen of the north, but they were the strong I¡¯ve looked up to ten years ago. I wanted to see how I am now against them.


    While I was thinking of useless thoughts, I could hear Chief Patriarch Agar¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡± Interesting. How interesting. It was always like this, but these brothers are very interesting. Follow me, my brothers. I have a present for you. ¡±


    ¡± Strength, Wisdom and Honor. ¡±


    I did expect internally whether the Patriarch would give out something. It was strange how I wasn¡¯t excited at the thought of receiving something.


    Soon, a group began to move from the spot again behind the Chief Patriarch. As if seeing this as an opportunity, the Green Goblin n¡¯s chief furtively withdrew his body backwards and slowly opened his mouth. He was wearing a white robe, but what was more of asting impression were his teeth.


    ¡± Is there another reason why you selected our n? Ggiril . . . ¡±


    ¡± The reason is the same as before. Green Goblin. I thought there was something to learn from. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik Ggirik ! Good. To teach. To learn. That is precisely a wise Green Skin. ¡±


    From the mood, it seems that they have never received the selection of the brothers. It seems there were none that chose to leave with them considering the other Ogres or Werewolves, and the Orcs.


    He smiled as he looked at me with his small fang.


    ¡± You can look forward to it. Friend. ¡±


    ¡± I look forward to it. Brother. ¡±


    After concluding the short conversation, I couldn¡¯t help while standing in front of the cave-like ce but smile with the sounds from within.


    ¡± Kereeeeeung . . . . ¡±


    It was the small growl of a beast. The humans definitely tried to tame the different monster races for transportation, but I¡¯ve heard that they had failedpletely. There were rumors that only the monsters had the method to train these beasts, but even after 10 years, seeing that no progress was made, it seems probable that they won¡¯t be able to figure it out forever.


    Soon, Chief Patriarch Agar lighted the interior of the cave, revealing therge wolves gathered inside.


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk . . . ¡±


    The wolves stared at us with reddened eyes.


    Iughed joyfully towards them. Then, a dark-red colored wolf began to slowly walk over towards me, catching my attention. The Chief Patriarch, seeing this, opened his mouth once again.


    ¡± You can take it. ¡±


    ¡± Keum . . . ¡±


    To be honest, I wanted to scream. But, I decided to ask once again to preserve my image.


    ¡± Really? ¡±


    ¡± Of course, you are chosen by this child, brother. ¡±


    The child was slightly looking up with its eyes shining, as it lowered its head towards me. As if it wanted me to stroke it, it rubbed its face. Stroking its fine hair with my rugged hands, the sounds of a cat soon emerged from its mouth.


    ¡± Purrrrrrr . . . ¡±


    It seems that it was very satisfied. But, I was feeling much more ted than this little guy. I could finally see why the humans could not tame these wolves, and why the ¡®wolf riders¡¯ who fought with wolves were so rare.


    ¡± May I ask for this child¡¯s name? ¡±


    ¡± You name it. This wolf was just reborn. ¡±


    I nodded my head. It seems that since I had received this gift, I had to name it as well. There was no name that came into mind just yet. I continued to stroke it.


    Goff was second. Goff was waiting briefly in front of the cave. Arge wolf slowly walked outside the cave. Goff smiled, and as if it was pleased, the wolf made a low growl. From Goff¡¯s expression, I could see that he was truly thankful to the Chief Patriarch. I felt his tion from here. Lastly, the Darkmoon n waited, but no matter what he tried, no wolves came out, causing all of us tough. In the end, Agarforted Darkmoon patting his back.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be too disappointed. It is quite difficult to match their tastes . . . I will give you a different present. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s . . . it¡¯s an honor. ¡±


    How could he be happy even if he were to receive another gift? Though I haven¡¯t raised a dog prior, but seeing it shake its tail, I think I can understand why others raised dogs. In the perspective of a human, it was definitely fierce and terrifying. I extended my hand once again towards it, and as such, the weing event concluded.


    After the event, which could not be called an event, waspleted, as I walked towards the tent of my n members, soon they started to loudly scream hard.


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Though they chanted that for me, their eyes were all focused on therge wolf that came to our camp.


    ¡± Kereeeung . . . ¡±


    The growling wolf stared at the approaching goblins and hobgoblins as if it was annoyed, but despite that, the n members were extremely ted as they jumped around the dark-red colored wolf.


    ¡± Cap . . . Captain has received a wolf ! ¡±


    ¡± Our . . . Our Captain is now a ¡® Wolf Rider ! ¡® ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a female ! It¡¯s a female ! ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t confirm its gender, but it seems it was a female. Seeing their exaggerated expressions, I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I opened my mouth.


    ¡± Prepare to depart ! Blood Dagger n will head west ! ¡±


    ¡± We¡¯re going west ! ¡±


    ¡± The Blood Dagger n will go west. ¡±


    I immediately announced that we would head west, and the Green Goblin, worried just in case I might change my mind, immediately epted my offer. That¡¯s why our tents along with the Green Goblin tents were busy.


    Mev and Jung Hayeon, without me telling them, roughly knew where we were heading seeing the boisterous Green Goblins. I do not know why, but they were very joyfully nodding their heads as Mev¡¯s expression looked as if my decision was rational. No, rather it was an expression of ¡® that¡¯s our Chief. ¡® It was that kind of expression I think.


    ¡± Get the food. Prepare the water ! ¡±


    ¡± We will go together with the Green Goblin n. ¡±


    ¡± Blood Dagger n and Green Goblin n will go together ! ¡±


    The other guys were extremely excited as they were wondering about the newnd. When I was finished organizing the preparations along with the five goblin siblings, it was then I heard.


    ¡± Blood Dagger. ¡±


    I turned my head toward the sound of the voice, and standing in front of me was Goff. With over 100 days of being together with him, the affection that we shared was very high. It seems that he came in search of me to say goodbye, so I ced my baggage on the floor and began to walk slowly towards Goff.


    ¡± Goff. ¡±


    Calling his name, he nodded his head and opened his mouth once again.


    ¡± We have been together for a long time. We fought together, slept together, and acted together. It might not have been a long time . . . I . . . I think of you as an honest brother. ¡±


    ¡± I am of the same. Goff. We might not share blood, but I see you as my brother. ¡±


    Afterwards, he tried to say something, but funny enough, the words didn¡¯te out well. I felt like I knew what he wanted to say, so I stared at Goff and opened my mouth.


    ¡± Let¡¯s grow stronger and see each other after three years. My brother. Let us set our gs in this continent. ¡±


    Hearing my words, Goff nodded his head. Seeing that, it seems that I was right of what he wanted to say. What aplicated guy.


    ¡± Alright. Let¡¯s see each other three years from now, brother. ¡±


    From Goff¡¯s words, I extended my hand without realizing it. It seems I still have that habit from when I was a human. Apparently, the greetings of the Green Skins would have been pounding the chests with one¡¯s hand. However, after he briefly leaned his head to one side for a moment, he cautiously extended his hand.


    Soon, I could feel Goff¡¯s heavy strength from his hand. What I felt was Goff¡¯s heat. I began to tighten my grip on the hand slowly, disying what this action means, and at this time I thought that the way of the humans was not bad either in contrast to the way of the Green Skins.


    No more words were needed after that exchange. Goff slowly turned his back and began to return. He will definitely return three yearster stronger. I will as well. I also need to be strong in order to fight him. Iughed.


    If someone told me ten years ago that I would be sharing friendship with an orc, I would have treated that guy as a freak. But now, I am feeling it. I really see him as my brother.


    Not only that.


    ¡± Ha . . . ¡±


    I turned my back from Goff and opened my mouth to my other brothers.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go. My brothers. ¡±


    ¡± For . . . For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    As such, our short time in the Land of Glory ended.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    BEAST COMPANIONS ! ! ! Yes ! Well, hopefully the wolf won¡¯t be just a mount, and will be an importantpanion to MC. Poor Darkmoon though. All he wanted was a wolf, but was rejected.


    <strong>P.S.</strong> God, that parting with Goff was a sadder love story than Twilight (I actually read it so I can confirm). I¡¯m gonna miss this broship so much. And wow, wolf riders. I wonder how cute that wolf is (*drools).


    <strong>Comment:</strong> No more cliffhangers~


    <strong>Notice:</strong> Compensation bonus chapter #2~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Wolf Riders aremon in the WoW Lord of Rings: <strong>http://media.blizzard/wow/media/fanart/fanart-1165-full.jpg</strong>


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 27

    [ A human assassin fights in the shadows. As for us Green Goblins . . . . well . . . ¨C Green Goblin n¡¯s Chief. ]


    ¡± It seems that he was very close to you . . . Ggirik . . . a brother? Ggirik. ¡±


    The one who spoke to me was Green Goblin. Right now we were leaving the Land of Glory with some of the tribesmen of the Green Goblin n. I did not say my farewells to the Chief Patriarch, but when I saw that the Green Goblins did not mind, it seemed that there was no need to say goodbye when leaving.


    ¡± He was one that came here with me. ¡±


    ¡± If so, that must have been very special Ggirik Ggirik. I was of the same as well. ¡±


    I was slowly moving on top of a Giant Wolf, who I named ¡® Ibar ¡®. At first, I thought it was appropriate to walk with the n members, but after Mev approached me and spoke how I needed to show dignity of the Chief Patriarch, I consented and rode on top of her.


    Riding her wasn¡¯t as difficult as I thought. When she starts running, I thought I would fall off her unsightly, but she was caring for me more than anything else. And the soft, fluffy fur was extremelyfortable. As if I was sitting on a superior sofa. I could somewhat understand why some people would go crazy over expensive cars.


    The interesting part was that among the 10 or so Green Goblin n members, the chief was walking with them. It seems that he didn¡¯t get selected.


    With an envious look, he kept taking nces towards me on top of Ibar, so much so that I could feel his eyes continually staring.


    ¡± Would you like to ride her behind me? ¡±


    ¡°Ah . . . no. Ggirik. It¡¯s okay. Ggirik . . . ¡±


    He was definitely stuttering. It seems he was shaken. Strangely, as if she understood my words, Ibar let out a ¡± Kereeeung ¡°, expressing her refusal. The Green Goblin who saw this was greatly depressed. I do not know why, but the other n members also had sad faces. In the end, I had to bend down and ask ¡± It¡¯s okay, right? ¡± before she began to stoop down.


    There was no reason why he wouldn¡¯t understand for him toe on. In the end, Green Goblin


    ¡± It¡¯s . . . okay . Ok . . . It¡¯s fine . . . Ggirik. ¡±


    Green Goblin mumbled as he slowly climbed on top of Ibar¡¯s back.


    Once he climbed up, he was extremely ted. These Green Skins are simple as expected. Seeing this, the rest of the Green Goblin n Members began screaming.


    ¡± Our . .. chief has been selected by the Giant Wolf ! ¡±


    ¡± The first goblin in the Green Goblin n to ovee this limit is our chief ! ¡±


    ¡± Our Chief is great ! ¡±


    Even the other Green Goblins have not been on top of a wolf once. It was to the point where I wondered if Giant Wolves disliked those that are simple. In an instant, all of them were excited. Our n members were getting excited in a different way.


    ¡± It¡¯s a great unity amongst chiefs ! ¡±


    ¡± The Green Goblin n and the Blood Dagger n ! It¡¯s a great unity amongst chiefs ! ¡±


    I was extremely curious as to how this situation of riding on the wolf could be interpreted like that, but it was really interesting. The Green Goblin, who saw this, was slightly excited and climbed on the wolf with two feet.


    ¡± I am that Green Goblin ! ¡±


    ¡® Tch. ¡®


    Seeing him like that, I began to worry whether I could entrust my future to someone like him. At this time, we had left the Land of Glory, but in the direction of the way back seemed to be a bit different.


    ¡± It seems that the path back is different from when we searched for the Land of Glory. ¡±


    ¡± Thatnd is holy and only the Green Skins of the Warrior Exam could enter. Ggirik. Our n had also traversed to the Land of Glory with the aid of a guide. It¡¯s already been 8 years. ¡±


    ¡± I see . . . ¡±


    ¡± This way back is much more quick andfortable. Now and then, we will also encounter humans. You don¡¯t have to restrain your desire for battle unlikest time. Ggirik Ggirik. ¡±


    In the Warrior Exam, the monsters that appeared every time we changed direction led us on the right path. As Green Goblin mentioned, we were able to find a much morefortable way back then we did searching for the Land of Glory.


    A path surrounded by huge trees. To be precise, it was not well organized to say the least, but certainly these huge trees covered the hot desert, so it was much easier to travel.


    It seems that the probability of a ¡® road ¡® connecting the middle of this forest and the desert is high. Thanks to it, the humans use this road quite often it seems. A ¡® disputed area ¡® where green skins and humans will likely fight for, this ce was likely one that you would not want to lose. It is the onlyfortable way to reach the continent, so it¡¯s not unreasonable in wanting to control this path.


    Since I wasn¡¯t good with memorizing roads, I looked at Mev, who understood my point. She was memorizing the way as an archer.


    ¡± Come to think of it, what do you want to learn from our n? ¡±


    ¡± Everything. Especially on how to wield the dagger. Of course, it¡¯s not just me, but all of our n members. ¡±


    I had to try as many weapons as possible, so I decided to learn the dagger first. There was no particr reason, but since I was heading to the west, and I was familiar with the proficiency of the dagger used by the Green Goblins from my human days, I thought why not.


    For example, thieves and assassins who weren¡¯t skilled.


    ¡® Tch. It would be nice if I could wield the dagger as skilled as Green Goblin. ¡® This joke alone portrayed just how highly skilled they were.


    Anyways, the Green Goblin, hearing my words, briefly pondered before smiling and replied.


    ¡± You are an unusual Green Skin. Blood Dagger, warrior without honor. Others assert that there is nothing to learn from us. This is the first I¡¯ve been directly asked for my teachings. Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡± You do not evolve, but you still protect your honor in the body of goblins with your g set high. You have the right to receive apuse. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! Originally, our Green Goblin n ask for sparkling objects as payment when tasked by our brothers for a request. ¡±


    It seems it wasn¡¯t free. I even gave him a ride on a wolf, but seeing him like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was a bit shameful. Even when I was in the city, I have heard how goblins lose one¡¯s mind from sparkling objects. So much so that it was advised not to carry any sparkling possessions as much as possible before leaving on an adventure. I thought it was just a joke, but seeing this now, they really are greedy.


    ¡± I don¡¯t have anything at the moment, but I can retrieve what you want. Green Goblin. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! Very good ! Good ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    He was able to ride on top of a wolf. He was also promised sparkling items. The Green Goblin who was extremely ted startedughing, causing the other n members tough as well.


    Sparkling gold coins and jewels. When I was a human, those were very precious, but for monsters, they were nothing but useless objects. I¡¯m not sure why they¡¯re so obsessed with those, but it wasn¡¯t even difficult for us to give away the by-products of the hunt.


    As such, we travelled like this for a while. Slowly, the Green Goblin began to climb down the wolf. Staring at the Green Goblin with a questionable expression, the Green Goblin with a yful look opened his mouth.


    ¡± It seems that I can get rid of Blood Dagger¡¯s curiosity faster than I thought. Ggirik Ggirik. ¡±


    The other Green Goblins in the surrounding began to look around with happy expressions.


    ¡± Humans. There are humans. ¡±


    ¡± There are humans up front. If we walk a bit further, you¡¯ll see. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice. Of course our tribe members also had dazed faces.


    ¡± We¡¯re not ignoring the bravery of the Blood Dagger n, but leave this fight to us this time. We want to show you all something. Ggireuk. Ggireuk ¡±


    I decided to answer with a nod. I had expected that the humans acting in this path would be strong to a certain extent, but I could not imagine how they did not notice us yet. Especially in this weing setting. If we were to be rushed first, probably over half of us will die.


    But to be able to notice that, the Green Goblin n started to look even more impressive.


    To be honest, among the Green Skins, other than ones that just entered, the chiefs that have been in the continent for a long time could be rightly considered to be the strongest in the continent. When you evaluate the strengths of these guys roughly from personal insights and rumors. Assuming that both the Saint Sword and the Queen of the North both equal in status are S RANK 10 yearster, the many chiefs of the Green Skin would be between S RANK and A RANK. Of course, in the case of Chief Patriarch Agar who is considered to be out of specification, SS RANK.


    During my human days, as someone that thought of myself as E RANK, it was a height that was truly too high to reach. Perhaps the Green Goblin in front of me may be yful and greedy, but he is one of the strongest. I gestured to the tribal members of the Blood Dagger n for a moment with my hand.


    They probably heard Green Goblin¡¯s voice as well. To not intervene in this battle. Everyone nodded inprehension. But, it seems that they wanted to fight.


    It was the first time to be able to view a fight by ¡®the strong¡¯ since I watched the Saint Sword. Well, I¡¯ve only seen the Saint Sword in an unofficial fight at apetition without voting, but I¡¯ve never seen her properly sh in a battle of life and death.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go. My Green brothers. ¡±


    The Green Goblin n began to move quickly. Of course, it seems that they were taking care of us as they continued to smile looking back as they ran. If it were just the Green Goblins, then the human¡¯s might not have noticed, but the Blood Dagger n was charging as well. To advertise like this while running, I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before they notice us.


    As expected, I started to hear the human voices.


    ¡± Monsters ! Prepare for battle ! ¡±


    ¡± Our luck is good. They¡¯re goblins. Just roughly face them . . . ¡±


    ¡® Stupid bastards. ¡®


    Certainly the goblins of the south are weaker than the west. Nheless, it is inexcusable to be careless to such an extent. That kind of reaction should only appear if you¡¯re truly confident. Or if your opponents are weaker than you.


    Among them, a level-headed person began to shout with a loud voice.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be careless and prepare for battle. ¡±


    With one sentence from that person that looked to be the leader, the mood of the party changed. I could hear sounds of chanting here and there. They were nning on responding with magic. The warriors also began to raise their shields to sh against the goblins.


    When I was curious of how these small goblins would be able to prate those shields and attain victory, it was then.


    The Chief suddenly began to throw gold coins from his pocket.


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! Sparkling, sparkling, sparkling ! ¡±


    Curious of what nonsense they were acting, the moment I looked at the Green Goblin, the goblins began to elerate into a sh. We realized that they weren¡¯t running slowly in wait of us. But they were trying to induce as much carelessness as possible from their opponents with their loose appearances. The speed of the goblins that began to change hardened the expressions of the humans. Of course, their facial expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. The speed of the goblins rushing towards them were extremely fast.


    And then.


    The moment a human magician was about toplete his spell, the light gleamed from the gold coins that were thrown.


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡®


    I didn¡¯t hear an explosion. Rather.


    Bbeeeeeeeeeeeeee ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C the sounds kept ringing in my ear,pletely blinding me. The light was so bright that it was painful to keep them open.


    ¡® sh-bang. ¡®


    I thought that it was probably a unique ability. A unique ability that changes sparkling objects to sh-bangs. It was a unique abilitypletely different from that cheap HP Increase. I can finally understand why human adventurers found goblins of the Green Goblin n to be nightmarish. I realized why I had never seen the Green Goblin n¡¯s Chief in the western city ¡® Aia. ¡®


    They fight in the light. Nearly all of these n members that have changed into assassins fought in the shbang thrown by the ¡® Green Goblin. ¡®


    Bbeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ¨C ¨C ¨C Once the sound stopped, I could hear the screams of the humans.


    ¡± AHHHHHHK ! ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± Wh . . . where ! Save me ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Priest ! ! ¡±


    Soon, when my vision began to slowly recover, I opened my eyes. The battle was already over.


    ¡® Fuck . . . these fucking bastards . . . ¡®


    It was a given that I began to swear at the person that summoned us here in this very unfair ce. How strong. Even the chief did not move after the first sh re. Green Goblin wasn¡¯t even interested in the battle that already ended as he began to search the humans¡¯ pockets.


    ¡± Chief ! I found it ! A Gold Coin ! ¡±


    ¡± Sparkling, Sparkling. It¡¯s sparkling ! ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just me. The rest of the Blood Dagger n members gazed upon this dumbfounded scene in a daze. In the centre, the Green Goblin Chief looked at me and showed his teeth. There were still gold coins that were dancing in his hands.


    ¡± So how was it Blood Dagger? Has your curiosity been resolved yet? Ggirik . . . Ggirik . . . ¡±


    ¡± A bit . . . ¡±


    This was exactly what a Named Monster was.


    To be honest, I was lost for words for a moment. Not exaggerating, but I was truly embarrassed. I couldn¡¯t even see the fight, so my pride was a bit hurt. I didn¡¯t even properly see how the humans had died.


    ¡± Blood Dagger, you must have heard as well. The God of Battlefields voice. ¡±


    ¡± I did. ¡±


    ¡± It seems that the God of Battlefield calls this special ability [ Unique Ability ]. Ggirik Ggirik ! ¡±


    I definitely knew. Since I had one as well. Though it was a ridiculously useless ability.


    ¡± I see . . . I think I saw it from the item shop if I recall. ¡±


    ¡± Then, this conversation won¡¯t be long. Blood Dagger, I learnt this ability exactly three years aftering over into this continent. It will be the same for you. Let¡¯s concentrate on awakening your unique ability together for these next three years. Ggirik Ggirik ! It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of ability it is. ¡±


    ¡± I look forward to it . . . ¡±


    Of course, unique abilities are important, but it wasn¡¯t just that. What I just realized when I saw the Green Goblin n in the battle just before, they seemed to be a perfect ¡®n¡¯. Of course, my own upbringing is also important. However, the direction of how our n will grow in the future was definitely important.


    In the case of White Silver Fang, all of them have fast maneuverability, so they will be very specialized for gueri tactics. The Minotaurs of the prairies will fight and charge recklessly with their immense strength. As for the Ogres in the jungle, they will awaken their wild nature as much as possible and ughter their opponents.


    If you think about it, Goff¡¯s n was the same. The majority of their warriors haverge frames. They enjoy fighting in the front. Even the shamans that are in Darkmoon n have their own characteristics. Our npared to them have a high ratio of assassins, so I can¡¯t say that we don¡¯t have any distinctive features, but despite that, we were sorelycking.


    ¡® I have a lot of homework. ¡®


    I literally meant it. I really had a lot of homework. In the end, as we marched towards the west, I didn¡¯t say much, and the Green Goblin n¡¯s chief Green Goblin watched me as if he understood. Of course I did not know how long he had lived here, but he too had experienced the growth process. Around the time that we arrived at the tribe of the Green Goblin n, I had determined that it was a good choice that I had selected their n.


    2-3 years, no matter what method I use, I will be stronger with power.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Holy shit. That unique ability is basically a cheat skill. Blinding everyone around you?! Blindness and deafness all in one?! Even the Queen of the North can¡¯tpete with Green Goblin at this moment. And here I thought that Green Goblin would be soon subjected to MC smh.


    <strong>P.S.</strong> OMG. Ranking System?! And how strong is Agar to be SS RANK?! Like seriously. I thought he was just an old man . . . And E RANK . . . LOL.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> Last Compensation Bonus Chapter~ Back to my assignments.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Appearances are deceptive ¨C Green Goblins kick butt!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 28

    The encampment of Green Goblin n was as I thought. The g standards of the Green Goblins were all over the ce. There were so many glittering objects that were coins and jewels embedded around the tents of various colors here and there. They just collect them, but it seems that they don¡¯t organize them in any decorative manner. There¡¯s no mistake, that people who discover this Green Goblin n¡¯s encampment, would think that they have hit the lottery. Of course, that would be true if you could win against this n first.


    Anyhow, when the Summoned were massacred due to the Green Goblin n in my days as a human, there were rumors that the Saint Sword and high level Summoned were dispatched. Now seeing that the encampment located deep within the outskirts of the Western Forest, I thought that most likely what urred was they weren¡¯t able to find it in the end.


    I do not know exactly, but I was able to feel the traces of magic from high-level shamans.


    ¡± Warrior without honor, Blood Dagger. We wee you that havee to thend of the Green Goblins. ¡±


    There were countless goblins that had already lined up before we had arrived. Rather than weing us like the instance in the Land of Glory, I could feel that they were more curious of our strength.


    ¡± Fi . . . finally a another n has entered our Green Goblin n territory ! ¡±


    ¡± A brother n lives within our tribe ! ¡±


    It really was the case that no n had selected the Green Goblin n once in thest eight years. It seemed to me, that one of the things that were quite heart-breaking to the n was not being chosen by the Giant Wolves. To be able to resolve two of their wishes, in a slightly different sense, we were their saviours. Thanks to that, a lot of their attention was focused on me.


    ¡± Ggirik. That awesome Orc riding that wolf over there is our brother n¡¯s Chief. ¡±


    ¡± So . . . handsome. I want to mate with him. Ggirik. Ggirik. ¡±


    Hearing these kinds ofments were beginning to be greatly disturbing. My face seemed to be quite handsome among the Green Skins. Thanks to the exmations of the other female goblins, Fairy Sprite Archer Mev moved closer towards me in a vain attempt to ward and caution off future rivals.


    ¡± An ugly girl is beside him. ¡±


    Once called the greatest beauty among the goblins, Mev. But now, she was one that was only loved by those with fetishes. Listening to those voices, I was somewhat sadden, but I thought that there was no need to express this as I advanced into the encampment together with the other chief.


    Like the Green Skins in the Land of Glory, they have also heard the news beforehand it seems as there were tents prepared for us. Of course, I thought I had no time for breaks in the next two or three years, so I immediately started walking towards the Green Goblins tent. After receiving permission if I could enter the chief¡¯s tent, I was able to see an extremelyrge tent once I entered. So much so that my mouth opened in shock.


    There were countless piles of gold coins. The Green Goblin was even lying downfortably on a pile of gold coins. It was certain why my jaw had dropped open, seeing all of the gold coins that he continuously had hoarded over time. I then regathered myself and spoke towards him perchedfortably amongst those gold coins. I began to rte all the things I thought of after seeing the first battle the Green Goblin n had disyed.


    ¡± Green Goblin. ¡±


    ¡± What is it, Blood Dagger? It has been a long journey, so you must be tired. It would be best if you were to rest well. . . ¡±


    ¡± It isn¡¯t much. It¡¯s just that I wanted to discuss with you of my ns going forward hence why I have searched for you. ¡±


    Soon, after beginning to talk of my n, the Green Goblin¡¯s expression began to change with great interest.


    ¡± Hmm . . . Are you asking us to entrust our elite goblins to you? Ggirik Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡± That is so. It would be better if they are ones whom received the divine protection of the God of Battlefield. ¡±


    Funny enough, but the method I chose was ¡® Tutoring, ¡® and that ofplete tutoring. For every three Blood Dagger n members, one elite Green Goblin will be in charge. If it¡¯s a goblin with a Unique Ability, then the chances of the goblins awakening their Unique Abilities were higher, which was even more advantageous. The training period were three days every week. The first month had no rest days. The rest of the time was decided to be focused on increasing our specs by personal training or ¡® hunting. ¡®


    ¡± As long as you provide sparkling objects properly, there will be no problem. ¡±


    ¡± But, Green Goblin, it may take a while before you can attain what you want. Are you fine with that? ¡±


    ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter. Blood Dagger. There will be no case where you will fail to keep this promise, one who considers honor so importantly that can forsake his own name. ¡±


    I really don¡¯t care about honor that much, but for them to think of me like this was pleasing.


    ¡± Anyhow, I have heard about your n members as well. Ggirik. Ggirik. But, what will you do? ¡±


    ¡± I wish to entrust myself to you. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik. Ggirik. Ggirik ! ¡±


    He definitely knew that I was going to say this. It seems that he just wanted to hear this directly. He was extremely ted. The reality that another chief would request of him to teach was a very joyful event. I thought that if it weren¡¯t for us, this was an event that will never recur again in the Green Goblin n.


    ¡± That is fine. Ggirik. Ggirik. Ggirik. Is there anything else you¡¯re curious of? ¡±


    ¡± There is. The fact that you can make glittering objects shine. I am curious how you were able to attain such an ability. ¡±


    To be honest, what I was most interested in was how I could awaken a Unique Ability of that levelpared to the cheap, trash-like ¡® HP Increase ¡® ability. The value of race and special sses were definitely important. But, Unique Abilities were critical as well.


    ss, Race, and Ability, these three must bepletely efficient and harmonious. Even in the case of increased vitality, it was definitely unique ability that was not clearly effective for humans. However, if you consider the Minotaurs and their race characteristics, possessing this unique ability would be a ¡®nightmare¡¯ in it¡¯s own way.


    It was the same for the Green Goblin before me. A dexterous goblin, the ability to create shbangs out of sparkling objects, I can¡¯t confirm for sure, but he was probably a ss of either a Thief or Assassin. The bnce between the two was perfect.


    The Green Goblin nodded to my questions and resumed.


    ¡± Well . . . it would be right to say that you will naturally awaken it . . . I think . . . Ggirik . . . . it was probably when my pile of sparkling objects began to increase abundantly. ¡±


    ¡® As expected. ¡®


    I had also searched for answers on knowing how to obtain a useful Unique Ability during my human days. Some awakened theirs from their desire, and others blossomed theirs from their ¡®repetitive actions. ¡® He definitely has a point. It seems that he had desired to make sparkling objects even more shining. Those repetitive actions of continuing to gather gold coins. The God of Battlefield had certainly rewarded this guy what he wanted.


    During the time when I wanted to escape death, this HP Increase was probably reflected from my ¡® desire ¡® to live.


    It does not respond to ambiguous or intentional repetitive actions. I began to wander around purposelessly here and there after leaving the Green Goblin¡¯s tent.


    I wanted to think of what I really desired. A Big Greatsword toorge to be called a sword on my back. The Bloodsoaked Dagger sheathed to my hip. And that cheap long sword also on my back as well to serve as a substitution.


    I have gotten stronger anyhow.


    It was just a moment, but it was enough to share a few blows against the ¡® Queen of the North, ¡® and due to the Tutorial, my body became that much stronger. Currently, I can feel the strength and magical powers circting in my body even more. Behind the camp grounds, I aimlessly swung my sword.


    ¡± Whiiiiiing. ¡±


    That sound apanied the heavy, dense greatsword cutting through the wind. This sword was much more lighter than when I had first held it.


    ¡® What I really want. ¡®


    It was definitely the desire to be strong.


    Slowly, the images of that fight emerged. Queen of the North. If it¡¯s now, can I possibly win? Suddenly, thebination of switching between a big sword, a longsword, and a dagger divide the air. The thrusts of the Queen of the North were truly like shes of light. She already knew that I was aiming for her critical points, and what my future actions would be. It felt as if she had anticipated the whole situation as it unfolded.


    The six steps at that time.


    There¡¯s no meaning now.


    The great sword¡¯s reach was long enough to deflect the range of her spear, and so I closed the distance and pressured her with my dagger.


    But despite that, the Queen of the North wouldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡®


    Despite it being all an imagination in my mind, she still wouldn¡¯t fall. She was definitely growing as well. Anxiety came to me as I continued to swing the sword.


    As if I was in the state of shadow boxing. I let go of one my hands as soon as I swung down my greatsword widely from above. That recent attack would definitely be blocked. But, I immediately drew out my other longsword from my back and struck her left waist.


    This was blocked at well. After that, dagger, and greatsword again, and longsword again, the strikes of a sword could be heard echoing throughout the forest.


    ¡® Stronger. ¡®


    I will definitely be stronger. I will fight to win, and will not meet death like my previous life. It wasn¡¯t just the Queen of the North that I wanted to fight. The fighting spirit directed at me by Goff, and even Green Goblin, Storm Shadow, andter on, even Chief Patriarch Agar.


    As such, time flowed and morning arrived.


    It was morning, and another day was about to begin. The Blood Dagger n was already beginning to learn how to use the dagger skills with the elite goblins of the Green Goblin n, as previously mentioned with Green Goblin. Thanks to this, I could sense that the tribe was bing a bit more cheerful.


    Frankly, the tribe was lively. Our n members were screaming in a way different from the humans and their education. They were screaming, but they didn¡¯t say much else.


    They knew as well.


    Currently, we were among the lowest of the food chain, and that we had to learn to be stronger. The training sessions were frankly not suitable tobeled by the word training. They just fought and kept on fighting. They just fought under the Chief Patriarch¡¯s g. Archers and magicians like Maven and Jeon-yeon-yeon were still trying to learn to some extent from the shamans and archers of the Green Goblin n, but for those who chose the Assassins path have no choice. They fought, and absorbed skills and techniques in learning. That¡¯s all.


    Even the archers and Jung Hayeon participated in the fights after their lectures. I was also facing Green Goblin likewise.


    ¡± Ggireuk. How long it¡¯s been since our tribe has been this lively, I¡¯m not so sure myself. All of your n subordinates are truly impressive warriors. ¡±


    ¡± I am grateful for your thoughts. ¡±


    There were no need for words. Just what was the possibility of being taught by the Queen of the North or Saint Sword in my human days. To be able to be tutored by this Green Goblin was in short, a lifetime opportunity. I slowly armed myself as I stared at the guy.


    ¡± Then please take care of me. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! Ggirik ! Of course. ¡±


    The guy who was looking towards me was yfully spinning his dagger in the air. He was definitely not even 1/3 of my height, but the pressure was immense. He nodded, and sprinted towards me, as if it was like lightning. Left, Right, back to the left, up.


    Then, his figure disappeared from my sight.


    ¡® Ah ¡®


    In that instant, I felt myself being mmed into the ground. I had no clue where the attack came from at all. What was certain was that I felt a hard blow to my legs. . Slightly looking up, I saw Green Goblin smiling as he tapped his dagger on my neck.


    ¡® Fuck . . . . . . . . this monstrous bastard ¡®


    ¡± You are quite an impressive warrior. I can¡¯t help but think that you were stronger than me when you first entered this ce. I have heard a lot about you from my brothers, but you are truly talented. Ggirik. Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡± I have lost miserably. I am not sure what is so impressive. ¡±


    ¡± Usually, the brothers that recently enter this continent can¡¯t even see me. Even a few of the chiefs. You might not be so sure, Blood Dagger, but your eyes were definitely following my movements. ¡±


    If he was a human, I would have thought that he was justforting me, but his expression showed that he wasn¡¯t lying. But, even so, I couldn¡¯t help but be mad at myself. With my burning eyes, I stared at him and spoke once more.


    ¡± Please take care of me once more. ¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    God, that Green Goblin is just overpowered. MC lost in an instant. I wonder just how strong Saint Sword and Queen of the North are in their future 10 year selves.


    <strong>P.S.</strong> MC really wants to fight Queen of the North. Shadowing boxing with swords. I¡¯d love to see that. Also, I wonder what unique ability MC receives as well.


    <strong>Comment:</strong> Well the time skip won¡¯t be as abrupt as the one in One Piece for sure haha.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> First regr chapter of the new week~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Puts on headphones, gym gear safely hidden ¨C keyboard warrior stretches for fingers & ys Goblin n Training Camp music: https://.youtube/watch?v=zHu9p6WDL7A


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 29

    ¡± Ggirik. Then this time, I will lower my speed a bit. ¡±


    Those words were weing music to hear. To be honest, there would be no reason to invite him as my tutor; if all I did was continually end up: mmed or smashed into the ground. But, the fight this time was the still same . . . I could only follow him with my eyes, but there was nearly nothing else I could do.


    What wasforting was at least; I was able to swing my dagger and longsword. I was not able to use the greatsword, as its long reach apanied many openings. But, Green Goblin¡¯s skill was truly overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t help but admit; that the high proficiency use of the dagger for the Green Goblin n weren¡¯t just nonsense.


    Aside from the differences in physical specs, I could definitely feel the difference in battle proficiency. To be honest, it was to a state of embarrassment; as I was one-sidedly beaten, but despite that, I could feel that the sparring were of immense help.


    The other n members were also of vexing moods, but it didn¡¯t look as bad.


    The next day was the same.


    The next day after was also the same.


    The third day . . .


    After a week passed, it was still the same.


    All of the Blood Dagger n members ended up rolling on the dirt ground in some form or shape. But, despite that, there was no one ridiculing us. As time passed, the eyes of the elite partnered trainers showed strong admiration more so than us, and now did not face us with yful expressions. They began to treat us as genuine warriors; despite our dreadfully weak selves.


    At this time, swinging the sword at night wasn¡¯t just a personal routine anymore, but for everyone in the Blood Dagger n. Mev and Jung Hayeon who thought; I was mating with the beauties of the other tribe ¨C came looking for me, but instead found an orc swinging his sword.


    As such, one month passed.


    It was only possible; since he had lowered his speed in my consideration . . . it was certainly a coincidence, but . . . I was able to receive the Green Goblin Chief¡¯s dagger.


    ¡± ng ! ¡±


    The sound of the dagger; that I was holding and the knob of the dagger that the Green Goblin wielded rang. His face stared at me in that moment. It definitely held a surprised expression, but I was more rmed than he was. So much so that my mouth and eyes widened.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    It was only a single step forward, but it felt good.


    ¡± Ggirik . . . Impressive . . ¡±


    I quickly replied to that face of much yfulness which had slightly hardened.


    ¡± It was a coincidence. No, it was because of your care that I was . . . ¨C ¡±


    ¡± Even so, there¡¯s no denying that you blocked my attack. Blood Dagger. I am definitely not neglecting you, but if the other chiefs were to see this scene, they would ridicule me. As someone who has been in this continent for 8 years, to have my attack blocked by a Chief that hasn¡¯t even surpassed a year . . . it seems that I have beenzy. In the meantime; I have realized a lot from watching your young n. Ggirik. Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡± You are incredible. You aren¡¯t strong yet, but you are brave and diligent, not knowing what giving up is. It has taken an extremely long time to finally meet a Green Skin like you. ¡±


    ¡± Even if those are empty words; I am grateful. Brave Green Goblin. ¡±


    As such, three more days had passed. Afterwards, we began to head out to a dungeon. In fact, the dungeon was more closer to just monsters living in a cave; than a dungeon protected by a Dungeon Master like a Lich, but the efficiency was extremely good. It was due to the monsters there being born very quickly.


    Of course, since the Green Goblin n were carrying out the mission of: ¡® protecting ¡® our n, so there were also a lot of Elite Green Goblins that apanied us. But, when we fought, unless really strong opponents appeared, they did not intervene in our battles.


    On the contrary, it was certainty; that they would not care too much if we were to die: to any of those that weren¡¯t of the strong variety. Since it was their way of protecting our honor.


    The ¡® Spider Graveyard; ¡® known as a popr ce among humans, for gaining experience and to test change sses against spiders simr to the size of my wolf Ibar, this is mainly due to their limited attack patterns.


    My objective was obvious.


    Human Hunting.


    And maybe I could discover Choi Seulgi along the way.


    My desire for battle was satisfied, but my desire in seeing blood couldn¡¯t be fully fulfilled. It may not seem appropriate using this expression, but we were going to do ¡® PK (yer-killing) ¡®. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that we would be backstabbing them.


    ¡® Investigating the humans that were heading to the dungeon. ¡®


    Kill them all. The location of the ¡® Cave ¡® wasn¡¯t too far away from the Western Forest, as I knew this ce well, for I had visited it numerous times in the past. Of course, despite the fact that I came in and out of this cave numerous times, for a long time there were no signs of growth. Though I did enter the cave half-giving up, but it didn¡¯t mean that my memories of it had disappeared.


    ¡± Did you find any traces? ¡±


    ¡± Yes. They¡¯re all humans. I . . . am not sure . . . but Captain, how do you know of such a ce? ¡±


    ¡± I had thoroughly investigated it. ¡±


    Soon, traces of humans began to be discovered nearby. For them to be so careless with their presence, this party is probably a ¡® beginner ¡® group ¨C it hasn¡¯t been long since they entered this ce. Mev had asked this question; while we were furtively advancing a bit further into the forest. By roughly answering this, the n members began to look at me with admiration. At this time, I felt curious what Jung Hayeon was thinking of, but it was fine.


    It was because Jung Hayeon, including all the others were filled with malice. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable, for them to make those kinds of faces. It wasn¡¯t just me feeling that I had gotten stronger. They were of the same. They wanted to test just how much stronger they have be, after sparring against the elites of the Green Goblin n without rest.


    Especially Jung Hayeon, who was nowpletely numb to the killing of humans. So it wasn¡¯t irrational for her to make that expression as well. I was somewhat taken aback at how she just wanted blood ¨C honestlypared to the other n members that just wanted to see blood fly, but as long as she showed her effectivity in battle, it wouldn¡¯t matter. With her numb to the heat of battle, she was growing stronger.


    We started to advance slowly. The Spider Graveyard was arge cave, wide enough to be called a ¡® dungeon. ¡® There was definitely a ¡® checkpoint ¡® that existed for resting, and a checkpoint reserved for making parties as well.


    Usually, the ce where they gathered was at the dungeon entrance. While slowly approaching, I could start to see people quitting their parties or be expelled. Parties that were nearly done preparing to enter the dungeon. If not that, there were others selling potions.


    Swaying light illuminated the faces of the humans. The fact that they had spare time to enjoy a bonfire was quite funny and ridiculous. I hid myself from afar and began to gradually confirm the faces. There were no named, or Choi Seulgi among them. The Spider Graveyard was most active in the ¡® night, ¡® so these guys definitely did not want to lose out on this opportunity. I couldn¡¯t rule out the probability that there may be some people that had already entered.


    I focused my magic into my ears to enhance hearing their voices.


    ¡± We have a useful Warrior. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m a Priest. You can take me for 50% of the loot. ¡±


    ¡± Selling points. Selling potions. ¡±


    Their numbers roughly had a bit more than us.


    But.


    I had no sense of feeling that we would lose at all. If we were to wait longer, the rm magic set by the magicians and archers might activate.


    I slowly headed towards them as if . . . as if I was a human. I walked out. I didn¡¯t shout a phrase. I simply let out a ¡± Kereeuk ¡± as I walked towards the entrance with my reddened eyes.


    It would be strange for them to see an orc with a longsword hung on his back while holding arge greatsword apanied by a dagger on his waist. As for the armor, only one shoulder was covered from when I had changed sses into a diator. I had the appearance simr to a cheap weapon merchant rather than a warrior.


    As expected, the surroundings soon became rowdy. I could hear their chatter clearly.


    ¡± It¡¯s an Orc . . . ¡±


    ¡± Howe . . ¡±


    Their confused voices mingled into the background. But, what they were most likely thinking would probably be:


    ¡® It¡¯s only one monster. It¡¯s not dangerous at all. ¡®


    I definitely knew. If I were in their ce, I would be thinking the same as well. With their numbers, there was no danger in attaining victory. The only dangerous monsters in this Western Forest would happen to be the goblins of the Green Goblin n.


    ¡± Our luck is good . . . ¡±


    Secretly, a few began to approach me. But, the Blood Dagger nsmen hidden in the dark from afar did not react.


    ¡± AHHHHHHH ! ! ¡±


    In the end, two over-confident warriors began to rush towards me. Not bad. But, they couldn¡¯tpare to me.


    In an instant, I swung out my greatsword. As if my mana was burning within, I could feel my whole body be stronger. With the slicing of the wind, his body was cut in half.


    ¡± Chwaaaak ! ¡±


    Those sounds assailed my ear. The sound of human flesh and bones torn apart in an instant. This feeling was different from my first victim from this greatsword. At that time, I definitely wasn¡¯t able to cut the beast in halve. But now, I was able to feel it clearly; when I saw the body of a human falling in two pieces without screaming ¨C while their upper body, and lower body separated.


    ¡® I have be strong. ¡®


    The second guy was the same. To be honest; I had swung in order to cut both of them at once, but as if he had foreboded a bad feeling, he jumped into the air to barely save his life. Leaping towards the guy that had lost his bnce, I swung my sword vertically, cutting him exactly in half. That instant burst of blood and pieces of brains covering my body was refreshing. Naturally, a loud roar sprung out of me.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeeeeeuk . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Kwaaaaaaaa ! ! ¡±


    The faces of the humans began to change. The first surprised faces whichter ridiculed this solitary monster were now shocked. With those shocked expressions, voices continued to shout out.


    ¡± Na . . . Named Monster. ¡±


    I¡¯m not sure who it was, but it was a grateful remark. As the Chief of a n, if I wasn¡¯t someone of that level, then it would be shameful to my nsmen.


    ¡± Sur . . . surround it ! Named Monster . . . Fuck . . . ¡±


    ¡± Sp . . . Spells ! ¡±


    ¡± Quickly inform those inside. Fu . . . Fuck, I¡¯ve never heard of such a monster . . . ¡±


    It was an impressive reaction, for them not to run away in all directions. If they had done so, it would have been very bothersome. Since it would lead to new reinforcements dispatched from the city. Their formation waspleted in a moment, and the guys charged towards my side. I looked on at them inughter as I raised my fangs.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    A small voice out in the darkness. But, there was no mistaking that they heard it. As expected, here and there, voices began to shout and holler out. The humans couldn¡¯t understand, but it was thenguage that we understood; thenguage of the Green Skins.


    Thenguage of the Green Skins that regarded victory and honor as significant.


    Then.


    The phrase that our n members always shouted soon rained down onto my ears like music.


    ¡± Victory! For Victory Only ! ¡±


    ¡± Victory ! For Victory Only ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Thusmenced a long night.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Holy shit. Is that you Guts?! <3


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Nice~ MC is now being recognized as a Named Monster!


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Archers and magicians like Mev and Jung Hayeon refers to the other Green Skins who had changed their sses into archers and magicians for rification.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> Second regr chapter of the week~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    LMAO ¡°Guts¡±ment..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 30

    The very first sounds that flew past my ears were arrows fired by Mev and the Green Skin Archers. The arrows that flew instantaneously punctured the bodies of the humans like pin cushions. The arrow, that pierced a shieldcking magical runes and punched through ¨C the human¡¯s body was clearly from Mev.


    Afterpleting the change of sses to a Fairy Sprite Archer; the capacity of magic in her arrows increased, so every arrow she fired, a sacrifice would appear.


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck, I never heard of such a monster n . . . Fuck . . . Magician ! Magician ! ¡±


    He was impatiently searching for the magicians, but they were already busy trying to block the arrows fired at them. I happened to smile at the words of the warrior: that they have not heard of such a monster n.


    ¡® A shy debut. ¡®


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    The gbearer that was running with a g raised high on his back, was the first of the most loyal five siblings. His frame was extremelyrge for a simple gbearer though. With the body of an Orc, he sliced his sword into the necks of his opponents. Using two short swords, he was umonly using the reverse-grip. It was probably from my Sacred Battle against the Queen of the North that had influenced him.


    It seems his ambition was to be an Assassin. That would be a huge detriment to the n as a whole. I wanted to rmend the swordsman ss that will out-scale the same ss of the Assassinter on.


    Since he¡¯s someone that listens to me well, he would immediately change sses to a swordsman from my instructions.


    Though hecks it now, once he awakens his Unique Ability, I thought that he would lookpletely different from his present state.


    ¡± Entangle. ¡±


    This ¡® group; ¡® that had a high ratio of assassins, the reason why we were able to attain victory straightforwardly was due to the presence of nt Magician: Jung Hayeon. Especially, in this forest, her effectiveness was greatly enhanced. In an instant, tree roots grabbed ahold of the fleeing humans, allowing our n Assassins to rush them.


    ¡® Fast. ¡®


    Seeing her, I had determined that Jung Hayeon was quite crucial to this n. Thanks to her neutralization magic, cleaning up the rest of the humans became extremely fast. Though there were a few that started to put up resistance, even that minority was quickly defeated. I swung my greatsword widely once against them.


    ¡± Kwajik ¡±


    The two humans that broke down made a grim statement.


    ¡± In . . . inform the city . . . . the city ! There¡¯s a new monster n ! A new monster n at . . . . gereeeuk ¡±


    I threw a dagger at the noisy humans, causing them to copse clutching their necks. Aside from that, I could continuously hear the wailing of pain and loss. The somewhat Strong humans, as if they had either entered the cave already or died, otherwise weren¡¯t to be seen.


    Even after the guy had been pierced with a dagger, whimper of protests here and there continued to echo.


    ¡± Ahhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    ¡± Save . . . Save me . . . ¡±


    ¡± Kyaaaak ¡±


    I could see a guy whose body was constricted by a tree root, causing his intestines to burst out of his mouth. It was so putrid that; it even made me who was fairly strong to those kind of horrific scenes grimace . . . looking over at Jung Hayeon, I saw that she wasughing.


    Those intestinesy arranged in a pile sttered in front of the victim.


    It was a ridiculously easy battle. It wasn¡¯t just me. You couldn¡¯t say that these guys were strong, but I was able to realize through this fight that we had gotten much stronger from the time after the Tutorial.


    ¡± WAHHHHHHH ! ! For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    I left the Blood Dagger nsmen intoxicated in the victory alone. It doesn¡¯t matter even if they jumped around. Since we had entered this road so quickly after investigating the surroundings, there were none able to escape as most of the humans were lying on the ground ¨C while the rest had already entered the cave. Probably the humans who had fled inside were informing the parties that a new monster n existed, but it does not matter at this level.


    I waved at the green skin nsmen still drunk in their victory, and as expected, they began to follow me in like dogs. As such, we stepped into the Spider Cave.


    A familiar scene weed me. The spider webs that were stuck on the walls and also stretched along the ground everywhere; apanied by those disgusting spider body fluids, it was an entrancerger than I thought. But, the road ahead in which we had to enter was extremely narrow. It seems that the humans do not have to worry about running away.


    We slowly began to advance. If it were in the case of humans, light magic was needed so that they could see; however for us, our eyes naturally adjusted to the dark setting. Of course it wasn¡¯t perfect. But, it was decent enough for us to see and be aware of any potential dangers.


    So we began to move slowly with me at the front. Finding the humans here were extremely easy. We just had to move towards the light.


    Not long afterwards, we began to discover a party. Seeing them unperturbed while walking towards the entrance, it seems that the survivors weren¡¯t able to inform this party. If they were to have screamed while entering the cave, the Summoned would definitely be made aware of the attack, but this act would also in turn call and gather all of the monsters in the dungeon as well.


    It was an obvious choice, but the Summoned that entered the cave prioritized their own lives over the lives of the rest. Probably the ones that have fled in here were looking for parties that made hunting out of a living and prepared to face us. I was beginning to anticipate the battle that will soon transpire.


    I quietly signalled the three goblin siblings of the loyal five. I judged that if it were them, they could do it.


    One was holding a shield, another a longsword, and thest a hammer. I couldn¡¯t help but think that they were like assassins from their very cautious movements. It seems that stealth were a special characteristic of the goblin race. Or they could have purposefully obtained and learned that ¡® technique. ¡®


    Soon, the three goblin siblings confronted those guys. The goblin with the shield was the first to jump in. These agile goblins soon arrived right in front of the guys. The goblins who weren¡¯t even half their height suddenly appearing in their sight greatly surprised them.


    In the end, the goblin who was holding the shield ¨C bashed down the magician with her shield, which quickly followed up with a hammer blow crushing down.


    ¡± Ggireuk. ¡±


    The goblin unable to hold in her joy let out a sound.


    ¡± Kwajik ! ¡±


    Following the sound of a person who couldn¡¯t even scream before dying.


    ¡± Fu . . . ck! Goblins ! ! Battle ! ¡±


    With the magician ttened onto the ground, the light magic that they had sustained suddenly went out; as the cave became dark again, causing screams to screech out.


    ¡± AHHHHHK ! ¡±


    The three female goblins began to encircle the guys with the perception of them as prey, and the warriors were not able to protect the other party members as they fended for themselves. While after the disappearance of the light magic, the party members were desperately trying to put magic into their eyes, but the tide had already tilted.


    It was the same behind me.


    If you consider the previous battle as an act of building experience, then it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call this an assimtion of assassination training.


    The other goblins that had chosen the path of assassins gathered into groups of five as expected and began hunting the human parties that were fighting therge spiders by surprise, as screams began to quickly echo throughout the cave. To be quite honest, to say they were screams werecking since all of the Goblin and Hobgoblin Assassins were piercing their throats like how they were taught.


    ¡± Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik . . . ¡±


    It was a great, sessful ¡® hunt, ¡® as silent, ted voices filled the ce as we discovered arge cluster of light. There weren¡¯t just one or two parties here. I decided to monitor the situation from afar first.


    ¡± So what I¡¯m saying is that . . . there¡¯s a Named Monster . . . holding a greatsword ! ¡±


    ¡± So how are we supposed to believe this? In this vicinity, there is only the Green Goblin n. That¡¯s it. For you to suddenly say that a new n and a Named Monster appeared . . . it¡¯s more believable for you to rather say that Green Goblin had arrived. ¡±


    ¡± You bastard . . . are you a murderer perchance? ¡±


    ¡± Fu . . . fuck, who are you calling a murderer? Can¡¯t you see this blood on my clothes? ¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s the possibility of it being the victim¡¯s blood. Stupid fool. Reveal your sins. ¡±


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck I don¡¯t know. Fuck. I don¡¯t know even if we all die. ¡±


    The issue of suspected murderers was the same now or then in the dungeon. The saying: ¡± to not trust anyone; other than your own party members in the dungeon¡± ¨C worked quite well for our side. Even the past me wouldn¡¯t have believed this bastard, who suddenly appeared drenched in blood; saying such nonsense that a Named Monster had appeared, so this kind of response was natural.


    By the way, the range of this light was veryrge. With this much, it was highly probable that this was a ce; where small ns, or beginners that joinedrge guilds were trained at. Thankfully, there were no strong opponents; that were able to notice our presence from afar.


    ¡® Let¡¯s go! ¡®


    With one wave of the hand, the goblins nodded and surged towards the guys with a ¡± Kereeuk ¡°.


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck ¨C I was right ! They¡¯re here ! You fucking bastards ! We¡¯re all going to die ¨C Fuck ! We¡¯re all going to die I tell you ! ¡±


    ¡± Son of a . . . ! Prepare for battle ! Prepare for battle ! ¡±


    Even though he raised his greatsword, our side was extremely quick. Our arrows fired first before his response to prepare for battle was bellowed as they pierced into the faces of the magicians. An attack that couldn¡¯t be prepared for. It was definitely pleasing.


    ¡± Kereeeuk . . . ¡±


    But despite that, the light magic didn¡¯t turn off.


    Naturally, I turned my attention towards the side where the light magic hadn¡¯t gone off. I never imagined that I would have met one of my targets for my goal, ¡® Magic Swordsman Kim Donghyun ¡® who was able to use magic and the sword coincidentally from his unique ability.


    ¡± Kereeeung . . . ¡±


    Before I knew it, I flung my body towards him. Thanks to that, the enemy archers¡¯ arrows flew towards me, but the hobgoblins deflected them with their daggers.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAAAAH ! ! ! ¡±


    Even though I was wielding a greatsword while rushing at him, his expression didn¡¯t change. Rather, it was an amused expression. I definitely knew that face. The kind of expression that thought that he was one of the chosen ones in this world. A categorypletely opposite from me in the past.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    Although he had awakened his unique ability, but he was still a ¡® rookie ¡® like us, so one¡¯s chances of victory was there.


    As soon as I swung therge greatsword, a semi-transparent membrane blocked it.


    ¡® Shield. ¡®


    It seems that he could sustain Shield while using light magic. But, it seems that his mana wasn¡¯t bountiful, as he soon deactivated his shield and took out his sword.


    I stared at the sword punching towards me directly. It seems that he had invested a lot more into the sword than me. But, I hadid everything down. 10 years of experience. And thatrge amount of experience who couldpare to that. Soon, I let one hand go of my greatsword and deflected his sword with my dagger.


    ¡® Fucking Bastard. ¡®


    As if I had blocked the Green Goblin¡¯s dagger three days ago.


    Then, with my left hand, I brought my long sword out and shed it towards him. That semi-transparent membrane appeared instantly. It seems that his casting speed was faster, or that he already had it casted before I shed my sword. Anyhow, I thought that it would be thetter.


    ¡± Bang ! ¡±


    Apanied the sound as the long sword and shield barrier shed. Kim Donghyun¡¯s magic soon broke. Seeing that, I had let go of the longsword. Again, his sword stretched out towards me, but the pattern was the same from before. I quickly lowered my body to evade and extended out my shoulder, charging at him. A sword flying towards me. It was precisely aiming for my chest. It grazed by. With my shoulder armour, I deflected Kim Donghyun¡¯s attack.


    ¡± Ggiiiiiiiiiiik ! ¡±


    That displeasing, scratching sound onto the steel armor echoed as his body and I collided.


    That heavy feeling.


    ¡± Kuk ! ¡±


    That voice spluttered in my ear. Just like that, I bent my back down and swung my greatsword down, cutting him in half. Certainly a good taste. I could feel the sensation of him splitting from head to toe.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeuk . . . ¡±


    I stood there dumbfounded and stared at my hands.


    ¡® I won. ¡®


    It was a battle I couldn¡¯t believe despite aplishing it with my own hands. I started to feel the shock beginning to subside.


    And then


    I heard the voice of the one that the Green Skins called God of Battlefield.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Wooot, first named ¡® Strong ¡® down. I wish I could call them rankers for easier ssification, but ¡®strong¡¯ is the right terminology.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>What could the voice be about? ss Change? Possible Race Evolution? A Unique Ability?! Ooh, the suspense is killer.


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Thanks formenting !


    <strong>Notice:</strong> Third regr chapter of the week~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Only the Strong remain..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 31

    I heard the voice of the one the Green Skins called, the God of the Battlefield.


    [ Impressive. You gave your first impressions to your opponents. A rare species has being unlocked . You have Ranked Up. Please select between the following sses. ]


    [ 1. Intermediate Orc diator ]


    [ 2. High Orc diator ]


    [ Rare: Ancient Orc diator ]


    ¡® Good. ¡®


    It would have been great if my Unique Ability had also awakened, but it seemed I was stillcking a bit. However, this wasn¡¯t bad at all. Though I haven¡¯t properly confirmed the information, the rare option looks quite good. Of course it didn¡¯t mean special sses or rare species would unquestionably make you stronger, but it also didn¡¯t hurt to check it out.


    This group was already in a devastated state after the copse of the Magic Swordsman, Kim Donghyun. Seeing a few standing still, it seemed the majority of us had also leveled up. The whole n had grown one step forward.


    It wasn¡¯t a fluke though. The battle against those evil beasts after the Tutorial, the Warrior Exam which made our physical bodies be stronger and sturdier, the training with the Green Goblin n andstly the fight that just urred in the Spider Graveyard.


    The Green Skins stopped staring nkly into the sky after they noticed me running forward and began to shout.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    As if on cue and that voice was a signal, the rest of the absent minded green skins woke up from their dazes and began chanting as well.


    ¡± For . . . For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    I waved my hand towards the First and Second toe.


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. Did you hear the voice of the God of the Battlefield? ¡±


    ¡± Yes I did, Captain. ¡±


    The First answered while the Second nodded his head. If I was just a bitte, I might¡¯ve raised this precious talent into an assassin. With a long sigh of relief, I spoke again.


    ¡± An Orc Swordsman. An Orc Swordsman suits you. Kereeeuk . .¡±


    To be honest, I was worried the moment I¡¯d finished speaking. It was the first time that I had decided another¡¯s path. Everyone was already bing stronger in their own way, and the effectiveness was already being disyed. I could feel it just from the three goblin-warrior siblings. It wasn¡¯t like they would be weaker if they had chosen the path of an assassin, but they were impressive warriors. Outstanding. If they were to grow as swordsmen, they would be able to break through the enemy front lines with just a sword. They were different from me.


    These guys have talent.


    After concluding my remark, they began to stare at me. I wasn¡¯t sure how they took it, but they were extremely moved. Soon, these guys begun to pound their chests and chant.


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ! ¡±


    Shortly after, their bodies began to twist. Arge sword that seemed to be for swordsmen soon appeared for both of them. It seemed they had received the basic equipment after the evolution. Unlike the swords of the humans, this Orc sword was quite huge. It seems they have taken my advice positively. No, they weren¡¯t just simply epting this advice positively, rather they were extremely joyful to have received this kind of suggestion. After the ss change, the two raised their swords and began to shout.


    ¡± WOAAAAAAAAA ! Blood Dagger has opened up a new road ! ¡±


    ¡± This is precisely that new road ! Kereeeuek ¡±


    Then.


    The shouts of those guys unintentionally decided the basic direction of this n. All the other Green Skins that had selected the paths of assassins and archers prior were all suddenly beginning to RANK UP into ¡® swordsmen. ¡®


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ! ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be flustered. I must definitely ask Mevter why I was receiving so much trust, as if I was the subject of worship. But that would onlye after. I began to stare at these guys that were ridiculously swayed. The Hobgoblin Warriors that were waiting to Rank Up into Hobgoblin Assassins had all chosen to evolve into Orc Warriors.


    The chances of them evolving into swordsmen like the first or second was extremely high. At first I was flustered, but calcting the ratios, it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought. There was only Jung Hayeon as our magician, but taking the future into consideration, this group consisting of swordsmen, assassins, and archers, had quite destructive power. Thinking of nearly all of the Green Skins that would evolve into meat shields in Goff n three yearster, I concluded that it was fine.


    Even if Jung Hayeon would impede the movements of those guys a little, the much more agile swordsman would be able to split their bodies in half.


    Though they were all imaginations. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to attempt it.


    After the rest had more or sopleted their evolutions, I began to look at the surroundings. There were no survivors. The funny thing was that despite all the loud noises, there were no adventurers that came as reinforcements. Had they all fled? Rather, the spiders began rushing in, so my n members began fighting, but there were no other dangers that could ur I think. The information slowly begun to materialize in my head.


    [ Rare. Ancient Orc diator. ]


    [ The Ancient Orc, is an Orc that existed during the ancient times of the continent. These Orcs love to fight more than the average creatures and were additionally reckless by nature. They do not rely on spells, or magic as these Orcs only rely on their weapons and bodies as they head into battle. Their bodies endured countless magic and spells, allowing magic to be imbued into their bodies in response. Weapon proficiency increases. ]


    ¡® Good. ¡®


    I couldn¡¯t help but tighten my fist while reading the information. Choosing this wouldn¡¯t mean that I would immediately get stronger, but that body was clearly superior to what I had currently . Even evolving into a High Orc wouldn¡¯t show as much effectiveness as this one. But, just in case, I opened the information of the High Orc. Soon, the information regarding the High Orc began to rain down in my mind.


    [ High Orc diator. ]


    [ Among the Orcs that love fighting, these brave Orcs are a race specifically created for that. It may be just that, but there¡¯s no denying that the High Orcs are a superior race to the Orcs. They are stronger and a bit faster than the average Orc. asionally, if they fought for a long time, they entered a frenzy state.


    This wasn¡¯t bad either, but was iparable to the Ancient Orc. Although quite small, the endowed magic was extremely helpful. It was a situation worth dancing to; just from the fact that it can resist those weak magic and spells. And that option of increased weapon proficiency was extremely suitable to a diator. In other words, this option would aid me in developing into the direction I wanted.


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    There was no more time to spare. I decided to evolve into the Ancient Orc in a breath¡¯s time. My body began to change a bit. For instance, my image didn¡¯t change greatly from the original orc but I could feel my height growing by a slight amount.


    But I could feel my muscles, flesh and bones greatly changing.


    They weren¡¯t swelling like the muscles I had when evolving from a Goblin to a Hobgoblin, and a Hobgoblin to an Orc. Rather, they were maintaining their original states. However, I could feel that new muscles were relentlessly taking form within me.


    My flesh was bing firm, and my bones were bing much harder. It was the same for my fang as well. It was, bit by bit, but still growing like Chief Patriarch Agar¡¯s.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk . . . . ¡±


    I tightened my fist. The difference wasn¡¯t rming, but I had be a bit stronger. Nevertheless, among all that, the important aspect was that I had received a ¡® vessel. ¡®


    The perfect body born for battle. It was a body so perfect that even an outsider wouldn¡¯t be able to find any ws. As I wiggled my body, I felt more control over it. Resembling a well-made sword. No, a very well-made ¡® greatsword. ¡®


    I had realized that now I have finally received the ¡® vessel ¡® that I could personally strengthen in earnest.


    Finally, I was on the same level as those geniuses who were considered to be ¡® out of specification. ¡®


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    ¡® I want to test it. ¡®


    It wasn¡¯t just me, but everyone¡¯s eyes reddened as they stared towards my direction. The spiders were almost all killed. Though I wasn¡¯t exactly sure, but there was most likely a party that had heard and seen the battle, if they had escaped sessfully to report this to the city. From here to the Western City ¡® Aia, ¡® if they fled as fast as they could, it would take roughly about half a day. I still had some time.


    As such, I began to move my body. The rest followed me as well. As if they knew what I wanted to do, they quickly began to move.


    My pace increased as I began to run. Frankly, it was a bit ufortable running with a greatsword before. But now, it didn¡¯t feel like that.


    How strange.


    It was as if the sword was one with me. I was finally able to realize the feeling when I fought against the Queen of the North and her spear.


    This orc body, that had always waged into the battlefield with weapons, was now perfectly suitable for this greatsword.


    It was the same for the longsword and a dagger. Thanks to the high degree of proficiency, I had somewhat felt what it was like to be those martial artists in manhwa, though that¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration.


    Our group moved fast. Our archers killed the spiders that appeared here and there. The First and Second of the loyal Five Siblings; cleared away the annoying ones that attacked from the left and right. These guys were definitely strong. It seemed that the chemistry between them and the Swordsman ss was best option as I¡¯d thought. But, this wasn¡¯t important at the moment. I strengthened my grip on my sword intentionally. I did not want to offer this first blow to a mere spider.


    As we continued to delve further in, we saw a group. It was a checkpoint where many adventurers gathered to rest. We did not advance stealthily. Of course, it would be advantageous in the dark. It would be much more effective for us.


    But.


    We wanted to test ourselves.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    ¡± WAHHHHHHH ! ! ¡±


    The screams that burst out of their mouths. In an instant, the human side became extremely noisy.


    Grab your weapons. Fight.


    The screams aimed at us were something like that.


    ¡± Monsters ! Fu . . . Fuck it¡¯s an Orc. There are . . . Hobgoblins and Orcs ! ¡±


    ¡± Prepare for Battle ! Prepare for Battle ! ¡±


    The checkpoint installed in this dungeon, was much more thoroughly protected it seems. Soon, the arrows from their archers began to fly towards us. But, we blocked it. I flicked away the bothersome arrows.


    It was the same for those nsmen that just evolved into Swordsmen. They were able to flick away the iing arrows as well with one sweep of their swords.


    ¡± Entangle ! ¡±


    The moment I heard Jung Hayeon who had just recently evolved speak, roots popped out from the ground. While the roots were grabbing those humans, I reached out to the man with therge shield first.


    Strength flowed through my body. My arms, shoulders and legs were upied with strength as I struck towards the man in front. For some odd reason, I felt I could prate the man¡¯s shield. I swung my greatsword.


    ¡± Kwajik ! ¡±


    That sound reverberated as the man and the shield broke, causing him to be split instantaneously into two ¨C from head to toe.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    As such, the night in the Spider Graveyard passed by.


    TL Afterword:


    Teaser for Ch. 32


    [ The reason why I am following Blood Dagger. Well . . . it¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t want to think about it as well. Ggireuk. Ggireuk. Probably because he had gifted me gold coins much more than anyone else. Ggirik. Is it not so? That¡¯s the kind of tribe that the Green Goblin n always was. ¨C Green Goblin ]


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Wee Fr34akz to the squad! WEW~!


    <strong>P.S. Ch. 32 Teacher:</strong> [ The reason why I am following Blood Dagger. Well . . . it¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t want to think about it as well. Ggireuk. Ggireuk. Probably because he had gifted me gold coins much more than anyone else. Ggirik. Is it not so? That¡¯s the kind of tribe that the Green Goblin n always was. ¨C Green Goblin ]


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Yup. The female goblin that uses a longsword is indeed an Intermediate Greatsword Warrior. Guess she learned it from MC xD


    <strong>Notice:</strong> Due to a question based on the terminology of the word ¡°Saint Swords¡±, I thought long and hard. What would make it less awkward? Holy Knights? Sacred? Saint? But, I finally found a term I really like ( and matches with the trantion). Pdin. From now on, Saint Sword will be reced with the term Pdin. And the Saint Knights Order will be reced as Holy Order.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: LMAO! A huge W-E-L-C-O-M-E! To Fr34kz whom will also be a PR for our Mighty TL: Calvis!


    Fr34kz: Greetings plebeians, your Emperor has arrived. No, seriously guys. Sai101, why aren¡¯t they bowing to this King? Ahh¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 32

    [ The reason why I am following Blood Dagger is. Well . . . it¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t want to think about it as well. Ggireuk. Ggireuk. Probably because he has gifted me so much gold coins, much more than anyone else. Ggirik. Is it not so? That¡¯s the kind of tribe that the Green Goblin n always was. ¨C Green Goblin ]


    ¡± You¡¯ve be strong. You¡¯ve be stronger. Ggirik Ggirik ! ¡±


    Green Goblin, said after seeing me return from battle in the morning. I replied, with just a nod. I was extremely ted after the battle since we had sessfully looted the humans thoroughly.


    Especially after retrieving the ck magic that coursed through the sword, it made the sword livelier, so I gave it to the First of the Five Siblings, who had attained the most achievements in battle. He seemed satisfied; despite the sword being between a dagger, and a short-sword size-wise. He¡¯ll probably be bragging, more-so that he had received a sword from Blood Dagger than directly using it. Thanks to this, my image of being a trustworthy Chief solidified, and his loyalty became stronger.


    But the problem was, there wasn¡¯t a lot of gold coins in the pockets of those beginners. I threw the leather pouch out in front of Green Goblin. To be honest, there was probably more silver coins than gold coins, but I assumed that he would be delighted with just that.


    My assumption was confirmed after he became extremely ted after opening the pouch.


    ¡± Ggirik ! ¡±


    Despite being surrounded by that many gold coins, to be delighted with just that, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the Green Goblin¡¯s endless greed.


    ¡± The required quantity isn¡¯t there, so my apologies. However, I will prepare even more gold coins for you next time. ¡±


    ¡± No. Ggirik. I never imagined that you would bring so many sparkling objects, for one that had just entered this ce. Ggirik Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡± I am pleased that you speak of me like that. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik. Anyways, how was it? The feeling of evolving into a rare species that is. ¡±


    I wasn¡¯t nning on hiding it from the start, but it seems that I can¡¯t deceive his eyes. Other than the fact that my fang had grown a bit, despite how my appearance hadn¡¯t changed at all, for him to recognize this in one look was a bit surprising.


    ¡± I can feel that this is the beginning. Green Goblin ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik. Ggirik. Ggirik. I¡¯ve heard of it from the elite goblins that left with you. How brave and wise the Blood Dagger n is. You would have been fine moving together with me. ¡±


    Though he was yfully saying this, his eyes expressed otherwise. It seemed that he was secretly proposing that we should engrave honor on thisnd together, but I have a lot of things to do on this side. In the end, I received his words rather insignificantly.


    ¡± I think so too as well. ¡±


    After the conversation, we continued to sh every time. After evolving into this body, although it was easier to see the Green Goblin¡¯s attacks, he also noticed the increase in my strength and that I¡¯ve be stronger, he released his own limitations and continued to make me roll on the ground.


    But, I was feeling good. It was because I could feel my body develop through this training.


    As such, time passed.


    I continued with my training, but I was still unable to do much in front of the elites. However, the fact that I could endure happily was because of the three days¡¯ rest following the four days of training.


    With me as the center, the Blood Dagger n relentlessly roamed around. WE visited the Spider Graveyard once more where I made it a wastnd, but observing that the Holy Order Guards patrolling the ce, we weren¡¯t able to hunt there. But that wasn¡¯t the only ce where beginners and intermediates gathered. There were the lesser Ghouls that lived in the Land of the Undead, where the humans were rtively easy to catch as they usually gather by the entrance of the forest.


    Since there were about groups of five or 6 hunting here, when we fought, we sent the same number of individuals as well.


    asionally, when we met adventurers that were difficult to confront, we avoided them, and if we thought that their level was something that we could deal with, then we would attack them in as a single unit.


    As such, three months went by, and in those three months, the humans categorized me as a Named Monster ¡® Weapon Merchant. ¡® It was probably a nickname that originated from the variety of useful weapons that I carried in my battles. This fact was coincidentally revealed when a guy was ambushed.


    ¡± Fu . . . fuck it¡¯s the Weapon Merchant. Run ! ! Run ! ¡±


    Thanks to this information of ambushing humans; appearing here and there, guys that were somewhat trustworthy began to adventure together, while those that weren¡¯t all fled.


    The one that disyed a fine performance was precisely Jung Hayeon. It was thanks to her evolution into a rare species, Rafflesia Alraune. There was not much change on the outside. Except, the leaves in her lower body becamerger, and the sweet aroma of that honey began to be fragrant.


    Back on Earth, Rafflesia was a nt that attracted flies by exuding the scent of rotten meat. But, this Alraune really gave off a fragrant smell. To say it inly, she was much more dangerous than before.


    Though there¡¯s a limit to her use since it attracts all the humans from nearby, but those thate after smelling that fragrance were usually in a drunken, dazed state majority of the time. This was how we dealt care of stronger humans.


    Around this time also, Jung Hayeon was categorized as a Named Monster as well. She was called ¡® Green Flower. ¡® Coincidentally, it seemed that some decent archers witnessed this hunting method from afar.


    Thanks to this method, our hunt became stealthier.


    Despite everything progressing smoothly, there were still a few things I wasn¡¯t happy about. I wasn¡¯t able to find Shin Duk-ho, and those murderous bastards anywhere ¨C including Choi Seulgi. Of course, I never thought that it would be an easy task to find those two among countless beginners in this region, but after discovering Magic Swordsman Kim Donghyun, my expectations were problematically high.


    Anyhow, although I¡¯m not sure who exactly those murderers are, I still remember their faces faintly. Of course, as for Shin Duk-ho, it was much clear. Even if I were to live on this continent for 10 years, I would never forget.


    Nevertheless, not seeing them was merely regrettable. I thought everyday; that if I would capture him, I would provide him with the worst, terrible pain ever, but not seeing him no matter where I search, there was nothing I could do. Since it wasn¡¯t like I could attack those castle walls.


    Just in case, I had searched around where Choi Seulgi and I were attacked as well. Maybe he hasn¡¯t left for an adventure yet. Or there was the possibility that he was working inside the city.


    Or, our Blood Dagger n was roaming around too much; that they determined that it was safer to take precautionary measures by not leaving the city. Realizing this factter on, I began to reduce the frequency of our hunts. Soon, bit by bit, beginner adventurers began to appear around the popr hunting grounds.


    ¡ª


    Kim Pansuk was mumbling to himself after seeing posters that cautioned adventurers of the Named Monsters: ¡°Weapon Merchant¡± and ¡°Green Flower¡± ¨C attached to the bulletin board.


    ¡± Fuck . . .tely, this vicinity Has been an absolute mess. How are we supposed to eat and survive like this. Shouldn¡¯t the Holy Order do something about this? ¡±


    His good friend, Park Youngwhan nodded his head while continuing the conversation.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t that the reason why they set up guards at the Spider Graveyard, rumored to have been the site with the greatest casualties? ¡±


    ¡± Fuck, so what? They appear here and there, killing everyone, and then disappearing . . . fucking bastards . . . ¡±


    ¡± Shh. ¡±


    Park Youngwhan quietly brought his fingers to his own lips. There was no mistake that it meant to be careful about his words. Kim Pansuk nodded after realizing that he had been a bit emotional.


    There weren¡¯t just one, or two people that had disappeared after mistakenly insulting the Holy Order. Though they publicly announce that there were cases of missing people, or deaths due to monsters ¨C however; as those thatmit ¡® dirty, ¡® they roughly know what was happening around here.


    After the situation had calmed down, Park Youngwhan let out a breath and opened his mouth again.


    ¡± Well I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s due to the Holy Order, but those guys have been quiettely. Maybe they¡¯re getting bored of this vicinity . . . or maybe they might be shing against the Green Goblin n. ¡±


    ¡± Monsters fighting against each other? ¡±


    ¡± Well humans do, so why can¡¯t monsters? ¡±


    ¡± What . . . well they are bastards that are crazy for blood. Anyways, how is it? That girl? ¡±


    Park Youngwhan thought about ¡® That girl. ¡® After refusing to enter as a concubine to those with power, they were ordered to ¡® work ¡® on this girl.


    ¡°He . . . he . . . what¡¯s so impressive about deceiving a bitch that has entered this ce for only a year. She honestly trusts me. Today was the same. When I suggested we go on a mission together. She was purring in ecstasy wondering when we¡¯d be leaving . . . to be honest, if I wanted to, but with a though, I could have already slept with her a couple of times. ¡±


    Seeing Park Youngwhan¡¯s bluff, Kim Pansuk couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    ¡± Idiot. Why would that girl sleep with a bastard like you? She¡¯s the one that has even rejected the concubine spot of Red Cross¡¯s n Master. Anyhow, your problem is that boasting of yours. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the truth. I just haven¡¯t touched her since ¨C I find it more enjoyable forcefully. Fuck . . . ¡±


    asionally, they receive such tasks from those in power at times. It wasn¡¯t a hard task. After stepping on their will once; those rebellious, worthless freshmen, will then sell themselves as prostitutes once their normal Summoned lives are crushed afterwards. The first time they received this task, of course they were extremely upset, but after continuing to do these tasks, they became numb, and started to actually enjoy these types of requests.


    They definitely didn¡¯t have any sort of guilt. They were willing to do anything to survive in this world.


    ¡± Fuck . . . but do we have to do this in the forest? Aren¡¯t there a lot of suitable ces in the city? Do you know just how scary it is imagining that those monsters mighte out while working? ¡±


    ¡± And to say that you enjoyed it for the thrill before . . . idiot. Well, the Red Cross n did say that they would provide a location once they settled down. Maybe they¡¯re worried of getting caught by the Holy Order? Isn¡¯t this good, as we get more danger money? ¡±


    ¡± Tch. And it¡¯s said that this Holy Order Leader bastard is apanied by a fifteen-year old disciple . . . trying to look as innocent as possible anyhow. ¡±


    From Kim Pansuk¡¯s recklessment, Park Youngwhan was extremely surprised as he frowned.


    ¡± Shut up, idiot. Fuck, if you ever saying something like that again . . . I¡¯m going to kill you first. ¡±


    Kim Pansuk quickly nodded after seeing an angry Park Youngwhan. In the end, an ant-like voice flowed out of Kim Pansuk¡¯s mouth.


    ¡± I¡¯m . . . sorry. ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . let¡¯s be cautious with our words. Alright? ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry . . . . ¡±


    Feeling somewhat apologetic after seeing Kim Pansuk lowering his head, Park Youngwhan began to pat his back.


    ¡± Anyways, prepare to leave for tonight. Changshik and Daejoon will be going with us as well. Although it¡¯s unfortunate having to divide the money amongst the four of us, but the forest has been so unsafetely. The more people there are, the safer it is. ¡±


    ¡± Come to think of it, her talent isn¡¯t that bad, but how unfortunate that she¡¯s like that, right? ¡±


    ¡± Idiot. I never expected you to spit out such nonsense. Hey. She¡¯sing. Shut up from now on. ¡±


    ¡± Alright. ¡±


    Kim Pansuk began to turn his head. A woman looking to be in the Thief ss appeared and walked towards their direction. A height that wasn¡¯t short by anyone¡¯s calibre, she had the appearance of a beauty. Her fair white skin was very impressive. He couldn¡¯t help but realize why the n Master of the Red Cross was so fixated on that bitch. Feeling his thing harden from below, Kim Pansuk began to smile. His friend, Park Youngwhan, will take care of this matter for him.


    ¡± Oppa ! ¡±


    ¡± Hey, Seulgi ! Over here. ¡±


    As such, the two smiled.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    I swear if that idiot so much as touches her, I¡¯ll . . .


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Yeah, MC is definitely bing more of a monster (he was quite detached to society as a whole when he was a human).


    <strong>Notice:</strong> Fifth chapter~


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: LMAO! A huge W-E-L-C-O-M-E! To Fr34kz whom will also be a PR for our Mighty TL: Calvis!


    Fr34kz: Greetings plebeians, your Emperor has arrived. No, seriously guys. Sai101, why aren¡¯t they bowing to this King? Ahh¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 33

    ¡± Oppa, are we actually going today? ¡±


    ¡± Of course. It¡¯s not an impressive ce, but the profit is good. But . . . we¡¯re nning on going with two more people, hope you don¡¯t mind? ¡±


    ¡± What?! ¡±


    Choi Seulgi widened her eyes as she looked extremely surprised. It seems that she wasn¡¯t satisfied having two more people she had no connection with joining. Having to add two more people on work that was already well prepared, it was no wonder that Park Youngwhan became irritated. Kim Pansuk, seeing Park Youngwhan like this, slightly frowned. Unlike what Park Youngwhan had mentioned, she was disying quite a cautious side.


    ¡± Us . . . usually, it wouldn¡¯t matter if only three people went . . . but you do know right Seulgi? Lately, how the situation outside is. . . due to that Weapon Merchant bastard and Green Flower, it would be difficult going as three. They¡¯re all fine guys. ¡±


    ¡± But still . . . ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s been awhile since we left for an adventure right? We¡¯re not sure when they will appear again, so right now is the best timing to go out. In addition, it¡¯s a fixed number of people in the party that has always apanied us. After seeing your fine disy today, you will probably be included as well. I had rmended you. ¡±


    It was an appropriate excuse even from Kim Pansuk¡¯s standpoint. With how things have settled down with Weapon Merchant and the Green Goblin n, moving now was the right timing.


    Though it might be quiet now, it¡¯s uncertain when it¡¯ll be noisy again. It¡¯s good to continually describe in detail how there won¡¯t be another opportunity if not today. Choi Seulgi, her financial situation wouldn¡¯t be too good as well. She probably has ran out of silver and copper coins that she had received when she first arrived.


    And it¡¯s a fixed party. It was a proposition that was hard to refuse for a thief busy trying to survive day by day. ¡±


    ¡± Okay ! Oh well. ¡±


    ¡® Stupid Bitch ¡®


    Kim Pansuk nodded. Though she expressed some caution, she was still a freshman that hasn¡¯t lived here for more than a year. Usually, the first mistake of those thatnd here is trusting people too easily. Thanks to those idiots, they were able to survive doing ¡® this kind of work, ¡® but despite that, his thought of how stupid they were didn¡¯t change.


    ¡± So when are we leaving? ¡±


    ¡± Once the other two arrive, we¡¯ll depart immediately. ¡±


    ¡± Aha . . . ¡±


    As such, the two brought Choi Seulgi as they began to hang about restlessly around the bulletin board. Kim Pansuk became fretful. He became worried that Choi Seulgi might escape since Lee Daejoon and Kim Changshik were a bitte. Of course, the situation wasn¡¯t critical at all, but it seems that he was always somewhat nervous until he actuallypleted his work, bringing his target outside the city.


    Soon, after awhile, he saw Kim Changshik and Lee Daejoon walking over. Usually, he would curse and swear deliberately at them for why they were sote, but in front of Seulgi, he couldn¡¯t show such a risky appearance, so he just raised his hand and greeted them.


    ¡± Why were you sote? ¡±


    ¡± Ah. Sorry. I had something to do. Ah ! Is this the thief who is apanying us? ¡±


    Magician Kim Changshik. The reason why Kim Pansuk and Park Youngwhan called for him today. Though in terms of standards, his talent was a bit lower, but his unique ability that was developed due to his fearful nature ¡® Intuition ¡® that he obtained, he was able to forebode ominous events in advance.


    ¡± Ah ! Yes. I am the Thief that has arrived for one year, Choi Seulgi. I look forward to working with you. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. I look forward to it. I am Kim Changshik, an Intermediate Magician. ¡±


    ¡± Hello. I am Lee Daejoon, an Intermediate Archer. Pleased to make your acquaintance. ¡±


    Seeing their smiles, Kim Pansuk couldn¡¯t help but snicker internally. Although Park Youngwhan and himself were trash, those two weren¡¯t far off as well.


    ¡± I . . . was a bit worried, but seeing that there¡¯s more people, I feel safe. Everyone¡¯s so nice as well hehe . . ¡±


    ¡± To end up in a ridiculous ce, we need to rely on each other to survive. As a Korean, isn¡¯t that normal? Being affectionate. ¡±


    ¡± Can I go with you all next time as well? ¡±


    ¡± Yes, of course. If you are to disy a fine performance that is. ¡±


    If there was a next time. Of course he had the thought of going together. Since she was a special girl that was not easy to see during work.


    As such, the party began to head out. After the castle guards had checked the number of people leaving, they began to walk towards thewless area, deep into the forest.


    As he thought that they needed to walk a bit deeper, suddenly, Kim Changshik stopped in his tracks.


    ¡± Hey. What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡± Ughhhh . . . . It¡¯s dangerous . . . ¡±


    ¡± Again? ¡±


    Kim Pansuk stared at Kim Changshik. It seems that his ¡® intuition ¡® had activated. A unique ability that didn¡¯t exin what kind of danger it was, or in which matter it would take ce.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t it likest time where you said it was dangerous and just simply tripped over? It¡¯s already been a few days since we¡¯ve seen any movement from the Weapon Merchant. Do you think he would appear now? ¡±


    Kim Pansuk began to desperately persuade the scared Kim Changshik that had withdrawn his body. His unique ability was definitely ¡® useful, ¡® but the extent to that was quite harsh. It would be fine in avoiding traps in a dungeon, but due to this guy, he could feel his body rather shrink up. Especially when having to raise one¡¯s guard in fear of useless events, it was quite tiring. Not sure of the reason, but if he thought that it was a useless foreboding, he would speak like that.


    Kim Pansuk furtively looked back. Choi Seulgi was looking on as expected. Having eye contact with himself, she didugh, but she couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety that she had.


    She was fear-stricken after hearing the foreboding that Kim Changshik spoke of. Thanks to that, the leader of this team, Park Youngwhan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t looking too good.


    ¡± We can¡¯t ignore this . . . but it¡¯ll be fine. We can just move towards the least dangerous direction. Right? Changshik? ¡±


    ¡± Mm . . . . Yeah. ¡±


    Park Youngwhan was definitely the strongest amongst the bunch. With one sentence, Kim Changshik nodded, agreeing with him.


    Kim Changshik raised his hand and pointed towards the north.


    ¡± I think that direction is the best choice . . . ¡±


    ¡± Then we will head towards that direction. It¡¯s a ce where undead monsters live, so it will be alright. The monsters instinctively evade the undead anyways. ¡±


    With Park Youngwhan¡¯s words, it was already decided. Park Youngwhan would normally reconsider once, but with Choi Seulgi¡¯s contorted expression and the fact that the Weapon Merchant has been inactive for a few days, he was a bit impatient.


    He thought that if we were to dy this work, he would receive quite a scolding from the pig of the Red Cross n.


    ¡± Nothing will happen, Seulgi. He¡¯s just like that asionally since he has a lot of fear. ¡±


    ¡± Really? Will it be okay? ¡±


    ¡± Of course, just believe in Oppa. ¡±


    ¡± Okay ! ¡±


    As such, the party resumed their walk. In order to prepare themselves from an ambush from either the Weapon Merchant or the Green Goblin n, they had best put away items that were ¡® sparkling ¡® or ¡® useful weapons ¡® as much as possible, and had also called in Lee Daejoon, an archer whose unique ability was rted to reading trails and tracks.


    ¡± I don¡¯t think there are any tracks of goblins or orcs. ¡±


    ¡± As expected . . . ¡±


    ¡± What did I tell you? Changshik. There¡¯s nothing. Seulgi, are you a bit settled now? ¡±


    ¡± Yup ! ¡±


    Kim Changshik also began to settle down from Lee Daejoon¡¯s relieving words. The anxiety he had was gone, and Kim Pansuk could tell that the magician was taking peeks and nces at Choi Seulgi.


    ¡® Perverted Bastard. ¡®


    However, he will be the first. He had already received permission from Park Youngwhan. Seeing the appearance of Choi Seulgi scouting her surrounding was cute. The operation of this mission was solely for that one person holding onto her dagger tightly. Since this party had not received an official permit as an official party, he had no thought of epting Choi Seulgi into their party at all.


    Since it would take half a day to reach thend where the undead lived, his bursting lust continued to pressure him. His work will be done in a very secretive ce deep in the forest, a location where no one will see. Until then, they will act like a regr party.


    ¡± It definitely seems that the rumors were correct concerning the monsters not being fond of the undead. I can¡¯t find any traces of goblins at all. With this, we should be able to kill a few ghouls , and make quite a profit. ¡±


    ¡± How much can we earn? ¡±


    ¡± At least 5 Silver per person. Seulgi haha. ¡±


    ¡± To be honest, Seulgi won¡¯t have much to do once we arrive. Her ¡® body ¡® might be a bit tired, but she can definitely endure it. You may not know it, but we don¡¯t have a Thief in the party. We needed a thief, so all is well. ¡±


    An elegant speech. But, there was no mistake that they were imagining useless things. As such, the party gradually advanced towards the region of the undead. Even in the march, Daejoon continued to mutter about how there were no traces of orc or goblins for half a day and discussing about the fixed party, causing Choi Seulgi to passionately stare at her dagger.


    Soon, we will arrive at the undead zone. I slowly made eye contact with Park Youngwhan. Choose an appropriate ce. It meant that the work was about to begin. But, killing the monsters in the vicinity was priority. Of course, this quiet period was thanks to ¡® Weapon Merchant ¡® and ¡® Green Flower. ¡®


    As such, the party began cleaning up.


    ¡± Fireball. ¡±


    A small ball of fire flew out from Kim Changshik¡¯s hands as mes arose. Seeing the ghoul burning from the neck up, Choi Seulgi stabbed it with a contorted expression.


    ¡± You are very strong. ¡±


    ¡± Right? My condition today is especially good. You don¡¯t mind if we enter a bit further? ¡±


    ¡± Yes. I think it¡¯ll be alright. ¡±


    Worried about what to do if he was terrified, seeing him full of confidence, Kim Pansuk nodded. Well, if he did have a lot of fear, he wouldn¡¯t have followed from the start. When other parties began to disappear one by one from their sight, the four slowly began to move.


    Knocking her out from behind was the mostfortable method, but it seems there were none that wanted to finish their work with her in a fainted state. Rather, it seems that everyone wanted to see her screaming in attempts to stop in resistance while they thrust from behind. After some time, the party was in a location somewhat deep into the forest.


    Then, after the party had arrived at their destination.


    Park Youngwhan was the first to open his mouth.


    ¡± Stupid bitch . . . ¡±


    ¡± Huh, what did you say Oppa? ¡±


    ¡± I called you a stupid bitch. Today, I¡¯ll be presenting to you arge lesson. This continent, per say. Don¡¯t trust anyone. Fuck, seeing you shake that booty like that, I thought I was going to go crazy. Finally, I can p it. ¡±


    If not a fool, anyone would be able to roughly grasp what kind of situation was transpiring. From those words, Choi Seulgi was in a panicked state. Choi Seulgi, panic-stricken, was trembling.


    ¡± Why . . . why are you like this. Oppa. ¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to know. Just stay quiet and we¡¯ll end it as smoothly as possible. You don¡¯t like to be hurt right? ¡±


    After concluding his remark, Choi Seulgi began to tightly grab her dagger. Seeing her extending that dagger, it seems that she was prepared to prate and escape towards this side. But, there was no escape path as we had her surrounded. By first crushing her wrists and ankles, the work should befortable. With Park Youngwhan¡¯s nod, Kim Pansuk rushed out. Having had the first promise, the others left it up to him to subdue her.


    ¡± KYAAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    Choi Seulgi¡¯s scream echoed as a dagger flew. For a freshman, it was quite impressive, but it wasn¡¯t an attack that he couldn¡¯t block. Laughing, he deflected the dagger aside with his sword.


    ¡± AHHHHH ! Fuck . . . Fuck . . . . Fuck I knew this would happen. . . ¡±


    It seems that the deflected dagger has pierced Kim Changshik. Although the dagger was stuck in his chest, but since he had brought a potion, he could sufficiently recover. Rather, it was moreforting thinking that this was the event that his ¡® Intuition ¡® had cautioned him of. There was no Weapon Merchant or Green Goblin in this site.


    Turning away from Kim Changshik, he put on a lewd smile as he began to slowly approach Choi Seulgi.


    It was then.


    ¡± Fuck . . . things are messed up . . . . Prepare for battle. ¡±


    Park Youngwhan¡¯s low whisper sounded off to Kim Pansuk.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    These fucking bastards are a disgrace to society. No worse than animals, and not even on the level of Green Skins morally.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Changed fang to tusk as it¡¯s singr and sounds more suitable.


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Yes, please MC. You really need to see this, and not let this event repeat again.


    <strong>Notice:</strong> Um¡­ Bonus? Oh and thank you for the donation~ Really appreciate the coffee money!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101:Despicable pigs!


    Fr34kz: It¡¯s getting weirder. I hope these misfits die horribly (ahem)


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 34

    ¡± Seulgi. ¡±


    ¡± Huh? Why Kim Taesung?. Perhaps, you want to do it again?


    ¡± No, girl I got no money ¡±


    ¡± Aie, of course this time I¡¯ll do it for free . . . how about it? ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it. Let¡¯s talk. Talk. Ah, stop touching. Let¡¯s talk shall we . . . ¡±


    ¡± Whats wrong with you today? Fuck . . . you don¡¯t want to do it? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, were you visiting Hyeyoung next door? Are you tired of me? ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it . . . do you think I have the money for that? It¡¯s already difficult enoughing here . . . ¡±


    ¡± Last time you met Hyeyoung, you asked me who I was. Isn¡¯t that right? Even if you do fuck other bitches, I told you not to forget this side. ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it at all. I just wanted to talk . . . let¡¯s talk . . . since we always just fuck, our rtionship hasn¡¯t been making any progress. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Hmm . . . hmm . . . well alright, we can talk I guess. You¡¯re really something. I haven¡¯t seen a bastard like you that woulde here just to talk. The rest are desperate trying to finish . . .e to think of it, that¡¯s fucked up. Alright, let¡¯s talk. What do you want to say? ¡±


    ¡± Well really . . . I have nothing to say. It¡¯s just something I¡¯m curious about. ¡±


    ¡± What is it? ¡±


    ¡± I wanted to ask why . . . . why you ended up in such a ce . . . ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Didn¡¯t I specifically tell you not to ask such questions before? ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it . . . but you said it was quite fine at first . . . it¡¯s natural for a bastard like me to live this kind of life, but you¡¯re pretty . . . and your personality doesn¡¯t really match this kind of work I think . . . ¡±


    ¡± I told you before. How hard it is to live in the city with debt. I can¡¯t even go out to hunt. Losing money here and there, I had no choice but to enter here to survive. Although I do have ns to slowly prepare and resign here. ¡±


    ¡± Really? ¡±


    ¡± Yup. If I try . . . I could probably get out I think. Well, if nothing else, I¡¯ll flee. Anyways, hey. Embrace me. ¡±


    ¡± Alright,e over here child. ¡±


    ¡± Want to die? Who are you calling a child? ¡±


    ¡± Hehe . . . it¡¯s warm. ¡±


    ¡± Yeah. It is warm. ¡±


    ¡± Hey . . . ¡±


    ¡± Yeah? ¡±


    ¡± No, it¡¯s nothing . . . ¡±


    ¡± How boring . . . ¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡± Choi Seulgi . . . . ¡±


    I really couldn¡¯t help but doubt my own eyes. I infused magic into my eyes just to confirm. It was definitely Choi Seulgi. Compared to her old self, her face was quite young-looking. It was a very young appearance. Although it was obvious, but her face was extremely bright and energeticpared to her past self I met after three years in the continent. It seems this was ¡® before ¡® she personally experienced hardships.


    I thought that I did well to stop hunting and just walk around the vicinity. Though I haven¡¯t discovered my revenge target, Shin Duk-ho yet, but I was extremely ted to have found Choi Seulgi. I fixedly began to stare at Choi Seulgi. I had to imbue the magic in my eyes to the limit to barely confirm her face from this distance. But, despite that, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    It seemed that she was preparing to leave for an adventure with four men. Although I couldn¡¯t properly pinpoint their location, I could definitely see one of them pointing north.


    ¡® Land of the Undead. ¡®


    There was no mistake they were heading to the Land of the Undead. It was certain they were leaving for a hunt. As if I was staring at them too tantly, Mev began to speak.


    ¡± Captain. A hunt? ¡±


    ¡± No. Kereeeuk. I have a personal request, Mev. That girl, I want you to trail her from now on. It¡¯ll be hard to pursue with too many, so send a few back to the Green Goblin n. ¡±


    ¡± Another human woman?! ¡±


    Mev¡¯s voice was full ofint, but I had no time to spare on her. Strangely, Mev¡¯s voice also sounded a bit happy, and in the end, my head became veryplicated. If those men were possibly a fixed party with Choi Seulgi, attacking them would be extremely ambiguous.


    If I could, I would kill them all and bring Choi Seulgi over, but there was no reason why she would trust us.


    She¡¯ll probably remember me as a ruthless orc that killed all of herrades, causing her be overly cautious with me forever. Since she had no clue the kind of person Kim Taesung was, it would be rather more realistic for her to attack me in revenge. I engraved the faces of the others in my mind,as I began to slowly observe each one.


    They all looked familiar . . . but I couldn¡¯t remember that well. But, my attention suddenly became fixated on one guy.


    ¡® Park Youngwhan ¡®


    If my memories weren¡¯t wrong, it was definitely that Park Youngwhan. I could definitely remember that guy¡¯s face.


    ¡® Human Trash Bastard ¡®


    A guy that captures respectable freshmen, and sells them all to the Red Cross n to the brothels.


    ¡® Fuck . . . Fuck this fucking bastard . . . ¡®


    I had finally realized why Choi Seulgi was in that ce now. Of course I never knew since she never spoke about it once, but it was definitely because she was worried about me.


    ¡® Fucking bastards, they deserve to be beaten to death . . . ¡®


    she probably never spoke of this to me since I might have gone ahead to do something reckless in the Red Cross n. She wouldn¡¯t have known if I had the courage to do so or not, but she was clearly worried for me at the time. Since it wasn¡¯t once or twice I had showed off in front of the girl that I had liked.


    When she had heard that guy was executed, she was strangely rejoicing, so I had thought that she might have been one of his victims, but I had never imagined it to be actually true.


    Naturally, I began to tightly bite my lips. I was boiling with rage, and felt like screaming this instant. No, I wanted to immediately rush forward, make a red river, and bring her back. Mev and Jung Hayeon were extremely taken aback.


    It wasn¡¯t the same fighting spirit that emanated when I was staring at the Queen of the North. But it was a murderous bloodlust. It was a murderous intent, solely focused on wanting to kill. So much so that the n members briefly trembled from it.


    ¡± Is . . . is something wrong? ¡±


    I roughly replied to her worried expression.


    ¡± No. It¡¯s nothing. Anyhow, we¡¯re pursuing those guys. The objective is the four men. And the other humans that enter the Land of the Undead. The hunt will end with that. ¡±


    ¡± Can I kill the female? ¡±


    That natural question came out of Jung Hayeon who had killed everyone, man or woman, without hesitation. But, after she spoke, before I knew it, I had tightly grabbed onto Jung Hayeon¡¯s throat.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have cared if it was any other instance. But that murderous intent in Jung Hayeon¡¯s eyes were enough to agitate me. It was because I could recollect the death of Choi Seulgi. Instantaneously, my eyes became bloodshot.


    ¡± WHAT? ¡±


    ¡± Kuk . . . . . I¡¯m . . . . . . . . . so . . . . . rry. ¡±


    My actions were shocking, even for me. I was extremely agitated. Seeing Jung Hayeon¡¯s face whose eyes were brimming with tears, I slowly let go of her throat and spoke.


    ¡± Sorry. I think I was a bit agitated . . . ¡±


    ¡± Kuk . . . . kuk . . . Ah . . . no. It¡¯s fine. I . . . I was a bit careless right? I¡¯m . . . I¡¯m sorry. ¡±


    Seeing her reply like that with a smile, I was even more apologetic, so I stroked her hair, which brought forth a smiling Jung Hayeon. Mev was also surprised by my action, but she did not give much attention to it. Even though they were on the same side, it seems that Jung Hayeon¡¯s position, being between Green Skins and humans, was quite ambiguous.


    Anyhow, I began to continuously stare at Choi Seulgi. Though they did ponder a bit, they were now heading up north.


    After relocating a few of our members back to the Green Goblin tribe, we departed.


    The destination was the Land of the Undead.


    If Park Youngwhan had truly selected Choi Seulgi as his work, he would act furtively. He would definitely drag Choi Seulgi to a ce where no one was around.


    I couldn¡¯t help having such thoughts.


    My brain and chest was about to explode just from imagining it. I shook my head and cast my thoughts aside. I needed to remain cold, calm and collected. Not sure about battles, but in a hunt, it was perilous to be ¡® agitated ¡®. I looked at those guys once again. The rest of the three were okay, but Park Youngwhan seemed to be the only useful one. In short. He was quite strong. They were definitely weaker than us, but for Choi Seulgi, it was clearly beyond her capabilities.


    I won¡¯t think about the aftermath.


    ¡® First, we need to rescue her. ¡®


    That was the greatest priority. What to do with her cer after the rescue. Whether to let her live as a human or not. Or try to have her evolve like Jung Hayeon, I couldn¡¯t quitee to a conclusion.


    Although I had wanted to bring her around out of sheer greed, I had a great desire to continue a goodsting rtionship with her like in my previous life.


    As such, wemenced our movement. Despite this being a personal matter, for these guys to follow me, I was very grateful, but on the other hand, I also felt a bit of guilt.


    These simplistic guys would probably fight chanting ¡® For Blood Dagger ¡®, but in spite of all this, I found this situation to be a bit ufortable. After this battle, I decided that I would treat them better.


    ¡± Ah . . . it¡¯s the Land of the Undead. I don¡¯t like it. ¡±


    It seemed that the Green Skins physiologically disliked the undead. Even Mev¡¯s expression had somewhat soured as we advanced into the Land of the Undead.


    At this point, we decided to advance slowly. We had sent all of our warriors and swordsmen back to the Green Goblin n, so the rest were all assassins. But, that was sufficient. We began to quietly kill of the humans in our sight.


    The ¡® achievements ¡® that we learnt from the Green Goblin n were being revealed. The guys were quietly moving in the dark, and then piercing their targets¡¯ necks from behind while covering their mouths. They would die without having the time to scream, attack, or counter.


    Park Youngwhan definitely wasn¡¯t aware the Blood Dagger n was approaching them. Their speed was slow. They too were clearing away the undead in their path, worried that Choi Seulgi might be frightened. It was a situation where I found my hands shaking.


    ¡® Fuck . . ¡®


    I continued to swear internally.


    In the end.


    They had arrived at their destination.


    I saw a man I could not I identify approach Choi Seulgi with a sword. Subconsciously, I began gnashing. I was abruptly filled with rage and my eyes reddened. I had somewhat forgotten that I was in hiding. Without knowing it, I was staring at those guys with reddened eyes holding up myrge greatsword. I raised my hand to the n Assassins. A silent signal saying not to participate in this battle. They nodded and stared at me.


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk . ¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the rage I was containing burst out. ¡®I will rush and kill them all.¡¯ My actions preceded my thoughts as I found myself rushing towards them with murderous intent.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAAAA ! ! ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . . things are messed up . . . . Prepare for battle. ¡±


    TL Afterword: How savage. Grabbing Jung Hayeon¡¯s throat up like that. Guess we all know who the clear frontrunner for main girl is~ Oh and MC, please rip them to shreds. Unrecognizably so.


    PR Afterword


    Fr34kz: Tsk.. Females make plebeians do foolish things¡­ not this King though.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    How savage. Grabbing Jung Hayeon¡¯s throat up like that. Guess we all know who the clear frontrunner for main waifu. Oh and MC, please rip them to shreds. Unrecognizably so.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Howe Mev isn¡¯t a Named Monster when Hayeon is?! Is it because she¡¯s an archer that fights in the shadows?


    <strong>Comment: </strong>This chapter is dedicated to the readers andments so far. Seeingments especially always puts a smile on my face. ~ Thanks. Have a great weekend ??


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101:Despicable pigs!


    Fr34kz: Tsk.. Females make plebeians do foolish things¡­ not this King though.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 35

    It would have been proper to handle the archer who was handing out a potion to the magician first. But due to my extreme rage, my brain failed to process properly to undertake such an action.


    First, that bastard who was threatening Choi Seulgi with a sword.


    ¡® Rip him to death. ¡®


    In a split second, I¡¯d cut off his arm with my greatsword.


    ¡± Kwaadedeuk ¡±


    The sound that ushered the severed man¡¯s arm was filled with terror as blood began to flow out of his arm. His arm had been sliced off in an instant.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ! ¡±


    Hearing him scream was extremely pleasing to the ear. But, just ending it here would be too wasteful. I grabbed the other arm and began to pull it out. Though it wasn¡¯t easy to do so as an Ancient Orc, but I continued to infuse magic into my arm as I started to gradually ¡® rip ¡® off his arm, bit by bit.


    ¡± AHHHHHK ! AAHHHHHHK ! ! Save . . . save me ¨C save me ! Youngwhan ! ! ! Youngwhan !


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ¡±


    Naturally, his arm dropped onto the ground and blood simultaneously flowed out. I threw the ownerless arm towards the Blood Dagger n¡¯s side, causing one of them to start eating it for his dinner had been served. Just like that, I began to stare at Park Youngwhan.


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck . . . things are messed . . . . ¡±


    He looked around desperately, but it seemed he realized that there was already no retreat. Despite having my way with hisrade in my hands, realising he had not attempted to rescue him meant he must have been truly frightened.


    It seems that he won¡¯t rush towards this side. This time, I took the leg of this unknown person. The man without arms was continually screaming.


    ¡± Ugh . . . . . AHHh . . . AHHH . . ¡±


    There was no reason why my rage would be satisfied with just this. I shoved him straight down into the ground, and pulled out a leg. As such, a river of blood sttered across the ground in a piece of art.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeeuk . . . ¡±


    A situation that transpired too fast for the humans to react. That magician who was having trouble breathing due to the dagger in his chest was staring at me, while the archer was trembling as he quickly withdrew his bowstring.


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck . . . it¡¯s the Weapon Merchant. Weapon Merchant. ¡±


    Not knowing what they were mumbling about, I signalled with my hands, and a few goblins to appear. Though they probably knew, I wanted for them to confirm the reality that there was no possible path of retreat. I motioned for Jung Hayeon. As I previously mentioned, Choi Seulgi began to subdue them without causing any injury.


    Suddenly, the fragrance of Jung Hayeon began to emanate. This critical fragrance not only paralyzed males, but also those of the same gender. Looking back, a grimacing Choi Seulgi began to have her sight blurred. As if she was scared, she was tightly holding onto her dagger as she bit her lips, which caused my body temperature to rise. Of course, the other three men looking here werepletely awake. It was because I would never allow those bastards afortable death.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± AH . . . AHHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    In the end, the archer who couldn¡¯t ovee his fear fired his bow, but it didn¡¯t reach me . I raised my greatsword to the side and began to deflect his arrows, as his arrows helplessly bounced away.


    ¡± Seul . . . Suelgi. I think Oppa made a mistake. Alright? Let¡¯s just first take care of this beast. ¡±


    In the midst of this, Park Youngwhan was shamelessly trying to keep things in check as he spoke to Choi Seulgi. But, the Choi Seulgi drunk from Jung Hayeon¡¯s fragrance wouldn¡¯t be able to hear him at all.


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck . . . ¡±


    Without receiving a response, he drew his sword and charged. Definitely, his foundation was well set. If it was my previous evolved body, it might have been quite a worthwhile victory. But, our current body specifications and abilities werepletely different.


    He swung his sword towards me, but it ended with his sword flying away in vain. This was quite a nice match considering that he was a strength-type warrior. It was because there was no way he could ovee my strength.


    ¡± You fucking bitch! ¡±


    He swung his sword once more, but as expected, the guy flew away. His swordsmanship wasn¡¯t bad at all. But, the reach difference was too evident. He might have prated my defense if he was of the dexterity type, but he didn¡¯t have any sort of nimbleness.


    This time, I approached Park Youngwhan. This one wasfortable to deal with to send him flying, but the grudge I had for him was toorge.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    A roar automatically escaped from my mouth as I subconsciously moved. As if he expected this, the man took his sword and rushed at me screaming as well. I blocked his frontal attack perfectly with my greatsword.


    My sight was blocked.


    But, it was likewise for him since he couldn¡¯t anticipate it.


    I quickly reached for a dagger and threw it out..


    ¡± Fuck ! ¡±


    I¡¯m not sure where it pierced him, but it definitely hit. As such, I shed my greatsword down from above. Naturally his distorted face came into my eyes. The part where the dagger hit. Not bad.


    ¡± Schwiiiiiiing ¡±


    I didn¡¯t want him to die like this, so I did not wield my sword with an intent to cut. Rather, it was tond a huge blow onto his body. Though he was able to block it, he had already toppled onto the ground.


    ¡± Kwang ! ¡±


    As expected, his body was beginning to crumble from the impact.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    His body became like a butterfly in those books of insects at the library. Satisfied, I chuckled as I began to approach the archer. It¡¯s proper for the main dish to best.


    I had wondered suspiciously why arrows had not flown towards me, but it seemed that he was caught by the goblins while trying to flee.


    ¡± Ggirik. Ggirik. ¡±


    While slowly approaching that bastard, I saw the injured magician. I threw my greatsword into his face.


    ¡± Kwajik ¡±


    Soon his face and brain was split in two as blood flowed out. The magician died without having the chance to scream. The archer was desperately twisting his body, trying to escape the clutches of the goblins.


    ¡± Fuck . . . Fuck let me go. Let me go ! Fuck . . ¡±


    It was impossible for him to escape despite twisting his body. How indecent. While thinking of ripping him to death, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be necessarily bad for the goblins and Jung Hayeon to see some blood, so I shouted towards the n.


    ¡± Kill him brutally. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik! Ggirik ! For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Simultaneously, the goblins withdrew their daggers. The puk puk sounds began to continuously echo, but the most aggressive one was Jung Hayeon. Not sure when she had chanted her spell, she was already having her roots enter the man¡¯s mouth as she began to absorb him.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHEKEKEEKEKKEKEKWEK ! ¡±


    The roots of the nt continued to ravage and run rampant in him, resulting in the roots eventually piercing out from his eyes, nose, andstly his stomach.


    ¡± KWEEEEK ! ¡±


    A screech that wasn¡¯t humanlike began to echo, as he died on the spot. It was a scene that even caused chills to creep over me as I secretly stared at her. She looked very refreshed as if she was relieving stress.


    I moved my feet to Park Youngwhan once more, expressing my appetite. Seeing that gruesome execution by Jung Hayeon, I had considered entrusting this matter to her, but this revenge was solely mine.


    ¡± Let . . . let me live. Pl . . . please ¡±


    A pale, horrified face came into my sight. Despite knowing that I wouldn¡¯t understand him, he continued to plead.


    ¡± Let . . . let me live. ¡±


    I did not answer.


    Rather


    I pulled out the dagger from his chest and began to plunge it into his body repeatedly.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± AAAHHHHHHHK ! Save . . . Save me AHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    Those unpleasant Puk, Puk sound continued to echo out to the surroundings. His screams were simultaneously sounding with those plunges, as if I wasmanding a great orchestra.


    I never stabbed my dagger towards his critical points. To die just like that would be extremely disadvantageous for me. I began to continuously plunge my dagger into his arms and legs. Later, I discovered his groin. With my greatsword, I began to start tap onto the thing.


    It seems he realized what I was about to do. He wasn¡¯t stupid not to know.


    ¡± No . . . No Please . . . NOOOO . . . NOO . . . Pl . . . PLEASE. ¡±


    He was totally frightened. Despite his body being in aplete crippled mess, as if he wanted to protect it no matter what, he extended his arms towards his groin instinctively.


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    I yfullyughed as I pushed aside his arms and legs.


    ¡® Fucking bastard . . . ¡®


    It¡¯ll definitely be excruciating. Of course, it would be natural for it to be painful considering I was absolutely going to crush it. Just from the simple taps with my greatsword caused him to pale and scream. He probably won¡¯t understand why he¡¯s receiving such torture, such brutality from this orc. But I had no mind to enlighten his current predicament.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeeuk. ¡±


    It was truly an underserved death considering he was a pawn of the Red Cross n. He will never die peacefully. Like that, I swung down my greatsword onto his groin with all of my strength. Due to the size of my greatsword, I couldn¡¯t properly see his very small thing attached to his testicles, nor feel anything.


    But the ongoing screams were real.


    ¡± Kwajik ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ! AHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ! ¡±


    If I had not fixated his body, he would probably roll around in pain. Looking at this, I smiled satisfactorily as I began to spread the potion I bought from the tutorial store. I never imagined in my wildest dreams I would use this in such a way, but I thought it was worthwhile. Recollecting the potion earlier where the archer was spreading it onto the magician, I took that potion and began to forcefully feed it as well.


    A look that desired death. Though he didn¡¯t open his mouth, I raised his throat and continued to make it flow down into his mouth.


    Once again, the screams continued to echo as it was an extremely long night for him, but a very short one for myself as the night passed.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    God that was extremely satisfying, yet gruesome. I can¡¯t decide who had the worst death. It¡¯s either the archer or Youngwhan for me. Poor Youngwhan though. Losing his manhood before dying ?? Better than having roots ravage inside you (*shivers*). Hayeon is one brutal girl. Surprised how the magician died so mercifully though. He¡¯s the luckiest one out of the four for sure.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Mev needs more screen time. Author, make it happen.


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Woah, so manyments, and yeah those cliffhangers~ I actually enjoy them as long as I know the author hadn¡¯t ended the novel or series with one. Hope you all had an amazing, rxing weekend as well !


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: Well ¨C damn! That was brutal.. Sure hope this does not frighten the girl ya saving there MC..


    Fr34kz: Lost my appetite on this one.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 36

    The bloody field was reminiscent of hell. Seeing Choi Seulgi stand absentmindedly like that caused me to be somewhat ufortable, so I roughly wiped away the blood on her hair and face. Seeing her young appearance, from when she first entered the continent caused my chest to pound. It wasn¡¯t simply due to her beauty at all. I was restless since it has been a long while since I was able to be so close to her. If I had realized that the blood would ssh all the way here, I wouldn¡¯t have killed that bastard so brutally.


    Then.


    Choi Seulgi pupils began to recover a bit. It seems that she could somewhat resist Jung Hayeon¡¯s fragrance, which couldpletely control an Intermediate Adventurer.


    ¡± Jung Hayeon. ¡±


    I quickly called for Jung Hayeon.


    ¡± Ah . . . Yes ! Understood. ¡±


    Jung Hayeon¡¯s expression towards me staring at Choi Seulgi was subtle. She could somewhat recognize; that I cherished that girl very much, though she had no clue as to what my rtionship with Choi Seulgi was exactly. Her eyes clearly disyed emotions of jealousy. But, she won¡¯t do anything reckless as long as I monitored her. Jung Hayeon was somewhat surprised, seeing that Choi Seulgi was able to resist her fragrance a bit.


    ¡± I¡¯m not too certain if it is whether we are of the same sex . . . it¡¯s not as effective as I thought. ¡±


    ¡± So it¡¯s like that . . . ¡±


    After she finished speaking, she emitted her fragrance once more, causing Choi Seulgi¡¯s eyes to turn nk again. Since she was under the same effect previously, it took quite a while before returning her to that state. I nodded at Jung Hayeon¡¯s words. It definitely seems that the effect was halved for the same gender.


    Since I had caused such a scene, moving away from here was priority. But, I began to worry where I should take Choi Seulgi to. I would bring her to the Green Goblin n¡¯snds if I could, but it would be extremely rude to bring a human there when we were under their care. I couldn¡¯t cause a private nuisance, no matter the fact that each n wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s matters.


    Most of all, the decision rested on Choi Seulgi whether she would join us, though I wanted to discourage her from returning back to the city knowing her future as much as possible.


    She had luckily avoided arge crisis, but I was worried that things might not go well if she were to return to the city again.


    But, that thought can be discussedter.


    For now, we began to move to a ce not far away from the Green Goblin n¡¯s vige. Since we could be attacked while moving, I retrieved the daggers and entrusted them to the goblins, allowing us to quickly reach our destination.


    ¡± Mev. ¡±


    ¡± Yeah? ¡±


    ¡± Take the rest of these children and return to the Green Goblin n. Don¡¯t worry. I will be back by training day. Ah ! Come back here once you return the subordinates back to the vige. ¡±


    ¡± Ah ! Okay Captain. ¡±


    Deciding to keep Jung Hayeon was for the best. I had thought of sending Mev back, but thinking that I could reduce the vignce between Mev and Jung hayeon, I decided to call her back. It seems that Mev was extremely delighted with my words. Brightly smiling, she soon disappeared.


    ¡± Is . . . is she someone you know? ¡±


    ¡± A bit . . . ¡±


    ¡± Ah. ¡±


    As such, I stood in front of Choi Seulgi. Jung Hayeon had begun to build a cave that could cover us with wooden roots, as Mev began to wait alongside us after arriving for Choi Seulgi to wake up.


    I had no clue what to say. No, I was pondering if I should reveal that I could speak the humannguage. Transforming her into a Green Skin was the most refreshing method but . . .


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t want to do such a thing.


    I had no choice but to ponder, due to the extreme battle-crazed madness infused that I have in my body, and the violence and murderous intent that Jung Hayeon possessed. It was a ridiculous selfishness, but what I sincerely desired was for Choi Seulgi to remain as the old Choi Seulgi.


    As such, we continued to monitor Choi Seulgi after Mev had arrived. With a fairy in Mev inside the cave, Irgely swallowed my saliva seeing that Seulgi¡¯s pupils were slowly returning back to normal.


    My heartbeats were gradually gettingrger. No, it was as if my heart was about to burst. What should I do if she were to scream after seeing us? If she were to try and flee, what should I do? Hesitant thoughts continued to gue me . . .


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    This anxiety caused growls toe forth, totally waking Choi Seulgi up.


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    The moment she opened her eyes, she stared directly at me. She recognized that she was surrounded by those so-called Named Monsters. But she was much calmer than I had thought. I¡¯m not sure of the reason, but she knew that I wasn¡¯t trying to harm her.


    ¡± Thanks . . . ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± Though my conscience was hazy, I could see how you killed all of them . . . very brutal . . . and I could somewhat recognize that you had no intent to attack me as well . . . ¡±


    She was somewhat afraid after saying that, she saw all those guys die. Though she trembled, it seems that she was able to settle down knowing that those guys were trying to do bad things to her.


    I nodded to her words. So after Choi Seulgi briefly disyed a surprised expression, she resumed her words. She was a bit cautious. It would be strange not to. It was certain that she hadn¡¯t heard, of a monster that could understand humannguage. There was no such information in the Education Center as well. Suddenly, Choi Seulgi began to stare at me greatly surprised.


    ¡± You can understand me? ¡±


    I nodded once more. I wanted to open my mouth, but not sure why, the words didn¡¯te out as well. Funny enough, my throat was a bit wound up.


    ¡± Fascinating . . . definitely . . . no. ¡±


    As such, a miracle transpired for a clumsy freshman who hasn¡¯t been here for more than a year. It was no wonder why she would have such a face. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to have that kind of expression. For her to be the female protagonist, saved by a Named Monster when this is not even Disney¡¯s Beauty and the Beast . . . it must be extremely rming for her.


    Her curious expression disyed that she didn¡¯t see me as an enemy. Whew, thankfully I was able to well ovee that first starting introduction. I had thought that she would either scream or try to flee, but for her to receive our hospitality . . . it seems that having Fairy Mev and Choi Suelgi present were able to somewhat y a role in lowering her guard.


    Jung Hayeon was staring towards, wondering what kind of conversation we were sharing.


    ¡± So . . . why did you bring me here? ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    I didn¡¯t exactly have a reply to that. tantly stating that I hade to save you, after reincarnating as a monster since we were in a rtionship in our past lives. To say that would be extremely strange for anyone to hear. But, I really wanted to say it. Not realizing, my mouth was gasping at times. When I had decided to say this, it was then. Choi Seulgi opened her mouth once more.


    ¡± I can¡¯t continue to stay here. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    What emerged in my mind hearing those words was the human ¡® Choi Seulgi ¡®. A worried expression continued to circle around my face. Though we weren¡¯t trying to harm her, it seems that she was greatly worried that we were going to bound her to this ce. I could not help but realize that Choi Seulgi and I can¡¯t be together after seeing that expression.


    Like 10 years ago, she was a perfect human. It was the first time I saw a human changing into a monster in my 10 years in Jung Hayeon¡¯s case. Whether it was only possible in the Tutorial for a human to specially change her race into a monster. Or if one could evolve into a different species by killing humans together with the Green Skins. There was no information on it. If side-effects were to appear while trying to change Choi Seulgi into a Green Skin, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.


    That honest, innocent face. It definitely wasn¡¯t suitable to this continent. I couldn¡¯t help but tightly bite my lips.


    For now, I will send her back to the city.


    However, there¡¯s a matter I must attend to beforehand. The task of increasing Choi Seulgi¡¯s specifications. Though I had thought she was naturally bluffing when she stated ¡® I have some talent, ¡® feeling that magic quite well organized in her body, I couldn¡¯t help but confirm that her remark was actually true.


    In other words, she was at quite a decent level for a Summoned who has only been here for one year. It was a bit ambiguous topare her to the ¡® genius ¡® the Queen of the North or to an Ancient Orc diator of the rare species like me, but in an objective standpoint, she was either simr or just below Park Youngwhan in terms of specifications.


    I could now see just how much talent Choi Seulgi, and how much I had grown stronger. Though my memory was dim, I could recollect that Park Youngwhan had entered the continent roughly 4 years earlier. Which was three years earlier than Choi Seulgi.


    For an inexperienced, one year-old freshman to have simr magicpared to one three years earlier was extremely rming. I¡¯m not sure if she knows this herself, but she had quite a bright future as a Summoned. Funny to say, but at this state, she was rather stronger than the previous Choi Seulgi.


    I nodded my head.


    Though I wascking, I was willing to train Choi Seulgi.


    ¡± You¡¯re not going to let me go? ¡±


    I shook my head at Choi Seulgi. It was an expression that meant that I wasn¡¯t willing to send her back. Iughed joyfully at Choi Seulgi¡¯s words, and slowly rose my body up. Though I¡¯m not sure how to train Choi Seulgi precisely, for now, I thought it was best to improve her shabby equipment.


    I took the Bloodsoaked Dagger that I always carried around for emergencies, and handed it over to Choi Seulgi.


    ¡± Huh? This is for me? ¡±


    A curious expression greeted me once I nodded my head. It was an expression that was wondering why a monster was sharing such hospitality. I furtively grabbed Choi Seulgi¡¯s hands and pulled her outside. She was briefly rmed, but soon slowly followed.


    ¡± Mev, lend me your dagger. ¡±


    ¡± Huh? You¡¯re going to kill her? Weren¡¯t you going to mate? ¡±


    ¡± No. It¡¯s not that . . . just training. ¡±


    ¡± Ahah . . . alright. Just be careful and return it once you¡¯re done. ¡±


    She was somewhat worried after I had received a dagger from the fairy, but I raised my hands expressing that I had no intent to kill, and extended my dagger towards Choi Seulgi. A bit worried, she swallowed her saliva and muttered ¡± Training? ¡°, to which I nodded, relieving her uneasiness.


    Not being able to sh physically like the Green Skin¡¯s way.


    I began to disy the dagger techniques that I learned from the Green Goblin against the air. Of course it would look extremely clumsy in the eyes of Green Goblin, but I had thought this would be a great help to Choi Seulgi right now.


    Although the techniques weren¡¯t as good as I thought, they were quite usible due to the skill of Increased Proficiency on all weapons that I received as an Ancient Orc diator.


    As if she noticed my intentions, she quietly looked on. Soon, though she clumsily moved her body, I was forced to realize that she was indeed talented.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    I would have been scarred if I had seen all of that like her. I wonder why she¡¯s so immune to it hmm. And this chapter is much milder than thest haha.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>I never knew Choi Seulgi was that talented as a thief O.o


    <strong>Comment: </strong>I personally think they had it easy in terms of their deaths. At least they were able to die on that day.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: Girl meets Boy, then the rest is Daggers..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 37

    It might be a clich¨¦, but she was absorbing the techniques like a sponge. Strictly speaking, her body was already prepared for everything. As if it had waited and prepared for this, she began to swing her dagger in a trance.


    ¡® What . . . is this . . . ¡®


    Her hand dexterity wasn¡¯t ordinary. Even Mev was quite surprised. I had originally thought she was somewhat decent; she was truly strong. Even a three-year-old child would be able to see that she was getting stronger.


    The Green Goblin¡¯s dagger techniques were based on strong wrists and ¡® strength in the fingers. ¡® Though I did not properly learn everything, I had understood up to this point. Changing the course of the dagger with your fingers. Or throw the dagger suddenly in the midst of jabbing. They were configured to provide the option of giving the opponent a critical injury.


    To be more precise, the weapon can be utilized to this extent if the body is developed to some extent.


    After analyzing everything, there was only one answer.


    It seems that Choi Seulgi has evolved quite a bit. If I recall, thest ss Choi Seulgi had changed to was an Intermediate Thief.


    If today¡¯s event did not transpire, Choi Seulgi would definitely had been a famed thief in the continent.


    Soon, after a few hours, Choi Seulgi let down the Bloodsoaked Dagger and opened her mouth towards me.


    ¡± Thank you. I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re like this to me . . . ¡±


    I inly nodded to Choi Seulgi¡¯s words. Hearing her words as she stared at me, my face automatically reddened. Seeing me like this, she spoke again.


    ¡± Haha. Have you fallen for me? Is that why you¡¯re being so nice to me? ¡±


    To be honest, that was the perfect answer. But to say it like that somewhat harmed my pride.


    ¡± No. I¡¯m already taken . . . ¡±


    Hearing such an unexpected answer, my eyes reddened. I definitely never heard that she had a man in the past. Not sure if that guy was someone she was meeting on Earth, or a guy she began seeing once she entered the continent, I wasn¡¯t sure, but I couldn¡¯t help myself but get angry.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeuk. ¡±


    Steam exuded from my nose as if I was a bit agitated. Choi Seulgiughed as she continued to speak. It seems that she was totally assured after receiving the Bloodsoaked Dagger and learning the Green Goblin dagger techniques.


    ¡± Hahaha it¡¯s a joke. A joke. Aren¡¯t the fairy and Green Flower next to your girlfriends? You¡¯re quite insidious, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Not sure about Mev, but Jung Hayeon was definitely someone you could call my girlfriend. Seeing Jung Hayeon attentively listen to my conversation, and due to the previous ident I felt sorry for, I roughly, vaguely nodded my head. Even if you say Jung Hayeon wasn¡¯t my girlfriend, there was no instance of Choi Seulgi looking at me. To nod vaguely like that without any affirmation or refutation, Jung Hayeon¡¯s face reddened, causing Choi Seulgi to grab her stomach andugh.


    ¡± Hahahaha. You guys are extremely interesting. So when can I go? ¡±


    Though I was a bit worried of sending her alone, I cautiously nodded my head. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget of extending my hand and raising four fingers.


    ¡± What? ¡±


    She wasn¡¯t able to understand at first, but as I continually roared ¡± Kereeeeuk ¡± while raising four fingers, soon Choi Seulgi understood.


    ¡± Four dayster? ¡±


    I nodded my head, and finally saw Choi Seulgi smiling.


    ¡± Alright. So you¡¯re going to teach me then? ¡±


    Nodding once again, her face brightened a bit. Funny enough, I thought of working even harder in my hunts in order to provide better equipment for Choi Seulgi. AS such, I nodded my head. Since we were in the deep forest, I brought Choi Seulgi to a forest close to the forest and parted after the following pledge.


    Four days passed. Worried whether something had happened to Choi Seulgi in those four days, differently, she appeared fine. Because of the previous experience, it seems that she avoided leaving together with other guys. To be honest, her face looked extremely fine.


    Currently, the ¡® Holy Order ¡® was quite thorough with security so the city should be quite safe.


    Frankly, in those four days, I worked my ass off capturing humans. Realizing that the beginner adventurers were no longer effective for my growth, I searched for guys around my level even if their numbers were small. Quality over quantity. It was all to provide Choi Seulgi with useful equipment. Of course, there was also the objective of growing the Blood Dagger n as well.


    I also did not forget to continue learning from the Green Goblin on the dagger. I had told Green Golbin that I wanted to firmly learn the foundation and basics of the dagger since I use so many weapons, but in truth, it was to teach Choi Seulgi. Thus, I foght the Green Goblin with only one dagger, and I was able to increase my proficiency thanks to the Green Goblin giving out hints here and there.


    ¡± Today as well? ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    As such, one week passed.


    ¡± We¡¯re going to hunt evil beasts today? ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    Another week passed. As a thief, the information was burnt into her mind, I began to teach her through Mev on how to hide and walk. At first, I had thought that it would be difficult for her to learn, but beyond my expectations, she was able to gradually,pletely acquire those techniques. I couldn¡¯t help but think seeing Choi Seulgi like this that if she had met a proper ¡® Teacher ¡® she would have been must stronger.


    Three months passed. Choi Seulgi frequently stared at the far mountains. I¡¯m not too sure, but it seems that she wants to move to a different city. I also thought that if she were to live as a human, it would be best to select a different location than live in the Western City Aia.


    The environment may be a bit harsh, but perhaps the north, where the Queen of the North is situated, is best. Since she was growing quickly, with her current ability, I had thought that she wouldn¡¯t resort to selling her body like she had before, but I was still worried. The Queen of the North that cherishes talent will probably utilize Choi Seulgi well.


    Choi Seulgi, as talented as she was, was diligent, and every time we met, she would practice what she had learned as much as possible.


    At this time, I felt that my humanity was slowly returning. Though there was a lot of training, there were equally as many breaks together.


    The most enjoyable time was when I would lean on the tree, Choi Seulgi would ce her head on top of myp.


    ¡± This is quitefortable. ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    I felt that we couldmunicate despite not speaking, and asionally when my old habitse back and my hand subconsciously climb on her body, she would swat it away and speak.


    ¡± I told you. I¡¯m taken. ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± What? It wasn¡¯t a joke? Well . . . what do you think? ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    To be honest, the best times were when she would wash by the river after training. I would stare absentmindedly, but as if noticing my lewd stare, she would sprinkle water on me and tell me to turn away.


    The longer we spent together and the stronger Choi Seulgi became, the more I could sense that we would soon part. My chest became stuffy, and my face became worse.


    As such, time flowed by a bit longer.


    ¡± Organize all the missing and bring the relevant documents over. ¡±


    The Red n Master, Lee Youngdon, angrily kicked the office as he ordered his secretary.


    ¡± Yes. Master. ¡±


    ¡± Fuck . . . is it possible to even conjure the frequent appearance patterns of these monsters just from organizing the missing and dead in the city? Is Holy Order everything? Can you capture the Weapon Merchant or Green Flower by being of the Holy Order? If they¡¯re so confident, do something about Green Goblin will you? Fucking bastards . . . when it¡¯s annoying, they send everything over here. Just because they¡¯re a superior n, they think it¡¯s alright to order us around like this . . . Fuck. ¡±


    It


    Due to the angriness of Lee Youngdon, the rest of the administration team became busier. It wasn¡¯t hard to orgnaize the number of deaths and missing people since he was managing the city entrance, but he was displeased more than anyone else when being given amand.


    ¡± Hoooo . . . Fuck . . . roughly bring over thergest recent case. No no. Bring that over. The incident that happened in the Land of the Undead a few months ago. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. Master. ¡±


    Lee Youngdon sat on thefortable chair and slowly read the deaths and missing people. To be honest, this action wasn¡¯t too meaningful. He wanted to know how ¡® Park Youngwhan ¡® and ¡® Kim Pansuk ¡® had died. It was due to boredom, and also his bted curiosity that emerged for these rather useful guys. He had turned away his attention after being rejected by ¡® Choi Seulgi ¡® due to the recently admitted concubine, but he was curious what had transpired.


    ¡± Park Youngwhan, this bastared really died a miserable death. Wew . . . this Weapon Merchant bastard is truly vicious. Kim Pansuk died pitifully as well . . . . Lee Daejoon is missing? Is this even missing fuck . . . right? He¡¯s probably missing inside the Weapon Merchant¡¯s stomach . . . Haha. ¡±


    Thinking that his own joke was somewhat witty, Lee Youngdon continued to read the incident. The description of the body being gruesomely shredded, and his groin cut by arge greatsword caused chills to run down his spine. He continued to read about the victims, and soon he reached Choi Seulgi.


    [ Choi Seulgi ¨C Missing ]


    ¡± Puhahaha. I knew this would happen. ¡±


    Lee Youngdonughed pleasantly, forgetting that he had been angry moments ago. It was obvious that Choi Seulgi was taken by the monsters. Being eaten by them would be a relief. If she had not been eaten, it would have been happier for her to rather live as a prostitute with a ruined body he thought.


    ¡± So you should have listened to my advice in the beginning. Right? Both the mind and body would befortable. To be idiotic enough . . . this is why bitches with strong pride won¡¯t work. Stupid bitch. Puhahaha. ¡±


    Lee Youngdon who refreshinglyughed soon opened his mouth towards a n member closest to him.


    ¡± Hey . . . ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    ¡± What was the name of that bastard who asked us to let him into our n everyday? Shin . . . something was it I think . . . that friend came with a few people. ¡±


    Lee Youngdon slowly pondered, but he couldn¡¯t remember the name that well. The reason for searching that guy was simple. He needed another to naturally take care of this ¡® dirty work ¡® with the deaths of Park Youngwhan, Kim Pansuk, Kim Changshik, and Lee Daejoon. It would definitely be wasteful in letting him into the n, so by giving money like this, they were guys that could be used as consumables whenever.


    ¡± Ah. You mean Shin Duk-ho. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. Yeah. Does that guye over these days? ¡±


    ¡± No . . . no sir. Not sure what has happened, but a few months ago, we have not seen him. We began to not see him before Park Youngwhan had entered the Land of the Undead and died. ¡±


    ¡± Sigh . . .tely, these bastards have no spirit. Disposition . . . if he had continuede by, who knows what opportunity could knock? ¡±


    Once again, a n member brought over a pile of documents, as Lee Youngdon read a bit of the files before throwing them by the sofa. The thrown files, one by one, fell onto the ground under the sofa as if not a coincidence, but Lee Youngdon briefly seeing this, turned his head as if he didn¡¯t care too much about it.


    [ Western City ¡® Aia ¡® Event Log. April 16 ]


    [ 5th ss Summoned Shin Duk-ho, 5th ss Summoned Choi Seulgi, 5th ss Kim Duksoo, 5th ss Summoned Joo Giyoung ]


    [ Western Forest, Exact Location not uncovered. From the assault of Weapon Merchant and Green Flower, excluding Choi Seulgi, Shin Duk-ho, Kim Duksoo, Joo Giyoung. All missing. Incident under confirmation process. ]


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    MC nodding that Hayeon is his girlfriend :O If Mev knew about this, I bet she would have rather been strangled LOL.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Wait¡­ wait. Wait a second. Shin Duk-ho?! Why is he missing along with Choi Seulgi? Who are these guys?! This isn¡¯t the incident that we read before.


    <b>Notice: </b>Just a heads up<b>. </b>I¡¯m starting a new series called Dragon Poor, and taking a hiatus on Stone of Days for the time being. It¡¯s actually very simr to Dragon Poor relevant to its setting and system, and will be uploading those at a near date. But this won¡¯t slow down the releases for Green Skin !


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: Girl meets Boy, then the rest is Daggers..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 38

    The memories of the past slowly began to materialize. Usually, she thought of it often, but when she closed her eyes, she could clearly see his face.


    ¡± Seulgi. ¡±


    ¡± Huh? Why Kim Taesung? Perhaps, you want to do it again?


    ¡± No, girl I got no money. ¡±


    ¡± Aie, of course this time I¡¯ll do it for free . . . how about it? ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it. Let¡¯s talk. Talk. Ah, stop touching. Let¡¯s talk shall we . . . ¡±


    ¡± Whats wrong with you today? Fuck . . . you don¡¯t want to do it? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, were you visiting Hyeyoung next door? Are you tired of me? ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it . . . do you think I have the money for that? It¡¯s already difficult enoughing here . . . ¡±


    ¡± Last time you met Hyeyoung, you asked me who I was. Isn¡¯t that right? Even if you do fuck other bitches, I told you not to forget this side. ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it at all. I just wanted to talk . . . let¡¯s talk . . . since we always just fuck, our rtionship hasn¡¯t been making any progress. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    I was a bit moved. No, to be honest, I was very moved by it. If you think about it now, I didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t get angry at me at the time. It¡¯s not certain, but perhaps he had wanted to monopolize me for herself. Still, there was only you to honestly consider me seriously. That absent-minded appearance when he first entered this ce was still memorable. A third-rate swordsman that carried a scrap steel sword, posing as an adventurer. He pretended that he was strong, but I knew he was not. That was the kind of man I loved.


    Of course there were no words such as ¡® I like you ¡® or ¡® Let¡¯s date ¡® spoken. It would be ridiculous and somewhat amusing to confess to him as one who was selling my body at this kind of ce during this time, but meeting him asionally like this was a joy in my life. I had hoped this happiness won¡¯t crumble.


    Funny enough, the guy had simr thoughts to me. It was because he was a third-rate swordsman without talent. Sometimes he would nce at me and mumble something, but then he would shut up. Though it would have been a bit distressful if I misunderstood, but I was about half certain that he had feelings for me.


    A very kind guy to like a cheap, used girl like me. Someone that easily trusted people, and a simplistic personality moved by useless things.


    ¡± Hmm . . . hmm . . . well alright, we can talk I guess. You¡¯re really something. I haven¡¯t seen a bastard like you that woulde here just to talk. The rest are desperate trying to finish . . .e to think of it, that¡¯s fucked up. Alright, let¡¯s talk. What do you want to say? ¡±


    ¡± Well really . . . I have nothing to say. It¡¯s just something I¡¯m curious about. ¡±


    ¡± What is it? ¡±


    ¡± I wanted to ask why . . . . why you ended up in such a ce . . . ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    I was very embarrassed by the question. I pretended to be honest, but I wanted to speak it truthfully. If I wasn¡¯t concerned that he would go and cause a raucus by finding those guys and either getting injured or dying, then it was certain that I would say it.


    ¡± Didn¡¯t I specifically tell you not to ask such questions before? ¡±


    ¡± No that¡¯s not it . . . but you said it was quite fine at first . . . it¡¯s natural for a bastard like me to live this kind of life, but you¡¯re pretty . . . and your personality doesn¡¯t really match this kind of work I think . . . ¡±


    ¡± I told you before. How hard it is to live in the city with debt. I can¡¯t even go out to hunt. Losing money here and there, I had no choice but to enter here to survive. Although I do have ns to slowly prepare and resign here. ¡±


    ¡± Really? ¡±


    I could still recollect the guy¡¯s idiotic expression. As if he was extremely happy that I was preparing to quit, he was smiling agape. You couldn¡¯t even take me in this instant, so I wondered why he was smiling like that. Could it be that he was imagining the future like me? I thought that it was probably so.


    ¡± Yup. If I try . . . I could probably get out I think. Well, if nothing else, I¡¯ll flee. Anyways, hey. Embrace me. ¡±


    ¡± Alright,e over here child. ¡±


    ¡± Want to die? Who are you calling a child? ¡±


    ¡± Hehe . . . it¡¯s warm. ¡±


    ¡± Yeah. It is warm. ¡±


    ¡± Hey . . . ¡±


    ¡± Yeah? ¡±


    ¡± No, it¡¯s nothing . . . ¡±


    ¡± How boring . . . ¡±


    He was going to say something. It definitely seemed that he was about to tell me that he loved me. He definitely would have said that he loved me.


    Choi Seulgi, as such . . . recollecting that not-long happy memory, slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡± It¡¯s cold. ¡±


    A cave filled with darkness in all sides. Since I couldn¡¯t enter the city, she had been living in a cave in the vicinity of the Western Forest by herself for over three months. Though it was a bit cold and ufortable, it was much morefortable than the city. The reason for not entering the city was simple.


    She was worried that she would get captured for the crimes she made. She wasn¡¯t worried about dying or receiving pain. Rather, she was worried that she couldn¡¯tplete her task after returning to this ce.


    Firstly, luring those bitches was extremely simple. The murdering bitches that aimed for the Summoned were weak, and with her current appearance, their vignce was extremely dim.


    Though it was different from the future she knew, due to the fame of the Named Monsters, Weapon Merchant and Green Flower, testifying was extremely simple.


    ¡® I met the Weapon Merchant. I barely escaped. ¡®


    If she said something like this to the guards, they would nod their heads. It was probably there were an intion of cases where the orcs would take the humans here and kill them. Since the goblins that followed Weapon Merchant mainly utilized daggers, it was very simple to leave simr traces.


    The problem was the second one, Park Youngwhan, Kim Pansuk, and those other bitches. Thanks to the Weapon Merchant, there wasn¡¯t too much suspicion killing the first bastards that killed the man she loved, but this time, it was rather a bit moreplicated.


    Her original targets were Park Youngwhan and Kim Pansuk, the two of them. The reality that they would bring two more people for their safety, a magician and archer, was a bit different from the past. In fact, I could have dyed the schedule a bitter, but like Park Youngwhan mentioned, there might never be another time to have this kind of opportunity. They were trash-like bastards anyways. The objective of the archer and magician apanying Park Youngwhan and Kim Pansuk was obvious.


    Recollecting the past, it was extremely hard to contain her rage, but in order to reach her objective, acting stupidly was a simple task. She currently possessed strength that she did not have in the past, and by using those guys that thought of her as a bonehead, achieving this goal was easier than eating cold porridge.


    Above all, the one she loved wasn¡¯t in the city currently. She had to quickly finish her tasks here in the Western City and check to confirm whether he was in a different city, so she couldn¡¯t afford to dy her ns. This was before she had met that peculiar orc that is.


    Thanks to this, she was thankful and also resented the magician who had that strange unique ability on foreboding danger.


    The thankful part was allowing her to meet ¡® Weapon Merchant. ¡®


    If they had originally went to the destination before instead of going to the Land of the Undead, they wouldn¡¯t have died so simply. Like those ¡® first ¡® guys currently locked up inside. . . she couldn¡¯t help but think that the unique ability the magician possessed was quite useful. Wherever they went, he knew that it would be much more perilous. Though the Weapon Merchant had cruelly dealt with those bastards, it was not enough. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have let them die on the spot.


    Choi Seulgi slowly began to lift her body.


    Thinking of those guys again, the rage had filled her.


    ¡± Eub Eub ! Eub ! Eub ! ! ! ¡±


    Hearing Choi Seulgi moving, the guys inside began to scream. Their voices couldn¡¯t be heard properly since they were biting on something, but it was as if they were trying to say how frightened they were of the current situation.


    Choi Seulgi began releasing the gag of the guy closest to her.


    It was because she realized just how pleasing it was hearing these screams after finishing the few tasks she had.


    ¡± Please . . . let me live . . . no please please kill me. Please . . . ¡±


    Choi Seulgi smiled seeing the fear-stricken guy¡¯s face. Soon, Choi Seulgi opened her mouth casuing the guy to nod.


    ¡± Shin Duk-ho. ¡±


    ¡± Yes Yes ! Yes ! ¡±


    ¡± Do you know why you are locked up here right now? ¡±


    ¡± Of course. Of course. I had done bad things in the past. Very . . . bad things. ¡±


    ¡± Speak. ¡±


    ¡± I . . . . so I . . . betrayed a man named Kim Taesung. Yes, betrayed. Betrayed. And . . . I plunged a sword into Choi Seulgi. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. It was extremely painful . . . but what was more distressing was watching Kim Taesung running with a de pierced through his chest. ¡±


    With a sad face, she began to slowly look around the surroundings. Since she wasn¡¯t quite used to this kind of work, she saw the corpse of a guy dead in her sight. Choi Seulgi began to stare at Shin Duk-ho once again. He had no thoughts of repenting. Rather, what English is this? It was an expression of what kind of nonsense I was saying.


    Of course Choi Seulgi knew that Shin Duk-ho couldn¡¯t possibly remember the things hemitted in his previous life. But, there was no other way of settling her anger other than this.


    ¡± You. Do you really know? ¡±


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes of course. Of course. ¡±


    ¡± Lies. Your eyes don¡¯t say it¡¯s true. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi picked up the dagger. Shin Duk-ho¡¯s body was already in tatters. But since she took care of him so well, he can live healthily for at least another month. The effect of the potions that were purchased from the item store were quite nice. Once she held the dagger, Shin Duk-ho began to twist his body as he began to scream.


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck . . . Fuck I don¡¯t know Kim Taesung or whoever Fuck . . . Sniff . . . sniff . . . why are you doing this to me fuck . . . ¡±


    ¡± See, see. You were lying. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi brought her dagger and extended it towards him. The other two guys behind were also beginning to scream as they watched. Puk, puk, those unpleasant sounds caused the others to tremble as well.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ! ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m so . . . AHHHHHK ! ¡±


    This wasn¡¯t necessarily torture. It was just a random behavior of extending the dagger to relieve one¡¯s anger. But she knew the truth of what was the most fearful, what was the most painful.


    They all knew that they won¡¯t die simply due to the potions that she had bought with her umted points. She didn¡¯t prefer blood sshing, so had to very carefully . . . ¡±


    A few hourster of bothering him, the guy was lying on the floor. Her stress was somewhat relieved and the guys behind him had peed in fear, so she decided to stop for the day. After feeding him a potion, she gagged him once more.


    The other guys hanging in the air couldn¡¯t resist. Choi Seulgi cheerfully spoke to the gagged guys.


    ¡± Guys. ¡±


    ¡± Eub . . . Eub . . ¡±


    ¡± About Kim Taesung . . . he definitely returned right? Just things are a bitplicated so he¡¯s in another ce? ¡±


    From Choi Seulgi¡¯s question, Shin Duk-ho and the other two guys nodded readily. Seeing those responses, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡± I look forward to it. ¡±


    TL Afterword: Is it me or is this a Rated R version of what girls do to men in Dressarosa of One Piece. Whew, that¡¯s some brutal torture (shivers*). Kids, this is why you need to be good. Treat others as you want to be treated~


    PR Afterword:


    Fr34kz: Scary women in his arc.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Is it me or is this a Rated R version of what girls do to men in Dressarosa of One Piece. Whew, that¡¯s some brutal torture (shivers*). Kids, this is why you need to be good. Treat others as you want to be treated~


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Is it just me or is Seulgi the closest definition to a Yandere here. Holy, now that¡¯s real torture haha.


    <b>Comment: </b>To rify, Shin Duk-ho was the leader along with a group or yer murderers that stabbed MC and Seulgi in chapter 1.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Fr34kz: Scary women in his arc.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 39

    Choi Seulgi slowly moved her body. There was about three days left until she had to meet the the Weapon Merchant, but she had some things to do. She was a bit dissatisfied that she had to show this kind of appearance; as she was very sorry to Kim Taesung, but she changed into exposing, tattered clothes as Choi Seulgi headed out of the cave.


    As you don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, make the most of what you currently have.


    ¡± Sorry Taesung . . . but I can¡¯t help it. ¡±


    She originally intended to leave the Western City after finishing up with Park Youngwhan and Kim Pansuk, but after meeting the Weapon Merchant, she had no choice but to adjust her ns. After already experiencing this world once, she knew that there were ¡® the Strong ¡® in the continent, and so she did her best trying to grow during the Tutorial.


    Though it wasn¡¯t as much as she expected, she had grown a lot by killing many of the goblins. And the monsters¡¯ dagger proficiency was well suitable for her growth. She could feel herself growing quickly. Not sure what on Earth the orc was raising her for, but she was being trained. It had even gave her an item as a present.


    The ¡® Bloodsoaked Dagger ¡® and the ¡® Winged Boots ¡® that she currently wore were gifted by the orc, these items were not obtainable in the human item store. The items probably came out from the humans he had hunted . . . or maybe the source of these were from a dungeon? Naturally learning other skills and misceneous subtle techniques from the monsters excluding dagger proficiency caused me to endure a bit longer, and be more readily prepared for my next target.


    Choi Seulgi¡¯s greatest target was definitely obtaining revenge against the Saint Sword. She didn¡¯t care whether she had malice or not. However, just the fact alone that she had miserably betrayed Kim Taesung¡¯s expectations was sufficiently enough for her to die she thought.


    She had trouble settling her killing intent after asionally seeing her joyfullyugh as she walked in the city.


    But she will endure. For that day toe.


    ¡® That death-deserving bitch. ¡®


    Funny as it may be, the fact that Kim Taesung had shown favor towards her, though small, still remained in her mind.


    However this wasn¡¯t a mission that could bepleted at the moment.


    The Saint Sword was Strong. No question needed to be asked of the Holy Knights protecting her. They were levels different from her. Though she can¡¯t fully recollect, but in a bit, the Western City Aia will wage in war with another city.


    The best choice was for her to find Kim Taesung. That was only one of her worries though.


    ¡® Maybe . . . if Kim Taesung hadn¡¯t arrived here yet . . . or maybe he experienced an ident in the Tutorial . . . ¡®


    She definitely remembered that Kim Taesung was first summoned in the Western City Aia. It was obvious that she had already searched everywhere including the Education Center here and there.


    You can¡¯t imagine just how discouraged she was in being unable to discover him.


    Her personality was a bit twisted, so it was probably why she was thinking like this.


    ¡± He¡¯s here . . . He¡¯s definitely here somewhere. There¡¯s no mistake he¡¯s alive. He¡¯s definitely alive. ¡±


    That voice came out before she knew it.


    Closing her mouth once more, she began to search for her prey. She wasn¡¯t hunting any evil beasts or monsters. Rather what she was hunting were humans. And it was a raid mainly for beginners.


    In front of her was a party configured of three men. She felt no guilt. She thought of the Western City that deserted both her and Kim Taesung miserably as a great enemy, and above all, this was an inevitable decision that she had to make in order to lure out her second goal, the Red Cross n Master Lee Youngdon.


    Let¡¯s step back a little. She was able to see the appearances of those guys hunting evil beasts. Regrettably, one of them was quite fine in level. The magic he was using was quite fine. He was probably a safeguard to protect novices due to the recent noisy events in the forest. But, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    Choi Seulgi put on her mask. It didn¡¯t literally mean that she put on a mask. It was just that she was acting differently than her usual self. Choi Seulgi rushed out and shouted.


    ¡± Hey ! Hey ! Please help. Due to the Weapon Merchant and the goblins . . . the party has . . . ¡±


    To be honest, there were no injuries on her body. But if a girl with messy hair ran in torn clothes with blood, anyone would believe it to be true. Especially the parties that were hunting here that is.


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck I¡¯ve heard that it was quiettely . . . ¡±


    ¡± Is it nearby? ¡±


    ¡± Chang . . . Changsoo, what should we do? ¡±


    Though the beginners believed my words, the Magician as expected looked on suspiciously.


    ¡± You, state your identity. ¡±


    ¡± Fifth . . . I am Fifth ss Summoned Choi Heeyoung. I live in the back alleys of the slums . . . but an Oppa I knew asked me to hunt with him . . .


    The person that lived in the back alleys of the slums, was her previous self that lived as a prostitute. He probably knew what kind of Oppa she was referring to roughly.


    As expected, after the Magician briefly pondered, he opened his mouth.


    ¡± We will quickly return to the city. While trying to rescue the party, we will die as well. Take the girl. We will immediately go back to Aia. ¡±


    ¡± Ah ! Alright. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi, as if she was exhausted, sat down on the floor. Seeing the two men with reddened faces approach to help support her, she withdrew more strength from her body. The guys who grabbed her arms from both sides began to slowly move her towards the magician, as he began to investigate her appearance from top to bottom.


    ¡± I haven¡¯t seen a face like yours yet . . . ¡±


    ¡± Ah ! Well . . . I have been recently admitted. ¡±


    ¡± Later, I will look for you then. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    As soon as the magician turned his back


    Choi Seulgi pushed away the arms on both sides and immediately threw a dagger at the magician.


    The dagger that pierced through the wind. With both warriors being caught off guard at my side, there was no way for him to protect himself. Hearing the screeching wind, he desperately turned back, but.


    ¡± Fu . . . what . . . shi ! ¡±


    Puk


    The dagger pierced through his forehead. Without being able to scream, he died. He didn¡¯t even have the time to chant a spell. He had an rmed expression, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he stared at Choi Seulgi.


    ¡± You . . . what are you . . . ¡±


    Seeing this event, the other guys were staring agape, wondering what was exactly happening.


    After throwing a second dagger at another guy, thest one became aware of the situation and screamed while trying to flee. She quickly chased him from behind and plunged the dagger into his throat.


    ¡± Puk ¡± sound entered her ear.


    ¡± AHHHHHGEREEEEEEUK ¡±


    Perfectly using the method that the goblins under the Weapon Merchant used. Then, Choi Seulgi began to cut the corpses into a mess. Whether it was piercing the dagger here or there. Or fabricating the same injury that the ¡® greatsword ¡® carried by the Weapon Merchant would make. After cutting the corpses into a mess for a while, the situation was concluded.


    Afterwards, she had to retrieve the weapons.


    Like how the Weapon Merchant had retrieved weapons, she also followed the same method. Soon, Choi Seulgi entered her hideout ¡® cave, ¡® with a heap of weapons greeting her. The work in the meantime was quite difficult, but there was definitely some value to it. She began to feel prideful of the stacked weapons piled in front of her.


    Choi Seulgi headed out once again. This time, she headed in the opposite direction. While stealthily moving her body, soon she found other prey.


    This time, she executed her method simrly again.


    After telling them to rescue her, she would act exhausted in front of the strongest guy, and after he totally dropped his guard, she would plunge the dagger into his neck. If necessary, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to flirt with her beauty.


    After easily finishing up these other guys as well, she continued to repeat her work.


    The work of fabricating this incident as if it was done by the Weapon Merchant and those despicable goblins. This was what she had been working on for thest three months. To be precise, it was what she had worked on after encountering the Weapon Merchant.


    The dagger techniques that she learnt, and the injuries that the greatsword inflicted while he asionally fought with Evil Beasts.


    Selecting the path of a ¡® Thief, ¡® her observation skills were more advanced than others. Although not perfect, she could simrly ¡® mimic ¡® like the Weapon Merchant and the other goblins.


    The goal was definitely making repeated, frequent patterns.


    If it was a really high level Ranger or Archer, or maybe a Thief, they would be able to recognize that these traces were fabricated, but those high level people in the Holy Order already had their hands full keeping in check the Green Goblin n.


    They couldn¡¯t let the Green Goblin n do as they please just because the Beginner and Intermediate Adventurers asked them to hunt down the Weapon Merchant.


    If so, then the work would definitely be allotted to an affiliated n.


    The possibility of entrusting this matter to the Red Cross n that managed the Western Forest Entrance was extremely high. The n Master that was rumored to bezy wouldn¡¯t be able to work properly ¨C especially, Lee Youngdon; who was notfortable even when he chews, was one that extremely abhorred troublesome work.


    The Rangers and Archers thate to investigate and write the incident logs would roughly determine it as the work of the Weapon Merchant, and soon they will dispatch personnel to hunt the Weapon Merchant. Choi Seulgi nodded.


    She will use whatever means to kill all of them.


    Though she hadn¡¯t meant to use the ¡® Weapon Merchant ¡® that cherished her, but seeing those foolish eyes, memories of Kim Taesung emerged within her, causing her to not be able to move on. But, the Weapon Merchant has to sh against the Red Cross n. Choi Seulgi knew that the odds of this side were rising.


    As such, a few days passed, and the day had finally arrived for her to meet the Weapon Merchant.


    ¡± Good. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi carefully began moving towards the designated checkpoint that she had chosen to meet. And, after arriving, she was able to discover some traces.


    They were clearly the footprints of Rangers or Archers.


    ¡® They hade and gone. ¡®


    They had finally began dispatching personnel to resolve this ident that had a set pattern. They had no choice but to do so she thought.


    On certain days, at nearly the same time, with a simr method, at a simr location, victims continued to appear here, so as long as the n¡¯s archers weren¡¯t idiots, they would know that the ¡® Weapon Merchant ¡® would appear here at a simr time.


    The day of the battle was not far. Choi Seulgi sincerely nodded her head as she walked towards the Weapon Merchant.


    It was a good day, so she should apany the guy a bit more she thought, as she smiled unconsciously.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Damn. I must admit that¡¯s pretty cool. She¡¯s more of an assassin than a thief (well she does steal weapons). Can we say that she¡¯s an assassin that evolved into a thief (Like Maplestory?! ?? )


    <strong>P.S. </strong>End of Choi Seulgi POV.


    <b>Comment: </b>As for the misunderstanding, if it did drag on for 100 chapters, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it myself. Thankfully, it onlysts a few more chapters before one side clears his/her misunderstanding. Don¡¯t think that¡¯s a spoiler (I think). Anyhow, thanks for thements!


    <strong>Notice: </strong>Already the 5th chapter of the week. I¡¯ll consider uploading one or two more bonus chapters for the week if I if I get motivated from thements/donations. Thanks!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    (Sai101): What a cunning strategy ¨C definitely taking tips from ¡°Sun Tzu Art of War¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Ggirik. Ggirik. Your skills are improving so fast. So much so that you could¡¯ve chosen the path of an Assassin . . . ¡±


    Green Goblin mumbled while looking at me.


    ¡± It is all due to Green Goblin. ¡±


    To be honest, my dagger techniques were continually improving thanks to Green Goblin, but Choi Seulgi also yed a role in it. To Choi Seulgi that was growing at an rming rate every day, I had to also forcefully improve myself to catch up over here as well with as much effort. In about 4 months, Choi Seulgi had changed significantly.


    If I didn¡¯t have thepensation of that Improved Weapon Proficiency from the diator ss and Ancient Orc species, it would have been beyond my ability to continue teaching at the same pace.


    Just like my previous life, I really didn¡¯t have talent in this one as well. If you look at it, it was due to the virtue of the system that I was growing quickly. It was continually providing me the opportunistic circumstances to grow with sses and species. I slowly put down my dagger. Green Goblin then spoke to me.


    ¡± So how is it? Is it enjoyable with that human girl? ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    It would have been strange if this news hadn¡¯t spread in the vige; considering I was continuously meeting up with Choi Seulgi for a few months. The fact that I had a strange fetish spread in an instant. The female goblins of the Green Goblin n sighed a lot while staring at me, and thus, Mev¡¯s pride became that much bolder.


    Though it seemed at first as if she had regretted a lot evolving into a fairy, but seeing me cling myself to Choi Seulgi, she was able to confirm that her decision was definitely not wrong.


    The amusing part was that Mev was not jealous. She was curious whether I just liked her, or whether she was a mating target. But, seeing that I was willing to give anything away, whether it was a liver or a dder, she determined that Seulgi was not a mating target.


    Though I¡¯m not precisely sure, I think that rtionships between Green Skins are a bit different from humans.


    On the other hand, Jung Hayeon who was originally a human did not find Choi Seulgi helpful at all. No, it seems that her resentment towards human girls had be muchrger. Though it didn¡¯t seem like she had regretted evolving into an Alraune, but her hatred towards humans was real. The murders that she hadmitted to live before was now just an amusing hobby.


    Seeing her kill human women brutally by coiling them up with her roots was grotesque even for me. Of course, thanks to that, her approval rating was going up among the other goblins. I couldn¡¯t help butugh imagining those goblins cheering while shouting Ggirik as the blood sttered into the air.


    I had went off track from Green Goblin¡¯s words I think. I looked back at him again and spoke.


    ¡± Well . . . it is so. ¡±


    Not sure what was so funny, he wasughing pleasingly. Probably the fact that Blood Dagger was meeting with a human female was funny to him. If Goff had seen Green Goblin¡¯s current appearance, I couldn¡¯t help but think that he wouldugh aloud while pping his hands along with him as well.


    In their standards, it was ridiculous that a lion was courting a deer. Whenever he made that expression, I was embarrassed.


    So, I roughly fared a short farewell and parted. Come to think of it now, selecting the Green Goblin n was an extremely lucky case. In a long while, I visited my Giant Wolf ¡® Abar ¡® and stroked his head once before leaving.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeung. ¡±


    As if he was pleased, she voiced a kereeung before being unable to contain herself and follow towards my side. It¡¯s not bad to ride on top of her after a long time. Immediately after I went on her back, a ¡°Kereung¡± could be heard.


    Where we were headed was towards the Blood Dagger n.


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Those guys screamed as they saw me. It wasn¡¯t just me that had definitely grown. Although there were none that had significantly got stronger by attaining a Unique Ability or Race Evolution, but they were quickly growing bit by bit. They had learned how to move the body as well as the dagger, that it weren¡¯t just assassins, but warriors and swordsmen that had learned ¡® Stealth Walking ¡®, as if they had equipped a Unique Ability.


    Especially the first and second swordsmen that had wanted to be an assassin despite being swordsmen were truly running around like assassins. They were growing as if their potential had burst. In order to not be caught up by them, I had worked even harder as well.


    The n was bing a little stronger like that.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeuk. ¡±


    I did not say anything towards them as I sat down together with Wolf Abar. It seems that everyone were carrying out their individual responsibilities after seeing me. To be honest, there wasn¡¯t much work to be done. For goblins, they were throwing around and ying with the gold coins, while others were raising their items high into the skies to brag.


    At this time, I thought those guys were cute like children. Lately, these guys were deeply engrossed in Skipping Stones. The look of those guys¡¯ faces were unforgettable when I had once thrown stones at a nearby river. Seeing the stones skip continually across the water, they were truly marvelling that mystical scene.


    ¡® Truly, For Blood Dagger ! ¡®


    ¡® Ggirik . . . Ggirik ! ! Blood Bl . . . For Blood Dagger ! ¡®


    ¡® The st . . stones are jumping on the river ! For Blood Dagger ! ¡®


    They tried to mimic me and attempted to throw stones, but they were throwing the stones with brute strength, so of course they wouldn¡¯t bounce. In the end, after revealing some tips where they were able to perform this mystical experiment.


    As a result, there were many cases where minor disputes and conflicts were resolved through a game of ¡® Skipping Stones ¡®. After waiting a bit, Mev and Jung Hayeon quietly sat beside me.


    Granting that Jung Hayeon was not, Mev was continually holding the position of Mistress of the n, so at first she was a bit burdened by it, but in the end, it resulted with the n operating better.


    To be honest, why I was spending time with these guys was due to Mev¡¯s advice.


    ¡® I¡¯m not nitpicking on you ying with the human girl, but you need to be together with the n as the Chief. ¡®


    The decisive movement of the n¡¯s direction was all handed over to me, but there were many cases where I had grouped several of them into one, and given advice to the Green Skins during their training.


    They definitely wouldn¡¯t know, but it seems that they were relieved to have me monitor them like this. Hunting together, being together, eating together. All of these were what they wanted. Of course, it would be natural for my image to rise as the Chief. As such, I slowly began to think of the Item Shop in my head.


    I could feel my body suddenly being transported, but my actual body would probably be still with Jung Hayeon and Mev. Unlike the Tutorial, it was only my mind that had transported. Soon, I could hear a voice.


    [ This ce is the Item Shop. Please purchase the necessary items. ]


    [ Ancient Orc diator, points of Blood Dagger will be confirmed. ]


    [ 15,000 Points have been settled to Blood Dagger. ]


    I had thought that I had earned quite a bit, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The amount of humans I had killed, as well as my level should have been much more than in the Tutorial, but it seems that there were a lot more bonus points provided in the Tutorial as expected. But, the points were sufficient enough to buy the weapons I wanted.


    When I was a human, there were those that had stockpiled points, but they are earned regardless anyways. If you kill a strong opponent, more points would be received, so I thought it was an advantage personally to invest the points I keep earning.


    I slowly stared at the Goblin in the Store.


    As expected, in that small Item Shop was an irritated goblin.


    ¡± I¡¯m busy so hurry up and choose. ¡±


    Whether he wanted to sell or not, the way he addressed the customer was ridiculous. Whether this or that, he¡¯s the owner.


    [ Weapon Store ]


    [ Cheap Greatsword ¨C 10 Points ]


    .


    .


    [ Ogre¡¯s Tendon Bow ¨C 5000 ]


    .


    .


    [ Weapon-Breaking Longsword ¨C 10,000 Points ]


    .


    [ An Honorable Orc¡¯s Blood Axe ¨C 15,000 Points ]


    The one I had targeted was the ¡® Sword Breaker ¡®, which was the ¡® Weapon-Breaking Longsword. ¡® Until now, since I had wielded the Bloodsoaked Dagger as well as the Greatsword that is toorge to be a sword, I was really not fond of the Cheap Longsword I was using.


    Although I had originally intended to steal and use one from the humans, since I was hunting beginners and some that were a bit more useful, of course there would be none that were nice. Especially with those nonsensical rumours that if you had good equipment, you would be attacked by the Weapon Merchant, I wasn¡¯t able to see any useful weapons at all.


    Amongst the weapons, the one that caught my eye was this one.


    [ Weapon-Breaking Longsword ]


    [ A longsword that breaks weapons very well. High durability. The chance of destroying the opponent¡¯s weapon will rise. ]


    The outer appearance was extremely simple. A normal looking longsword with the hole of a sawde was everything. It was noteworthy though that the ¡® hole ¡® was extremely deep. After cing the de of the opponent into the hole, by pulling it with strength, one could break that weapon.


    As much as I can wield a lot of weapons, it was best for me to use good weapons like these that are versatile as much as possible.


    I began to swing the sword once. I had even considered thinking that I should carry more weapons that had the feature of breaking a sword rather than simply blocking one. As such, I continued to search through the items.


    I was going to buy an item that would increase Choi Seulgi¡¯s specifications. Of course, I only had 5000 Points left, so I couldn¡¯t really buy a very useful one, but I think I could purchase a nice armor or essory at least.


    [ Armor Shop ]


    [ Dirty Leather Armor ¨C 10 Points ]


    .


    .


    [ Rugged Long-Tooth Tiger Leather Armor ¨C 4000 Points ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [ ck Dragon Scale Armor ¨C 5500000 Points ]


    To be honest, I really wanted to buy that ck Dragon Scale Armor . . . but in order to umte this many points, I either had to enter an extremely, high-level dungeon or be the war hero of arge-scale war I think. I lowered my standards and decided to shop for a suitable option.


    [Rugged Long-Tooth Tiger Leather Armor ]


    [ A strongly made leather armor made out of Long-Tooth Tiger Leather. Could possibly block an arrow from extremely far away . . . warmth is its trait. ]


    Since I could catch on that Choi Seulgi wants to move to a different city, I think that this is the right one. But, the most important thing when buying an armor was size. I opened my mouth to the Goblin Merchant.


    ¡± Are there perhaps any sizes that fit human girls? ¡±


    ¡± What a strange orc. Of course we do. Have you finished selecting? ¡±


    Although this store doesn¡¯t reveal the secrets of this continent, at least the guy replies concerning the items. I nodded my head and decided to buy them.


    [ You have purchased the Weapon-Breaking Longsword for 10000 Points.]


    [ You have purchased the Rugged Long-Tooth for 4000 Points. ]


    ¡± Thank you for using it, friend. Come again. ¡±


    As such, my sight changed.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Finally, back to the n. Mev has matured, and is really bing more likable. Probably my most favorite female character in the story. (Not Waifu yet, but we will see soon enough.) But, that ck Dragon Scale Armor (*drools) Even I want to purchase one LOL.


    <strong>P.S.</strong>¡® The st . . stones are jumping on the river ! For Blood Dagger ! ¡® <- LOOOL


    <b>Comment: </b>Yeah, I lovements as I always enjoy discussing or reading about discussions. The thanks are always motivating ??


    <strong>Notice: </strong>Whew long tiring day. This chapter is for thements and support. Thanks!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: Online shopping in the GS world..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 41

    After returning back from the Item Shop, I moved together with Mev and Jung Hayeon. It was time to meet Choi Seulgi and deliver the dagger techniques I learnt from Green Goblin, as well as the recently purchased leather armor.


    Last time, I wasn¡¯t sure if there was something wrong, but all we did was rest, so I was thinking that we had to do something as I walked.


    Once we were a bit far away from the Goblin encampment, we met Choi Seulgi always at that location and she was waving her hands.


    ¡± You¡¯rete. It seems that you came together with Green Flower and the Fairy. ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    I nodded my head. In fact, it wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t thought of attempting to speak to Choi Seulgi, but I decided to just stay silent for now.


    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t trust Choi Seulgi, but it was because if she told the Aia city that a monster could speak in the humannguage, then the circumstances would be quiteplicated. The fact that there were monsters that couldpletely understand the humannguage, as well as speak it sufficiently enough to raise awareness in precautionary measures for the humans.


    I thought it was best to stay silent to avoid a possible crisis or an unnecessary incident. It was not only me that would be harmed, but it would also have the potential to involve Choi Seulgi into some troublesome events.


    As soon as we met, I took out the leather armor which she greeted with an odd expression.


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± Wow. Thanks ! I have nothing to give, so I feel a bit sorry. ¡±


    Though it may seem to her that this armor was obtained by hunting humans, she had no reluctance to not ept it. Not only that, she really didn¡¯t have much of an opinion with us hunting humans at all. Choi Seulgi was one who really didn¡¯t care what happened to others, so I had assumed that it was a definite response.


    As such, the simple training started. As if she was originally strong, Choi Seulgi¡¯s skills had improved significantly. So much that she probably didn¡¯t need me anymore.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    It was then. . .


    I could perceive that Choi Seulgi¡¯s movement were strangely changing.


    At some point, I could feel that she was slowly adjusting the Green Goblin dagger techniques to make it a bit morefortable to use. It was the same for hiding and ¡® walking. ¡® She was integrating her own skills to them.


    The problem was that her process was too natural. It was unbelievable, but the original skills that she had were not bad at all. There were those rumors at the time, regarding geniuses like the Queen of the North having an epiphany the moment she had grabbed the spear and rose to an Advanced level.


    They may be some simple nonsensical sounding rumours. But I had directly encountered her, so I know now just how reliable those rumours were. This was the kind of feeling I had watching Choi Seulgi. As if she had wielded the dagger for several years, Choi Seulgi was rapidly evolving.


    ¡® Genius? ¡®


    I had no choice but to swallow the saliva stuck in my mouth.


    ¡± Whew . . . ¡±


    After a few hours, everything was finished as Choi Seulgi breathed out.


    Though she was an Archer, Mev was staring at Choi Seulgi as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was the same for Jung Hayeon. I could see that she was biting her lips.


    Choi Seulgi, who was soaked in sweat, smiled as if she did not know anything.


    It seems Choi Seulgi was going to bathe. Taking out some clothes from her leather backpack, she started walking towards the river together as we followed.


    It seems that she wasn¡¯t conscious of us yet. It was definitely a little bit miserable just seeing her take off her clothes and jump into the river.


    ¡± Refreshing ! Do you guys want to join? ¡±


    From Choi Seulgi¡¯s offer, I secretly nodded my head. Though I had seen her body countless times before, her body was still as beautiful. It was strange not having any thoughts of going closer to see.


    Of course since I didn¡¯t want to reveal an orc¡¯srge, evil thing, I approached her with my pants on and smiled as I sshed water onto her.


    ¡± Hahaha ! How wily. ¡±


    It seems that Jung Hayeon didn¡¯t want to enter while Mev didn¡¯t have any thoughts of getting her wings wet. I couldn¡¯t help butugh seeing those two awkwardly watch us absentmindedly.


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    While I was looking at that side, Choi Seulgi was swimming towards this side.


    ¡± Where are you looking? ¡±


    Choi Seulgi was soon clinging to my arm, and her upper body was naturally pushed towards my arm. It definitely felt good. Furtively, I began to try and wrap my arm around her waist. As if she knew what I had intended, she pped my arm away.


    ¡± Bad hand ! I told you I¡¯m taken. ¡±


    This is unfair. So it was fine for her to touch me, but when I try and reach out to her, she would p away my hands. This was definitely unfair. As if she was treating me like some neighborhood dog, I felt displeased from the thought. Seeing my expression, Choi Seulgiughed as she spoke.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± Hahaha. You¡¯re pissed, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Soon, the time we spent by the river continued. Choi Seulgi looked at me before opening her mouth.


    It was difficult to find that yful expression from before.


    ¡± I¡¯m going to depart for the North. I¡¯m not sure if we can meet next week. ¡±


    Although I roughly anticipated this, I never knew this time would arrive so fast.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t have many good memories in the Western City ¡® Aia ¡®, it was understandable why she wanted to leave this ce. Lately, she hadn¡¯t been staring at the mountains, but it seems that she had already decided then.


    I slowly nodded my head.


    ¡± You¡¯re not going to stop me? ¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t I want to stop her. If she had remembered her previous life, there was no question that I might have stopped her. But, she was an innocent human.


    It didn¡¯t necessarily mean that being a Green Skin was bad, but as a human, the distance was toorge. I thought she won¡¯t necessarily like seeing me rip humans apart brutally, and watching the blood-crazed Jung Hayeon.


    A human should live together with other humans.


    This was the conclusion that was ripping my heart internally when I had first met her. Since I knew that she was going to leave for the North, so it wasn¡¯t like we were never going to meet again. Once we finish what we need to do here, we can then head for the North. We can meet again.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡± I¡¯m a bit sad. ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    Although I would be the one that¡¯s more sad, but I won¡¯t say this. After staring at me with sad eyes, she slowly moved away as she put her clothes back on.


    Afterwards, I can¡¯t remember what we spent our time on very well.


    We ate the food that we both brought whileughing. We slept together lying by the tree. We drew on each other¡¯s faces, and meaninglessly walk around. We were really just having a ¡® rest. ¡®


    As expected, she never permitted me to touch her until the end. Although she dide into my arms, it was as if I became her pillow. As such, I just stroked her hair.


    The night passed.


    After the day had passed, Choi Seulgi was packing up her belongings as I stared at her.


    ¡± Thank you for all of this. I have received a lot, so I should give you something as well? ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± Haha, you don¡¯t need it? ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ll definitely like it. ¡±


    After tilting her head towards the side mumbling ¡± this should be alright? ¡± She walked close by and kissed me on the cheek. In my past life, we had done much more skinship than this, but to suddenly receive a childlike kiss . . .


    But, strangely my face reddened.


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    ¡± Puhahahahaha ! ¡±


    Choi Seulgi who was holding her stomach whileughing, looked at me once more and spoke.


    ¡± And one more thing. There¡¯s a cave in the Western Forest near ake. Everything in there is my present to you. You have to go there together with your friends. Alright? ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk ¡±


    After concluding her words, she was about to leave straight away. I grabbed a hold of Choi Seulgi¡¯s arm tightly. Choi Seulgiughed and kissed my other cheek, which caused me to unknowingly let her arm go.


    ¡± We¡¯ll see each other again. Since I¡¯lle find you. ¡±


    As such, in a brief moment, Choi Seulgi disappeared. Her speed was so that I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to follow even if I tried. She was so fast, that in a brief moment, she was nowhere to be seen.


    At this time, I had regretted just a bit being re-born as a Green Skin.


    It was somewhat relieving, yet also sorrowful. Still, since we had trained like this together, I had hoped for a response of her wanting to live in the care of monsters, but it seems she had no thoughts of doing so at all.


    Of course it would be an unimaginable notion of living together with orcs and goblins; as if I was a human myself, nevertheless, it was still bittersweet.


    I know where she had departed, and she had even said that she would look for us, so we will definitely meet again. But, I was already missing her.


    It was as if I was breaking up with a girlfriend I had dated for a long time. But I had no choice but to stay here. Choi Seulgi had departed to search for a new life, while I also had things I needed to do. Of course my body currently was good, but I wanted to meet her again with a body as simr to a human as possible.


    Funny enough, after Choi Seulgi departed, Mev had a satisfied look as if she thought that I would be able to concentrate more on n matters now. Of course she tried tofort my loneliness by being on the aggressive, but for some reason, I wasn¡¯tfortable around a fairy¡¯s body so I pushed her away. As for Jung Hayeon, after the departure of Choi Seulgi, she began to walk around with a bright smile. It seems she was pleased that a rival of hers had disappeared.


    Although she was curious why I was so obsessed with Choi Seulgi, it was irrational to tell her of the circumstances. Of course it wasn¡¯t like she was the type to ask needless questions.


    Anyhow, after sending Choi Seulgi off, a dayter, I brought my Blood Dagger n with me as we began to head towards the cave located in the west. Since there weren¡¯t just one or two caves in the Western Forest, fortunately she had specified it as being in the vicinity of theke, it made locating it a bit easier.


    Come to think of it, it has been a long time since we had hunted in the Western Forest, which was why we immediately headed out. But, there definitely weren¡¯t too many traces felt around thiske. Seeing how strangely quiet it was, it seems that the Beginners were determined to note here at all.


    Something didn¡¯t feel right. It was after Mev had found strange tracks. While we were heading towards theke, Mev began to look around her surroundings frequently. It seems as an Archer, she was sensitive to traces.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡± Someone lived here I think . . . ¡±


    Although it was obvious, there were no monster settlements here. Not seeing any indications of Evil Beasts, it seems that they don¡¯t live here as well. But it wasn¡¯t like I could not believe Mev, who was the most sensitive amongst us.


    ¡± Was I mistaken? No, it seems that the traces were strangely erased . . . ¡±


    With Mev being half-skeptical, the Blood Dagger n and I also began to cautiously search our surrounding. I was curious of Choi Seulgi¡¯s prepared present anyways, and since our archers were thoroughly inspecting the tracks, I thought that we would soon arrive.


    But, it was much harder to find it than I had originally thought. Mev began to personally follow the tracks, and after a long time had passed, we had discovered a clue deep into the forest. Mev seeing food leftovers, trash, and ragged cloths here and there, was agape. I was able to see bloodied bandages, and used, discarded potion bottles lying around. There were even human and Evil Beast bones lying around as well.


    It was hard to believe that someone had lived here. Rather, this ce was more like a garbage dump. Seeing this, Mev slowly spoke.


    ¡± It¡¯s that woman. ¡±


    ¡± Huh? ¡±


    ¡± The human female that Captain followed. She was around here. It seems that she had visited this ce after parting with us . . . ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what Mev was saying. I was definitely sure that Choi Seulgi had lived in the city. I recklessly began to run in. I was extremely curious as to what had happened inside.


    Mev, seeing this, began to shout.


    ¡± Captain, be careful. ¡±


    But, her words didn¡¯t enter my ears at all. I sawrge leaves and branches along with other various things blocking the entrance.


    I began to clear away those things.


    Then.


    After I had cleared away all the obstacles before me.


    What I saw. . .


    Inside the cave was full of:


    A mountain piled up of weapons.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Holy. Just how many humans did she kill?!


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Human Bones? Evil Beast bones? Garbage Dump? Wow, how did she live in a ce like that?!


    <strong>Notice: </strong>Sponsored. Thank you for the kind donation! Hope you¡¯re all having a great a weekend as I¡¯m having. Beautiful sunshine at around 25 degrees these past 2 days ??


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: Klingon Proverbs ¨C ¡°Free advice is seldom cheap¡­¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 42

    All the weapons were not of good quality. To be precise, they were all weapons used by Beginners. Although, asionally, I saw some that were used by Intermediates. Though I had no clue why there were such things gathered here, I was able to immediately realize that Choi Seulgi was somewhat strange.


    Not sure if the others know what I was feeling or not, the rest of the Blood Dagger n jumped in joy seeing all of these weapons piled up here as if they were truly d.


    But, my feelings were entirely opposite of theirs. I was so baffled that I couldn¡¯t organize the facts in my mind. It was due to me constantly searching for the answers of what this situation foretold. I went by the weapons and began walking into cave. There definitely must be some other clues here.


    ¡± The smell of blood . . . ¡±


    Mev red her nose as she mumbled unknowingly.


    I could also definitely smell it.


    There was blood circting around this cave. It wasn¡¯t just that. There was a foul stench. It was a cave unlivable for a human no matter how much you think about it. However, seeing the weapons and the other few ¡® traces ¡® emphasized; that there was definitely someone that had lived here.


    ¡± This . . . this is. ¡±


    I mumbled unknowingly as well. It was because I was that dumbfounded. As if someone had slept here, there were leaves and cloths in one corner. After going a bit deeper, the stench of blood became thicker.


    It wasn¡¯t the blood of beasts. It was definitely the blood of humans.


    I hurried along to the innermost part of the cave, where an awkwardly constructed door out of cloth was closed. I pushed it aside, where four corpses greeted me. The bodies were lying around in pieces, so it was impossible to confirm, but seeing four heads, I thought that four people would be right.


    ¡® What the fuck is going on . . . ¡®


    The bodies werepletely destroyed so it was hard to recognize their bodies. Their hair, toenails, and nails, all of them were unnaturally gone as they had their mouths left wide open, which foretold just how painful and torturous they had lived before their deaths.


    But one face was strangely familiar. Since the faces were minced up, it was hard to clearly recognize it, but I think I had seen it once before.


    Lifting one of their heads up which was slicedpletely in pieces, after closely inspecting it, I was able to remember who this guy was slowly. Though he didn¡¯t have eyeballs, I could not forget the features of this guy¡¯s face.


    ¡® Shin Duk-ho. ¡®


    Shin Duk-ho, the one who I had extensively searched for once settling in the Western Forest, was right here in this spot. I could roughly derive who the others were as I recalled my memories, though there was not a single one that looked normal. They were definitely the other murderers that had killed Choi Seulgi and I in the past.


    There was no more need to think further.


    Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool would understand why Choi Seulgi, hadn¡¯t returned to the city with how Shin Duk-ho including the other murderers were here.


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    Unknowingly, I growled from the thought.


    ¡® Choi Seulgi had definitely returned. ¡®


    ¡® Choi Seulgi definitely . . . ¡®


    It seems that she had reincarnated as well. I began to feel that the puzzle was unravelling piece by piece. It definitely seems that it was within her ns to leave together with Park Youngwhan and those other guys.


    If it was the Choi Seulgi from the past, she would definitely fight cleverly. There was no doubt of Choi Seulgi now.


    ¡® No. ¡®


    It was my own judgment that thought Choi Seulgi was simr or below Park Youngwhan¡¯s level. To simply judge her level from the mana I felt in her body . . . It was truly a personal judgment. If she had truly reincarnated, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to estimate that she had intentionally hid a thing or two. If she was able to bring Shin Duk-ho and the rest here alive . . . then even more. I slowly began to recall back.


    I was too agitated so I couldn¡¯t remember specifically how the battle had progressed, but when I had encountered them, one of them was already on the brink of death from being struck by a dagger. Even he wasn¡¯t able to properly keep his body steady despite drinking a potion, which caused me to shake my head.


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡®


    I was embarrassed that I hadn¡¯t realized this. It was probably because she wasughing all the time while training with me. Because of that, I wasn¡¯t able to notice at all her sharp de techniques from her reincarnation. I began to feel more guilty.


    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have sent her away like this. In this way . . .


    ¡± Kereeeuk ¡±


    I hurriedly looked at Mev and asked.


    ¡± How long has it been since she departed from this ce? ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not precisely sure, but it has been some time. ¡±


    I frustratingly looked around here and there. It was because I realized just how difficult and broken she was to live like this.


    ¡± Hoo . . . ¡±


    After letting out a deep breath, the other goblins began to furtively withdraw from the ce. At that time, Mev spoke.


    ¡± Captain. Did you happen to havee here? ¡±


    I shook my head. If I dide here before, it would have been a fortunate thing. After seeing me shake my head, Mev became more suspicious as she stared at me. She started to touch therge cuts inflicted on the walls.


    ¡± This . . . you didn¡¯t make this, Captain? ¡±


    ¡± No . . . I never came here before . . . ¡±


    Of course, unlike Mev, I wasn¡¯t able to see the traces. I hurriedly withdrew my greatsword and wielded it, causing a very simr cut to be made on the wall.


    ¡± It¡¯s the same . . . no it¡¯s a bit different. ¡±


    ¡± It definitely . . . is simr . . . ¡±


    Mev with a cat-like face as if she found this amusing, continued to stare at the walls. Soon, she arrived at the end of the cave. She was able to confirm the cuts that were wholly done on one side of the cave. At this time, even I was able to see. Mev pped her hands and spoke.


    ¡± Aha . . . so she practiced? That woman. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± She practiced to try and make a simr trace to yours, Captain. Until now, I wasn¡¯t sure, but seeing these cuts, I¡¯m quite certain. ¡±


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡®


    I had no clue what was going on in this situation. There was no denying that Choi Seulgi had reincarnated. If not, there was no scenario where Shin Duk-ho and the other murderers would be minced up like that here.


    Ridiculous to say, Choi Seulgi was originally a psychopath, and those guys not coincidentally were caught as her prey, which raised my conviction of this.


    Nevertheless, I wasn¡¯t able to understand why she practiced to engrave these kind of traces. As such, I began to leave from the ce. Although she had said that this pile of weapons was a present, the source of it was suspicious.


    To imagine her, who lived in this cave, buying weapons from the Western City ¡® Aia ¡® was very strange. Above all, seeing the weapons be smeared in blood, it seems that the weapons definitely had an owner before.


    It seems that she had definitely hunted as well.


    But her objective was clearly different from others.


    I began to quickly move. The Blood Dagger n along with Jung Hayeon and Mev followed as well, and though they hadn¡¯t received permission yet, there were some that had already changed weapons.


    ¡± The traces that we recently saw. Can you find more of those? ¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s none around here. If there are simr looking cuts around here, we could probably find some . . . ¡±


    ¡± We¡¯re going to search this vicinity. ¡±


    ¡± Okay. ¡±


    As if she had found this excessive for her alone, she began to call and gather goblins and hobgoblins that had evolved into an Archer. They were ordered to find simr traces.


    ¡± You see this cut? You just have to find the trace of Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Ggirik ! Though it¡¯s going to be hard, if it¡¯s the Blood Dagger¡¯s trace, we will definitely find it ! ¡±


    ¡± We clearly remember the trace of Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    The guys full of enthusiasm began to search around in the spur of the moment. Clearly, here and there, there were traces as if our n hand hunted humans. And these traces were made at certain distances apart from one another.


    If she was prepared to back-stab us, this would have urred near the cave or the ce where we always met.


    I swallowed my saliva. I could roughly guess what Choi Seulgi was thinking of while doing this.


    ¡® Revenge. ¡®


    She was luring another revenge target of hers towards this side with the impersonation of another ¡® Weapon Merchant. ¡®


    It probably wasn¡¯t the Holy Order. Although there was quite a raucous here, with the Green Goblin n leaving every day, the Holy Order were too preupied. Since they hunted people regardless of whether they were Beginners, Intermediates, or Advanced, the Green Goblin n was their priority.


    In the first ce, the Holy Order doesn¡¯t really concern themselves with people that could be recruited anytime. If they had truly cared for the safety of Beginners, they would have alreadye to hunt us down.


    And there was Choi Seulgi who would have not attempted to attack the Holy Order thoughtlessly above all.


    Choi Seulgi¡¯s goal was revenge. She had alreadypleted her revenge against Shin Duk-ho and the others that she had died to. Though a bitplicated, it was the same for Park Youngwhan and his gang.


    If you think about it, there should be no one else that was within her range of revenge targets other than the Saint Sword.


    After pondering carefully, I began to unexpectedly reach a conclusion.


    ¡® That bastard. ¡®


    I had heard that she was offered a position as a concubine to one of the authorities, but she never told me which bastard it was that she received it from. If Park Youngwhan, that bastard, had moved due to orders from that ¡® Authority, ¡® I was able to roughly know what that person was that Choi Seulgi was trying to currently lure.


    Then . . .


    One of the Hobgoblins that had left began to run towards me.


    ¡± Humans. Humans. ¡±


    ¡± Captain. Humans havee ! They are wearing red clothes. Red clothes. ¡±


    The voice saying that humans in red clothes hade. I couldn¡¯t help but naturally think of one of the subsidiary ns under the Holy Order.


    ¡® Red Cross n. ¡®


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Green vs Red. What¡¯s your favorite color? Choose hehe.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Two Weapon Merchants? Well, Seulgi definitely fabricated like one. And God, that torture. Shuddering from how they had no hair or nails, and died so horrifically. She¡¯s one psychopathic girl for sure.


    <strong>Comment:</strong> To the one that mentioned psycho girlfriend in thements , thumbs up to you ! Even MC acknowledged that she was a psychopath LOL ??


    <strong>Notice: </strong>New week, which means another week of Green Skin chapters Ggirik~ Happy Sunday !


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: Red n vs Green n.. it¡¯s on! Fight Night round 1


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreaders: Sai101, Fr34kz

 Chapter 43

    The Western City ¡® Aia ¡® was managed by the Holy Order normally. Usually, a small group of people grouped together is called a n, while those with substantial numbers are called a Guild.


    The Holy Order, which was sizeable in magnitude with countless strong members, was a ¡® Guild ¡® that had countless subsidiary ns, and the Red Cross n was one of them. Like how the Green Goblin n was protecting us, the Holy Order protected and helped the Red Cross n.


    I was able to understand why Choi Seulgi was doing these toilsome ¡® work. ¡®


    It was because the Red Cross n was managing the entrance of the Western Forest, the hunting grounds for Beginners.


    ¡® Fucking Bastard. ¡®


    Red Cross n Master, Lee Youngdon. Though I only heard rumours that he was nasty, but who would¡¯ve thought that the fucking bastard was the primary instigator of all of this.


    It was even Lee Youngdon that had executed Park Youngwhan for his crimes in my previous life. I remember watching that scene together with Choi Seulgi. In case he might get caught by the Holy Order, or be incriminating of himself, it seems that he had taken care of all this personally.


    I slowly began to think once more concerning Choi Seulgi.


    The fact that these guys were walking around here somewhere . . . the possibility of Choi Seulgi being around here was high as well. No, she¡¯s definitely waiting for her opportunity somewhere.


    Not sure where exactly, but she was definitely aiming for Lee Youngdon.


    It was impossible to prate through countless n elites and kill Lee Youngdon. No matter how strong we had gotten, the opponent was still the n Master. Choi Seulgi who firstly, has provoked them must of had some way, but it won¡¯t be easy.


    To be easily dealt with and eaten was this side. But, this wasn¡¯t a battle without victory. In the past, this Red Cross n was an existence far from me. It was definitely so.


    However.


    Don¡¯t we have the Green Goblin n¡¯s Assassins protecting us from the side? They must¡¯ve judged that there were no Strong within our side. They believe that they can sufficiently win against our Blood Dagger n. It has been a short while, but our Blood Dagger n has grown stronger. Our subordinates are clever and wise, waiting for these green skins to test their mettle.


    I quickly called for the Blood Dagger n. Though it may be just a simple pivot, I was able to organize my thoughts. There was no time to be diposed.


    ¡± Everyone. Quiet. Prepare for Battle. ¡±


    ¡± Victory. For Victory Only. Ggirik Ggirik. ¡±


    They quietly chanted as their voices resonated in the woods. Expectation and excitement swirled around all of their eyes. As if somewhat anxious, everyone felt that this battle wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as before. I could see the faces of my orcs with reddened eyes and their noses ring.


    ¡± Kereeuk ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik . . . ¡±


    The Red Cross n was configured of Warriors, Pdins, and a small group of Priests and Magicians. It was a well-bnced n. Especially, Lee Youngdon who had changed sses into a Special ss. Despite his pig-like appearance, I had heard countless rumors of how strong he was.


    Compared to us which was mainlyposed of Swordsmen, Archers and Assassins, they had the advantage.


    But.


    The Blood Dagger n will never engage in a losing battle.


    Victory. For Victory Only. As such, we began to slowly hide our bodies.


    Why have the Goblins, Hobgoblins and Orcs stayed throughout with me? It was because I was recognized by a few goblins for my method of throwing daggers in the first battle from afar. The initial reason why the Blood Dagger n was created, was because I was the first to evolve, but also because they found my battle style impressive.


    ¡® We are the Despicable Blood Dagger n ! ¡®


    ¡® We are Despicable ! We are the Despicable Blood Dagger n. ¡®


    ¡® Our Captain is Despicable ! ¡®


    The Blood Dagger n¡¯s identity was literally despicable and cowardly. It was a way of thinking that didn¡¯t match with the Green Skins that valued honor in the first ce. The Blood Dagger n camouges, and doesn¡¯t hesitate to retreat as well. If the enemy is one that we can¡¯t win, we will turn back, but if it is an opponent that we can contend with, then we will chase them to the end. We hunt. There is only one thing I demand of my subordinates when we leave for a hunt.


    ¡® Come back alive. ¡®


    Of course it wasn¡¯t like our n did not think of honor as important. They were still belligerent Green Skins that valued honor. When I had lost my honor by losing to the Queen of the North, they had cried for me, and screamed of helping me regain my honor together. They admitted their losses when they suffered defeat under the Patriarch¡¯s g, and respected one another.


    Which was why I couldn¡¯t understand them even more.


    Why are these cute guys so passionate and enthusiastic towards me? As someone who is weak and despicable, that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do dirty actions or retreat. There was a time when I asked Mev the reason why.


    ¡® That is, well. It¡¯s obvious. All of the n members including me are weak. ¡®


    Of course there were no one that was weak in the present n.


    The First and Second had changed sses into impressive Orc Warriors, and whenever they entered a battle, they would disy impressive performances, iparable to the most up-anding assassinstely. It was the same for the Three Female Goblin Siblings as well. You can¡¯t exclude the archers led by Mev as well.


    But despite all this, the Blood Dagger n always think in terms of the weak. A weak species amongst the goblins. Where they had gathered was the Blood Dagger n.


    Battling was fun. But, winning was even more fun. Our Chief always makes us win. Those guys thought like that.


    ¡± Ggirik. For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    As such, we engaged against the red-armored enemy in front. The speed of us attacking them from the shadows was immediate. They were divided into ¡® several squads ¡® inside the ¡® forest ¡® searching for the Weapon Merchant. With them like this, of course we had the upper hand. Our objective was to attack all of them before they could inform anyone that they had engaged the enemy.


    ¡± KWAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    ¡± Fu . . . Fuck it¡¯s the Weapon Merchant ! Weapon Merchant ! Location ! Inform the location ! ¡±


    ¡± Green Flower . . . even Green Flower is here ! ¡±


    The number wasn¡¯t small. But with them acting in separate squads. We were able to sufficiently devour them whole. I rushed in with myrge greatsword. Instantaneously, me Magic was rising towards the sky. It was probably a signal re that tried to reveal the Weapon Merchant had been discovered here.


    But, of course we wouldn¡¯t allow them to simply reveal our location.


    Mev shot her magic arrow into the sky,pletely scattering the me Magic.


    ¡® Nice. ¡®


    ¡± KWAAAAAAAAANG ! ¡±


    I swung myrge sword intending to split them in half. Seeing that greatswording towards them, evolved Warriors with shields rushed me covering up to block it. They were trying to buy enough time by hindering me. It seems that my greatsword wascking in cutting through those shields fully covered in mana.


    However . . .


    ¡± Kereeeeung ¡±


    I used the side of my greatsword to clear away their shields.


    ¡± Sh . . . shit ! ¡±


    Naturally, their bodies tilted towards the opposite direction of their shields. And the arrows and daggers of the Archers and Assassins rained down upon them. In a split second, their bodies became riddled with holes like a beehive.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    As if they were Warriors with High Health, they were still alive. Sensing the Priests healing them from afar, I quickly split the guys who had lost their bnce in half.


    ¡± Kwajijik. ¡±


    The sound reverberated as blood and their brains sttered across my face. Unknowingly, I began to shout at the Blood Dagger n with reddened eyes.


    ¡± Kill the humans spreading bright light first ! Kill the humans spreading bright light ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    The brave First was the one to reply to my orders first. And the three Goblin Siblings emerged from stealth and attacked the rear. They did not prate through the Warriors and Pdins protecting the front, but rushed around towards the priests. Since they had high dexterity, this was quite dangerous. In the end, the Pdins and Warriors began dividing their forces towards them, which meant it would be soon easier for our Orc Swordsmen to easily prate their defensive lines.


    The First was blocking the attacks of the Pdins while approaching the priests. The Second was also disying a simr fine performance as well.


    ¡± Kereeeeung ! ¡±


    We had the upper hand in terms of numbers, and with the way our sses were structured, we were stronger. If the vanguard had notpletely copsed, this might be a different story, but those in the front lines couldn¡¯t endure at all. Although the Pdins advanced out of haste towards the front, the levels were dimensions apart for Warriors to try and protect the front lines. With Assassins relentlessly appearing and attacking with their daggers, the Swordsmen retreated back to try and create space with their swords. Of course, Mev¡¯s arrows supported the two Orc Swordsmen from the rear.


    The arrows rained upon the enemies at the right ce at the right time, as it rescued the two from danger.


    ¡± AHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHK ! My . . . My eye ! ¡±


    Thanks to this, screams constantly reverberated along the human lines.


    And not long after, the first order waspleted as the First perfectly killed off all the humans that were spreading light. Watching him instantaneously prate through the lines and grab the throat of a female Priest was so impressive that I had thought that he was too talented to serve under me. As if he was excited from the battle, he began to shout loudly.


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    And just like that, his sword split the priest¡¯s skull into two.


    ¡± Kwajik ! ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeuk. ¡±


    Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help butugh out of satisfaction. The first battle was aplete victory.


    The problem was that our location was somewhat revealed. Although we were able to block the ball of fire rising into the sky, we couldn¡¯t block the screams leaking out.


    I began to slowly stare at Jung Hayeon. Jung Hayeon began to nod and spoke.


    The reason I did not use Jung Hayeon in this first battle.


    It was because ¡® Victory or Defeat ¡®id in Jung Hayeon¡¯s two hands.


    ¡± Yes . . . Yes ! ¡±


    Soon, Jung Hayeon spread green light from her staff before opening her mouth.


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    Simultaneously, the tree roots began to move slowly, very slowly. Though I was not certain, I could tell that the terrain of this side was slowly changing.


    The roots continued to stretch out along the ground. Some roots stopped in the middle, while others began climbing on other trees, slowly bending them down. It was the same for the vines. It even began to move the trees towards the ground. The best part was seeing those immovable trees that were standing there slowly move.


    Since she was spending an extreme amount of mana, Jung Hayeon¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t so good, but with this much, we could win. With the purpose ofplementing her, I stroked her hair. Her face immediately brightened. In the battle, Jung Hayeon won¡¯t use her other magic skills.


    Rather, she will very slowly change the terrain after an attack. Eventually, the Blood Dagger n will invite them to an Ant Tunnel.


    I raised my hand, causing my n to begin chanting in all directions.


    ¡± Victory ! For Victory Only ! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    As such, the battle that our Blood Dagger n wanted began.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    God that was exciting and refreshing to trante. Such a good chapter. Love how Mev and Hayeon y huge roles in this chapter. Can¡¯t wait to see what Hayeon¡¯s terrain transformation will do!


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Despicable Goblins vs Despicable Minions. Hmmmm. I can¡¯t decide


    <strong>Comment:</strong> We¡¯re going to see a lot of red! (Blood~ cough*)


    <strong>Notice: </strong>What¡¯s better than a release? Two consecutive releases!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Klingon Proverbs ¨C ¡°A leader is judged not by the length of his reign but by the decisions he makes.¡±


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 44

    Kim Younghee was an Archer that had recently joined the Red Cross n. Frankly, her level or standard wasn¡¯t that high, but she had been admitted due to a special case of finding favor in the eyes of n Master, Lee Youngdon.


    ¡® Fucking pig-like bastard. ¡®


    Though her body was safe, considering what she had to endure, she couldn¡¯t help but swear. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t interested in much else of her. Though it ended with just once, it was still a displeasing memory.


    But, she was truly ecstatic of being in a ¡® group ¡® after that day. Especially if it was the Red Cross n that received protection from the Holy Order, which was dimensions apart from those other nomittal ns.


    While those losers were busy begging, she could walk confidently with herrades in her stride and eat delicious food three meals a day, and umte a lot of experience by hunting with her n members.


    As someone that was properly pursuing her dream of having her own n, Kim Younghee, for the first time, began to regret entering the Red Cross n. No, to be precise, she was regretting it.


    ¡® Where am I? ¡®


    Though it was hard to understand inmon sense, there were screams constantly being heard, but it was difficult to find the right path.


    ¡± Hey, what are you doing?! ¡±


    ¡± A bit . . . bit . . . Please wait a bit. Something is wrong . . . ¡±


    She felt something was wrong after the first scream. It feels that after discovering the movement patterns of the Weapon Merchant, the campaign of hunting this monster down had somewhat gone wrong.


    The Holy Order guild is expecting a lot out of this n, even asking Lee Youngdon directly to act in this campaign.


    ¡® Shit . . . ¡®


    Kim Younghee swore inside. Although she, including a few other Archers, had received quite a reward after analyzing traces, but that was before she had entered this forest. If things go wrong, she might be kicked out of the n and lose everything.


    ¡± Are you saying that an Archer can¡¯t even find the way that we recently came from? ¡±


    ¡± No . . . that¡¯s not it. ¡±


    Hearing herrades scolding, wanting to cover her ears, she inspected her surroundings once again.


    From her memories, this ¡® path ¡® was definitely not it. Although the forest was wide, there were a lot of Red Cross n members as well. They had intentionally departed to join up with the other forces, but she couldn¡¯t find the path no matter how hard she tried. As if she was seeing this path for the first time. The marks that she had coborated with other Archers to confirm each other¡¯s location had eitherpletely disappeared or changed. There was only one conclusion.


    ¡® Damn . . . is the forest moving . . . ? ¡®


    Even she thought that it was a ridiculous theory. But the forest was really moving. With a serious look, she began to inspect here and there as she heard the frustrated party members of hersining.


    ¡± Sigh . . . Fuck, I knew ever since you were specially hired, but what was our n Master thinking bringing this kind of stupid bitch here . . . sigh . . . for an Archer to be lost . . . ¡±


    ¡± What did you just say? ¡±


    She was angry. Though the words were correct, but still she felt extremely bad. Kim Younghee, unknowingly, red at the man, who finally continued saying sullenly.


    ¡± Okay . Okay. ¡±


    The group leader as such ignored Kim Younghee and continued his work.


    ¡± Magicians. Try sending out some me Magic. Until the main forces arrive, we will wait here. If we wait for a bit, they should be able to find us. Tch. To not have a useful Archer, for things to be this difficult. ¡±


    Kim Younghee couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips. Being ignored was just the start, but having everyone re at her was extremely unpleasant. After this event, she imagined being kicked out of the n as her future darkened. Having to beg Lee Youngdon to let her stay in the n caused her to nauseate from the thought.


    In the end, Kim Younghee couldn¡¯t help but speak out.


    ¡± Just . . . just wait a bit please. I can find it. ¡±


    ¡± How long will it take? Huh? It¡¯ll be easier waiting like this. ¡±


    ¡± So you¡¯re saying we should send out the me magic then? Are you crazy? What are you going to do if the Weapon Merchant finds us before the main forces? Especially when there are footstep trails around here and there . . . ¡±


    To be honest, there were none. But they were convincing words. The Archer had quite arge influence in the party along with themander.


    For a party leader to act recklessly would lead them to their inevitable deaths. By not listening to the advice of an Archer, there weren¡¯t just one or two parties that werepletely massacred, so the weight of the advice was much heavier.


    ¡± Shit . . . find it in 10 minutes. We can¡¯t wait any longer than that. ¡±


    Seeing that she convinced him, she wholly nodded and began tracking. Whatever happens afterwards, finding the path was a priority. There was no way the forest was actually moving. Reporting that these were the actions of monsters was uncanny.


    The monsters of the continent were stupid and reckless. Although the Green Goblin n of the West were a bit better, but the way ogres and those other creatures fought were truly reckless. The Weapon Merchant was indeed an orc . . . though she couldn¡¯t admit it, she thought that she might have entered the wrong path. This was definitely not the correct path. But, with the pressure amounting towards her, she opened her mouth before she knew it.


    ¡± It¡¯s this way. ¡±


    If they enter a bit closer, they will definitely meet someone. Hearing Kim Younghee¡¯s voice, the rest were a bit relieved. The party leader was satisfied it seems.


    ¡± See see. You could do it. Everyone, we will advance a bit further inside. ¡±


    As such, Kim Younghee led the way first. It was then.


    ¡± Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik. Ggirik. ¡±


    It was that particr voice of a goblin scoffing. Although they were extremely surprised for a moment, the party quickly responded with countermeasures. The leader that was rude to her up to a moment ago quickly moved up, grabbed her by the cor, and threw her behind. Kim Younghee¡¯s body flew backwards as she felt herself rising in the air.


    It seems that he had roughly understood what was going on. Those ¡® guys ¡® were attacking. The party leader had probably flung her back in order to protect her. The leader, who was rude-looking before, looked a bit cool.


    ¡± Prepare for battle ! Prepare for battle ¡±


    ¡® Should I ask him out on a date . . . ¡®


    In the midst of a battle, she was having a useless thought.


    ¡± Everyone prepare for batt . . . . . . . . . . Gereeeuk . . . ¡±


    But, that useless thought crumbled in an instant. Pierced by a dagger, the warrior copsed backwards as he stared eyes wide-open at her. As if he was resenting her. The fallen Kim Younghee, seeing that, took four steps back.


    It wasn¡¯t just her. Many of the others were a bit shocked as well.


    ¡± Sh . . . Shit Weapon . . Merchant. It¡¯s the Weapon Merchant ! Send the magic signal to the sky ! Inform the location ! ¡±


    A few magicians began casting ¡® Shield ¡® to endure, while the others began preparing to send me magic into the sky. Soon, a Magician shouted ¡± Fireball ¡± as he extended his hand to the sky, but the Magician swiftly had an arrow pierce his forehead from somewhere.


    ¡± Kuk ! ¡±


    In a split second, the casting was cancelled. Although the other magicians continued to try to cast me magic, but which ever one that tried was in most danger, causing them to be wary of one another. Instead of simply just trying to re-cast the me signal, they were all casting Shield in order to live.


    ¡® Damn . . . . . ¡®


    In this kind of situation, Kim Younghee began to look around her. She definitely couldn¡¯t see anyone. But there were arrows and daggers constantly piercing through her party members.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHH ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡® I¡¯m going to die. ¡®


    ¡® I will die. ¡®


    Kim Younghee walked towards the magicians that were maintaining their Shields as she screamed. The warriors were losing their lives in a split second. In order to live, she had to move inside the shield anyway possible.


    ¡± Please . . . Please save me. Save me. ¡±


    Though Kim Younghee screamed like that, there was no one that would readily release theirpleted shields to receive her. Rather the magicians began to rebuke her.


    ¡± Can¡¯t you go away? Damn, hurry up and go call reinforcements ! ¡±


    There was no way she could call them. It was because she didn¡¯t know where this ce was. Feeling desperate, she began to scream.


    ¡± Hurry up and open ! Hurry ! You fucking bastards ! Are you going to live by yourself? ¡±


    Amongst this quarrel, screams could constantly be heard here and there. The Warriors and Pdins that could be said to be the pirs of the n were dying. Stricken with fear, she had no thought of even drawing her bow. No, she was trembling so much that she couldn¡¯t see her bow.


    ¡± AHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡± AHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    Kim Younghee subconsciously turned her head towards those voices that were on the verge of tears.


    ¡± Kereeeung . . . . ¡±


    An Orc wielding arge sword was slowly walking over. In his vicinity, there were Warriors and Pdins body parts rolling around. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡± Weapon Merchant . . . ¡±


    That thick green skin and those muscles that were about to burst. Compared to the other orcs, his mr wasrger. The beast like sounds, and those red eyes were enough to strike fear into Kim Younghee.


    ¡± Ahhhhhhh . . . ¡±


    She let out amentation. Whether he paid attention to her or not, he closely walked over and swung his greatsword.


    That slicing sound cutting through the air, as if it could destroy anything in its way leaked out, causing her to instinctively close her eyes and bend down. Soon, screams could be heard behind her.


    ¡± Kwang ! ¡±


    The Shield that the magicians maintained together shattered.


    And then.


    The Magician that she was arguing with just before tumbled around the ground in two halves. Her whole body was soaked in blood.


    Kim Younghee who was covered in intestines and blood began to scream.


    ¡± KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    ¡® I¡¯m going to die. ¡®


    ¡® I¡¯m going to diee . . . ¡®


    Her body automatically began to tremble. And seeing thendscape slowly beginning to change, and those tree roots relentlessly moving, she was finally able to realize that the ¡® path ¡® she knew had changed.


    ¡® Green Flower. ¡®


    She was able to finally realize it now. They, and the whole Red Cross n hadpletely been caught in a trap. Against her will, she found her body being sucked down.


    She could feel those roots wrapping around her. It was getting harder to breathe.


    Those continuously moving nts soon entered in her mouth.


    Though she wanted to turn her head away, her wrapped body didn¡¯t allow her to resist at all.


    ¡± Weeeeeeeeek ¡±


    She tried her best to spit them out, but those things kept entering. She could feel that appalling pain inside her stomach.


    ¡® Save me . . . . ¡®


    ¡® Save . . . . . . ¡®


    It was excruciatingly painful as if she was being seared. Due to the immense pain, her mind became even more clear. Though she wanted to squirm, she couldn¡¯t. The tree roots continued to enter her esophagus as she attempted to vomit them out forcefully, but those tree roots that continued to invade her body began to delve in further.


    Her intestines were wounded, causing blood to flow out of her mouth.


    ¡® Save me . . . . . . . . . ¡®


    ¡® AHHHHHK ¡®


    And then . . .


    She could suddenly feel her body burst!


    As Kim Younghee closed her eyes in the midst of the pain.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    What a beautiful, lovely death scene. Stunning art. I see that she can¡¯t help herself in killing human women.


    <strong>P.S. </strong>Changing the forest into a maze? Wow. Hayeon is one OP nt magician.


    <strong>Notice: </strong>Hehe, 3rd release for the week. Happy Sunday (Monday for some) !


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    ¡°Crush your enemies, see them driven before you, and hear thementation of the women!¡±


    ¨C CONAN THE BARBARIAN, 1987.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 45

    <b>Chapter 45: Two Weapon Merchants (4)</b>


    ¡° Kereeeuk. So what time is this? ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s the fourth. ¡±


    Jung Hayeon replied to my question. Though I had told her not to uselessly squander her mana, it seems that she wanted to see blood as she consumed thatst human girl. Since she was changing thendscape slowly, I didn¡¯t say much.


    Due to our fourth attack, through constant changes, the forest was like a maze.


    If we had not changed thendscape proactively, Mev would have lost her ¡® way. ¡¯ Since we knew everything about the forest originally and how it was changed, our sneak attacks were showing quite effective results.


    ¡° Can you feel the rest of those guys? ¡±


    ¡° Yes. ¡±


    Whenever enemies enter the area where her roots were, she could grasp the location of the humans, so she will definitely be first in terms of achievements today. And with Mev and her rangers spreading out to gather information, we were able to synchronize them to create a useful report on the opposition.


    ¡° The ones we recently caught were minnow-like bastards. Captain. The real, strong guys are elsewhere. ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeuk. ¡±


    I had known about this fact as well. Although their forces were divided into many, Lee Youngdon¡¯s force would definitely be the greatest. Not sure how much, but I thought that it would be greater in number than our Blood Dagger n.


    ¡° First, let¡¯s clean up the other remaining search parties first. ¡±


    As such, we began to clean up the rest of the Red Cross n. No matter how ¡® difficult ¡¯ Jung Hayeon and Mev were making it to find their intended path, if we were able to fight their main force and the following reinforcements toe, the situation would be greatly uncertain.


    We continued to move within the forest.


    Sometimes, we would hide and ambush parties just using arrows, other times we would release a few goblins as bait to lure them in before killing them.


    ¡° AHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡° AHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    Here and there, screams could be heard sporadically. I split up my n¡¯s fighting force and rejoined them constantly to make it impossible for them to determine our numbers.


    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t like I originally had tactics and strategies. All I knew was from reading books. If they had a usefulmander, they would probably be able to estimate our numbers, but it seems that the Red Cross n didn¡¯t have such important individuals.


    Since he had filled his key circle with his harem, no wonder the n wasn¡¯t operating properly.


    And the most important thing.


    The fact that they consider us as stupid monsters.


    Since they were a bit famous as a n, of course they wouldn¡¯t even consider us as a worthy foe.


    It would have been better if the Red Cross n had decided to move together, but they separated their forces and decided to check each other¡¯s locations by sending Fireballs into the air. But, by doing this we were able to determine how many of their group numbers were left and where their locations were. There were approximately five mes that were sent into the air. Including the main force, so there were only four left.


    We slowly began to conceal ourselves in preparation for the next ambush.


    Of course we hadn¡¯t concealed ourselves in a particr location.


    We had hidden our bodiespletely; in-between the two Fireballs that were recently shot up to confirm each other¡¯s locations by the trail. We seemed to be in a better position than I thought, as we concealed ourselves behind the roots of Jung Hayeon.


    After waiting a bit, the human groups¡¯ archers began to confer with each other. At this rate, the chances of us being found out was high. I gradually raised my hand, as Mev and the Hobgoblin archers began to slowly draw their bows simultaneously.


    Judging that they were within distance, I extended my hand down as arrows rained down.


    ¡° It¡¯s the Weapon Merchant ! ¡±


    ¡° Weapon Merchant ! ¡±


    Instantly, various fire arrows began to rain down on the archers. The night sky soon became like fireworks as the sky was brightly lit up briefly.


    Once again, we blended into the darkness of therge forest. Compared to them, we clearly knew what was the ¡®map¡¯ of our terrain.


    The basic rule was to grasp the terrain first.


    The human archers that were wondering what unknown ce they stumbled into were desperately trying toplete a map in their heads, but they couldn¡¯tpare to the information that we had.


    We began to climb ¡® up. ¡¯ Normally, this kind of terrain couldn¡¯t be found nearby. Jung Hayeon who wascking mana, will recover it during battle. At this time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel just how valuable Jung Hayeon was to this n. In short, she was a rolling lottery ticket. After the battle, I should spend a bit more time with her I thought.


    Of course, that wouldeter.


    By climbing up the hill, we were able to see a second squad running below us, which made them easy targets, I smiled at the good timing. It seems that they were hurriedly trying to join up with the others after seeing that brief rain of arrows.


    ¡° Fire. ¡±


    ¡° Ggirik ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Due to mymand, those green skin archers were firing their arrows with all their strength. The arrows rained down, as it pierced through their eyes, foreheads, noses, and even their mouths.


    ¡° AHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡° AHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡° Prieeeeest ! ! Priest ! ¡±


    The first targets were the priests, and the second were the group¡¯s archers.


    If things go right, we take care of the warriors in advance. Since our general objective was topletely ughter them. We¡¯re going to steadily clean up all of them. We won¡¯t attack the magicians yet. They need to constantly fire up res so that more confusion could be created out of this chaos.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    Looking up into the sky, I was able to see fireballs flying up from another ce. The group of the Five Siblings that I had split up prior, were attacking as well.


    Avoid fights that can¡¯t be won.


    Go in when you can win.


    To engage in battle when one has more numbers.


    Flee before dying.


    These guys were surprisingly loyal and hadpletely mastered this task.


    ¡° Fo . . . For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Those screams over there could be heard all the way from here. It seems they wanted the enemy to know where they were. They probably will retreat before the other reinforcement group arrives.


    Anyhow, I rushed out and shed the first guy with my greatsword. Unknowingly, I also began to roar in an uplifting tone.


    ¡° Victory ! For Victory Only ! ¡±


    ¡° For Victory Only ! For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    When our archers begin to draw their arrows, then we will attack them. The Hobgoblin warriors raised their shields while I rushed forward in between them with my greatsword in front.


    Although those spearmen attempted to extend their spears, they were but bothersome. As if they knew what I had felt, arrows rained upon them as they screamed, letting go of their spears.


    And then I shed and hacked at the warriors with my greatsword.


    ¡° Kwajiiiiiiiiik ! ¡±


    Their shields were broken as their bodies were prated together. Blood sttered past their broken shields and onto my hands.


    ¡° KWAAAAAA ! ¡±


    Although I had to be more proactive with the absence of the Loyal Five Siblings, but it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t decimate this squad without them.


    ¡° Priest . . . ! Priests ! ¡±


    ¡° AHHHHHHK ! ! ! ¡±


    Although they were looking for priests, it had been quite a while since they had crossed over. At that time, I crushed their faces with my feet and plunged my sword. It was a great feeling hearing the Kwajik sound circting around my feet. After Jung Hayeon changed the terrain once more, we disappeared within the forest.


    It has been a short time, but in that period, we were disying all the techniques and methods we learned from Green Goblin on how to Walk, Hide, and use our weapons.


    Of course if we had engaged the Red Cross n upfront, we might not have won. No, if it really was like two armies facing each other, we would have definitely lost.


    But, we were in the forest.


    Those human forces that couldn¡¯t precisely confirm one another¡¯s location. And the main force which was slow due to that man¡¯srge body.


    After killing off our enemies, we relentlessly moved our bodies. As if they weren¡¯t able to fully kill their enemies, the Five Loyal Siblings rejoined us with rough, heaving breaths. With our relentless Guerri Warfare tactics, we were able to reduce the number of priests and archers they possessed.


    ¡° Kereeeuk. ¡±


    It seems that only a small minority were able to rejoin with their main squad. It wasn¡¯t a perfect result.


    But Iughed.


    Since Lee Youngdon was continually leading his ¡® squad ¡¯ deeper into the forest.


    ¡° Kereeeuk. ¡±


    I quietly killed my breathing. The others also followed. And suddenly, I could hear the voices of the single main force inside the forest.


    ¡° Damn . . . what the hell happened? Hey, you still haven¡¯t discovered our location yet? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m . . . I¡¯m sorry, sir. ¡±


    ¡° Fucking useless bastards . . . I fed you and gave you a bed, but you can¡¯t do shit . . . ¡±


    Lee Youngdon wasining with his heavy armor on. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t frustrated. To be honest, he was armed up to his bones. To say it inly, he had no brains. Despite loving girls and fighting, he valued his own body extremely. When searching for honor, he was more of a Green Skin than others.


    I decided to monitor them a bit more. I was anticipating them entering our dug out ¡® Ant Tunnel. ¡¯


    ¡° Damn . . . Damn ! You still can¡¯t find the other squads? Fuck . . . once I return back to the city after this campaign, I¡¯m going to call all of them and kill them, so make sure to tell them . . . useless bastards . . . ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry, sir. ¡±


    ¡° For our n tock so many talents . . . we won¡¯t be able to attain any achievements, damn it. I should¡¯ve requested aid from the other ns . . . ¡±


    Their troop numbers were definitely not small. The culprit for them continually heading deeper into the forest was because of that guy¡¯s confidence.


    However . . .


    We were also prepared. The terrain was constantly being changed to make them baffled, but it was more aimed towards weakening the ground of certain areas by moving the roots.


    Everything was nned for this one moment.


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    I looked over at Jung Hayeon. She raised her staff, causing the ground that those guys were stepping on to slowly tremble before immediately copsing.


    ¡° Koong . . . ¡±


    ¡° KWAAAAAAAANG ! ! ! ! ¡±


    The ground copsed in an instant. I raised my greatsword.


    ¡° Victory ! For Victory Only ! ¡±


    The n began to shout.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ! ¡±


    The terrain in which we stepped on waspletely advantageouspared to them trapped below.


    ¡° Fu . . . Fuck what the hell ! ¡±


    ¡° You Fucking Orc Bastards. ¡±


    ¡° AHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡° AHHHK ! ¡±


    With the trees tilting down, there were countless casualties and the injury toll began to rise. But, there was no time to spare. By sparing our ns fighting force, this event wasn¡¯t enough to finish off their troops.


    Arrows continually fired into the pit as the goblins began to charge ahead from afar. We definitely couldn¡¯t see the objective. Mev began to fire three arrows at once. Although the Red Cross n were trying their best to endure with magic and shields, it would be irrational if there were no casualties. Jung Hayeon, who didn¡¯t have to preserve her mana now, began to move her roots towards the pit.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    I could hear screams and something bursting from far away.


    Since the distance was barely reachable by arrows, I wasn¡¯t able to precisely determine the casualties of the opposition, but we continued to run. If we were to have attempted an ambush too closely, we could have been discovered, so this was an unavoidable situation. But, hearing the oing screams, I was able to slightly deduce their casualty situation a bit.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    I quickly charged down. And then I encountered Lee Youngdon who was trying to escape out of this pit. Automatically, strength entered me. By raising my greatsword, I recklessly swung out. With a chance to split him in half with one blow, I rushed at him.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    ¡° Dirty Orc Bastard ! How dareeeeee you ! ! ¡±


    Lee Youngdon who had barely regained his bnce with the others raised hisrge Bastard Sword and shed against me in the middle of the Western Forest.


    ¡° KWAAAAA ! ¡±


    ¡° Kwang ! ¡±

 Chapter 46

    <b>Chapter 46: Two Weapon Merchants (5)</b>


    I could feel that the dense strength through my hands. To exaggerate a bit, I could feel the impact running inside me.


    ¡® Damn. ¡¯


    Fitting of the title of n Master, the guy was certainly strong. I had simply thought that he was just a pig bastard that enjoyed girls, but it seems there were countless things hidden in his body. While he rotted away in this continent for quite a long time, he must have a Unique Ability. This was an unfavorable fight.


    The bastard was fully armored with a wide Bastard Sword. The fact that the weapon was made to allow one to pierce to the end was quite impressive. But seeing how it was slightly shorter than a normal longsword, it seems that it was not a normal weapon.


    ¡° You damned Orc Bastard. How dare you. How dare you. ¡±


    He was furious towards me. But, I was also burning in rage as well. Instantaneously, my eyes reddened as strength entered my muscles. But, after I pushed my sword harder, my greatsword began to deflect back. I thought I wouldn¡¯t lose in terms of strength in a battle as an Ancient Orc, but it seems he is living up to hisrge frame.


    ¡° Die ! ¡±


    In an instant, his thick sword flew towards me. It was, as if I was facing a monster in my human period. To be a monster in this situation was a bit ironic.


    ¡° Kereeeuk ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The guy that will help me know just how strong I¡¯ve be. That person was Lee Youngdon before my eyes. Before, Lee Youngdon was evaluated as exactly Intermediate in the city. Of course that was a very high ceiling then, but now, it was a wall where I believe that I could ovee.


    The sword that wasing towards me. I blocked it. The reach of my greatsword was longer. Currently, I was the Queen of the North. And that guy was me.


    Instantly, I began to make distance.


    All the blows that came to my way, as if I was handling a boar, I deflected his sword away.


    The shing of swords continued to echo in the battlefield.


    ¡® Strong. ¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t mean that I had no room to breathe. Of course the battle against him was important, but the other n was the same. I looked around and began to shout to my subordinates.


    ¡° Kill all of the humans that are climbing out ! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡° Victory ! Only ! For Victory ! ¡±


    He definitely couldn¡¯t understand what I said. But he¡¯ll roughly know what it meant. I couldn¡¯t spare any more attention to my subordinates. Since I was busy as well.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk.¡±


    ¡° You Orc Bastard Bitch ! ! ¡±


    Every step I took back, he would follow the same. The impact on my hands as if they were going to burst from his strength.


    But as if I¡¯ll release my sword. Rather, this was quite enjoyable.


    The battle against the Queen of the North.


    It¡¯s just like then.


    Battling against the Strong were enjoyable.


    I swung my greatsword down from above. Cutting through the air, the de approached towards him. Seeing this, he bent down and swung his sword up.


    ¡° ng ! ¡±


    My greatsword deflected back up into the sky. I knew that the guy would use this moment to attack. I let my greatsword go as it flew into the sky. Then, I quickly withdrew the ¡® Weapon-Breaking Longsword ¡¯ that I had recently purchased, and blocked his sword with all my might.


    This time, he was the Queen of the North. Unlike before, he recklessly attacked and rushed in. It seems that he was confident as a swordsman in closebat.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    I threw the dagger I had towards him. He withdrew back and blocked it with his sword, which allowed me to retrieve my greatsword.


    I had changed weapons for a brief second.


    ¡° Kereeeeeung . . . ¡±


    He was finally able to recognize it as well.


    That the Weapon Merchant wasn¡¯t some pushover.


    ¡° Fuck . . . ¡±


    Foulnguage leaked from his mouth. While we were in this confrontation, the humans that hadn¡¯t escaped the pit yet were continually screaming.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡° AHHHHK ! ¡±


    The warriors that came together with Lee Youngdon were being blocked by the Five Goblin Siblings along with the other Orc Warriors.


    As time went on, the one that was more desperate was definitely him.


    As his forces haven¡¯tpletely climbed up yet, right now, I was the one with more time.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    Not realizing, I began screaming as I rushed at him. I shed the ground with my greatsword, causing a cloud of dust to scatter at him. But he wouldn¡¯t be hit with such a sly attack as he slightly side-stepped and rushed at me. While trying to make the preemptive strike, it seems that it had caused an opposite effect. From the rush, I raised my greatsword.


    ¡° Whoooooooooooong. ¡±


    The shing of the wind could be heard. ¡° Kwang ! ¡± I was able to block the guy¡¯s sword, in which I released my sword immediately.


    I will never miss a day.


    Everyday.


    Everyday.


    The repeated actions were very natural. Releasing my greatsword, I simultaneously withdrew the Weapon Breaking Longsword. Then, half-twisting my body, I stabbed towards his neck.


    With my other hand, I grabbed the released greatsword.


    ¡° Kwang ! ¡±


    The sword was blocked again.


    Then, I instantly raised my greatsword and again stabbed towards his waist.


    But it was blocked as well.


    ¡® Pig-like bastard . . . ¡¯


    Time continued to flow. The Red Cross n Members in the pit had finished configuring their formation as they began to climb out of the pit. Although the Loyal Five Siblings were putting on a fine disy, it seems that we were a bit desperate.


    I swung my sword as I concurrently injected mana into my Weapon Breaking Longsword and shed against his sword.


    The sword precisely entered into the hole.


    ¡° Kwang ! ¡±


    Since I knew that he was superior in strength and mana, if things go wrong, my sword could be the one that could get broken, so I didn¡¯t think of attempting to break it..


    But.


    ¡® At least I could restrict his movements. ¡¯


    Although he frustratingly moved his sword here and there, I also used all of my strength to not be apart from him. While he was restricted, I immediately grabbed my greatsword with one hand and swung down towards his head.


    I was a bit agitated in anticipation of a pleasing Kwajik sound.


    ¡° Kwang ! ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ? ¡±


    But, my greatsword deflected out in that moment. I was sure that I swung my greatsword down. But, the fact that it flung out towards this side. It was a situation I couldn¡¯t understand. The guy, seeing my rmed expression, began to sickeninglyugh as he began to move his body. Soon, he separated from the Weapon Breaking Longsword.


    ¡° Puk ! ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeuk ! ¡±


    Immense pain bursted from my stomach.


    ¡® Fuck . . . Unique Ability ¡¯


    Anyone could see why he didn¡¯t carry a shield as a tanker. Since his body was as solid as a shield, there was no need for one.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    I screamed loud, but the damage was still done. The guy, seeing me like this, magnanimouslyughed.


    ¡° Puhahahahahaha. Orc Bastard Bitch. Look at your expression. ¡±


    Though I wasn¡¯t certain, it was an ability that solidified one¡¯s body. It was hard to determine the exact toughness of the ability. But I expected that it wasn¡¯t as tough as one could imagine. Since if it was tough that even I couldn¡¯t prate, then he wouldn¡¯t have been satisfied being a subsidiary n of the Holy Order.


    Whether his ability was a duration skill or an active ability was the problem. But I was too impatient to test my theory one after the other. It wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t move, but the problem lied with the internal bleeding. There was already blood flowing out of my stomach, and seeing that blood-red wound in my stomach, it meant that I had received a critical hit.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk ¡±


    I can still move. I surged towards him once again. Raising my greatsword, I swung down once more, but he blocked itpletely with his body. It seems that since he had already deceived me, there was no more need to conceal his ability.


    I began to closely inspect his skin. Whenever I swung, I could feel that his skin was changing a bit.


    In other words, it wasn¡¯t a passive skill.


    Of course, being injured, I couldn¡¯tpletely block the guy¡¯s attack. The damage in my body continued to umte. Inparison, how his body had no wounds was quite unfair.


    ¡® Fuck. ¡¯


    Unique Ability.


    A talented physical body, senses,stly equipment and Unique Ability decided who the Strong were in this continent. These were the aspects that I did not possess just yet. What it means is that Lee Youngdon who is currently my opponent could be called a Strong.


    His body, ss, and his Unique Ability were all quite secure.


    Blood continued to flow out, but it didn¡¯t stop me from swinging my sword. Of course, I had sufficiently reduced his forces, so we could retreat and pledge to fight them again in the future. But, I did not want to retreat.


    I wanted to test my limits.


    In the past, I can¡¯t remember ever properly putting in effort. To be honest, I put on a ¡® pretense ¡¯ of trying. However, I was extremely busy in this life.


    It was like how I felt against the Queen of the North.


    ¡® I don¡¯t want to lose. ¡¯


    I didn¡¯t want to lose. Thatbative spirit which I did not possess in the past fixated my feet down.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAANG ! ! ! ¡±


    If you consider his strength, it was a relief that my body was not already cut in half. To confirm that all the effort was not for naught, I began to walk uniquely, doing whatever means to avoid and deflect his attacks. His annoying sword, his annoying ability. With the intention of destroying everything, I continued to swing my sword.


    No matter how much I frowned and focused, the pain continued to vibrate within me.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    Destroy. I will destroy everything. The speed at which I swung my sword began to hasten. I continuously changed from greatsword to longsword as I moved, with blood flowing out of my body onto the ground.


    My other subordinates did not help me. Normally, they might have shot an arrow or two. But, I could feel them ncing towards this intense battle. They knew the fact that I was swinging my sword with the desire to win. It would be rude as a Green Skin to interfere in this kind of battle. Of course there were those that couldn¡¯t leave the scene as they worried for my sake.


    But.


    ¡® How enjoyable. ¡¯


    My hands started to get faster. I continued to pressure him with greatsword, longsword, and even the dagger I had thrown earlier. As if his Unique Ability had a limit, his expression started to worsen. He was ufortable, considering how he was fighting an orc that looked to be on the verge of copse, but did not let up in energy.


    But despite all of this, I continued to swing my sword. After a while of mindlessly swinging my sword in pure delirium,


    [ Unique Ability has been awakened. ]


    I had finally finished my preparations of ranking up into a ¡® real ¡¯ Strong.

 Chapter 47

    <b>Green Skin ¨C Chapter 47: Two Weapon Merchants (6)</b>


    [ Unique Ability has been Awakened ]


    The news was weing, but there was no time to analyze the ability. While I was busy shing swords with him, the information began spilling into my brain.


    [ Weapon Switch ]


    [ Switches the weapon you currently have. Using the switched weapon increases critical rate for a set period of time. ]


    Good. Bad. I¡¯ll judge it afterwards. For now, I continued to wield my sword.


    ¡° Just die you orc bastard! ¡±


    It was as if Lee Youngdon had be desperate, he was continually cursing. As if I was going to fulfill his wish. But, I was the one that was being pressured back in our duel. The wound in my stomach continued to widen, while he, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have a single scratch.


    But for him to be growing desperate.


    I was able to somewhat guess why he was acting desperate as we shed our swords repeatedly.


    The longer the fight.


    The longer this fight continues.


    I am gradually bing stronger.


    I¡¯m now growing stronger.


    Because of that, it was truly enjoyable. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want this fight to end. Despite the wound widening on my end, the one that was bing uneasy was Lee Youngdon.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAAAA ! ¡±


    With my Unique Ability ¡® Weapon Switch, ¡¯ it was definitely somewhatcking to face against the elites with. But this is just the start. As time passes by, I will grow, develop and evolve.


    Just like how he invited me into his trap, I too invited him into mine. Once more, I swung my greatsword at him. Then, swapping out my greatsword, I took out my Weapon-breaking longsword and began to aim for his bastard sword.


    Probably because of the bothersome situation he was in, he hurriedly changed the path of his sword, but I followed up immediately.


    ¡° Kwang ! ¡±


    I could feel the dense strength from him. But, I had caught his sword the way I intended to.


    Then I immediately kicked out my other leg. Although I wasn¡¯t able to reach the Queen of the North, I could definitely hit him.


    ¡° nk ! ¡±


    Though my low kick had struck him in the calf, it wasn¡¯t effective. Because of his Unique Ability, my leg rather trembled from the impact. I couldn¡¯t feel the damage, probably due to my exhration. I continued to strike his leg while I chopped down my Weapon-breaking longsword.


    Responding to my movement, he flung his body towards me as he rammed his head into mine.


    ¡® Pig bastard ! ¡¯


    ¡° Kwang ! ¡±


    It was the sound of thumping metals. The skull of an orc was extremely solid. Of course he would have reduced the damage with his Unique Ability, but it was still like trying to prate through a boulder. I was able to determine that his body was now showing some cracks.


    ¡° AHHHK ! ¡±


    The guy screamed painfully as he stumbled back.


    I activated Weapon Switch.


    The action was instantaneous. Even though switching from the greatsword to the longsword was very smooth initially for me. However, seeing this switch triggered from my Unique Ability, I was able to understand why this insignificant-looking ability was indeed a Unique Ability.


    Before my brain was able toy down amand, the weapon in my hand switched. The speed was unimaginable as the greatsword toorge to be called a sword immediately switched locations with the Weapon-breaking longsword. The moment I thought I should activate my Unique Ability, every muscle in my body began to move in a series of simple repetitive actions.


    Switching swords; what I aimed for was his weapon, as I waited for him to attack me with his sword and in doing so the bastard sword became stuck in my Weapon-breaking longsword. I then used Weapon Switch to disarm him while striking back with a sh in the very same movement. The result was more impressive than I imagined. I might have failed if I hadn¡¯t kicked at him with my foot, or if we hadn¡¯t headbutted. But now, I had the advantage.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk ¡±


    With a satisfyingugh, I continued to swing my greatsword.


    ¡° Shiiiiiiiing! ¡±


    The shrilling shrieks of slicing wind continued to screech as blood started to burst from the one whom could not be wounded; Lee Youngdon. Though the sh wasn¡¯t deep, it was truly satisfying.


    ¡® Critical hit. ¡¯


    My attacks alone shouldn¡¯t have been able to prate his Unique Ability. The recent strike must have been a critical one. Though I wasn¡¯t able to discover just how much the strike rating was, seeing a critical strike from this sh, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic.


    The pale face of the weapon-less man. Though he had relied on his unbreakable body, he was now shocked at the blooding out of his own wound.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    I switched once again from my greatsword to his bastard sword. I could feel a bit of mana leaking out from me, it wasn¡¯t too bothersome now that I had the upper hand. With his weapon, this time, I attacked his arm.


    ¡° Kwang ! ¡±


    ¡® No critical hit this time? ¡¯


    Anyhow. There is still a lot of time.


    I continued to swing my newly acquired bastard sword. There were instances when wounds emerged from his body, and other times when there wasn¡¯t. Anyhow, blood continued to stter up into the sky. With the prolonged agitation, at the time where I felt that my head was about to explode.


    Suddenly.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHH ! ! ¡±


    The guy that couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, turned his back and began to flee.


    ¡° KWAAAAAAAANG ! ¡±


    I was extremely flustered when he suddenly turned his back on me while fighting for so long. It seems that he was crawling back into the pit that he came out from.


    I immediately followed him towards the pit.


    ¡° Fu . . . Fucking bastard ! Stop it ! Stop it ! Stop that bastard ! ¡±


    Screaming at the other Summoned to save his own ass was truly shameless. In the surroundings, my subordinates, thinking I have won the honorable duel, began to loudly roar.


    ¡° Blood Dagger has attained victory ! ¡±


    ¡° Blood Dagger has won ! ¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t necessarily have to follow him, all of the Five Loyal Siblings including the First jumped into the pit. Although it was difficult to exactly determine what the current situation was, it seems that they had turned their battles around and already defeated all of their opponents.


    I continued to swing at the flies that were buzzing around me. It seemed he was intent on saving his own life, as he continued to throw his nsmen at me while running away, which was truly unsightly.


    ¡° Kereeeeung ¡±


    Every time I swung my sword, blood and intestines continued to ssh onto my body. The breaking of bones and relentless screams assaulted my ears as blood mixed in with sweat soaked my entire body.


    It hasn¡¯t ended yet. The party has just started . . . was what I thought before I could feel myself falling over. The First that was beside me was extremely surprised as he steadied me.


    ¡® Damn. ¡¯


    ¡° It was an honorable battle. Captain. ¡±


    Not sure if he were consoling or cheering for me, he began to stare at me with concerned reddened eyes. It seemed he had recognized that I had lost too much blood. Those eyes implied that I shouldn¡¯t participate in the battlefield any longer.


    I began to rx in an instant. Finally, it was as if strength fully seeped away from my body. I couldn¡¯t help but bite my lips in vexation.


    Despite Lee Youngdon being the one that inflicted a lot of injuries onto me, he was truly cowardly. Although it could have been a relief if we were to have fought a duel to the death, it might have been me that would be lying on the ground.


    Things started to blur. I quickly looked around me. Although it wasn¡¯t as if there were no casualties, but it seems that we were predominantly controlling the battlefield. Seeing Mev¡¯s arrows and Jung Hayeon¡¯s roots spreading out were truly impressive.


    ¡® Can I dere that we won? ¡¯


    We definitely won. But I truly felt ill at ease. Receiving the support of the First, I began to look for him. Lee Youngdon who had already fled to the other side of the pit and was gaining more distance. With my current vitality, it was impossible to catch him now. Even considering, if I deployed my other subordinates, we might be able to capture him, but I didn¡¯t want to imagine the number of casualties that would result from giving that order.


    As if they knew that they couldn¡¯t let Lee Youngdon escape, Jung Hayeon¡¯s vines and Mev¡¯s arrows continued to chase after them, but his nsmen that followed ¨C unknowingly interfered and blocked the way as they continued fleeing.


    ¡® Shit . . . Shit . . . ¡¯


    The Warriors and Pdins, as if they knew who were the priorities, allowed the Magicians and Priests to lead the party, but there were only a few survivors.


    At this time, my sight became even more blurry. The First entrusted my exhausted state to the Goblin Three Siblings as he began to disy a grand performance within the remaining battlefield.


    I want to fight.


    But my body won¡¯t listen to me. I spoke to the Three Goblin Siblings.


    ¡° We won¡¯t chase after the runaways. Finish off the ones here and return to the encampment. Receive your next orders from Mev. ¡±


    The Three Goblin Siblings, with cute faces, nodded as they flicked away the arrows fired at them.


    What should I do with Lee Young that had fled? Specting where Choi Seulgi was around here, I was very curious, but my body had reached its limit. Although my eyes were still fiery with spirit, the Three Goblin Siblings knew that even I was exhausted as sweat rolled down my face.


    If these guys were this difficult despite how fast we had grown, how much more challenging would the others be? Unable to hide my vexation, I closed my eyes.


    ¡° Shit . . . Shit ! ! Shit ! ! How dare that Orc Bastard . . . How dare he !¡±


    Lee Youngdon was desperately running away. His unique ability, ¡°Steel Skin,¡± which he thought was impossible to prate, was broken as he was riddled full of wounds, and the sword he had obtained from a past dungeon excursion was also taken. It would be strange in this instance if he was not enraged by the loss.


    Although he wasn¡¯t fully sure, but the vast majority of his n was wiped out, and what they had achieved over the years vanished with that one mistake.


    A small number, including himself, managed to escape the ambush. He prayed that the exhausted orc bastard would not send out a pursuit team, as he continued to clear away the branches as he fled.


    ¡° Fuck. .¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t precisely find the way out within the unfamiliar terrain, but if he continued to head outwards, the city should appear.


    Assuming soo, Lee Youngdon continued running. He had already shown a cowardly appearance in front of his nsmen, as they stared at him ufortably. There should be no other reason for them to look at him other than that.


    His authority had crumbled into the ground. Thinking that themanding existence of the Red Cross n, unlike before, would change, he could feel a bitter taste lingering in his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t express this. Rather, he was extremely embarrassed and enraged as he began to shout loudly.


    ¡° Useless bastards ! Can¡¯t you run faster? Faster ! What are you doing, Archers ! ¡±


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t hear any response. Anticipating that he would receive a scolding from the Holy Order once again, he became more depressed.


    It was then.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    The scream was heard from the far rear.


    ¡°Fuck . . . Damn ! ! ! ¡±


    It definitely seems that they had sent a pursuit team. And it probably included the Weapon Merchant as well. He continued to swear as he thought of an alternative n. If they were to fight them, they could attain victory, but anyone not a warrior would have a high chance of dying, so he ignored those screams and continued to run.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHK ! Master ! Master ! ¡±


    The guys, one by one, screamed his name as they disappeared into the shadows, but he wouldn¡¯t help them. He was already busy preserving his own life.


    After running for some time, he was the only one alive. Lee Youngdon, exhausted, breathing heavily.


    ¡° Haaaa . . . . Haaa . . . ¡±


    A little bit more and the city would appear. He had lost everything, but he can regain it all again. If he started back from the basics, he could restore his previous stature, he thought as he breathed out. Suddenly, a dagger flew towards his throat.


    ¡° AHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    With the dagger piercing his throat, he could feel an immense pain. But, he had survived. He took out the dagger and continued running. To be precise, the dagger flew at him in angle differently from when it was initially thrown. Continuing to run, he looked back to see a young woman. Normally, he would be full of suspicion, but after oveing a horrifying life and death ordeal, he had lost hismon sense as his mind did not permit him from thinking clearly.


    ¡° Damn . . . Damn, help me. Over here ! Do you have a potion . . . If you help me return to the city, I will definitely reward you. ¡±


    He continued to speak painfully, but the woman did not reply as she approached. Lee Youngdon, feeling something was not right, stepped back before hearing a voice.


    ¡° Long time no see. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ? ¡±


    Lee Youngdon couldn¡¯t help but doubt his eyes. Although her name was flickering in his mind, he couldn¡¯t forget her voice and face. When he first saw her, he had determined that he would use whatever means necessary to take her in as his concubine.


    ¡® Choi Seulgi. ¡¯


    Why is the missing Choi Seulgi here, why was she currently holding a dagger, and howe she was approaching him, it was hard to understand. To exin it simply, he felt hostility from her. The murderous aura around her stabbed at his skin.


    ¡° This crazy bitch . . . ¡±


    No matter how much of a critical state he was, he was enraged that he would be neglected by such a girl like her in this situation.


    Well, it¡¯s all good.


    He needed someone to relieve his stress anyways. After knocking her out half-unconsciously, he¡¯ll take her to the city. Once there, he¡¯ll eat her from head to toe.


    ¡° Dirty eyes. ¡±


    ¡° What? ¡±


    Choi Seulgi instantly rushed him, as he realized then; that things were messed up.


    ¡° Fu . . . Fu . . . Fuck ! ¡±


    Although he tried his best to stop her with his bare body, however, the vanishing Choi Seulgi soon appeared behind him.


    He tried his best to activate ¡® Steel Skin, ¡¯ but he had expended too much mana, so he was worried about its effectiveness. But it should still be able to block it. Was what he initially thought as he activated his Unique Ability.


    But.


    The dagger was heading straight for his eyes. Though he hurriedly raised his arms, the dagger as if it was a snake swerved at his eyes, ripped his eyelid and pierced through his eyeball.


    ¡° Puuuuuuuuuuk ¡±


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    He screamed in agony before he knew it. It was as if his eye was on fire. No, he could feel that his eye waspletely destroyed.


    ¡° Puhahahahahahahaha! ¡±


    Seeing him rolling around in pain, Choi Seulgi was ridiculing him. Before Lee Youngdon could move again, the dagger pierced him again. Though he blocked some of it with his Steel Skin, by aiming for his weak spots, the dagger still continued to plunge into his body.


    ¡° Puhahahahaha! ¡±


    ¡° Sp . . . Spare me. Sp . . . Spare me please . . . If you spare me, I¡¯ll do anything. Please . . . ¡±


    Though he was rolling on the ground holding one eye, Choi Seulgi¡¯s abrupt response was cold.


    ¡° No. ¡±


    Once more, the dagger flew towards his other eye. Although he stretched her arm out to push her away, he couldn¡¯t block the dagger that was bending and curving towards him like a snake. As if he had spent all his mana, his Unique Ability wasn¡¯t activating anymore.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    His sight waspletely gone.


    ¡° Ughhhhhh . . . ¡±


    He could feel a long weapon as if it was a skewer plunging into his ears.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    He may have screamed, but his eardrums were already destroyed as he couldn¡¯t hear his own screams properly. Nose, mouth, and even the intestines in the stomach. Pain filled his body as he was about to go crazy from the agonising intensity, before a potion entered his mouth.


    ¡® Kill me . . . . please . . . . ¡¯


    That was thest and sole thought Lee Youngdon thought of.


    ¡° Tch. Hey, have you heard the story as well? ¡±


    ¡° What story? ¡±


    ¡° The rumors that the Red Cross n from the Western City of ¡®Aia¡¯ waspletely annihted? The Weapon Merchant or something Orc killed that Lee Youngdon guy brutally, his body had been grinded into mincemeat . . . also, towards the jungle side, there¡¯s a damned half-ogre that¡¯s creating troubletely. . . the world ising to an end. An end. ¡±


    ¡° Ah ah . . . I don¡¯t know about those rumors that well. Although, I just know that it has been noisytely, but it seems that the appearances of Named Monsters have been rising frequently. ¡±


    The Coachman that was conducting a business service providing Summonedfortable trips from city to city, nodded his head as they began to look around inside the carriage. This carriage only moved from city to city on a secure ¡®road,¡¯ but with the recent troubles of monsters, there wasn¡¯t too much work. But it was a customer that had returned after a long while. Although there were quite a lot of people, there weren¡¯t that many as beautiful as the two women within.


    One looked like a Thief that utilized a dagger, while the other one held a long spear. Especially the one holding the spear, seeing that there were others escorting her, it seems that she was an extremely important individual. As if she had created a small n. To be able to move in this period of turmoil, it seems that her abilities were better than average, so he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    But the Coachman soon stopped worryingpletely. You only have to focus own your work. Since he had received gold coins in advance, afterpleting this journey, he thought that he should rest for a bit until the monsters quiet down, as he closed his mouth and started to move.


    At that time, voices could be heard inside the carriage. Although he didn¡¯t purposely try to listen, he couldn¡¯t help but satiate his curiosity as he bent his head back, pointing his ears towards them. Soon, he could hear a beautiful, sweet voice. Indeed, he turned his head to look.


    ¡° Where did youe from? ¡±


    ¡° West. Not ¡®Aia.¡¯ A small city that¡¯s a bit away from there. How about you? ¡±


    ¡° Haha. I¡¯m from that vicinity . . . how coincidental. This can be fate, so should we exchange names? I am called Choi Seulgi. ¡±


    It seems that the Choi Seulgi was quite affable. Although the ones that were guarding her suddenly moved in front as precaution, the one holding the spear muttered: ¡° It¡¯s alright, ¡± causing the others to release their cautionary stances.


    ¡® She¡¯s definitely above average. ¡¯


    The Coachman thought like that as he continued to drive the wagon.


    ¡° It¡¯s Han Sohye. ¡±


    ¡° Ahah . . . what a pretty name. Perhaps . . . where are you going? ¡±


    The Coachman, who had been asked in advance the destination, already knew where Han Sohye was going. But he didn¡¯t reply for her. It seemed rude to interrupt their conversation. Briefly, after a while Han Sohye replied to her question. There seemed to be some hesitation, but before long, a voiced filled with conviction spread throughout the carriage.


    ¡° North. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° Oh my. How ¡® coincidental. ¡¯ I¡¯m heading ¡®North¡¯ as well. ¡±


    That was thest of their conversation, so the Coachmanpletely turned away his attention from the inside carriage. It was obvious that he was taking them to the ¡® Entrance ¡¯ of the Northern Mountains, but to recklessly interfere in their conversation was quite impolite of him. In this strangely quiet road, the Coachman muttered to himself without knowing.


    ¡° The world ising to an end . . . an end. ¡±

 Chapter 48

    <b>Green Skin ¨C Chapter 48: To the Dungeon (1)</b>


    I slowly began to open my eyes. I had returned back to the Green Goblin n¡¯s Vige after the battle. Beside me was Jung Hayeon sleeping with a rather pleased face.


    It has been three days since the battle in the pit. Despite that, the aftermath of that fight still lingered on my body. I was able to hear soon after awakening how the battle had unfolded. I started to materialize that memory in my mind.


    ¡° The fat human that the Captain fought died. It was the girl that probably killed her. Since other humans were dealing with the corpses, I couldn¡¯t approach any further. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° You gave so much to her, and yet she ran away just like that. You definitely can¡¯t trust humans. Be careful. The girl that you¡¯re mating with was originally a human as well. ¡±


    Even though she spoke thatst sentence in a whisper, there was no way Jung Hayeon wasn¡¯t able to hear that. Jung Hayeon red at Mev, who shrugged her shoulders as if she spoke what she had to say. With a natural expression, I left the tent.


    Although Mev initially didn¡¯t have much animosity towards Choi Seulgi, it seems that she harbored some dislike after this event. Rather than jealousy, it was a feeling as if the animal she raised ran away without being able to recognize the grace of the owner.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like I did not understand why she left. Choi Seulgi, who was unaware whether I had reincarnated or not, might have relocated to a different city for a different purpose, but I did not imagine she would not even spare the thought of saying goodbye to us.


    Come to think of it, it seems that Choi Seulgi was solely believing in the Blood Dagger n. As for the Green Skins that loved to fight, gifting us this opportunity wasn¡¯t bad from our perspective, but it was no different from Choi Seulgi setting up a trap for us to sh against the Red Cross n.


    I wasn¡¯t sure that the battle was provoked with her calling us over to this cave, but I think that about half was based on luck. If she truly wanted us to ensnare us into a trap, she would¡¯ve revealed our exact location to those guys. It seems that she was waiting for them to ¡® discover ¡¯ us.


    ¡® Smart. ¡¯


    She¡¯s just like in the past. Still smart.


    Her ultimate goal is probably the Saint Sword. With the nationwide wars that will ur across the continent in a few years, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to anticipate a guess where she would move, but she would probably settle in the North.


    Since the one that inflicted thergest harm against the Saint Sword was the ¡® North ¡¯ after all.


    I stopped worrying about Choi Seulgi. Of course it wasn¡¯t like I wouldn¡¯t think of her at times, but I could meet her anytime as long as I put my mind into it. Since both our objective was perfectly matched. She must grow more among the humans, while I must be stronger amongst the monsters. Choi Seulgi may be important, but I was also desperate.


    ¡® I must be stronger. ¡¯


    For Choi Seulgi, myself, and to help all of my n members, I need to be much stronger. I haven¡¯t lost to Lee Youngdon. It would be proper to say that I had won, but despite that, the fact that he had escaped in the midst of the battle will never disappear.


    He nearly killed everyone including me.


    If I had failed to awaken my Unique Ability, Lee Youngdon may not have fled and won the battle.


    ¡® I stillck power. ¡¯


    With these useless thoughts roaming around my mind, my body began to heat up again. Rising up from the bed and slightly pushing the sleeping Jung Hayeon to the side, she suddenly began to rub her eyes. While waking up, I had unintentionally woken her up.


    ¡° Mm . . . . Mm . . . you¡¯re awake. ¡±


    ¡° Sleep a bit more. ¡±


    ¡° No, it¡¯s fine. ¡±


    After confirming that Choi Seulgi hadpletely departed from this ce, she was extremely bright. As if she was truly a thorn in her eyes. Even if she were to know that Choi Seulgi had reincarnated, I wouldn¡¯t attempt to block Jung Hayeon since the rtionship between Seulgi and I was rather simple, but also because after this battle, I knew just how indispensable Jung Hayeon was to our n.


    She dependent and relied on me. Seeing the growth potential in her, I have to take care of her. She is definitely a person of importance for my goals, and with her current magic ability, her power is extremely valuable.


    Iid Jung Hayeon back down into bed again, as it would be more bothersome for her to be awakened right now.


    Carrying my ¡® Large Greatsword torge to be called a sword, ¡¯ also the ¡® Weapon-breaking Longsword, ¡¯ as well as the weapon that Lee Youngdon used, I headed outside.


    With my body heating up, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to swing the sword for a bit.


    After heading outside, I moved to a quiet location. I withdrew the weapon and began to confirm it.


    [ Mana Wide-ded Longsword ]


    [ It is a Mana Longsword that naturally injects mana. It is a supply weapon provided to Ancient Warriors, but it boasts excellent capabilities unlike regr supply weapons. ]


    [ Mana +1 ]


    ¡° Nice. ¡±


    My astonished voice escaped me before I even knew it. Weapons with added stats was umon. I was finally able to understand how Lee Youngdon was able to sustain his Unique Ability for so long now. With a weapon like this that infused +1 mana, the effectiveness of this weapon was significant.


    It was a perfect item for arge, strength warrior.


    He probably worked his ass off gathering points in order to buy this.


    I began to swing this sword around. It was lighter than a Greatsword and felt veryfortable. Above all, the weight was bnced between a regr longsword and a greatsword. It seems that this sword specialized in providing a greater blow considering it¡¯s shorter reach. With how easy it was to inject mana into it, it was certain that a greater blow could be struck with it.


    If the greatsword was used to oppress the opponent¡¯s long-distance, then this one would be responsible for middle-distance range.


    And thest thing I could not overlook was precisely the Unique Ability.


    [ Weapon Switch ]


    [ Switches the weapon you currently have. Using the switched weapon increases critical rate for a set period of time. ]


    ¡° Ughh . . . ¡±


    At first nce, it didn¡¯t look bad, however it was as if something was sorelycking. Whether it was changing shiny objects into a shbang or if it waspletely ignoring the defense of the opposition. Or if not that, the ability to continuously wield divine power like the Saint Sword ¨C the fact that it wasn¡¯t as grand as these Unique Abilities was extremely disheartening.


    Among the countless Unique Abilities, if this were to be evaluated, it would be precisely ¡® Medium ¡¯ or even ¡® Lower ¡¯ in grade. However, this critical rate was extremely useful. I still couldn¡¯t forget the attacks that prated his Unique Ability at that time. Reminiscing back to this scene, I felt power re-energizing my body. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that I swung my sword just to feel that critical hit.


    ¡® Anyhow, let¡¯s use it. ¡¯


    For Unique Abilities, you can evolve it or gather points and purchase one from the Item Shop. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that by obtaining an irregr Unique Ability, it can hinder your growth. So I nodded my head and began to swing my sword as the morning sun gradually rose high.


    As soon as morning arrived, Green Goblin came to find me. He always came to check to see how my progress was in training.


    ¡° Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡° Green Goblin. ¡±


    ¡° Ggirik. I have already heard that you have attained victory in an honorable battle. Even our Hobgoblins expected for you to lose, but you are indeed impressive Blood Dagger. Ggirik. Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡° It was just a fluke. ¡±


    It was just as I said. I was extremely lucky. A battle that could only be exined with that term.


    ¡° Luck is also a skill. Blood Dagger. It hasn¡¯t even been three years, and you have immediately obtained an ability. There are still goblins within our ns that still haven¡¯t awakened one yet. ¡±


    ¡° Is that so . . . Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    I felt good, but in a situation where I couldn¡¯t reallyugh, I began to exin to him about my newly-obtained ability. It was expression that was so-so. Rather, it was an amusing expression as he listened on.


    ¡° Good. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . ? ¡±


    ¡° Is it not a good ability? The fact that you obtained an ability that relies on your physical prowess to fight. ¡±


    It seems that this was the usual mindset of the Green Skins. When I decided that I wouldn¡¯t talk to him any longer, he opened his mouth once again.


    ¡° It¡¯s not just that. Blood Dagger. Ggirik. This dagger that I¡¯m currently holding. Can you look at it for a moment? ¡±


    From his words, I slowly began to inspect the dagger.


    [ Rusted Ancient Dagger ]


    [ Legendary Goblin Assassin. This was the dagger used by Greech. Surprisingly, although it is rusty, it did not lose its sharpness. Increases the rate of poisoning the enemy. Also increases the rate of inflicting an illness to the enemy. ]


    [ Mana +1, Vitality +1 , Dexterity +5 ]


    ¡® What the fu . . . ¡¯


    To be honest, it was impressive. Of course it was iparable to the sword possessed by the Saint Sword, but with these capabilities, this item was definitely of the elite. Especially the Dexterity +5 stat which was truly overwhelming. I had never seen an item raise a stat this much in my life.


    With Green Goblin¡¯s original speed along with this dagger, it was a situation that was hard to imagine just how agile and fast Green Goblin was. But seeing this item, I couldn¡¯t help but understand and realize why my Unique Ability was good.


    ¡® Reliance of Items. ¡¯


    Funny as it may sound, it meant to arm oneself with items. Green Goblin, seeing my expression, began to quietlyugh.


    ¡° It is a dagger I purchased from the store prepared by the God of the Battlefield. Ggirik. Ggirik. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡±


    I silently nodded my head. Although I wasn¡¯t sure if his thoughts and mine exactly matched, but it seems that he was telling me to arm myself with good items.


    For example, the Queen of the North and Green Goblin would find it ¡®ufortable¡¯ to carry these items on one¡¯s back while fighting. It would rather hinder their movement. It would definitely be ufortable to carry weapons that raise one¡¯s stats that one would not use.


    Of course, increased stats were important, but what was more significant is the battle itself. But their circumstancespared to mine were a bit different.


    As one¡¯s fighting style relied on a variety of weapons to fight, having more weapons was necessary. Especially having more special weapons


    It¡¯s not like I was fighting with the same sword. I wasn¡¯t swinging the sword with the same style as well. But with this Unique Ability, the fact that I could control the distance against my opponents was extremely advantageous, making this a very good Unique Ability.


    Greatswords, longswords, daggers, and other weapons that will be added in the future. Every one of those items will be unique in their own way. And like this dagger, which could inflict poison and illnesses, by gathering these kind of items, I could add more confusion.


    Using these weapons with added stats as much as possible.


    Funny enough, the nickname ¡® Weapon Merchant ¡¯ that the humans came up with matched perfectly with my fighting style, as well as my growth method.

 Chapter 49

    <b>Chapter 49: To the Dungeon (2)</b>


    I smiled towards Green Goblin. Normally, I wanted to rely on myself, but as much as there is room to grow, I thought it was fine to rely on my Unique Ability as well.


    It was then.


    [ You have a new quest. ]


    [ Quest ¨C Collect Weapons: Named Monster, one called Weapon Merchant by the humans. Now, you can really be a ¡® Weapon Collector! ¡¯ Find a weapon that will apany you on your first step. ( 0/1 ) ]


    [ Reward ¨C ??? ]


    ¡® Hidden Quest ¡¯


    It seems these are how these quests are given. For the system to directly open a road for us to be stronger, was quite rming. Come to think of it, the reason why this hidden quest was given was definitely to embrace my own identity.


    It was then that I was able to realize how this world revolved. Though it wasn¡¯t an answer that resolved all of my goals, even during the Tutorial, the system definitely responded back to me regarding conquering the North at that time. It happened again. I couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe Choi Seulgi had heard of this voice as well. It seems that there was a high chance that the system helps us to be resolute of which goals or objectives to pursue through quests.


    But it is not without problems. The problem was that there were too little hints. To be honest, the weapons that I possessed were decent. Quite frankly, they are much better than the weapon that I had previously used.


    Of course,pared to Green Goblin¡¯s Rusty Dagger or Saint Sword¡¯s weapon, it¡¯s extremelycking, but even so; I never thought that I could attain a weapon that could be evaluated around Intermediate. Precisely, it¡¯s impossible.


    I pondered for a minute. I could feel Green Goblin staring at me curiously.


    ¡° It seems that you¡¯re in deep thought. Are you not going to train with me today? ¡±


    ¡° No. I request of you for today as well. ¡±


    As such, though the training started, I could not properly focus. I thought I had reached the level of Green Goblin in terms of dagger techniques, but despite that, the result was aplete defeat. Even today, I couldn¡¯t block a single attack of his. But, I wasn¡¯t feeling too disappointed.


    ¡° Tch, it seems that your mind is somewhere else. That¡¯s it for today. ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeeeeeuk . . . ¡±


    Even after the training, I was in constant thought.


    If even Lee Youngdon¡¯s ¡® Mana Wide-ded Longsword ¡¯ didn¡¯t meet the condition, then it means that I had to acquire a weapon at least of Advanced quality, if not the best I had thought.


    There were two answers. But it definitely wasn¡¯t easy.


    The first option was the dungeon.


    The other choice was purchasing from the item shop.


    Of course, you have to enter an Advanced dungeon to get Advanced items. It was the same for points. It hasn¡¯t been long since I purchased the Weapon-breaking Longsword. An advanced item usually goes over 10,000 points, which I could not afford at the moment.


    But what I could act on immediately, was to go to an Advanced dungeon as expected.


    Nevertheless.


    It was impossible to clear.


    With our current forces, there was no mistake that it was impossible to clear. The biggest reason was that we had no Priest.


    ¡® Fuck . . ¡¯


    I knew roughly by the rumours. In which dungeon at which location parties and ns had struck the lottery. Although I didn¡¯t exactly know the exact period of time, I knew roughly. But, the problem was if I can even go there.


    If I were to ask Green Goblin for aid, things would be easier, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t bother with such a personal matter.


    I began to slowly organize my thoughts. It has been roughly half a year since I had entered the continent. There was a case where a Intermediate-Advanced party had discovered an Advanced Dungeon near the vicinity of the Western City and had struck the jackpot. They were so fortunate that the rumors had reached to even those of ¡® Aia. ¡¯ But, it was because of that they were capable and able to enter the dungeon. There was a clear difference between them and us that couldn¡¯t enter despite knowing.


    ¡° Grunt . . . ¡±


    After entering the camp, I continued to grab onto my head. Mev began to approach me with a worried expression.


    ¡° Captain. Do you have any worries? ¡±


    ¡° Well . . . it¡¯s because I wanted to obtain some decent equipment . . . ¡±


    ¡° You¡¯re saying that you still greed for more despite possessing three good swords? ¡±


    As if she was amused. No, rather she was nodding her head arduously full of hope. It seems that she was having some strange imaginations, but the current problem at hand was toorge to cope with by myself.


    ¡° Why don¡¯t you look around there? Who knows? What Captain is looking for might be surprisingly close . . . ¡±


    I began to turn my head towards the ce Mev pointed to. What came into my sight was a pile of weapons. They were all the weapons that were obtained from the ones gathered by Choi Seulgi and the recent battle against the Red Cross n.


    With a sorrowful expression towards Mev I had to admit that I had already checked all of them. Just in case there might be a particr weapon, but there were none that was of the quality of Lee Youngdon¡¯s.


    ¡° This hammer is better than my hammer ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡° From now on, this is my shield ! Ggirik. But, it¡¯s too heavy ! ¡±


    ¡° The sword our handsome Captain has ¨C looks the best. Ggirik ! I want to have it too ! ¡±


    The sight of the Three Goblin Siblings recing their weapons in enthusiasm couldn¡¯t help but bring a smile to my face. Especially the goblin warrior that used swords. If I were to obtain a good weapon, I had thought that I should hand one over to her.


    Suddenly, seeing them search around the weapon storage.


    It was just a moment, but an idea began to emerge in my mind.


    ¡® PK ¡¯ (TL Note: yer-Killing)


    The weapon I currently possessed was indeed the sword that I took from Lee Youngdon. All the weapons that the n were ying around with were stolen weapons. Of course there was no way to steal away a Dungeon Clear or Achievement. The greatest problemy weather if we could handle the Advanced Adventurers, but a Dungeon Clear wasn¡¯t so easy.


    Of course if Advanced Summoned were to enter the dungeons meant for beginners, clearing would be easy. But an Advanced party trying to clear an Advanced Dungeon meant that they were prepared to throw their lives down.


    Even if you found a dungeon, it was a problem. You couldn¡¯t enter it immediately. After preliminary research, some Summoned, without even letting the governing guild know, would enter the dungeon. They were worried that this achievement might be taken by arge guild.


    In other words, the source of the dungeon are only known to those that discovered the dungeon including me.


    So the best condition would be to PK them.


    The most ideal scenario is to ughter them all when they are fighting the boss of the dungeon. Is it possible? Was the inevitable conclusion I came to.


    Why that is so, is simply because.


    The dungeon that I am thinking of now; ¡® Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave ¡¯ is one where 20 adventurers that lived in a small city to the West entered, but only five had returned back alive.


    Of course, the five survivors had explosive growth due to the items that they had obtained from the dungeon, but I could remember that even the corpses couldn¡¯t be found for the other dead 15 people.


    It was that dangerous, but the more dangerous a dungeon is, the more likely that you will be in glee afterwards.


    My thoughts end here. I immediately began to search through those dim memories.


    In a small city named ¡® Regius ¡¯ not far from the Western City ¡® Aia, ¡¯ although there weren¡¯t Strong as powerful as those of the Holy Order, there were retired soldiers and people that didn¡¯t likerge crowds.


    I¡¯m not sure if there was a Green Skin tribe over there, but I thought that there could be one.


    Since Green Skins that love to fight would settle near the humans.


    Anyhow, if you continue down from the small town of Regius is where Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave lies, bordered between the desert and the forest. I remember that when the wind sweeps away the sand, a small altar appears, which is the entrance to the dungeon.


    Usually, there¡¯s no news or mention of hidden dungeons like these until they¡¯re cleared, and once done, there were cases where the survivors would brag and boast. Fortunately, they were of that kind.


    ¡® A group that wants to be famous and strong. ¡®


    Thanks to them, I was able to read their logbooks, but it would have been quite dangerous for them if they were not of the Advanced level.


    Anyways, as I was seriously organizing the thoughts within my head with a stern expression, soon, the Blood n subordinates began to stare at me.


    As if they were looking forward to what their Captain wouldmand them to do.


    Because it was natural of me to meet their expectations, I raised my mr and opened my mouth.


    ¡° We go hunt. ¡±


    ¡° Woaaaaaaaaahhhhh! ¡± The ones that were most enthusiastic were those that had just evolved into an Orc Warrior. But, sadly, I could not bring along a few. Since we had to move as stealthily as possible. Thus, I could not take those that were poor at hiding their tracks.


    ¡° Ggirik! Ggirik! For Blood Dagger! ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s an Honorable Battle! ¡±


    The situation had be already uncontroble. It would be extremely difficult to announce that I could not take along a few, but considering that they would be more ted with me opening my mouth, I confidently spoke.


    ¡° But, a few will standby here. This is a hunt that requires stealth. Do not assume that strong warriors are useless, so do not be disappointed.


    ¡° Woooooooaaaa . . . . . . . . . . . .ugh . . . ¡±


    These guys were noticeably depressed. I decided that I must take them on the next expedition, and so I started to light my eyes slowly. Since they were one with my voice, and one with my eyes, I too felt disheartened.


    ¡° First . . . . Mev. ¡±


    ¡° Nice ! Nice ! ¡±


    I definitely needed Mev. Our top archer in the n. She can trace footsteps very well, and with her particr ¡® Quiet Step ¡¯ skill that could float if she infused a lot of mana, she was essential. Not only that, just in the n, she was within the top five in terms of strength, so I would definitely take her.


    The problem was the First, as well as the Second of the Loyal Five Siblings and Jung Hayeon.


    In the case of Jung Hayeon, it was right to bring her along for battle. But, other than her magic, she was clumsy with everything else.


    But, the bigger problemy with the First and Second. It was definitely an advantage to take them both. Their power was certain, and for them that once aimed to be assassins, they clearly had talent in stealth. However, one of them needed to stay behind to maintain order among the rest left behind.


    I quietly began to look on at the First and Second.


    Their eyes began to grow in tension.


    ¡° Woahhhhhhhhhh. I want to go! I want to fight with Blood Dagger! ¡±


    The first to make a sudden movement was the Second. As if saying that he will go. He suddenly began to disy his ¡® Stealthy Step ¡¯ skill in front of me. Even the orcs around him began to disy the same technique as well as they followed behind him.


    It looked a bit cute.


    For orcs with frames asrge as them to move like that was definitely funny, but from their serious expressions, this wasn¡¯t the time tough.


    As if he wasn¡¯t amused with his younger sibling at all, the First rose from his spot and disyed the same behavior.


    ¡° Woahhhhhhhhhhhh ! ! ! I want to go too ! I will protect Blood Dagger by his side! Kereeeeuk ¡±


    He shouted.


    Suddenly.


    Hepletely disappeared from my sight.


    The others began to go into an uproar witnessing this.


    ¡° Ggirik! Ggirik ! He disappeared. He disappeared! ¡±


    Although others were curious as to what had happened, I recognized what was going on.


    ¡® Unique Ability. ¡¯


    I¡¯m not exactly sure what ability it was, but it looked so nice that I could not help but swallow back my envy as I stared on where the First had disappeared from.


    TL Afterword: Aha, it seems that your ss indeed really doesn¡¯t determine your Unique Ability. Sounds like a nice Unique Ability from a nce.


    PR Afterword:


    Sai101: ¨C ¡°The journey of a thousand miles begins with one step.¡± Lao Tzu ¨C

 Chapter 50 - Black Spear (1)

    <b>Chapter 50: ck Spear (1)</b>


    [ Youck proficiency in the bow. If others see how you throw though, probably anyone would want to hold a javelin as well ¨C ck Spear ]


    I could definitely feel that he was there just from the ¡® indication. ¡¯ But if he were to continue evolving his Unique Ability or use his other techniques to refine it, he will definitely be strong.


    A whileter, I saw him appearing baffled at what just happened. It seems that it consumes a lot of mana as he looked a bit exhausted.


    ¡° Woahhhhh . . . ¡±


    rming. Extremely rming. I was lucky to awaken my Unique Ability, but this was really lucky. And I canpensate for that statement with my 10 years of experience.


    From what Green Goblin had said, it usually takes about three years before one can awaken a Unique Ability. Just from wanting to follow me, he had ovee his boundaries and did something that¡¯s hard to figure out and exin. In fact, I thought that after me, it would be either Mev or Jung Hayeon that would awaken a Unique Ability next. Of course the Loyal Five Siblings were strong. Butpared to those two, they were a bit below in power in my honest estimation.


    But, that estimation had beenpletely reversed.


    It was a weing event that my subordinate had be strong, but with his usual talent and for him to awaken an ability like that, I started feel a sense of crisis.


    Anyhow, grasping the situation was a priority so I spoke.


    ¡° The God of the Battlefield has given you an ability. What ability is it? ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeeuk. I¡¯m not too sure Captain ¡±


    Seeing me pay great interest to the First, cold sweat began to flow down the face of the Second. Although it wasn¡¯t confirmed, it seemed that the sense of victory and defeat had nted to one side.


    ¡° Try to think about it in your head. Kereuk. ¡±


    From my words, he worked hard to bring the information up, and soon I was able to confirm his ability description.


    [ Wind Walk ]


    [ You can hide your body for a while. Movement Speed does not change. The ability is immediately deactivated once you wield the sword. ]


    Nice.


    It was extremely nice. The fact that movement speed was not affected was notable. Although it was unfortunate that the ability would be immediately deactivated once you swing the sword, but he had already obtained an ability that shouldn¡¯t be possible to gain as a warrior.


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    He stared at me full of expectation.


    To be honest, I wanted to take the Second with me and leave the First, but with how this situation transpired, the First was someone that could not be left out in PK. In the end, I looked on at everyone and announced.


    ¡° In this hunt . . . Gark will go with me. ¡±


    ¡° Woahhhhhhhhhhh ! ! ¡±


    As soon as he heard my voice, Gark pounded his chest and cheered. On the contrary, Hark had a gloomy expression. His face looked so gloomy and disappointed that I approached him, grabbing him on the shoulder and opened my mouth.


    ¡° The remaining warriors, I entrust them to you. I believe in you. Hark. ¡±


    Since they were simple guys, this should be enough to make them happy. As expected, Hark replied with arge voice.


    ¡° Blood Dagger believes in me! I want to go with you . . . but I will reward Blood Dagger¡¯s faith. For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    In the end, with hot tears running down their faces, they gave their farewell partings, and the selection announcement was roughlypleted.


    I had decided to take Jung Hayeon with me in the end. I thought that if she stuck as close to me as possible, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Although it is of a different race, she does have a nt body, which was why I was able to take her with me.


    I still could not forget that ted face of hers when she heard her name at the end.


    If we were human, there would be a lot of goods we had to take, but we only had to prepare two things. Food and water. Compared to humans that had to prepare for several days in advance for an expedition, Green Skins were veryfortable. After informing Green Goblin that I was to go for a long hunting trip, seeing him nod, we were able to depart immediately.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger! ¡±


    The voice of ¡® Hark ¡¯ resonating in the distant vige caused it to be a very heartbreaking night.


    The distance wasn¡¯t far, but it wasn¡¯t short either. I had heard from Green Goblin that there was an independent Green Skin vige nearby, so I had decided to present my greetings. It was because we needed a ce to hide our presence, while waiting for the human group to enter ¡® Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave. ¡¯


    The portion of the tribe that settled beside the small city ¡® Legius, ¡¯ has a chief called ck Spear, of the ck Spear n. From what I had heard from Green Goblin, I heard that he was quite a wise Troll, so I started to expect a little.


    Since we were advancing through arge forest, we weren¡¯t able to encounter any humans, but after the miserable death of Lee Youngdon, I thought that it might also be the catalyst to this. It¡¯s highly likely that ¡® Aia ¡¯ was busy supervising the adventurers until the situation settled down.


    I also have received such supervision in my past life, so I had a rough idea of what was going on in the city.


    After thinking of such useless things, eventually; over three days, we began to see the vige of ck Spear n. As if they had already known that we were visiting, I could see ck Spearing out in person.


    ¡° Wee to the vige of ck Spear. Warrior who has lost honor, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡° Thank you for your hospitality, ck Spear. ¡±


    He stretched his arm out and ced it on his chest.


    I, too, repeated the same gesture in greetings.


    ¡° Power, Wisdom, and Honor. ¡±


    ¡° Power, Wisdom, and Honor. ¡±


    Green Skins that had passed the test of the Grand Patriarch¡¯s would greet like this. I slowly began to inspect the Troll called ck Spear. Inside arge, quiver-like basket was full of many things, including a ck spear.


    It seemed to be made for throwing, and not for fighting. His body was not full of muscle, as if he was a bit slim, but he looked as sharp as ever as his somewhat ck skin showed that he wasn¡¯t some ordinary Troll.


    What was most notable were those wise looking eyes of his. He was a bit different from the mischievous Green Goblin.


    ¡° I have heard allot about you. I had heard that the Green Skins that had stepped into the Land of Glory this time were all special. Therge warlike warrior named Goff, and the warrior that lost his honor called Blood Dagger. You two were the center of the topics. ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeeuk. I am undeserving of such praise. But ck Spear. I don¡¯t remember seeing you in the Land of Glory . . . ¡±


    ¡° It has not been long since I had settled this vige within thisnd, so I could not go. ¡±


    It is not certain, but it seems that his n was exempt from our selection; considering it hasn¡¯t been long since they had be an independent n. No wonder tribes that stood independent were rtivelycking in specifications. Assuming that it was a process to make the new entrants in the Land of Glory grow more securely, I began to automatically nod.


    In fact, I was hoping to raise Green Skins after being independent as well, but it is a bit unfortunate. As such, ck Spear and I shared a conversation as we entered the vige.


    What stood out most were the pile of skeletons piled up at the entrance.


    As if they were unting that this was the domain of the ck Spear n. Whether beast or human, there were countless skulls surrounding gs. It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t seen this from the Green Goblin n, but this n was quite frank.


    But, it¡¯s something that does not concern me. Continuing on, what caught my attention were the captured human beings locked naked in wooden prisons.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk, Humans. ¡±


    ¡° It is food. ¡±


    It seems that the ck Spear n hunt their humans and bring them back to the vige alive. Not sure if it¡¯s fortunate or unfortunate for the locked humans, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be a ¡® Special Taste ¡¯ for this n.


    Seeing quite a lot of humans, I was able to understand why Green Goblin referred to ck Spear as a wise troll. From a human¡¯s perspective, this was definitely an appalling view, but for Green Skins, it was not necessarily so.


    This was not necessary in the case of Western City where there were many human beings and beasts, but such was not the case in a rtively-small sized city. If you were not lucky, it would be difficult to encounter humans. Curious of his intention, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡° You are collecting them . . . Kereeuk. ¡±


    ¡° That is so. Blood Dagger. Our ck Spear n had experienced harsh hunger in the Warrior¡¯s Exam. Allot of our warriors and subordinates had fallen while traversing through the wilderness to the desert as we barely arrived at the Land of Glory. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° Of course battle is important, Blood Dagger. However, I had learned something equally important from the Grand Patriarch. That¡¯s why I had to nod in consent when I heard your story. Most Green Skins are not so wise. You can be a great chief. ¡±


    He was inspiring me, but in fact, he was also great. There were definitely Green Skins that couldn¡¯t realize this simple fact. Moreover, although the targets were humans, he was basically ¡® Rearing ¡¯ humans, something that normal Green Skins would never think of. Although he had moved me, this ck Spear could indeed be a great chief. I nodded back.


    ¡° ck Spear, you are already quite an impressive chief. You are one that realized the ws within you, and is a chief that moves with his subordinates ordingly. It is I that have a lot to learn from you. Thank you. ¡±


    He was rather shy from my words. From our first meeting, I could begin to feel that we could be very close.


    Anyhow, I once again began to look towards the humans. Despite seeing the shaking humans as if they might be the sacrifices for the newly entered Green Skins, I could not feel any sort of emotion as I stared at them, confirming that I had indeed changed.


    Noticing the murderous intent flowing out of Jung Hayeon¡¯s eyes, it seems that she was of the same mindset as well.


    ck Spear once again spoke thinking that I was staring at the humans from hunger, but I shook my head.


    ¡° Do you need food? Blood Dagger? ¡±


    ¡° I appreciate your goodwill, but I will decline ck Spear. I could not be a nuisance to you, when I am already very thankful of being allowed to stay here. ¡±


    ¡° I will give you a few n members anytime you want. Then, I will show you where you will stay and rest. ¡±


    ¡° Thank you, ck Spear. ¡±

 Chapter 51 - Black Spear (2)

    <b>Chapter 51: ck Spear (2)</b>


    The other trolls and orcs of the ck Spear n were quite pleasant. I had initially thought the situation wasn¡¯t that good after seeing them rear humans, but they had brought us a variety of food and even alcohol, one that even the Green Goblin n had.


    Maybe they were made from the seeds in the forest, but I couldn¡¯t help but think if there was a racial characteristic that allowed Trolls to make delicious alcohol. Although it wasn¡¯t the same wine I drank with the Grand Patriarch, this one was simrly sweet, and was sufficient enough to generate warmth in the belly.


    ¡° But why did youe here, Blood Dagger? ¡±


    While our subordinates were having fun with one another, ck Spear broached the subject.


    ¡° In fact, I have a matter to take care of near the of the desert. Kereuk ¡±


    ¡° I see. ¡±


    He looked very curious. I thought the information wasn¡¯t as grand to the Green Skins, so I decided to change the subject and try to avoid his curiosity that way.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk. Actually, the God of Battlefield spoke to me. He revealed the location of a mysterious weapon. I do not know exactly, but I feel I have to go to that location. ¡±


    ¡° The God of Battlefield . . . how interesting. ¡±


    As expected, once I mention the God of Battlefield all the previous suspicions disappeared. He did not ask another question, nor did he ask for anything else. Instead, his expression looked bitter. It seems that it had been a long while since he received a quest. Since he was not looking so good, I asked.


    ¡° It seems that you have some worries, ck Spear. ¡±


    From my question, after briefly pondering, he replied.


    ¡° That is so, Blood Dagger . . . ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° Since it hase to this, lend me your wisdom. In fact, I have also heard the voice of the God of Battlefield. To be precise, it has been three months . . . It told me to hunt humans and beasts. ¡±


    Sounded like quite a simple quest. But seeing how he still hadn¡¯t resolved this quest, it seems that either the number that he had to kill was too many, or there was a reason that didn¡¯t allow him toplete the quest. Though it was rude to ask for another person¡¯s quest details ording to human morals, Green Skins probably wouldn¡¯t think so, I thought at least to ask.


    ¡° May I check the contents from the God of Battlefield¡¯s voice? ¡±


    ¡° Of course. ¡±


    [ Quest ¨C To survive. You must hunt humans and beasts to survive. Continue hunting humans and beasts of the small western city ¡® Legius. ¡¯ ( 0 / 1 ) ]


    ¡° I have hunted countless humans and beasts, but I cannot figure out what the God of Battlefield requires of me. From the period that I had heard the voice, the number of humans leaving the human city had begun to shrink . . . and the humans we have, are those that we barely managed to capture. In trying toplete the voice from the God of Battlefield, it hase to a situation where all my subordinates are too full to eat . . . ¡±


    ¡° Hmm . . . ¡±


    Though I pretended to think, there was one thing that came to mind when I saw the quest details.


    The quest title was meaningful in itself. To hunt to survive means that there was only one reason.


    ¡® Food. ¡¯


    The humans of the small town had shrunk in number. The culprit to that . . . would be our Blood Dagger n. It is not certain, but the humans that lived in Legius probably moved to therger city ¡® Aia ¡¯ to supplement the main force when we had attacked them.


    Especially, the death of Lee Youngdon was critical. With arge n disappearing in therge city, there would be ns in Legius that saw this as an opportunity to y with the big fish and moved to Aia.


    To be exact.


    ¡® They have suffered from the butterfly effect due to our actions. ¡¯


    Although there are evil beasts that live here, there are no grand figures.. For the ck Spear n that had relied on the humans for their source of food the majority of the time, humans were now beginning to dwindle. I began to look for breakthroughs, and as a chief, I felt a sense of responsibility from the revtion of ck Spear¡¯s quest.


    ¡° Well . . . ¡±


    ¡° Do you know a way, Blood Dagger? ¡±


    It was a ridiculous situation. In conclusion, we have to increase the poption of ¡® Legius ¡¯ in order toplete ck Spear¡¯s quest. A problem that would decide the survival of the whole n. After roughly organizing my thoughts, I replied.


    ¡° I think it is better to stop hunting humans for the time being . . . ¡±


    ¡° What are you talking about, Blood Dagger? ¡±


    ¡° We must fatten the vige of the humans. No matter how much you hunt the humans, the God of Battlefield won¡¯t reply back to you. ¡±


    ¡° Ah . . . ¡±


    The others would not have understood, but ck Spear indeed realized. Come to think of it, with how grand the weing was, it seems that he was intent on asking for advice from the start. Since he had heard that we had perfectly passed the Warrior¡¯s exam, they had already made preparations in the first ce.


    ¡° I understand what you¡¯re talking about, Blood Dagger. Thank you. Thanks. ¡±


    ¡° Hmm . . . ¡±


    I nodded to his words, but it seems that he hasn¡¯t reached a fundamental solution. If monsters outside the town be quiet, perhaps people will flock to the town, but those people have a tendency of not leaving the city in the first ce.


    In order to obtain food and battle that the ck Spear n desires, we had to have high-level guys that go on campaigns all the time to migrate over here.


    In fact, there was a way topletely solve his worries.


    But.


    The problem was.


    In order to solve his problem, I had to give up the quest I currently had. If these adventurers clear ¡® Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave ¡¯ and announce it, then others wille hoping that there are other dungeons or nice items lying in wait. In anticipation, countless Intermediate and Advanced Summoned will flock over here, and the ck Spear n will be able to scream in joy.


    It is obvious that with arge poption, the city will supply the ck Spear n with food and battles.


    I had no choice but to ponder the oues.


    ¡® Whether toplete my quest, or help ck Spear. ¡¯


    Not sure if he knew what I was thinking, but it seemed that he was full of thoughts on fattening the human viges, and as such the weing feast hade to an end, and morning was about to arrive.


    I pondered for a long time, but I decided to go to the dungeon.


    After the sun was dazzlingly bright, I began to lead my n members outside the vige. Of course we brought a huge amount of food, since we were nning to wait on standby outside the dungeon for a few days.


    I knew beforehand that adventurers from that town would discover the dungeon roughly at this period, but because of the possibility that my memory was wrong, or that they announced a false statement, I arrived there in advance from the original expected discovery and waited.


    As we walked, one continued to scream.


    ¡° Woahhhhhhhh ! I will protect Blood Dagger by his side. ¡±


    Gark, who looked as if he was so ecstatic to be here instead of his younger brother, walked beside me on my left.


    Mev frowned at the noise, but Gark who was already enthused to be hunting together with me; continued jumping around.


    In the end; the Three Goblin Siblings were unable to bear it, as they began to try and to calm Gark down.


    ¡° Be quiet. Ggirik Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡° You¡¯re too noisy! ¡±


    ¡° Ggirik. Ggirik. Ggirik. ¡±


    They were annoyed at having to listen to the ¡® Woahhhhhhhhh ¡¯ noises. In the end, I spoke to Gark.


    ¡° For this operation, we must act stealthily. ¡±


    ¡° Ah . . . Understood, Captain. ¡±


    His face turned pale, as if he was afraid I would send him back and call for his brother. To be honest, there was no real reason to be quiet, but this was the best excuse. As expected, there were no humans nearby. It seems that the activity around here has definitely decreased.


    Our n continued to march as one, as I worried that the party originally set to clear ¡® Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave ¡¯ might leave for the city of ¡® Aia, ¡¯ instead topete against the Holy Order.


    After walking for some time, a desert began to soon appear. Firstly, we had to find the dungeon from my memories to begin with, so that we can start to build a small camp at a suitable ce.


    After hiding at an eptable position, we began to wait for the hidden dungeon to reveal itself.


    Then, after about half a day, the wind began to blow.


    ¡° Shwing. ¡±


    Sand began to shift away along with the sound. Below, there was a faint visible stone. Since it was so far, if I didn¡¯t know of the existence of such a dungeon, I might have just passed by.


    Aftermanding the n to standby, I ran towards the ce and began to confirm the surrounding floor.


    After lightly pounding the greatsword onto the ground, I didn¡¯t hear the smashing of the sand. Instead, I heard the banging of stones.


    ¡° Rumble . . . Rumble . . . ¡±


    The sound continued to resonate.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    After hurriedly digging the ground, soon I was able to see it better. It was truly the Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave. After confirming, I returned back to the camp, where Mev was waiting.


    ¡° Captain, did you find something? ¡±


    ¡° That¡¯s right. ¡±


    Seeing that I was pleased, Jung Hayeon and the rest began tough.


    Exactly six dayster, the targets began to show their faces. The whole party was configured of Advanced and Intermediates. Just in case they might have an extremely keen Archer, we stopped our breathing as we monitored them.


    A distance where we could only confirm their equipment and gender.


    16 males and 6 females. I had heard that there were 20 that had entered, but it seems that the information was a bit different.


    Seeing that the baggage was simple, it seems that they were not entering today. To check how many days it will take, and how dangerous the dungeon will be, it seems that they were carefully examining it seriously.


    Soon.


    The magician of their party began to chant a spell. Feeling therge mana, soon the wind collided against the ce.


    The scale was more than I had imagined.


    ¡° Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ! ¡±


    The sound of tearing from the wind was sorge that it was heard all the way to this remote ce.


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡±


    I was very surprised seeing such a high-level magician. Despite knowing that we were going to PK them, I began to worry whether or not we can handle such a monster. But, among all of them, only 5 barely survive from the dungeon. If we fit our timing well, everything should transpire as I had nned. I attempted to nod.


    While I was thinking, a female with a robe raised her hands in the eyes, and gradually, the Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave began topletely reveal itself.


    It looked like an entrance to the basement. Statue-like warriors in the entrance were weing them. Despite being just blocks of stone, their weapons looked quite nice, so my heart pounded a little.


    And.


    A man that looked like the Party Leader extended his hand. Slowly, the entrance of the dungeon opened.


    As if it hasn¡¯t been opened in a long time, faint grinding sounds were heard over here. All of the 22 party members were absent-mindedly staring on at the ¡® Ancient Warrior¡¯s Grave. ¡¯


    Perhaps they wanted to see their achievements as a whole. There were 20 people that had equipment on, and two females among them.


    Their equipment was mediocre, and they didn¡¯t even possess a weapon.


    Extremely nervous, they began to look around anxiously.


    ¡® Porter. ¡¯


    There were rumors that Advanced and higher level parties would normally bring ¡® Porters, ¡¯ but it seems it was really true. It only sounded nice, Porter that is. In fact, it was the modern ve. Other than fighting where they would support the Summoned a bit, it was a helping job.


    Preparing food, preparing equipment, and even relieving the ¡® lust ¡¯ of the adventurers that weren¡¯t able to leave the dungeon, they were entrusted to all of this.


    So it was natural that the treatment towards the Porters were bad. By continuing to apany them in dungeons, they may think that there might be a way to climb up, but I had never heard of a Porter that had actually did that. Of course, there were more cases where they are forced to enter against their own will.


    In the dungeon, they are treated less than humans. Really close to very.


    Funny enough, as I watched on, a method ofpleting my quest, as well as helping ck Spear began to emerge.

 Chapter 52 - Entry (1)

    <b>Chapter 52: Entry (1)</b>


    I quietly approached the First and spoke.


    ¡° Tell ck Spear I have proposition to discuss with him, Gark. ¡±


    Gark nodded and soon disappeared from the spot. Since he can hide his body, he was perfect for these kinds of tasks. Though it hasn¡¯t been long since ck Spear had been independent, from what I can feel, he was definitely between Intermediate and Advanced. He was definitely stronger than me. If he consents to my proposal, then handling these guys that are currently in the dungeon entrance will be simpler.


    ¡® Ancient Warrior¡¯s Tomb. ¡¯


    Just like how I had confirmed from the logbook. It was a dungeon consisting of the undead. The main difference was that unlike other dungeons, the interior was very clean.


    Unlike the ghouls, zombies and skeletons in this tomb are quitemon.


    The weapons that they use are, of course, of superior quality. I¡¯m not sure if they wanted to hide the functions of the items they acquired, but there were no information concerning the items.


    At most, only one item was announced.


    ¡® Covenant Ring. ¡¯


    An essory type that had Mana +2. It consists of two functions, the other which has the ability to send and receivemunication from afar which was amazing.


    A one-of-a-kind item. It was one of the many items that I previously investigated to take a look, but it was definitely the most memorable item.


    Anyhow, I held my breath and continued to monitor them. A total of 22 people. The majority of them were of warrior and thief types and two archers, while the females looked like they were either priests or magicians. And there were two ¡® Porters. ¡¯


    To clear a dungeon, it was a well-bnced, decent enough party. Not sure which one of them had discovered the dungeon, but it seems that the n came for the expedition as a whole. Or a gathering of people by contacting everyone that they knew well. Of course thetter would be more advantageous for us.


    Soon, the party began to enter the dungeon. Seeing that, Mev spoke.


    ¡° Captain, they¡¯re heading in. ¡±


    ¡° If we wait a little, they wille out. ¡±


    ¡° Really? ¡±


    She was a bit suspicious, but since my voice was full of confidence, she didn¡¯t ask further. Mev just nodded.


    Like I had said, after half a day, the party, one by one, began to leave the dungeon, as Mev looked at me full of awe and veneration. Thanks to that, my pride heightened.


    ¡° How did you know? ¡±


    ¡° Since the amount of belongings and food seemed small. I assumed, that they were intending on just having a rough tour of the ce. ¡±


    ¡° Captain, you¡¯re too great. ¡±


    Mev¡¯s eyes were sparkling. As much as how Green Goblin gazes at his gold, she was staring at me. I became a bit ufortable. At this rate, she might ask to mate with me. I quickly turned around.


    The party gradually started to leave. Not sure what number this preliminary investigation was, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that they will soon enter seeing the atmosphere. Not precise, but within a week. They willunch a signal up once they enter to clear the dungeon I think.


    The distance between them and us was somewhat far now, so I patted the shoulders of the still-anxious Blood Dagger n as we returned back to the camp.


    Kang Hana, it had been exactly two years since she was summoned to the Continent. Although she travelled here and there, she still hadn¡¯t awakened her Unique Ability. And so, she was not able to escape the level of a Beginner. Although she had ventured out with the intent of growing stronger, reality was cold and unforgiving after two years. Since then, it was hard to eat and survive, she had selected the job of a Porter. She had decided to grow by choosing to enter any n.


    Fortunately, one n noticed her and proposed whether or not if she were to be their Porter, so she promptly epted.


    Although she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of tasks Porters do, but she had thought it was a better selection than bing a prostitute.


    That¡¯s what she had thought before entering the dungeon with the Overlord n.


    ¡® Fuck . . . ¡¯


    Originally, her words and inner personality wasn¡¯t so foul. If she had known that these people would treat her lower than the standards of a pig. No, if she knew that Porters were hired to be tools for relieving their sexual needs, she wouldn¡¯t have epted the proposition in the first ce.


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t earn points at all when entering a dungeon, but since she couldn¡¯t directly participate in the battles, the amount that she earned was minimum at best.


    And the fact that the points and gold she earned were all spent on potions and other consumables. It wasn¡¯t like they were willing to follow their initial promise of raising her in the first ce. When she had first entered the dungeon, she nearly died, the ¡® Superior Healing Potion ¡¯ that she had consumed was still left as a debt to be paid till this very day.


    What she thought of Porters was Ant Hell.


    Since she was bound by the contract, she could not escape, and even if she could, these beasts would not let her do so. Not sure when things had gone wrong, but she was in a miserable situation.


    So she began to walk with the party while carrying a bag full of misceneous items. It was then that someone had pped her butt.


    At that time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel vited. But, she had no choice but to bite her lips and endure. She thought the harassment would soon end, but after touching her all over, the man begun to speak causing Hana to bite her lips once again.


    ¡° Are you expecting it tonight? ¡±


    ¡® Fucking Bastard. Even by ripping you apart, I won¡¯t be at ease. ¡¯


    If this was Earth, it was proper to p him in this situation, but against that overwhelming strength, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t resist in the past. She had fired back against them, there was a time where she had resisted like life and death depended on it. Every time, what she received was overwhelming violence.


    Whenever she remembered that time, her legs would tremble subconsciously. Eventually, she closed her eyes tight and spoke.


    ¡° Yes . . . Yes! Of course. ¡±


    Attaining a special ss, he was Jang Youngsoo who was reigning as one of the Strong in ¡® Legius. ¡¯ The same bastard that persuaded her to sign a contract to be a Porter.


    There were others including Jang Youngsoo that treated her like a prostitute. To be precise, they were all beasts. There were none that didn¡¯t covet her.


    Of course, the worst among all of them was the magician Kim Mina.


    Not sure why, but she was the one that always treated her the worst. It spoke volumes that she would overlook and tolerate the crimes that transpired inside the n. This woman, that looked down on her.


    No, there were no crimes in this ce to begin with. Whether it was Kang Hana, Baek Ahyeon or herself, they were merely ¡® Items ¡¯ that the n possessed.


    Even though they were simply returning back to the city, the road back was not so smooth.


    ¡° This fucking bitch! ¡±


    It seems that Kim Mina had erupted.


    The reason was that they were not properly managing her possessions. It was impossible to organize and carry 20 people¡¯s worth of possessions in a short amount of time. But, it seems that this didn¡¯t matter to them. What was important was that it was a ¡® mistake. ¡¯


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. ¡±


    The only person here that she could call a friend was her fellow porter ¡® Baek Ahyeon. ¡¯ Seeing her bow her head down, Hana couldn¡¯t help but turn her head away.


    ¡° This fucking bitch. Is being sorry all? Do you even know how much that¡¯s worth? ¡±


    ¡° p ! p ! ¡±


    The ps echoed, but none of them were willing to calm her down. Hana slightly raised her head and began to witness this scene. She definitely knew that the expensive items in there weren¡¯t damaged. It was probably the fact that there were dust or scratches on the items, why she was in such a rage.


    The sight of Mina pping Ahyeon entered her view. This pping was to simply alleviate her anger she thought.


    As if she was pping her with infused mana, every time Ahyeon¡¯s face turned, blood spurted out from her mouth.


    ¡° Fucking bitch. Dirty bitch! Oppa! Can¡¯t I just kill this bitch already? ¡±


    ¡° Mina, endure. She¡¯s a bit clumsy originally. As long as we work as one, you won¡¯t be beat like that . . . isn¡¯t that so? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . . yes ¡±


    Though she replied, Baek Ahyeon was probably worried. That cute face apanied by her short height had instantly be ragged with blood, as blood stains covered her clothes.


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry. Sniff. So . . . I¡¯m sorry. For . . . Forgive me, please. ¡±


    ¡° Do you know how many times this has been? Fuck. Fuck . Whew . . . . . I really want to kill you . . . truly ¡±


    Ahyeon who was full of bruises was standing in front of Mina who was gradually raising her mana. Of course, Ahyeon trembled from the sight, and it was then that Jang Youngsoo spoke.


    ¡° Mina. You know you can¡¯t really kill her? ¡® That thing ¡¯ Is also part of the n wealth. ¡±


    Hana, seeing that the woman was slowly reducing her mana, was able to calm herself down. Comining, she mumbled as she retorted back.


    ¡° n¡¯s wealth? For a bitch that¡¯s not even worth that much . . . Tch. Alright. Hey. Fuck off. ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . . Yes ¨C thank . . . you. ¡±


    Due to her bloodied mouth, it was extremely difficult to speak back from the looks of it. It would be nice if the n¡¯s priest would treat her.


    ¡® Those fucking bastards. ¡¯


    For her, it was a bit better as she had forged a contract with them, but for Ahyeon who was sold to them due to a debt was truly treated like a pig.


    In the end, Hana couldn¡¯t help but stare furtively at Jang Youngsoo. She didn¡¯t want to be inclined to him, but she had to request this dirty bastard to treat Ahyeon. Just by staring, Jang Youngsoo understood her intent and soon called the n¡¯s priest who began treating Ahyeon.


    ¡° You owe me a debt today. Alright? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . . Yes. Thank you. ¡±


    He¡¯ll probably demand for more than the norm today as Hana quickly moved towards Ahyeon.


    Even the the n master Jang Younsoo had asked to treat her, it seems that the priest just roughly patched her up. There were still wounds on her face, so she couldn¡¯t help but assume that.


    ¡° Un . . . Unni. I¡¯m sorry. ¡±


    ¡° No. No, it¡¯s alright. ¡±


    Hana with Ahyeon in her embrace continued walking the road, and when it felt like their stamina had reached the limit, they were able to enter the city.


    Since everyone was quite tense and sharp due to the dungeon, it was harder than usual. There was only her left to take care of Ahyeon as Hana nodded to herself.

 Chapter 53 - Entry (2)

    <header><b>Chapter 53: Entry (2)</b></header>


    After they had left, I decided to return to the recently established camp and wait for ck Spear. Gark had arrived first and informed me that ck Spear would directly follow.


    ¡° Kereeeuk. ck Spear wille here, Captain. ¡±


    ¡° Well done, Gark. ¡±


    I had slightly raised my hand to him, causing him to pound his chest in salute.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    I responded to his action with a nod, and after a day had passed, I was able to see ck Spear arrive. As if he couldn¡¯t withdraw his forces from his vige, he had only brought two other trolls.


    Since his subordinates had to go out in search for evil beasts for rations, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it was a shame.


    ¡° Power, Wisdom and Honor. ¡±


    ¡° Power, Wisdom and Honor. ¡±


    ¡° I had roughly heard of the gist of it from the brave Orc Warrior Gark, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    I had worried a bit if he could properly do the job, but it seems that Gark had properly transmitted the message. It seems that he was na?ve, but not stupid.


    ¡° Is it true that you can truly solve the problem that the ck Spear n has? ¡±


    His expression told me that he had a lot of questions. Of course, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. So, I answered firmly.


    ¡° That is so, ck Spear. ¡±


    ¡° Just until a few days ago, definitely. I remember hearing from you that we had to fatten the vige of the humans . . . I¡¯m shocked. ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeuk. ck Spear. ¡±


    ¡° . . . ? ¡±


    ¡° How do you fatten a Giant Wolf? ¡±


    ¡° Needs to be fed. ¡±


    ¡° It is the same for the vige of humans. We can simply fatten the vige of humans. ¡±


    It was a simple answer, but despite that, it seems that he had realized something. It was really simr to what Mev would do when staring back at me. If I have to say it, full of admiration.


    ¡° You are truly wise, Blood Dagger. However, how can we fatten the human vige? ¡±


    ¡° I will slowly exin that to you. So what will you do? Won¡¯t you hunt together with me temporarily? ¡±


    In truth, there was no need to think about it. It was too big a temptation in itself to return the declining town numbers back to the original days.


    If I were in his shoes, I would definitely have epted this offer as well. Even this guy who was staring at me full of respect will definitely ept. As expected, he nodded.


    ¡° I will ept, Blood Dagger. In you, I believe. ¡±


    ¡® Bingo ¡¯


    What I could notice in his expression was trust. Soon, he sent one of the trolls back, probably to take responsibility of the state of affairs in the vige.


    I had really attained a powerful ally.


    His power was higher than I had thought. I was initially worried, but it seems I don¡¯t have to be. As such, ck Spear and I joined forces, and five days flowed by.


    After having my eyes closed for some time, Mev came to wake me up.


    ¡° Captain ! Captain ! ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeuk. ¡±


    Suddenly waking up, I could feel Mev¡¯s face right next to mine.


    ¡° So they havee. ¡±


    ¡° That¡¯s right. The humans have returned. As Captain had stated, this time, the bags arerger. Two human females were carryingrge bags. ¡±


    It seems that Mev was referring to the Porters. Quicklying out, I was able to see ck Spear gradually leave his residence as well. All the other subordinates including the First were waiting on standby for orders. Looking on, I slowly spoke.


    ¡° After the humans have entered, we will go in. Kereeuk. ¡±


    They nodded without saying anything. Like the previous time, the magician called for arge wind as he began chanting a spell. Soon, the sand of the desert was cleared, and the Ancient Warrior¡¯s Tomb appeared once again. From the logbook, it took about 10 days for them to clear it. Asrge as the dungeon was, the bags that the Porters were carrying looked even heavier.


    It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if a strong warrior were to carry them, but to entrust this matter to these Porters, these guys definitely had no sense of privilege.


    It wasn¡¯t strange by any chance. For a human without ability in the world, after entering this realm would definitely yearn to gain power and be rewarded ordingly. The effort and work they invest in bing stronger, these achievements that none of the world had recognized them for, they wanted their lives to be rewarded with ves and Porters.


    I looked at ck Spear.


    His eyes were reddened, knowing the level of strength that the humans possessed, as hisbative spirit red. However, in this hunt, what was more important thanbative spirit was patience. I looked at ck Spear and reminded him.


    ¡° ck Spear. I know that you are not inclined, but I hope that you can follow me for this hunt. ¡±


    ¡° Of course, Blood Dagger. As someone with a debt of gratitude, I am not in the position to act as I please. ¡±


    ¡° Thank you, ck Spear. ¡±


    Although I was also the same with a debt of gratitude, it was a relief to hear him say that, as we watched the humans enter the dungeon. The disappointing part was that they had covered the dungeon with sand after entering. It seems that they were intent on not letting anyone know the location of this dungeon.


    As such, after about three hourster.


    The Blood Dagger and ck Spear ns slowly began to move.


    ¡° Is this really how we can fatten the vige of the humans? ¡±


    ¡° That is so, ck Spear. Just like how many Green Skins gather around strong opponents, humans also cling themselves to these kinds of ces. ¡±


    ¡° I see. ¡±


    It seems that he hadcked faith while waiting. After everything is over, he will send me off in apuse so I decided to not necessarily talk about it. So we slowly approached the entrance and began digging the sand out.


    It was a shame that we didn¡¯t have anything shovel-like, but thanks to the Hayeon¡¯s nts, we were able to clear away the sand in a fairly quick time.


    The stone statues of therge two warriors was indeed impressive. I had lived 10 years in this continent, but despite that, it was a first to see such a grand dungeon entrance as this. If I were to have discovered this dungeon at the time, I probably would have been satisfied with selling this information and retrieving my gold coins, but for this dungeon to be wholly in front of me, it felt somewhat anew.


    ¡° Then, let¡¯s enter. Kereeuk ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger. Victory. For Victory Only ! ¡±


    Of course since the battle wasn¡¯t power vs power, the response wasn¡¯t as passionate as usual. But the desire in their eyes were real. We began to slowly enter the dungeon.


    Immediately after entering the dungeon, the smell of danger lingered. Even though the undead were not cleaned up yet, but for them to emit such a smell, it was definitely a dangerous dungeon. ck Spear continued to nod in consent.


    ¡° Indeed . . . I understand why they are fond of these kinds of ces, Blood Dagger. A true warrior would never hate these kinds of ces. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    To be honest, what the humans want were the treasures rather than this kind of atmosphere, but it was more convenient to let him have this misunderstanding.


    ¡° Good . . . ¡±


    It was not only him that felt good. The rest of the subordinates were smiling pleasantly after smelling the danger that surrounded them.


    ¡° Do not forget our objective. ¡±


    ¡° Ggirik. Ggirik. For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    After reminding them once more, I began to look at Mev. In this operation, the most important figure was Mev, an archer that could read tracks. Since I had already told her in advance, Mev was already investigating the vicinity.


    It was cleaner than I had thought, but there were still bugs and spider webs here and there. Maybe it was because the ce was a basement, but I could feel some dampness in the air. In my eyes, I could only see these kinds of things, but it would definitely differ from what Mev can notice.


    ¡° Mmm. ¡±


    ¡° Fortunately, I don¡¯t think the tracks were erased. It seems that there would be no problems since they had blocked off the entrance . . . thanks to that, it will be a bit morefortable for me ! ¡±


    ¡° Nice. Kereeeuk. ¡±


    ¡° Over here. It seems that it has been some time since they had left this ce. You can rx a bit. ¡±


    ¡° How far do you think they are from us? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m not exactly sure . . . but I am confident that they are a bit far away. ¡±


    ¡° Good job.¡±


    It seems that it was impossible for Mev to calcte the precise distance. If she were to advance to an Intermediate or Advanced Archer from Fairy Sprite Archer, she would be able to read them more precisely, but I was sufficiently thankful already to her guiding us. We began to move.


    They prioritized safety over everything else in this dungeon clear it seems as they rested along the way. So, we also did the same as we continued unravelling their tracks.


    And finally, we were able to discover traces of the first battle.


    There was undead that were wearing high quality patterned armours. The problem was that the armors were all damaged and dented as if from an intense battle that had transpired here. There was even an armor that was cut in half. If they were wearing dark armor, it would probably be alright to call them Dark Knights.


    Seeing the wounds and blood on the walls, it exined that the battle was definitely not simple at all. But, there were no casualties in this battle.


    I was not at the level of Mev, but I too could read these kinds of traces.


    This head was not cut off by a sword. These undead were not cut by a sword.


    ¡° It¡¯s magic right? ¡±


    But the opinion of an expert was more important. Waiting for Mev to speak, I could hear her distinctive bright voice soon.


    ¡° Yup. They were cut very sharply. If it was a very high-level swordsman, they could do this much, but seeing the traces of mana left behind here, it definitely seems . . . ¡±


    It was definitely the high-ss magician that I initially saw. It seems that after the warriors had blocked the vanguard as much as possible, the wind-type magician had finished the mass up in an instant.


    Seeing the faint footprints of the undead, I could notice that the undead did not approach him. He believes in his party members.


    Not only that. Seeing a few undead with arrows that prated their armor, it seems that their archers were also above normal level. Pulling out an arrow, I could feel the faint mana exuding from the tip.


    ¡° The archers seem to be strong. ¡±


    Mev also nodded. I immediately called ck Spear towards my side. If we were to battle them, this magician was definitely the number one priority. The first target that ck Spear needs to handle. If even ck Spear was not enough, then I will have the First also target him with his recently attained Wind Walk unique ability.


    The leader looked to be quite strong as well, but these traces couldn¡¯t help but warn us to be cautious of the magician.


    ¡° ck Spear. This human magician is yours. ¡±


    ¡° I can¡¯t wait. ¡±


    As if he was really expecting this, his face brightened as he nodded. If the magician does survive after they kill the dungeon boss, then he would definitely not be able to avoid ck Spear¡¯s javelin.


    As such, Mev and I analyzed these traces for quite a while


    Then, I could feel the presence of humans. Strength immediately entered the bodies of the subordinates and ck Spear. I, too, withdrew my greatsword. I was extremely worried whether they had noticed us trailing them.


    ¡® Damn ¡¯

 Chapter 54 - Porter (1)

    <header><b> Chapter 54: Porter (1)</b></header>


    The distance between us were not so close. But the problem was that if we could notice them, then indeed, they would in turn notice us. If one of them was an archer like Mev, the possibility of them noticing us was very high.


    I quietly raised my hand, and soon absolute stillness soon entered the group. We had to hide our presence as much as possible. Everyone I had brought specialized in killing their presences, as all of them began to hide in their own disposition. With a slightly worried face, I looked at ck Spear, and he too began to kill his breathing.


    He hadn¡¯t trained for it personally, but it seems that at least he knows basic stealth. Since it was a very quiet dungeon, soon voices began to resound through the passage. There were two sounds of footsteps. Although we weren¡¯t able to determine who they were, but listening to the shaking armor, thankfully it wasn¡¯t an archer.


    ¡® Perhaps a warrior . . . ¡¯


    ¡° Hehehe . . ¡±


    The voice of a personughing like an idiot began to resonate. Mev had definitely said that they were quite far away, so it seems highly likely that they had separated from the main group to investigate the area.


    But, this task is usually assigned to an archer, so I began to wonder why a warrior had appeared. But, that curiosity soon disappeared.


    At first, nothing could be heard, but as time went by, the moaning and groaning of a woman hadrgely filled the dungeon. Not sure if that was fortunate or not, but it seems that the man was wholly focused on the woman. It¡¯s definite that the person that apanied him was a Porter.


    ¡® Crazy Bastard. ¡¯


    ¡° Ahhhb . . . Eub . . . Ahk . . . . Ahk ! ¡±


    ¡° Whew . . . . . . . Be quiet. ¡±


    The only thing that we could hear was guttural. Although I had expected it, Porters were really treated less than a human, even causing me to be a bit bitter as well. It was because I had remembered the time between Choi Seulgi and I.


    Even after we had killed our presence, we continued to hear their voices. However, after some time had passed, the screams slowly began to drift away.


    ¡® Tch . . . ¡¯


    No matter how much the path in the dungeon was one way, for him to be this far apart from the group andmitting this kind of act, I couldn¡¯t help but think that the nerves of this guy was great. Maybe he assumed that there was not much danger since they had already traversed this path. Or rather he was confident in his ability. Anyhow, seeing that, I was able to obtain some more information.


    I wasn¡¯t sure up to where they had reached, but it seems that they were resting after a battle. They were probably regenerating their mana while having supper. And this guy, unable to endure his sexual desire, dragged the Porter out.


    When I was a human, there was always that kind of guy. The type of bastards that look for the opposite sex after a battle. The fear and excitement of near death would rather increase sexual desire. As they gradually went away, we too began to withdraw.


    The guy could be sensitive after finishing and might confirm our location. However, thankfully that kind of event did not happen.


    Mev now stared at me nodding that she could not feel their presence any longer, allowing me to slightly lower my hand. The anxiety of the party had started to ease.


    So after we continued to wait in the dungeon, a bitter, Mev spoke.


    ¡° Mating is done so quick between them. Are mating among humans always this fast? ¡±


    ¡° Mmm . . . . . . ¡±


    Not sure what kind of response she anticipated, but I did not bother tackling the question. It was definitely short, but it was that thought had never crossed my mind. But seeing the goblins lower their heads from Mev¡¯s remark, it seems that there were a few of them that were on the level of that human.


    Fortunately, I was relieved that I was not among them, but due to that, I thought it was best to rest today.


    ¡° We are going to rest here today. ¡±


    ¡° Understood. Ggirik. ¡±


    ¡° Alright, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    We did not put up tents, as if they should suddenly return, then we would have to quickly withdraw them. After quietly finishing our meal, after some time, silence filled the dungeon. Of course, we had decided on having a night watch.


    Just like when we had travelled to the North, I signalled for the trembling Hayeon, who quickly clung onto me after thanking me.


    She kept wrapping her thighs around my thing as if she wanted to arouse it, but we could never do it. She herself knew that she shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but it seems that it was hard for her to contain her lust. In the end, I resolved this situation by having Hayeon and Mev together.


    Mev with a drowsy expression and Hayeon being embarrassed. I knew that the rtionship between the two wasn¡¯t so good, but it was quite amusing to see.


    If it wasn¡¯t the Captain¡¯s order, she certainly would have rejected my offer.


    ¡° Huh. Be honored. Because of Captain, I¡¯m doing this. ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . . Thank you very much. ¡±


    After a while, seeing the two closely together with one another, a smile subconsciously appeared on my face. As such, the night passed in the dungeon.


    ¡° Hey, was there anything unusual? ¡±


    ¡° No, you think there was? Just in case, I swept away everything from the start. ¡±


    Hana, hearing a voice from somewhere, slowly turned her head. The n was having supper. She was worried for Ahyeon who had suddenly been taken away by a warrior.


    Hana was a warrior, and Ahyeon was a Summoned that wished to be a magician. As someone that could only simply call for water and raise a fire, preparing dinner was much more difficult, but what Hana was more focused on was her safety.


    Thankfully, it seemed like nothing serious had happened. She held her chest in relief. Even though she knew that after all the tents were set up, he woulde bother Ahyeon, but for him to directly take her out like that, his thing in the middle must be trulyrge. She quietly moved towards Ahyeon to check on her.


    ¡° Are you okay? ¡±


    ¡° Yes. Unni, nothing much happened. Hehe . . . ¡±


    It seems to be a relief, seems to be fine.


    But seeing the emotionless Ahyeon, Hana couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips. It was because they did not want to admit that they were being raped by this group.


    She quickly thought about something else, the hell that woulde to her after they finished supper and reluctantly began having dinner. It would be nice if someone could kill all of these bastards and save the two of them. Was what she thought daily, but her wish was never fulfilled.


    Soon, even after supper was all prepared and in the midst of eating, they still had to be wary and cautious.


    She was very uneasy of when the Wind Magician Mina might explode, especially with her current sour expression. Just like she had expected, she spat out the food onto the ground and shouted.


    ¡° Tch. Fuck . . . It¡¯s so salty. You think you can get married with this? Well . . . you¡¯re not in the situation to even get a groom . . . hoho. ¡±


    ¡° Unni . . . you¡¯re right, but aren¡¯t they pitiful? Puhaha. ¡±


    ¡° How pitiful? If I were them, I¡¯d rathermit suicide than live. ¡±


    ¡® That fucking bitch . . . ¡¯


    She continued to swear internally being forced to listen to Mina¡¯s rant. There was never a time when she overlooked something. Of course she was scared, but even she wouldn¡¯t touch her this time due to tonight¡¯s ¡® task. ¡¯ Whether she should be happy or sad, she couldn¡¯t really figure it out.


    Even though they were of the same gender, for the n women to not understand their situation, to quietly watch and look down on them like thorns that were a nuisance in their eyes.


    ¡® These inhumane bastards . . . ¡¯


    Theirughter continued to resound in the dungeon. Hana and Ahyeon were totally alienated from the party.


    While they were slowly finishing up supper, it was then.


    ¡° Prepare for battle. It¡¯s the undead. ¡±


    With the party¡¯s archer speaking, everyone began to rise in the midst of supper. Hana, hearing the cry that a battle was about to transpire, quickly grabbed Ahyeon¡¯s hand and began to withdraw from the spot.


    If a battle were to happen, they would not protect them. Even though they say that they were the n¡¯s wealth, they were just consumables. She had to protect both herself and Ahyeon. They definitely had to enter inside the formation that the warriors had created.


    ¡° Unni! ¡±


    ¡° What are you dazing for? Hurry up and run. Hurry! ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . Yes! ¡±


    Hana ran together with Ahyeon as she looked back. The monsters wererger than the undead that they had first encountered. There were many undead warriors that surrounded a tall undead with an axe on hand. Thankfully, there were none that could attack from range. Although there were not as many, from the previous battle, she realized that this wasn¡¯t some easy dungeon. Especially the Named Monster-looking one that was in front was the most intimidating. The warriors withdrew their weapons and began rushing at it. It was to keep them as far as possible from reaching the party¡¯s magician.


    ¡° AHHHHHHHHHK ! ¡±


    Screams rang, but it didn¡¯t matter to them. The battle had already started without any concern for them.


    It was then.


    Ahyeon suddenly let go of her hand as she suddenly fell down. There was no mistake that it was an aftereffect from the time when she had left before supper.


    ¡° Ah . . . Ahyeon! ¡±


    ¡° Ahhk . . . Unni! ¡±


    ¡® Damn . . . Shit . . . ¡¯


    The formation was prated. The warriors will definitely help them. It wasn¡¯t only them that were in danger, but also the magicians and priests. Although the situation was very urgent, in that short time, she waited for the warriors toe help them.


    Nevertheless.


    What arrived here were not the warriors, but Wind Magician Mina¡¯s magic. A sudden storm collided against them, as wind des began to surge out all around. Unfortunately, the range was wide. She definitely couldn¡¯t have escaped that area of effect (AOE) attack.


    ¡° NO!!! ¡±


    Arge voice could be heard after the resounding eruption.


    TL Afterword: Can I kill them? Pretty Please? With cherry on top? Thank you.


    PR Afterword: Sai101: Let¡¯s hope the Porters survive..

 Chapter 55 - Porter (2)

    <header><b>Chapter 55: Porter (2)</b></header>


    ¡° Captain. How many do you think died? ¡±


    ¡° Kereeuk. ¡±


    As soon as we woke up this morning, we continued through the tomb, and not long after, we were able to discover their traces. A torrent scene of a battle and the scattered remains of an encampment.


    Just like what Mev had reported, we were able see corpses abandoned behind the copsed undead. There was a girl¡¯s body torn to pieces in an unrecognizable state. Although she was of a very small stature, she wasn¡¯t able to even close her eyes, as if she found this extremely unfair.


    Roughly estimating, it appears they were in the midst of dinner, but due to the sudden assault of the undead, they weren¡¯t able to properly construct a formation.


    Of course, as veterans, they were able to defend their position, but it seemed that the Porters weren¡¯t able to escape. Although luckily one had seemed to have survived, the other however had be like this. Meg started to fly over here and exin.


    ¡° This woman died from magic. That wind Magician killed her. ¡±


    ¡° I see . . . ¡±


    ¡° I think she was caught in the AOE magic attack along with the other undead. Definitely along with thatrge undead over there. The human warrior beside it was also killed by thatrge undead it seems. ¡±


    Looking to the side, one of the warriors had his head detached and broken, which now was sitting beside a rock. There was only one casualty. Although they must have not cared about the Porter, they should havee to a conclusion that they had no choice but to sacrifice the warrior.


    In the end, only five of them will survive to clear this dungeon. It would be advantageous for them to have as many people survive as possible till the end, but it was a painful loss losing one of the Porters. If the other Porter did not survive until the end, I thought that it would be cause for a greatly embarrassing situation on our side.


    ¡° Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    As such, after looking at the corpses for quite a while, I looked at Mev, who was flying across the battle scene exining.


    It seems that the humans didn¡¯t just fight. Just from hearing the exnation, the Green Skins began to raise both their hands in agitation.


    ¡° I think that human died here. I think his head is cracked. ¡±


    ¡° Do you see any other traces? ¡±


    ¡° Mmm . . . it seems that there arerge amounts of mating done here . . . after the battle. They sure did a lot. ¡±


    ¡° Is that so. ¡±


    From the spot Mev pointed at, I began to wonder whether they had installed a tent there. Even though there were casualties after, it seems that there was no stopping the men relieving their sexual desires at all. Probably from the smell of humans, Mev appallingly turned her head back in disgust, as I began to lose myself in thought once again.


    I have seen countless trash in the 10 years I had lived in the Continent, but these guys were really human trash.


    ¡® Tch. ¡¯


    I clicked my tongue, in which ck Spear nodded and spoke.


    ¡° If humans are mating so much, then it¡¯s a weing matter for us. ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeeuk ¡±


    As someone of the second generation, from ck Spear¡¯s rming remark, I did not retort back. If it was previously, ck Spear¡¯s vige would have fallen. Having such useless thoughts, the human party seems to have continued on their march.


    It was a shame that the items possessed by the dead warrior were all carefully looted clean by the party, but thinking of the items that we could attain in the end, I decided not to think of it too much.


    And, as we headed further on, we saw more traces of battles.


    Just like the title of Ancient Warrior¡¯s Tomb, there were no traps. However, this dungeonpared to others had even stronger undead, clear evidence of this was revealed by therge amounts of blood spilt on the ground, making myself wonder how intense the fight was.


    Fortunately, there was no corpse of the other Porter. I looked at Mev and spoke.


    ¡° Mev. ¡±


    ¡° Yes Captain. ¡±


    ¡° Do you see any tracks of her? ¡±


    Staring at me in a puzzled expression, I began exining.


    ¡° The other remaining person carrying therge bags. The weakest female among these guys. ¡±


    ¡° Ahah. You were talking about her? One second . . . ¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to search around so much battle traces to find signs of her, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case with how Mev replied, causing me to nod.


    Since she was weaker than the others, there would be a lot of traces of her as well. Soon, after Mev quickly looked around, she gradually dered.


    ¡° I see it. ¡±


    Slowly walking over, she began to point to a spot.


    ¡° Hmm . . . she was a bit hurt . . . there wasn¡¯t a serious injury, but it seems that her body wasn¡¯t so good. Probably because she mated too much. Just likest time, she ran back once the battle started . . . but her speed decreased a bit it seems. ¡±


    After running ahead, she soon touched a pir and spoke once again.


    ¡° And she hid behind this pir. Until the battle ended, she hid here. ¡±


    ¡° After that? ¡±


    ¡° I think she loitered around here after the battle. Until the rest of the team finished up. There¡¯s something written here. No, they may be scratches. I¡¯m not sure what it means? ¡±


    From Mev¡¯s words, I slowly moved towards her. Hearing that something was written, Hayeon too followed behind me and soon we were able to see what was scratched on the pir with a dagger.


    [ I will kill them. I will kill them. ]


    What I saw was ¡® Korean. ¡¯


    I thought I was mistaken, so I looked back at Hayeon, but she too nodded.


    And so I thought that maybe things turned out for the better. It seems that the Porter was not in her right mind due to herrade dying. For her to hide what she wrote and be obsessed in staying alive, it seems that there¡¯s no need to worry, but in case something might happen before we attack at them, I began to worry.


    I slowly rolled my head.


    While I was thinking, our party began trailing behind them at a set distance, and soon, we naturally found countless traces.


    ¡° Captain. This time, over here. ¡±


    ¡° Mmm . . . ¡±


    ¡° She was hiding here. It seems that she was scratching the wall with her dagger the whole time. ¡±


    ¡® She must be insane. ¡¯


    Was what I thought as I stared at the walls. Although the scratches were very small, I could somewhat estimate what the current mentality of this girl was heading towards. With Mev discovering traces of mating here, it wasn¡¯t just the girl. The whole n was crazy and out of their minds.


    It was the same for the room where the middle boss was. One of the Named Monsters; ¡® Corrupted Archer ¡¯ was famous for possessing a very nice bow, but it was much toorge for Mev to use from what I remember. As expected, there were a few more dead here, aligning to the level of the middle boss here.


    There was one that had an arrow prated through his shield and chest. I don¡¯t think it was the Wind Magician, but there was a female magician that also had an arrow through her body.


    ¡° A total of three dead? ¡±


    ¡° Yes. The moment they entered the entrance, the boss fired its arrows. That was how the first warrior died. The person to die afterwards was this Magician. How interesting. Do you believe the undead can think? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m not sure, but I have heard rumours that it is indeed possible? ¡±


    ¡° Mm . . .anyhow, thest to die was an archer. ¡±


    The moment the enemy entered its sight, it seems the ¡® Corrupted Archer ¡¯ fired his arrows, gifting the warrior, magician and archer an arrow each. What was quite impressive was what was determined to be the n Master¡¯s ability. Before hisrades were targeted again, he seeded in rushing towards it as fast as possible and immobilizing him.


    The Porter as well. Despite the monster being a ranged attacker, she was able to understand the situation and quickly hid her body. Not sure, but it seems that she tried her utmost not be a target by sticking oneself to the walls.


    ¡° What great will. ¡±


    ¡° Huh? ¡±


    ¡° The will to survive. ¡±


    From Mev¡¯s words, I naturally looked at Hayeon. Embarrassingly, she lowered her head, but this girl was a bit different from Hayeon in terms of will. In Hayeon¡¯s situation, she just blindly wanted ¡® to live, ¡¯ but in the Porter¡¯s case, I could feel immense hatred. If you need topare it to someone, it was simr to Seulgi¡¯s. It seems that she was intent on surviving and repaying them back.


    A lot of time had passed and we had traversed about halfway through the dungeon. No, to be honest, we had gone a bit past halfway considering how the party had discovered the ¡® Corrupted Archer, ¡¯ meaning that we had advanced quite a bit.


    As we continued discovering traces of battles, both ck Spear and our Blood Dagger n were gradually bing more excited, as I thought of how dissatisfied they were being unable to fight for the past few days.


    The Blood Dagger n was able to contain themselves as they were used to these kinds of things, but for ck Spear, I could see that he was truly restless.


    Anyhow, I called for Gark over. It was to exin to him the n that I hade up with. But of course, what I needed to confirm beforehand was his ability. To be precise, it was an experiment.


    ¡° Gark. ¡±


    ¡° Blood . . . For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡° I have a task for you. ¡±


    I began slowly exining the situation to Gark. Although he was na?ve, he wasn¡¯t stupid. After a while, he nodded and soon spoke.


    ¡° I will reward Blood Dagger¡¯s faith ! Kereeeuk. ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m counting on you, Gark. Everything is on your shoulders. ¡±


    ¡° Wo . . . woahhhhhhhhhhhhhh. ¡±


    Although he wanted to scream, due to the circumstances, he was quietly expressing his joy. The other three Goblin Siblings began looking, as if envious. I already knew of it, but they were probably furious that I were trusting this task to Gark over them. Seeing those cute faces, I stroked their heads, and with a happy expression, they clenched their fists.


    Gark too came over and pushed his head towards my side. Although I didn¡¯t need to, in order for the experiment to seed, I stroked his head, and soon with a happy face, he began hiding his body.


    First, I was testing to see if he could avoid our eyes.


    In a moment, his presence began to disappear. With him walking in the Stealth Walk skill that he learnt from Green Goblin, soon, it was extremely difficult to find out where he was. ck Spear, who might be in a simr position if not advanced, began shaking his head.


    ¡° I cannot properly feel his presence. Since he is close, I know for now, but if he distances himself a bit more, it will be difficult to grasp where he is. You have a great warrior under you Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk. Thank you, ck Spear. ¡±


    The experiment was a grand sess.


    Since Gark had to use his mana more efficiently than before, I handed over the stolen longsword I had obtained from Lee Youngdon. The longsword that had helped Lee Youngdon maintain his Unique Ability for so long. This would be of great help to Gark on his mission. Soon, understanding my intentions, he appeared and epted my longsword.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    He grabbed the longsword as if he was truly honored. It was understandable that I couldn¡¯t determine where he was, but what was more rming was even hearing that ck Spear couldn¡¯t determine where he was. Of course his ability will be released once he attacks, but Gark¡¯s current ability was more than enough.


    I nodded, causing Gark to hide his body once again, and soonpletely disappeared as he embarked on his mission.


    For now, the problem was to bring that Porter over to us. No, we can have here to us on her own ord. That¡¯s the first priority.

 Chapter 56 - Revenge (1)

    <b>Chapter 56: Revenge (1)</b>


    A battle arose once again as she quickly hid behind the group. The battles urred continuously as they worked themselves deeper into the dungeon. Although her friend andrade had died, she must live through this. In the past, her obsession for survival wasn¡¯t this strong.


    Rather, she almost wanted to just die than live a life like this. But, she couldn¡¯t die. She had no courage to do it herself. If she had the courage to die, she would definitely have run towards the monsters.


    But, her thoughts now werepletely reverse. She had to live. That was something that she knew she had to do.


    ¡° We¡¯re prating. Block them! Block! ¡±


    ¡° Mina, prepare the spell! The spell! ¡±


    She was listening to them talk aloud as she ran. There wasn¡¯t much of a problem initially since she was already near the back, but if a battle were to transpire during supper or when they were working on setting camp, then it would be difficult to avoid the battlepletely. But, she had to drag her tired body away from the AOE range. Her leg continued to swell, as it was bing harder for her to endure the pain and move.


    Thankfully, she was able to part away from the area of range and hide herself as much as possible behind the walls. These bastards wouldn¡¯t protect her at all.


    What she had on was a mere dagger. As such, she monitored the battle from her hiding ce.


    As the undead were attacking her party members . . . funny enough, she was praying.


    ¡® Die. ¡¯


    ¡® Please die . . . ¡¯


    ¡° Kwajik! ¡±


    A pleasant sound rang as she tightened her grip on her dagger. One of the members was injured, causing the formation to break. Of course, the person that she most wanted to die was the Wind Magician Mina. It was extremely difficult to contain her rage whenever she saw her face. Regrettably, the person that was hurt was someone else.


    ¡° Fuck . . . Youngcheol! ¡±


    An unbearable person ¨C that wouldn¡¯t even be slightly satisfying to her even if he was ripped apart to death. She could still remember of how he had beaten her senseless in the past. She could see him being treated by the priests, as he was taken inside the formation with his shoulder broken. A shame. How joyful it would have been if it was his head that was broken, apanied by blood, intestines and having his brain scattered . . . it would be truly a sight to behold.


    She subconsciously continued to scratch the ground with her dagger, most likely due to restlessness.


    It was then


    ¡° Wind de! ¡±


    Mina was able to pierce the undead with her wind magic.


    ¡® That bitch . . . that bitch . . . ¡®


    She clenched her teeth as she began to re towards Mina. Strength continued to enter her grip.


    ¡® Can I kill her? If it was now . . . would I be able to kill her? If I were to run and stab her with this dagger? ¡¯


    It was probably impossible. Although, Youngcheol had his shoulder broken, he was still together with the priests inside the safety of the formation. If she were to try and attack Mina with this weak body of hers, she¡¯d probably be flung back, contained, and possibly killed afterwards. Even without Youngcheol there, she would probably be shot down by the archers before she could reach her. She was weak.


    As such, she only had one opportunity. Now was not the time. She closed her eyes and suppressed her killing intent. From closing her eyes, she could see Unni¡¯sst moment again in her mind.


    ¡® Unni . . . ¡¯


    ¡® Hurry and get up. You want to die here? ¡¯


    ¡® Ahyeon! ¡¯


    ¡® Run!!! ¡¯


    ¡® Ahyeon, You have to survive. You must survive. ¡¯


    Thatst moment of Unni pushing her out of range continued to haunt her. For her, to not be able to close her eyes when she died . . . how unfair it must have been for her to die just like that. Even her corpse was left abandoned on that floor.


    She should have died. She had foolishly killed her. If she had not tripped . . . no if she had not screamed ¡® Unni ¡¯ after tripping, staring at her with pitiful eyes to save her, Hana would have definitely survived. It should have been her that had died and Hana living on. Unlike her, Unni was apletely different person. She was not someone that became a Porter out of debt, nor was she hopeless like her. Compared to her who continued to make mistakes and break stuff, she wouldplete her tasks perfectly. Even when she alone, there were many instances where she saw Hana training alone. If she had endured a bit longer, she would¡¯ve had used the points she gathered to part from this hell-like ce and obtain freedom.


    She knew, that it was herself that was the most loathsome one. She will pay the price of her sins. But until then, she must not die. The one and only Unni that was with her in this hell, the one that she loved, she will exact vengeance against those bastards that killed her . . .


    That was the greatest reason why she needed to live.


    ¡® I will kill them . . . Unni. I¡¯ll avenge you. No matter what I have to do, I will kill them all . . . So that Unni can close her eyes in peace, I will avenge you. ¡¯


    She realized that she was angrily scratching the ground with her dagger.


    It was then that she suddenly felt a strange aura around her . . .


    Slowly . . . slowly . . . her dagger moved awkwardly towards one direction. Shocked, she quickly looked around, but there was nothing there. Confused, she began to release her dagger. She began to wonder what was going on. As if a ¡® Devil ¡¯ had appeared and was about to help her, she was imagining supernatural things.


    The dagger that was slowly hanging in the air soon pointed her towards a direction opposite of the battle.


    ¡® It was answered . . . I¡¯m sure he had answered. ¡¯


    She slowly began to move her feet. She wasn¡¯t exactly sure what was going on, but she followed the dagger. She desired the power for revenge. She wanted to kill those bastards. She had prayed for punishment to beid upon them for killing her Unni, and it seems her prayer was finally answered.


    For some odd reason, as she continued to walk, her consciousness became more dim and faint. Was she caught in a trap? She pondered for a second before shaking her head. The dagger in the air was clearly pointing to a specific direction. As if it was waiting for her toe. The dagger continued to move.


    ¡® Unni . . . . Unni . . . . ¡¯


    It was as if the dead Hana was leading her. Calling for Unni internally, she walked for some time. Then, a figure slowly began to form before her. It was dark so she couldn¡¯t see well, but if she were to go closer, she could confirm. Soon, Ahyeon was able to see from that dark ce those shining red eyes.


    ¡® Devil . . . . . ¡¯


    ¡® No . . . Not the Devil. The Messiah. My Savior . . . Savior.¡¯


    The Devil that came to rescue her. The Messiah that will give her power to avenge.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhh . . . . . . ¡±


    Subconsciously, she found herself kneeling as tears flowed down her face. It felt as if she met her resting ce with no ce to lean to. It was extremelyfortable and pleasant. A nice aroma began seeping out from the ce, and embracing that peaceful fragrance, she raised her head towards her Savior.


    ¡° Your name . . . ¡±


    ¡° Baek . . . Ah yeon. It is Ahyeon. Savior . . . ¡±


    ¡° I am not a Savior. I am just someone sent to help you. Do you want revenge . . . ¡±


    ¡° Against those . . . Those that killed yourrade . . . Do you want revenge? ¡±


    That deep thick voice caused Ahyeon¡¯s heart to pound incessantly. Why wouldn¡¯t she want revenge? Against those bastards that treated them like pigs, she wanted to rip them apart to death. She willed to pull out their eyes, make them bleed, burst their intestines, and squeeze their brains to death.


    Ahyeon nodded her head crazily as if she was insane, and lowered her head to the ground.


    ¡° Even if it costs me my life . . . Everything I have . . . ¡±


    The Devil nodded his head from Ahyeon¡¯s words. As if he understood, as if he empathized, and as if he was willing to help.


    Ahyeon brightly smiled back towards the Savior. The Savior once again looked back at Ahyeon with his red eyes. Gradually, he spoke.


    ¡° When you reach the end, you will obtain what you desire.¡±


    ¡° Quietly . . . wait quietly until then. ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . . . Yes! ¡±


    It¡¯s words had fully grabbed ahold of her consciousness, as she continued to put her forehead down before Him. Not hearing anything, she looked up, only to see the Messiah that led her here disappear before her very eyes.


    ¡® Ahhh . . . . . . ¡¯


    Ahyeon continued to mutter the words of the Messiah.


    ¡° When you reach the end, you will obtain what you desire. Wait quietly until then. ¡±


    How could she not know what that meant. Her Savior was definitely going to help her. Revenge . . . the bloody revenge she wanted . . . at the end of the dungeon. If she were to continue moving, the Savior will definitelye. He wille and brutally kill them, and definitely free Unni from her harbored grudge.


    In a very long time, Ahyeon honestlyughed.


    Ahyeon walked and began returning to the group. Running quickly, she saw that the battle had ended and the bastards were resting. Of course, she could hear Mina¡¯s loud voice prating her. She was worried if she had been absent for too long, but it seemed that it hasn¡¯t been long since the battle had ended.


    ¡° Where have youe back from? Stupid Bitch. I thought you had died! Do you also want to end up dead like your Unni as well? ¡±


    ¡° Ah . . No. Hehe . . . ¡±


    ¡° Useless bitch. It should have been you instead of Hana that had died, but she ended up rescuing you . . . Sigh. ¡±


    From Mina¡¯s words, sheughed and apologized as usual. Taking out the clean cloths from her backpack, she began to diligently wipe the blood and sweat off the warrior¡¯s armors and faces. Wiping away the blood on Mina¡¯s boots and bringing water to the warriors, they began preparing for dinner. In order for them not to scold her, she continued to find work.


    Unni was like this. Although she lowered her head, she hadpleted all her tasks perfectly, no matter how dirty it was.


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry . . . Hehe . . ¡±


    ¡° Bitch . . . Look at you moving so quickly. If you were like this previously, how nice would it have been? You¡¯re saying it¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re alive, right? Quite pitiful for Hana. At least she was a useful bitch . . . ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . . Yes. ¡±


    Although she could sense contempt flowing out of the men around her, she didn¡¯t respond to them at all. Rather, she was even willing to quickly release their sexual tensions for them. She received all of their heated eyes onto her. She was waiting for everything to end quickly, as she awaited for the dungeon clear.


    Ahyeonughed like a fool once again.

 Chapter 57 - Revenge (2)

    <header><b>Chapter 57: Revenge (2)</b>Posted on November 10, 2017 by Calvis ¡ª 2 Comments ¡ý</header>


    ¡° Captain! Did we seed with this? ¡±


    ¡° Well . . . Half of it . . . ¡±


    We had definitely conveyed the message over. While our enemies were fighting, Gark had superbly done his job by leading the woman out of the group, and with Hayeon¡¯s alluring fragrance, we were able to make her enter a hallucinatory state.


    I never had expected Hayeon to be able to control her magic to this extent, clearly showing her progression in her skills.


    Although, I was a bit taken aback with all of the Savior talk, she probably made an image out of me as a person to lean on.


    Not sure what had exactly happened over there, but there was no question that her desire to kill them exists for real.


    It was when I was first saw her writings, why I had thought that she would someday attack her party. Of course, whether the attack will seed or not is unknown, but it was funny imagining her trying to attack from behind. A crazy attempt in a formation with only priests and magicians.


    She will send a signal to us using whatever means possible, when she reaches the end of the dungeon. For us to just match her signal and enter was a very favorable situation. Of course, on our side it would be Gark that would receive that signal.


    Nodding my head, I patted Gark¡¯s shoulder as a means of encouragement.


    Soon, Gark¡¯s face became brighter as we increased the distance between them and us. It was due to meeting Ahyeon, that we were closer than we wanted to be. As we were moving, ck Spear asked me.


    ¡° Blood Dagger, can you speak thenguage of the humans? ¡±


    I had expected this question already, but it wasn¡¯t a difficult question. I nodded and replied.


    ¡° A little bit . . . not too much. ck Spear, it is best to learn when you can. ¡±


    ¡° I see . . . for a warrior that has just entered the continent, you have learned a lot. You, are a wise warrior. ¡±


    I could feel a look of admirationing from him. For some reason, I thought that I had misunderstood his eyes to be simr to that of Gark¡¯s. It was a look of utmost reverence.


    Anyhow, we began to move again. With the seed nted, it won¡¯t be long before the seed has budded and yields fruit for the harvesting. Watching my subordinates follow the battle traces for the past few days caused my heart to ache.


    Time was flowing, and the guys were moving faster than before.


    What was amusing was that there were no longer any casualties. The circumstances were definitely bing more exciting. The fact that there were just five survivors in this dungeon was strange. Of course, one could think that all of them were swept aside by the Dungeon Master, but despite that, there being only five survivors was definitely strange.


    It might be just a personal thought, but in the original past, I think that Ahyeon might have attacked them in thisst boss room. If I recall the memory in the past, I didn¡¯t see the high level Wind Magician in the survivor list I think. I med my head for not remembering exactly these details.


    ¡® Tch . . . You reap what you sow. ¡¯


    Perhaps as soon as the boss battle began, there was a high possibility that Ahyeon had leapt after the Wind Magician to avenge herrade. Of course she would have failed, but that sudden time span would have caused the party to be in great danger. Although the dungeon clear was a sess, the n suffered greatly as a result.


    And that was all due to a Porter who they all treated as a pig.


    Joyfully, I began to move.


    As such, after some time had passed.


    I was looking down upon a veryrge group of undead. Regrettably, there were no casualties in this fight as well. This guy was also categorized among the Named monsters as well. It seems that the party was growing and adapting to the dungeon. But . . .


    ¡° It seems that they had rested a day before leaving? They didn¡¯t have too much mating here as well . . . ¡±


    There is no reason for them to be tired. It seems they are anticipating the end of the dungeon as well, and probably used this day to reorganize and equip themselves. If I can recall, it shouldn¡¯t be far from here before the Dungeon Master¡¯s room.


    Seeing the interior of the tomb became more magnificent, even those without knowledge of dungeons would feel it.


    ¡® The end is near. ¡¯


    To say it inly, these grand undead were thest protecting the Dungeon Master.


    ¡° Raise your weapons. Kereeeeeuk. It¡¯s time for battle. ¡±


    The guys who were stressed out day after day, hearing mymand, they were extremely ted. It was the same for ck Spear. I could even see Hayeon and Mev¡¯s eyes glow reddish.


    The battle starts from now.


    The fatigue has piled up, and the end has arrived. We couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint the location of the boss, but definitely . . . they were fighting it. Before they started fighting, there was not much left from them.


    I slowly moved closer. I tried to hold firm and resolute before the battle, but there was a limit to what I can do with the body of a Green Skin. However, I maintained my fortitude toplete my objective.


    I looked over to Gark.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    Gark with his red eyes disappeared, and I could sense his presence bing vague.


    First, Gark will arrive there and prevent Ahyeon from acting recklessly, while also judging the exact situation for us.


    The second was to check whether they were fighting the Dungeon Master or not.


    And thirdly, we would attack those guys.


    We killed our breathing and began to approach them. Until the signales, we will wait. With Gark¡¯s senses, he will definitely know when it is most ideal for us to advance. As time went by, my muscles tingled in anticipation and my breathing became rougher from the thought of seeing blood.


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    The beastly sounds continued to emerge from my mouth subconsciously.


    It was the same for the rest.


    As such, much time passed.


    So much so, that it was difficult for me to contain myself, it was then.


    Very timely.


    I began to hear the voice of the First bellowing from the front.


    ¡° For Victory ! ! ! ! ¡±


    It was no question that we responded to the war cry. Ironically, I was the first one to react to the voice.


    ¡° For Victory ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡° Victory! For Victory Only! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ! ! ¡±


    I ran with my greatsword. A green wave filled the dungeon. It has been truly too long since my desire for battle surged like this. I couldn¡¯t help but think that we were like the Goff n.


    ¡° Kwaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    ¡° Woaaaaaaaaaaa ! ! ¡±


    ¡° Ggirik ¡±


    The goblins were running wildly in glee with their weapons, as ck Spear was already thinking of throwing his ck spear from the excitement.


    I tried to control my state, but my eyes were red and I could feel the rough breathing escape me. These guys were truly strong. But the Blood Dagger n will never lose. We never fight a losing battle.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Advancing through, the first people we saw were Gark and Ahyeon. It seems that Gark was sessful in preventing Ahyeon from attacking. With my red eyes, I stared at Ahyeon. Although I quickly moved by her, I definitely heard her voice.


    ¡° Savior . . . Savior ! ¡±


    Amusing enough, whether I should feel good for being praised like that, or whether it doesn¡¯t matter to her if I¡¯m an orc, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. However, I didn¡¯t have any spare time to concern myself with that.


    I couldn¡¯t control myself while fighting the enemies before me.


    ¡° Fu . . . Fuck. Monsters ! ¡±


    ¡° Bl . . . ck Spear, howe . . . . ¡±


    ¡° Orcs. Youngsoo! Orcs ! ¡±


    It definitely seems that rumors of me had yet to spread to Legius. Although, beginners might recognize me; the elites would not know of the Weapon Merchant at all.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhk! ¡±


    While they turned their focus towards us. The Dungeon Master, ¡® Ancient Warrior ¡¯ swung his sword. The Ancient Warrior¡¯s size wasn¡¯t that enormous. However, surrounded by the undead soldiers protecting him, while also attacking the party, they could not withdraw their formation. The moment they disperse their formation, their n would be totally ughtered.


    Despite knowing that we wereing, they could not retreat.


    I quickly monitored the female magician¡¯s state. Not too sure, but it seems she had already casted a grand spell. Seeing the undead soldiers and broken armors that were swept away, I was almost certain. Blocked both from the front and back.


    There was no ce for them to run away.


    It was then the party leader spoke.


    ¡° Other than the three warriors and the priests, the rest of us will concentrate our firepower on the back. I will deal with the Dungeon Master. Mina, please. ¡±


    ¡° Fuck . . . we have no luck. I get it, so worry about your own. ¡±


    Once again, she began casting. Judging from that, we were weaker than the undead, it seems they wanted to attack us first. Unfortunately, the troll who came with us thought otherwise. Rather, the group that we came with would bring a greater disaster to the enemy magician.


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk ¡±


    ¡° For Victory ! ! ¡±


    With ck Spear holding his ck spear, I ran beside him. His slender looking arms unted its muscles in an instant. Worried that she would die because of the attack, I quickly opened my mouth. It was because we had to prepare something else for her.


    ¡° Her life . . . ¡±


    As if he understand, the spear shed through the wind as if it was ripping apart the air, as it prated through towards that side.


    ¡° Ggiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii. ¡±


    A bone-chilling tearing sound, as if a ghost was crying, but I didn¡¯t have time to spectate the result of that spear¡¯s path. The enemies were right in front of my nose. All that I¡¯ve endured, it was time to be liberated.


    ¡° Victory ! For Victory Only ! ¡±


    ¡° For Victory Only! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    As such, one by one, the Blood Dagger n began leaping onto the guys.


    TL Afterword


    Ancient Warrior Boss vs Humans vs Blood Dagger n! Woot!


    Comment: Thanks for waiting. I wanted toe back so many times, but was so busy from my course load. Thankfully I have some time now finally to trante (which I love doing).


    TL Note: Will post 5 for the week, and also release some Dragon Poor chapters once edited. Those chapters were super interesting and fun to trante so check it out if you like.


    PR Afterword


    About time! Slice & Dice time..

 Chapter 58 - Revenge (3)

    Chapter 58: Revenge (3)


    Posted on November 10, 2017 by Calvis ¡ª 4 Comments ¡ý


    ¡° Help . . . Help ! ! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk ! AHHHHHHK ! Priest . . . Priests! ¡±


    Screams could be heard somewhere before we had charged in. The ck spear had directly prated through the wind magician. Immediately, before we shed with the enemies, I raised my head and saw her dangling on the ground with the ck spear impaling her.


    If ck Spear had thrown his spear a bit lower, it would have been amusing to see the Wind Magician be stuck there like a skewer.


    Just one blow.


    He had erased the enemy¡¯s most powerful magician with that one throw.


    In a room not toorge or small, were three groups. The Ancient Warrior with it¡¯s undead, the humans, and along with ck Spear were my Blood Dagger n. It would have been more convenient to have gone in when the human numbers decreased a little, but due to my fear of Ahyeon dying. I had to proceed with the n earlier than expected.


    To be honest, the greater catalyst was the experience. If it weren¡¯t for ck Spear, then I would have not been so bold as to order the attack as early as I did.


    Both the undead and humans, they will be the footstool to our road to growth.


    ¡° Victory! For Victory Only! ¡±


    I swung myrge greatsword at the warriors in front of me. Sadly, I had lent the sword I had retrieved from Youngdon to Gark. So, I was fighting my enemies with just three weapons.


    My attack was blocked, but I wasn¡¯t too concerned.


    The reason is because we were extremely used to these kinds of situations. Although all of us were attacking them like blood-crazed animals, our bodies had already adjusted to the fighting methods we previously learnt.


    To say it inly, the Ancient Warrior and the undead were tankers, while we are the thieves that were aiming for the backline. This is the most used strategy that we have employed alongside our fights with the Goff n.


    ¡° nt Tile! ¡±


    Instantly, roots emerged from the floor, as Hayeon was determined to hold them in ce with an advanced spell, much stronger than the regr Entangle spell that she normally casts.


    Those tree size roots had begun to quickly fill the room in at such a short period of time.


    Separating the two groups and making it an advantageousndscape for us. Our n mainly consists of a lot of assassins, these kinds of environment are beneficial for them. No, what was more advantageous was that it forcefully split the human party up.


    ¡° Bang! ¡±


    The warrior¡¯s shield had blocked my strike once again. I had expected the shield to be cut in half, but it withstood the strong blow. Roughly estimating, they were on a simr level to that of Youngdon. With the man swinging his sword, I quickly hid my body amongst the roots.


    The guy tried to follow me, however, Hayeon in the back of the room was controlling the roots as she blocked his vision of sight.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Fucking Orc Bastards! ¡±


    They weren¡¯t in imminent danger as of yet, but they were clearly frustrated. Although he could deflect by blows, the roots in his way was truly bing a nuisance. Thanks to that, he was isted from his group.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger! ¡±


    In that instant, a sword was slicing towards him from the back. Gark, had snuck behind him with his Unique Ability.


    ¡° Shit ! ¡±


    What good timing. With the man quickly turning his head and frantically blocking the sword towards the First, I rushed back at him and cut off his arm with my long greatsword.


    As I had anticipated, my sword hadpletely sliced off his arm. No, I hadpletely crushed it.


    ¡° Crack! ¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk! ¡±


    That pleasant scream. Although the guy was encircled with holy power, it was only temporary. With the priests having limited visibility, they couldn¡¯t focus their healing onto a specific target and was forced to sprinkle holy power onto the whole area.


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk ¡±


    I swung my sword once again at the arm that was holding the shield, as Gark simultaneously crushed his head with his sword. Blood spurted from his face.


    ¡° Ughhhhhhh . . . ¡±


    ¡° Kwajik! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Daggerrrrrrrrr! ¡±


    Thementable death apanied Gark¡¯s loud chant. His techniques were quite useful, but since he had spent so much energy here already, it seems he was in an exhausted state. I patted his shoulders and asked.


    ¡° The others? ¡±


    ¡° Kereeuk ¡±


    He disappeared again in reply. Although he looked tired from the excessive use of his mana, he also was extremely pleased. With that kind of face, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. With Gark disappearing, I quickly began to look around me. I could hear sporadic screams from here and there. Amongst them, I could hear very high-toned goblin noises near me.


    ¡° Ggirik ! Ggirik! ¡±


    ¡° There ! There ! ¡±


    ¡° Wow, this human is really strong ! ¡±


    Running towards the source of the sound, I discovered the three goblin sisters from the Loyal Five. They were fighting a human together and had him surrounded. Although he was using skills to try and escape from the terrain, the very nimble three sisters were blocking all of his attacks.


    ¡° Kwaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    Raising my voice, I ran towards the guy.


    ¡° It¡¯s the Captain ! ¡±


    ¡° Fight with the Captain ! Let¡¯s Go ! Ggirik Ggirik! ¡±


    The Goblin Sisters approached the man as soon as I closed in.


    ¡° Damn it. These fucking crazy goblins ! ¡±


    With me running at him, he tried his best to escape to the other side, but the goblin sister with the shield cut him off. By using whatever means possible, they were shortening the circle and range around him. Since they were circling around him as they drew closer, it was extremely tricky for him to escape.


    Thankfully, when I swung my greatsword at him, he was in a bound state.


    ¡° For Victory! ¡±


    Those high-toned voices continued to resonate around me. In response, he swung his sword at me in order to block it, but it was a very weing matter for me.


    ¡® Weapon Switch. ¡¯


    I immediately triggered my Unique Ability, allowing me to switch to my Weapon-Breaking Longsword as I secured a hold of his sword. ¡° Kwang! ¡± With a dumbfounded expression, he saw his sword be entangled in mine.


    And soon, the screams followed.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhk! ¡±


    While I was holding him at bay, the goblin sister with the hammer began smashing into him.


    ¡° Nice ! Nice! ¡±


    With one of his legs broken, his fate was sealed. Before I was able to cut his head off, the goblin with the longsword began thrusting hers into him, as the goblin sister with the shield broke his bnce.


    ¡° One blow ! One Blow ! ¡±


    ¡° Kwajik ! ¡±


    What was waiting for him as he tripped was a hammer.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    He might have not died, but he was incapable of battle. His face waspletely smashed in and all of his teeth were broken. I spoke to the goblin sisters.


    ¡° Break his arms and legs, and send him to the back. ¡±


    ¡° Understood, Captain! Hee hee ! ¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    They were extremely happy, and enjoyed the battles immensely, so much so that even chills ran down me. Soon, I could hear ripping sounds from their weapons into the man¡¯s arms and legs. I ignored the sounds and moved further away. Hopefully, closer to the objective with thergest chunks of experience. Along the way, I was able to see Mev¡¯s arrows and ck Spear¡¯s spears riddled randomly across the roots, but each of us were busy enough with our own tasks at hand. Going closer, for some odd reason, I began to feel ¡® heat. ¡¯ Specifically, it was the weapon that the Ancient Warrior was holding.


    ¡® Ancient me. ¡¯


    With the structure of a two-handed medieval mbe from the human world, the sword had a thick coat of mes ring. Amusing enough, the sword had features of being able to generate heat and ignite mes. Even in the achievement log, there was no mention of how much exactly the sword raised one¡¯s stats.


    Although the item wasn¡¯t of the best grade, it was definitely at least of a ¡® Rare ¡¯ level. No to be honest, it could be considered at barely being a Unique grade. Although it may be of amon element, it was a weapon near unmatched in efficiency of that kind.


    There was only one simple reason why I could feel this heat. The n Master and the Dungeon Boss are shing their swords against one another, and I was near. While I continued to head towards the source, I began to hear voices.


    ¡° Haaaaaa . . . . Haa . . . . how¡¯s the situation? ¡±


    ¡° Haaa . . . . I don¡¯t know . . . Fuck, all these roots have covered up our line of sight . . . ¡±


    ¡° Damn . . . First, we have to take care of this Undead bastard first. ¡±


    Seeing that they were conversing while battling, it seems they had the Ancient Warrior surrounded. But the Named Monster lived up to his name as the Ancient Warrior and wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. With that burning heat, I could hear the Ancient Warrior¡¯s sword shing and exchanging blows.


    ¡° ng ! ¡±


    ¡° ng ! ! ! ¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    Even the roots in the surroundings were melting due to the intense heat. Although, it may not seem much at first, for those that were facing the Ancient Warrior, it must be dreadful since that heat was draining away their health.


    Assuming that they didn¡¯t have the time to be concerned of this side, I began to slowly watch them.


    It was precisely a three versus one scenario. Quite a neck-in-neck battle. At this rate, even they should realize that the sword of the Ancient Warrior was wielding is quite dangerous. Even if they were to win this battle, with their current health, they would stand no chance against ck Spear. As if they had read my mind, I began to see a surge of desperation from their attacking movements.


    Due to their desperation, one of them was sacrificed in the end.


    ¡° Pukkk! ¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    Apanying the plunging sound was the Ancient me prating one of the guys.


    ¡° Changsoo ! ! ¡±


    ¡° You Fucking Bastard ! ¡±


    The n Master looked at the guy, as if agitated from seeing hisrade stabbed through, rushed at Ancient Warrior aiming for his arm with his sword bent. Anyone could see that it was an alien movement. The Ancient Warrior, realizing that the human was aiming for its arm, tried to withdraw his sword, but the n Master¡¯s sword continued to trail it.


    ¡® Unique Ability. ¡¯


    The Sword had enormous mana surrounding it. Not sure what the ability was exactly, but it felt like the sword¡¯s speed had increased drastically. It wasn¡¯t just that, it was as if the targeting of the arm was allowing the sword to be sucked towards that direction.


    It seemed like an ability that will allow one¡¯s attack to reach it¡¯s targeted location. Quite simr to the archer¡¯s particr ¡® Guiding Arrows. ¡¯ As his sword reached the Ancient Warrior¡¯s arm, its arm began flying in the air shockingly.


    I began watching the arm flying up in the air. It had let go of Ancient me¡­ This was the most opportune chance. Although the n Master was reaching for the sword with a bright face, of course I was much faster at intercepting weapons.


    I raised my body reflexively and rushed towards them.


    TL Afterword


    I LOLed after seeing the n Master getting trolled like that. Looks like that Weapon Switch came in quite handy.


    Comment: Thanks for waiting. I wanted toe back so many times, but was so busy from my course load. Thankfully I have some time now finally to trante (which I love doing).


    TL Note: Will post 5 for the week, and also release some Dragon Poor chapters once edited. Those chapters were super interesting and fun to trante so check it out if you like.


    PR Afterword


    PR: A thief in the night.. Weapon Switch

 Chapter 59 - Revenge (4)

    Chapter 59: Revenge (4)


    Posted on November 10, 2017 by Calvis ¡ª 4 Comments ¡ý


    ¡° Fuck ! ! ¡±


    With a monster suddenly appearing from the shadows, one of them screamed. The Ancient Warrior had his arm cut off, but it was still a very delicate situation. The undead can¡¯t feel any pain. Especially, with a Named Monster of that kind, until its whole body was crushed, it would continue to attack.


    Seeing the guy breathing heavily from the seared pain of fire, a heavy wound the Ancient Warrior caused by stabbing him through just prior. I shed off his head as I passed by.


    ¡° Ggreuk. ¡±


    With a strange sound, a blood fountain began sprouting from his neck area, but I had no time to enjoy the view.


    While the remaining guy was busy fighting off the Ancient Warrior, the n Master, despite knowing that I was here, was stupidly reaching out to the ¡® Ancient me. ¡¯


    ¡® Retarded bastard. Thanks. ¡¯


    I quickly reacted and threw a dagger towards him to buy me time. He deflected my dagger away, but thanks to that, my distance to the ¡® Ancient me ¡¯ was shortened.


    But, he was still closer to it than I was. Reaching out as quick as he could, he extended his arm for the sword. Simultaneously, I activated Weapon Switch.


    All the muscles in my body began moving in an instant. Before I could realize it, my ¡®Weapon-breaking Longsword¡¯ and the ¡®Ancient me¡¯ had traded ces.


    ¡° I have it ! ¡±


    Although his voice rang out, what he was holding was the longsword I originally possessed, with the Ancient me now in my hands.


    That intense heat that I could feel had dispersed in an instant, as I could feel the heat bing extremelyfortable around me. The Ancient me was withholding itself from spreading the heat in all directions.


    The guy was holding the sword dumbfoundedly. It was a situation whereughter was inevitable.


    ¡° Kereeeeeeeuk ! ¡±


    ¡° This Fucking Bastard ! ! ¡±


    At that moment, Mev¡¯s arrows began raining down on him. It seems, that she hade to check on the situation, since it had somewhat settled down on her end. The n Master was blocking the arrows with his original sword. If he were to be pierced by the arrows, then he wouldn¡¯t be in the optimal state to face me.


    ¡® He had exerted too much. ¡¯


    Currently, the guy was in a state ofplete exhaustion. Thatst attack on the Ancient Warrior had also caused a great deal of strain upon himself, as he began retreating quickly.


    And then the voice I was happily longing for started to talk in me.


    [ Quest Complete. ]


    [ Quest ¨C Collect Weapons: Named Monster, one called Weapon Merchant by the humans. Now, you can really be a ¡® Weapon Collector! ¡¯ Find a weapon that will apany you on your first step. ( 1/1 ) ]


    [ Impressive. With your despicable method, you have obtained a weapon that met the condition. I praise your despicableness. You, have sessfullypleted the Quest. The Quest Reward is a Rank Up. Please select from the following for evolution. ]


    [ 1. Ancient Intermediate Orc diator. ]


    [ Reward ¨C The Hidden Weapons in the Item Shop are released. Avable only once. Please use it carefully. ]


    There was only one I could evolve to. It seems I wascking the experience to evolve or change races to another ss or species. I quickly selected the Intermediate diator. Other than the armor on my shoulders, it seems that nothing else was changed. However, the strength that was circting my body was proof that I had grown a bit more.


    And.


    [ Ancient me. ]


    [ An ancient weapon equipped with a de of mes, the sword that the great desert warrior ¡® Dodrak ¡¯ has used his whole lifetime. Although, the mes were initially weak due to a small mana capacity, as it slowly progressed over time, it has evolved so that one can exude heat and mes with one¡¯s mana. In addition, the user¡¯s fire resistance will increase. ]


    [ Vitality + 1, Strength + 1 ]


    I couldn¡¯t but be in tion from the features. With just the +1 in vitality and strength, I could feel a new source of power flow into my body.


    ¡® I want to test it out. ¡¯


    Although there is a gap between us in levels, he was definitely in an exhausted state. On the other hand, I had just evolved and had obtained a new sword. With a bbergasted expression, he was deflecting the arrows away as he rushed towards me as I approach him.


    ¡° You thieving bastard ! ¡±


    Injecting mana into the sword, heat and mes began rising up as his face began to darken. Especially with theck of moisture, having to contend against that weapon again must be giving him chills.


    At that time, a scream could be heard from behind.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhk ! Youngsoo ! Youngsoo ! ¡°


    I could see the remaining warrior¡¯s body ripped to shreds by the one arm Ancient Warrior.


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk ¡±


    With his arm and leg ripped off, the other guy was struggling to the back. If he doesn¡¯t receive the holy power of the priests, it was definitely a lethal wound. Seeing that, I noticed that the n Master began to sweat. Behind him was the Ancient Warrior. In front was I. It was obvious which direction to choose. Screaming, he began charging towards my side. It seems that he wasn¡¯t disturbed with hisrade being in that state. Apparently, it was wiser to push through my side.


    ¡° Ahhhhhh ! ¡±


    Those eyes full of fear, not knowing when he¡¯ll die. An expression of extreme anxiety. I could sense his heavy breathing from here. Having be more sensitive to my surrounding, my eyes were able to capture his perspiration dripping down from his chin.


    ¡° Kwaaaaaaaa ! ¡±


    The fear of death, expressions of anxiety, and those wild emotions.


    ¡® I will win. ¡¯


    Half-assured of victory, I swung down Ancient me.


    Instantly, mes and heat burst from the sword as I could feel a searing noise apany the de. I could also feel the hot heat around me.


    ¡° Bang. ¡±


    I pushed off the ground into a great leap. Thanks to that, there was a bowl shaped dent in the ground. Rubbles of stone began striking at my lower body, but I did not care. The guy that was swinging his sword up towards me. I recalled the Unique Ability of his from before.


    The sword that could track its target.


    As expected, his sword interestingly began to move again. It seems that it wasn¡¯t bothered by the heat and mes as it was being sucked towards me.


    It was an ability that lived up to its title of ¡® Unique Ability. ¡¯


    But that was obvious. With that frenzied expression, he was directly aiming for my neck. No, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible. That¡¯s definitely strange. It would be right to say that I can see the root of the attack. If he was in his original condition, it might have been an attack I may have not been able to defend. Likewise, if I wasn¡¯t in my optimal state. However, I was wielding the Ancient me in my hands.


    Precisely.


    I blocked it.


    ¡° ng! ¡±


    Although my hands trembled from the impact, I could not let go of my sword.


    ¡° Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    After deflecting his sword away.


    Cut him.


    ¡° Sseeeeeeeeeeu ¡±


    Before the tearing sounds of the air, I could hear the searing noises of those excited mes raining down onto him. Since it had a small mana capacity, its range may be small, but it was enough to cover the n Master up.


    My target was his shoulder. With the thought of slicing him in half, I swung my sword down.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    ¡° Chhhhhiiik! ¡±


    I could hear his flesh cooked rare inside the fire as his upper body fell off.


    ¡° Kwaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    Subconsciously, a roar escaped from me.


    ¡® I have be stronger ¡¯


    I had forced him psychologically into a corner, with his health and mana being almost fully exhausted. Even though he was not in his normal state, I had won regardless.


    ¡° Woahhhhhhhhhhh! ¡±


    A deafening cry erupted from within my chest. However, there was no time to spare in celebrating my victory. Since, the Ancient Warrior was staring down at me with a not-so-pleased expression. Losing all of his opponents, he began rushing at me. Raising my sword once again, I met him.


    With his torn right arm gone, there was a normal looking sword on his left. Despite losing his weapon, that guy was really strong. I could feel the killing intent devour the air around me.


    It was no wonder dry saliva continued to be swallowed by me. Whether I can win or not, I¡¯m not sure, but first, I must have faith in myself. Rushing ahead, I was able to see Mev¡¯s arrows beginning to rain onto it as well. It seemed like deja vu, just how the other guy allowed for the n Master to try and grab that sword, Mev did the same for my battle. Thanks to her, I was able to revive a bit of my confidence. A Named Monster that even three guys couldn¡¯t contain.


    It¡¯d be strange, if I wasn¡¯t curious of his strength. I struck down with the Ancient me. Once again, the mes and heat red against the guy.


    Nevertheless, the mes were near useless against him. Not only that, his sword was being swung towards my side as an enormous roar was apanying it. By raising Ancient me, no myrge greatsword, I will block it somehow.


    ¡° ng! ¡±


    A deafening impact that nearly caused my blood to erupt from my mouth.


    ¡® Strong. ¡¯


    No, to be honest, words weren¡¯t enough to describe how strong it was. I could finally understand why the humans were rolling along the ground now. Experiencing the blow of the opposition was much more different from watching it from the sidelines. But, I will endure.


    I may not win, but I will learn. I will do my best to learn how to use this sword, and attempt to steal his techniques to the best of my ability. The Ancient Warrior once again, swung his sword down. Although it may be just a single swing from one hand, its posture was perfect. I was able to notice that he wasn¡¯t able to abandon his old habits.


    I was of the same. After receiving his blow with myrge greatsword, I switched to Ancient me and scratched him. This unique ability not only allows you to switch weapons, but gives you increased strength when you take out your sword.


    Once when I wield it, and another when I withdraw my sword, I continued to use up my mana. The first attack was able to make him kneel down and bind him from further actions. Not allowing him to counterattack with this two-handed swordsmanship, was exactly the correct usage of this sword


    ¡® Thank you. ¡¯


    I can still be stronger. Much, much stronger.


    ¡° ng ! ¡±


    ¡° ng ! ! ¡±


    Our swords continued to collide. Although, I was hopelessly sent flying onto the ground, I continued to stand. Before I was struck, Mev was able to buy time with her arrows, which allowed me to endure through this battle. When I felt that I was getting near my limits, it was then that its sword was rushing to my neck instantaneously.


    Just then.


    A ck spear pierced his shoulder that was thrown from somewhere.


    ¡° Shhhhhhhiiiiii! ¡±


    With an ominous sound, the spear had prated through the Ancient Warrior¡¯s shoulder. The second spear punched through its core.


    ¡® ck Spear. ¡¯


    The third spear had precisely burst through its skull.


    ¡° Gereeeeeeeeeuk. ¡±


    Despite that, it was still moving. After that, the next spears prated its legs, and then its arms, as the Ancient Warrior slowly stepped back from each impact, step by step.


    However, it could still move. Disying that it would still fight, it raised its sword against me. Shameful as it may be, I also raised my sword.


    And then.


    It may have been temporary, but I swung Ancient me onest time; against thest warrior of this dungeon that had taught me so much.


    TL Afterword


    Holy, ck Spear is pretty overpowered. He singlehandedly took down that Ancient Warrior.


    Comment: Last one of the week. Might post some chapters from next week in advance.


    TL Note: Will post 5 for the week, and also release some Dragon Poor chapters once edited. Those chapters were super interesting and fun to trante so check it out if you like.

 Chapter 60 - Revenge (5)

    Chapter 60: Revenge (5)


    The master of this Dungeon ¡® Ancient Warrior, ¡¯ as such met its end like that. I stared at it whilst continuing to hold its sword in his left hand, as itid unmoving. A fiery cry emerged from within my chest before I realized it myself.


    ¡° Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    I¡¯m not sure whether my cry was of in gratitude towards it, but it resonated throughout the whole dungeon, as the Blood Dagger n began mouring as well.


    ¡° Victory ! For Victory Only ! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ! ¡±


    Seeing that ck Spear helped me out, I could roughly estimate the battle had finally ended, especially with the roots shrinking in size. I could feel the battle against Ancient Warriorsted much longer than it felt.


    I slightly raised my two-handed sword ¡® Ancient me ¡¯ and began inspecting it. If it was as before, such a rare weapon I wouldn¡¯t even have dreamt of possessing it. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡° Kereeeeeuk ¡±


    Soon, Hayeon¡¯s rootspletely disappeared as I could see the Blood Dagger n looking towards me. The humans must have been quite strong, as a few copsed Green Skins entered my sight. But, the casualties in scale was not that big.


    Sincepared to other Green Skins, what was more valued here is survival. But, seeing the reduced number of subordinates, I couldn¡¯t help temporarily ponder the oue.


    ¡° Kereeeeeeuk, For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    Gark, as expected raised his sword as he screamed. And then, with ck Spear holding one of Ahyeon¡¯s hand, they walked towards me. Seeing Ahyeon leaning on ck Spear as she stumbled over, funny enough, she held no fear of us.


    Rather, a very emotional and thankful expression covered her face, causing me to somewhat blush in response. I thanked ck Spear for his help by nodding to him, in which he replied by pounding his chest with his hand.


    ¡° Kereeeuk. ¡±


    ck Spear graduallyid her down in front of me, and soon Ahyeon looked up at me.


    ¡° Thank you ! Thank you. Savior . . . ¡±


    I did not say anything. Rather, I began directing the other Green Skins with my hand signals. Understanding my orders, the subordinates began bringing over the surviving humans one by one, three in total.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    One of the humans, was the one without arms or legs carried over by the Goblin Sisters.


    The others, was the n Master with only his upper body. From half of one shoulder down to where his legs were missing.


    ¡° Ugh . . . Ugh . . Ahhh . . . ¡±


    Full of pain and heavy breathing, the three humans were also ced in front of me. The highlight of the show was the Wind Magician with ck Spear¡¯s spear impaled in her.


    Gark pulled out the spear, causing a high-toned scream to fill the Dungeon Master¡¯s room.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhk ! Ahhhhhk ! ¡±


    Not sure what was going on, but all of their faces were filled with fear and confusion. Ahyeon seeing this, began looking at me baffled.


    ¡° Sa . . . Savior. ¡±


    To the Ahyeon that was repeating the same words, I stroked her hair and handed her a dagger. It was because revenge was the most sweetest when performed by oneself, an act I wouldn¡¯t dare strip her of.


    Understanding my intentions, killing intent soon filled her face. The other subordinates, amused, began watching the scene. Slowly rising her body, she first went to the guy without arms or legs.


    [ TL Note ¨C Please Be Advised: Not for the faint-hearted (Skip to Ch 61). But, I already posted that warning on the table of contents soooo ]


    ¡° Ah . . . Ahyeon . . . Save . . . Save . . . ¡±


    A body that wasn¡¯t able to resist at all. It seems that she was of the type that saved the best forst, she didn¡¯t even bother giving a glimpse to the magician that killed herrade.


    ¡° You bastard . . . You bastard . . . Do you know how much it hurt? Everyday . . . Everyday . . . ¡±


    I knew Ahyeon¡¯s state was abnormal, but when she started trembling, it seemed that his plea did not provoke a bit of sympathy in her at all. With her two hands, she raised the dagger.


    Slightly clumsy, she was not ustomed to this. It must be that this was her first murder. But, I thought that she would soon adjust. Looking at me, I nodded, as she immediately plunged the dagger down.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    ¡° Those dirty eyes. ¡±


    As if she knew how to make it most painful, she slowly thrust the dagger down. After plunging the dagger, she would raise it again and plunge it in his other eye.


    It might be a bit grotesque, but I could not stop her revenge. As if she was crazed, trapped in her own madness, she began to continuously plunge the dagger down.


    ¡° Die ! Die ! Die ! ¡±


    The stabbing sounds continued to resonate. The guys eyes, ears, and nose were a mess, and then she arrived at the man¡¯s sacred vessel. After ripping apart his shorts, she began plunging her dagger onto it.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhk ! Ahhhhk ! ¡±


    ¡° Die ! ! ¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhk ! Spare me . . . Spare me ! Please . . . No . . . No! ¡±


    Blood continued to burst onto her face, but she was undisturbed by it. Rather, as if she was enjoying it until his whole body was devastated.


    ¡° Ahh . . . . Ugh . . . . Ahh . . . ¡±


    He must resent his own vitality very much. But, after Ahyeon cut open his stomach and grabbing ahold of his intestines, even those sounds couldn¡¯t be heard.


    ¡° Ugh . . . Uhh . . . ¡±


    Those sounds apanied the body as it wasn¡¯t too far from being a corpse.


    The surviving humans were ghastly pale from the horrifying sight.


    Especially the Wind Magician¡¯s expression, it was one worth noting. The realisation of how much she was at fault. She was truly worried. Why Ahyeon wasn¡¯t attacked by these monsters? Why the monsters were aiding Ahyeon? She may be curious, but was too ovee by fear of the bloody unforgiving scene unfolding before her, as I thought looking at her eyes.


    Confirming that the guy had finally died, she brought her face close to his bloodied battered corpse before moving onto the next person. The next target was the n Master.


    With only his upper body, he slowly opened his mouth to Ahyeon.


    ¡° Ah . . . Ahyeon don¡¯t be like this . . . our rtionship was good. Right? Don¡¯t you remember how good I treated Hana when she was alive? Mmhm? ¡±


    ¡° Fucking Dog . . . ¡±


    ¡° Huh? Ahyeon . . . ¡±


    Just in case he had the strength to resist, the three goblin sisters were pinning him down. He did try to resist, although with his dying body, it was impossible to escape.


    Ahyeon continued to mutter as she rode on top of him. With her small body, she began to mutter in a low voice.


    ¡° Do you know what Unni always said? ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° She wanted to kill you . . . Everyday . . . She said it every single day . . . to me. ¡±


    ¡° It would be nice if Unni was here as well . . . ¡±


    ¡° Ugh . . . . . Ahh . . . ¡±


    Ahyeon slowly raised her dagger. As if knowing his fate . . . Ahyeon did not allow him to do so as she yelled at him.


    ¡° Open your eyes! ¡±


    From that voice, he reflexively opened his eyes, which was then met with very sharp and pointy dagger.


    ¡° Puhkk ¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk ! Ahhhhk ! ¡±


    Although he tried to stop it with his other remaining arm, however, the goblin sisters restricted said arm from doing so. With him being tightly bound, he wasn¡¯t able to move.


    ¡° Die ! Die ! ¡±


    Arm, Leg, Chest, and even inside the mouth, she cut off his tongue. It was a scene so grotesque that it would cause ordinary humans to faint from the scene. It must be tiring, but despite that, she continued to plunge the dagger down. Whenever those bloody sounds were heard, she continued to mutter.


    ¡° Dirty hands. Dirty mouth. Dirty eyes. ¡±


    After crazily plunging it down, she began to rise. Funny enough, she extended her hand to the goblin sister with the hammer, who looked at mepletely baffled.


    Realizing what she wanted, with a ¡°Ggirik,¡± she handed over her hammer. Since Ahyeoncked the strength, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it up properly, but she somehow managed to lift it.


    And then after the hammer was raised to the sky.


    She swung it down onto the n Master¡¯s sacred vessel, pulverizing the groin area.


    ¡° Eub ! ! ¡±


    With her eyes wide open, she continued to pummel it down onto his groin. Afterpletely destroying it, she didn¡¯t stop there. She started to hammer down onto his arms and legs. As the life energy slowly seeped out of him, Ahyeon¡¯s expression became more gloomy. She didn¡¯t want this moment of vengeance to end. She didn¡¯t want this sweet moment toe to an abrupt end.


    In the end, despite avoiding his critical points and burnt flesh from pouring out blood, he spat out blood and died on the spot.


    Thest remaining human was the Mina, the Wind Magician. With a worried expression, she trembled as she continued to scream.


    ¡° Fucking bitch . . . Fucking bitch . . . you can¡¯t even appreciate the grace of us raising you up . . . . . is this how you backstab us? You can¡¯t even appreciate being fed and given a ce to sleep, bitch ! ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    Ahyeon didn¡¯t reply. Rather, she red at thest survivor straight into her eyes.


    ¡° You shouldn¡¯t be like this to us . . . right? ¡±


    Despite being near death, it was quite fascinating for her to talk gibberish like that. It seems, she has not fully realized what her situation was at the moment. But, as Ahyeon covered fully in blood slowly walked over, gradually, the magician began to sparingly talk.


    ¡° Think again . . . huh? ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° If . . . if it was the matter with Hana dying, it couldn¡¯t be helped . . . when you go on an expedition, these kinds of things can happen, alright? ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° After this sessful expedition, I was nning on raising you personally . . . want to return to the city together . . . . huh? Hm? That . . . that monster, can you talk to him? ¡±


    Despite continuing to talk, there was no response from Ahyeon. She slowly went on top of the magician and began to raise her dagger. At that point, realising that she wasn¡¯t going to spare her, the magician began to scream.


    ¡° Fu . . . ck . . . Fucking bitch ! A fucking bitch that doesn¡¯t even recognize grace ! Dirty bitch . . . you¡¯re going to side with the monsters . . . . Fuck . . . Fucking Bitch ! ¡±


    ¡° He¡¯s not a monster . . . ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° He¡¯s the Savior. ¡±


    TL Afterword


    God that was so violent and brutal. At least twice as more than the scene in Seulgi.


    Comment: For those wondering how to check my status, you can check the site¡¯s discord and ask in general chat. Anyhow, thanks for all that were patient! I appreciate the love and support. It¡¯s why I shortened my hiatus.


    TL Note: New week, and new chapters. It¡¯s either 3 or 5 releases for this week, but I¡¯ll try and get it to five (hoping these papers won¡¯t take as long).

 Chapter 61 - Revenge (6)

    <header><b>Chapter 61: Revenge (6)</b></header>


    As such, she cut off the woman¡¯s arm.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhk ! ¡±


    Seeing that it was the main dish, she tried to slowly enjoy it as much as possible. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say the two preceding guys were just practice targets. It seemed, she roughly learned from the previous experience of how to torture and dy death as much as she could.


    After that, she arrived at the legs. Clumsily, she began to thrust her dagger down onto the thigh area.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhhhhh ¡±


    She may be desperate, swept away in rage and madness, but she didn¡¯t hurry. With her reddened eyes, she began to make a mess out of the Wind Magician¡¯s body.


    ¡° Sp . . . Spare me . . . Pl . . . Please . . . Please . . . . ¡±


    ¡° Unni would have thought the same. Save her . . . Right? To stop . . . ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m . . . sorry . . . No . . . I apolo . . . Ahhhhhhhhhhhk! ¡±


    In the midst of her speech, the dagger sliced against across her face. It seemed Ahyeon didn¡¯t want to hear Mina¡¯s voice as she sliced it into her face again.


    After cutting off all her fingers, afterwards, she began to plunge the dagger onto her chest. In the end, she didn¡¯t prate it that deep. Just painful enough, so that it can eat away at the flesh of the magician.


    ¡° Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! ¡±


    As if excited for being able to exact sweet revenge, she plunged the dagger down in wildughter. It felt simr to watching Hayeon in the past. Looking at Hayeon, she shyly looked away in embarrassment.


    ¡° Sp . . . Spare . . ¡±


    ¡° Die ! My Unni¡¯s archnemesis ! ¡±


    As such, after a few hours; screams could still be heard throughout as her voice began to quiet down. Vice versa, Ahyeon¡¯s breathing became heavy and more rough.


    ¡° Haaaa . . . . Haaa . . . ¡±


    With exhaustion suddenly overtaking her, she nearly copsed when trying to stand up, causing me to quietly advise her.


    ¡° You are a human. ¡±


    ¡° I . . . I understand Savior. ¡°


    It wasn¡¯t a sudden question-and-answer exchange. Though, I may not know the mechanisms that lie within evolving from a human to a monster, but thinking back to Hayeon. The will to be on the side of monsters allowed her to change species, bing a monster. What we needed though, was Ahyeon to remain as a human. If she were wanting to join, something absurd might happen again, so I reminded her that she was human.


    As soon as I finished saying, Ahyeon¡¯s equipment began changing.


    ¡® Evolution. ¡¯


    It seems that even humans can umte experience from killing other humans. Of course, I haven¡¯t checked if it was as efficient as earning experience from killing a monster, especially with the example of Hayeon. Perhaps, you¡¯re given a ss based on your experience. It might be an abnormal growth, but she needs to grow as a human, so we can continually receive help from her.


    ¡° Sa . . . Savior. ¡±


    Ahyeon who had finished changing sses began to look at me with a grand smile.


    When I wondered what ss she had obtained, it was then that Ahyeon spoke.


    ¡° I . . . . I became an Apostle. Savior¡¯s apostle . . . ¡±


    It seems that the ss that Ahyeon had changed to was a special ss. Since she had changed sses through an umon way, I thought that she at least would attain a slightly different ss. It seems that she attained a ss rted to this encounter. It was definitely affiliated with the magician ss.


    [ Pagan. ]


    That was the ss title that Ahyeon had newly obtained. As expected, it was of the Magician type, but there was in name; at least in simrities to the dark priests. Of course, since she recently acquired it, I cannot determine the positives and negatives to this ss so far. Yet, it was definitely a first that I had heard of regarding this ss. I was somewhat anticipating how she¡¯ll grow in the future.


    ¡° Good job. Kereeeeeuk. ¡±


    Patting Ahyeon on the shoulder once, I soon moved on. Ahyeon was reverently ted, as she was smiling. Since she has a ss of the priest denomination, she shouldn¡¯t be rejected like before in the past. No, she would rather be weed I thought.


    After walking over to the back of the Dungeon Master¡¯s room, the Treasure Room was within my line of sight. There were a lot of artifacts and treasures that were buried here by the ancient soldiers in the past.


    The item I must have is of course the Covenant Ring. Walking towards the Treasure Room, Ahyeon and the rest of the Green Skins started to follow along.


    Slowly opening the door, a great coffin weed me. It was a fairly small coffin considering the Ancient Warrior that was here. Approaching and opening it, many treasures could be seen within. Of course amongst them, there was one that looked quite appealing.


    The most notable one was of course the dual Covenant rings.


    [ Covenant Ring. ]


    [ Imbued feature that allowsmunication among two targets. A forgotten ancient magic. The rings that the Ancient Warrior Dodrok and his lover had equipped daily. ]


    [ Mana +2 ]


    Since the Green Skins had not much interest in essories anyways, so I will be the one to equip it. The remaining one will be given to Ahyeon. Since I had to continuouslymunicate with her from afar.


    ¡° Take it. ¡±


    Throwing the ring over, Ahyeon promptly caught it.


    ¡° Tha . . . Thank you so much ! Thank you! ¡±


    Blushing, she kneeled before me. As if not pleased with this, I could sense the res targeted at Ahyeon by Hayeon, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    As such, I began to distribute the items. It may be obvious, but the authority to distribute the items was in the hands of the chief. Although the guys were running around with weapons in glee, they were not pleading for weapons nor were they iming ownership of it. But, there was no question that we needed to prepare one for ck Spear.


    Since he had predominantly utilized the spear, I threw him a spear that was stuck on the wall, causing him to be extremely pleased.


    [ Ancient Spear. ]


    [ This is the spear that was used by a nameless spearmen under themand of the Ancient Warrior. This nameless spearmen would be buried together with his spear. It was used for a lifetime once the Ancient Warrior had died. ]


    [ Dexterity +1 ]


    It was very ambiguous tobel it as rare, but despite that, the ability was nice.


    ¡° My thanks. I¡¯ll use it well. ¡±


    It seems that he¡¯ll probably use that spear as a javelin, but it does not matter. There are none in the Blood Dagger n that uses a spear anyways.


    When I realized that it wasn¡¯t just this nameless soldier that was buried, a pile of weapons began to emerge from within the ce. There were so many Common and Umon weapons that it was impossible to count.


    And among those, a bow that could bebelled as Rare was handed over to Mev. Although it wasn¡¯t an item that came from the coffin, it was a bow that was acquired from an Intermediate boss in this dungeon. Just like how I obtained my sword from the Dungeon Master. It seems that a human archer was using it, so I just allowed Mev to take it.


    The other weapon was held by the goblin sister with the longsword. Funny enough, originally, I was nning on giving this to Gark, but it seemed that he was more proud of using the sword of Youngdon. Upon receiving the sword from the treasury, he then promptly transferred it over to his younger sister.


    Although there were a lot of decent weapons, we couldn¡¯t carry all of them back.


    And a few of these rare items will be given to Ahyeon to advertise about this dungeon back at Legius.


    [ Shield of Dawn. ]


    [ A shield that will emit heat when blocking an enemy¡¯s attack. It was used by a nameless friend who knew the name of the Ancient Warrior ]


    [ Vitality +2 ]


    Especially handing this item over caused me to cry blood, but it had to be done. In order to attract advanced, intermediate, and even beginner adventurers to Legius to fatten the city, thuspleting ck Spear¡¯s quest.


    Equipping the Covenant Ring on, I began imbuing it with my mana. It was to exin the function of this ring. Naturally, Ahyeon¡¯s ring also faintly responded in reply. It was a little funny seeing how she had put her ring on the third finger of the left hand. I slowly recalled what I wanted to say in my head.


    [ You will take these items to Legius. ]


    ¡° Yes¡­?! Huh . . . What . . . do you mean. ¡±


    Her expression was that of despair. It seems that she was so taken aback by this that she forgot about the Covenant Ring being currently on. If I were to have not said this, she definitely would have tried to follow us back to our tribe. Or maybe she was worried that she would be abandoned, as she began to bite her nails and tremble.


    [ You will take these items to Legius, and you only have to say that you had acquired these items to the other humans. ]


    She would understand what I¡¯m saying, but she will be probably be asked a lot of questions. The process of how she was the sole survivor of the expedition. Information regarding the dungeon as a whole . . . it doesn¡¯t matter if she hands over these items, even to those of authority in the city or sell it at an appropriate price. Since there is somew in the city, she would at least be safe from theft. Of course, the fact that she met the Savior or that she is in affiliation with a monster was of course omitted.


    As long as she was able to lure humans here using whatever means possible, it was fine.


    [ I . . . I understand. May . . . May I ask as to why you request me of this, Savior. ]


    I couldn¡¯t think of proper words. So, I just roughly stated.


    [ Offerings. ]


    Instantly, Ahyeon brightened. The fact that she was not abandoned, and was able to do something for me brought her extreme joy. Thanks to that, it seems that my trust in her had increased, but since I was somewhat worried, I constructed a few conditions.


    Obviously, the first one is not to say anything regarding the Weapon Merchant.


    By acting as if she didn¡¯t know me would be convenient.


    Secondly, the fact that she would have her Covenant Ring constantly activated.


    Unless there¡¯s a special exception, she must have it activated at all times. By injecting mana into the ring, I understood that as an artifact, it didn¡¯t require that much mana.


    It seems that it¡¯s based on a system where it canst for quite a long time, with a limited amount of mana assuming you do not block the flow of course.


    With the second condition, Ahyeon¡¯s expression became extremely pleased, even making me wonder that possibly she wanted it more than me.


    And the third condition is that she woulde when I call.


    Of course it would be difficult for her to imagine. For Ahyeon not toe when I call her, since we are connected together by the Covenant Rings, but since I should see her a few times, Iid down the condition. Likewise to the second condition, she wanted it more than me.


    As such, I gradually nodded my head and began heading out of the dungeon. Erasing the traces of battle here was a preceding priority. I began pushing the limit of my mana to the sword, causing mes to erupt from Ancient me. I began sweeping away the room with the mes.


    This room that was able to help someone exact their revenge,fort the aspirations of a n, and allow one the opportunity to be stronger.


    Goodbye.


    TL Afterword


    How could you not take that shield?! I¡¯d greedily take it and give it to the Goblin Sister. And, I think it¡¯s the equivalent of watching a movie in theatres with popcorn for us Sai LOL.


    Comment: For those wondering how to check my status, you can check the site¡¯s discord and ask in general chat. Anyhow, thanks for all that were patient! I appreciate the love and support. It¡¯s why I shortened my hiatus.


    TL Note: New week, and new chapters. It¡¯s either 3 or 5 releases for this week, but I¡¯ll try and get it to five (hoping these papers won¡¯t take as long).


    PR Afterword


    I can¡¯t believe the Green Skins watched her for that long torturing someone.. I guess it was their equivalent of a tv drama show.

 Chapter 62

    We traveled slowly back to ck Spear¡¯s vige. Since I had nothing much else to do, I decided to learn a little bit more concerning the Covenant Ring.


    The Covenant Ring wasn¡¯t just a simplemunication magic that allowed transmission from afar. For example, if Ahyeon were to inject mana into the ring, she is then able to continuously send messages over. In other words, the line will be turned on regardless of whether or not the receiving end replies or not. Whether I¡¯ll listen to it or not is up to me, but even if the line is not connected, her voice will naturally be sent over to this side. Of course, if I did not want to listen to her, I could simply block her.


    The amusing part about this Covenant Ring was that if she were to inject mana in, even if you did not meant to say this over the line, her voice will be heard regardless. In short, not only could I hear what she says in her mind, but I can also hear her actual conversations as well.


    This ring was truly simr to that of an eavesdropping device. But sadly, all she could hear was my voice in return. It was a bit disappointing that she couldn¡¯t hear the conversations around me, but at least I can find out about the situation of the city through her, and evaluate the current mood, so I thought that it was relieving in the end.


    So, to conclude, she was being monitored by me, and not the other way around. Of course, she couldn¡¯t confirm whether I was listening to her or not, but that aspect itself will be her ¡®cor.¡¯


    She probably didn¡¯t care whether she was given a cor or not. Rather, she might be pleased just listening to my voice.


    As such, after we walked for quite some time, the road to Legius appeared, and soon it was time for Ahyeon to separate from us.


    If there was a problem this, ity with Ahyeon who was very sad about it.


    ¡± Sa . . . Savior . . .¡±


    Despite having already exined in advance, it was not easy watching her reluctantly stand there for some time. With a bag behind her back, tears dribbling down her face, this reaffirmed how anxious and scared she was at parting ways. On the other hand, Hayeon smiled as she was truly happy with her departing to Legius.


    I would have liked to stroke Ahyeon¡¯s head, but deciding that it might cause her lingering feelings towards this side, I decided to send her off with an encouraging remark.


    ¡± Patience. Soon, we will be together.¡±


    ¡± I . . . I will wait. Until the time you call . . . I will be waiting. ¡±


    As if touched from my words, she grabbed her Covenant Ring tightly, causing Hayeon who was smiling just a moment ago to now start frowning. Noting her reaction like this, I decided to give her a useful essory the next time I obtain one.


    ¡± Make sure to wear the glove before entering the city. ¡±


    ¡± Yes, I understand. ¡±


    Since there may be a problem with the ring being exposed. I told Ahyeon that it might be best to hide it from the view of others, in which case she agreed while nodding. Whether she was going to take it off temporarily or hide it with a bandage, the chose was up to her.


    As such, while she was walking towards the city, she turned and looked back several times before finally disappearing into the horizon. It seems that she was really relying on me. So much so, that she had obtained a ss rted to that matter. Since it might have made it harder for her to leave if I had said anything else, so I turned away and departed in that manner.


    ¡± Is it really alright to send that human woman alone. There are many precious weapons . . . the warriors of the vige would have been thrilled . . . ¡±


    After everything had finished, ck Spear broached the subject with a hint of uneasiness.


    ¡± That is so, ck Spear. In order to fatten the city, the weapons she brought alone is quite enough. Immediately following tomorrow, humans will begin to gather towards the city, since humans are weak to weapons as much as the Green Skins. ¡±


    ¡± Mmm . . . Blood Dagger. If you are so sure, then I willy my trust in you. ¡±


    ¡± I will repay your trust. ¡±


    Hearing my voice full of confidence, ck Spear nodded with a bright head. From his expression, I can tell that he hasplete trust in me.


    Chattering away with my n members, we continued to walk along. At this time, she should be talking with the city guards and meeting the authorities. After a while, I decided to inject a bit of mana into the Covenant Ring out of curiosity, and began to hear Ahyeon¡¯s voice.


    [ I am . . . the survivor of the Ancient Warrior¡¯s Dungeon. I would like to create a logbook regarding the dungeon clear and distribute the items I have obtained. Um . . . to whoever. ¡± ]


    [Ah . . . Ah, thank you very much. Tea would be . . . anything is okay . . . Thank you. ]


    [ Yes. I am the only survivor. The n Master and the Wind Magician Mina had . . . rescued my life, so it is only I that have returned alive. Sniff . . . . . . ]


    Just from her voice, I could tell how the situation was flowing. It seems she was doing well as expected. While selling away the n Master and the Wind Magician, she was acting quite nicely. If I did not know of the situation, I might have believed in her words as well. Since she was in those bastards¡¯ps as she endured her pitiable life, I had assumed that she would excel at hiding her emotions, but it was much more than I had anticipated.


    [ As for the . . . item distribution . . . please do as you like. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect it . . . and it is very burdensome . . . ]


    [ Ah . . . Yes? ss . . . My ss is affiliated with the priest group . . . Originally I was a magician, but coincidentally, I had changed sses in this run . . . ]


    It was an impressive decision to distribute the items considering she couldn¡¯t protect it. Hearing that she was being asked about her ss, it seems she has reached the recruitment office. Whether it was a magician or a priest, her ss was quite an ambiguous one, but informing them that it is of the priests was a fine choice.


    Definitely, Ahyeon as a magician might be useless, but a priest was always valuable and notable. I wasn¡¯t sure just how much efficiency her ss as a [ Pagan ] will bring, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad having her be directly affiliated with the guilds in Legius.


    [ Yes? ]


    [ What you mean is . . . that you will announce that the dungeon was cleared by the Sky Dragon Guild . . . Yes. Of course I don¡¯t mind . . . No. I don¡¯t mind. ]


    It seems that they were intent on stealing away the achievement despite having received the items for basically free of charge. As a result, in return, there was a very high possibility of them helping her by allowing her to use items, gold, or even experience and grinding of points.


    Although I wasn¡¯t sure who the current Guild Master that was administrating the city was, but he was quite intelligent. If it was the previous Ahyeon, I wasn¡¯t so sure, but the Ahyeon now has a path to grow and develop.


    After this transaction was over, the guild will be benefitting quite a lot. Items, dungeon clear achievement, publicity of the city, and even a priest that has paved her own future. And even honor.


    It is good for her to ept their offer. Even if Ahyeon might not be willing to join a group, in order to figure out how the guild is running and how it functions, it would be ideal for me and so I began to speak to her.


    [ ept the offer if they present you one. ]


    [ Ahhk! Yes! . . . Ah . . . I mean no. Of course, if you were to help that is . . . ]


    [ Thank you. ]


    [ As an official guild member . . . Thank you very much ! ]


    After hearing my voice, she gave a strange answer, but after settling herself down, it seems that she had epted the offer.


    Though I was a bit anxious, inparison to the Porter life she had endured in her previous n, I was certain that her future was unfolding nicely.


    A valuable priest-affiliated ss. Just from that, if she was an official guild member, she was already an Elite. To express it as an analogy, she has seeded in being employed. Especially for priests, every time they went out to hunt, priests will be guaranteed priority in items and points, and will enjoy a variety of amenities that are not seen in the public eye. Just from having a n or guild g, they can look down upon the presence of other Summoned that are without a guild.


    The moment she epted their offer, Ahyeon had received absolute rights and privileges in Legius.


    [ Yes. Then, I hope that we can get along well. ]


    After hearing herst reply, I disconnected the line. As if I wasughing excessively, Mev who had arge bow on her back spoke to me.


    ¡± It seems you¡¯re in a good mood. ¡±


    ¡± Yeah. Things unfolded better than I had thought. ¡±


    ¡± I see . . . ¡±


    ¡± Kereeeeuk. ¡±


    Soon, we reached the vige as we began unpacking. The Green Skins were highly spirited with energetic faces after having the stress that piled up for several days finally be released all at once. Hayeon who had seen blood after a long time was in a satisfactory state, and everyone was rustling around happily with their newly obtained weapons, showing them off to the nsmen of the ck Spear n high in the sky.


    ¡± ck Spear is very strong. Ggirik. He pierced the magician with one throw. ¡±


    ¡°Ahhh. Our chief was originally strong. He deserves the right to lead us. ¡±


    ¡± The Blood Dagger Chief is also strong. He¡¯s definitely stronger from when he had first came. ¡±


    ¡± Our Captain gets stronger quickly! Ggirik! ¡±


    The voices continued to resonate around me. Though I had finished my goal, since I had to wait and watch for the city to increase, I had decided to remain in the ck Spear¡¯s vige for a bit longer, and ck Spear noddedfortably.


    As such, darkness quickly came and covered the vige. Just in case Ahyeon wasn¡¯t doing something unnecessary, I slightly listened in to themunication channel, and confirmed that nothing problematic was transpiring. Rather, if there was one, it was that she was looking for me.


    [ Mr. Savior . . . ]


    [ Mr. Savior . . . . . . . Savior . . . ]


    Hearing her call for me, I was about to open my mouth in reply. But I couldn¡¯t help but pause for the moment. It was because I could sense that she wasn¡¯t calling for me really. I felt that she was doing something else. As if my assumption was right, I started to hear rough breathinging through the line.


    [ Haaaa . . . . haaa . . . . Savior . . . . Please . . . Haaaaa . . . Haaaa . . . . ]


    It seems that she was having a pleasant time. Considering how much she had been victimized, I thought that she would have a strong sense of rejection, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Like a baby cat calling for her mother, I was to be the cause that made her different like this. Since she had smelled the fragrance of Hayeon¡¯s, in another perspective, it was an obvious response.


    [ Oh Savior . . . Haaa . . . I¡¯m so sorry. Sorr . . . Haaaa . . . . . . For me to have such dirty thoughts as a dirty follower . . . I¡¯m truly sorry. ]


    She was even having guilt it seems. To be honest, I did not care what kind of thoughts she had for me, but it seemed that she was slowly climaxing.


    [ Ahhhhhhhhk . . . . . . . AHHHHHHH . . .]


    I became silent and embarrassed as I heard that unidentifiable crazy climax from Ahyeon¡¯s voice, causing me to quietly close the line. I felt the theory that there was no normal women around here, might not actually be a lie. Seeing the tent open and Hayeon approaching me, I reaffirmed my thought, and after that night, a few more days went by.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Well, it seems that MC is one popr male


    <strong>Comment:</strong> So I think that the Covenant Ring works like this ¨C ( MC can call, hear conversations, block, and listen to what she¡¯s doing, but she can only hear his voice in reverse if he allows for it. A one-way conversation basically. )


    <strong>TL Note:</strong> What a busy week. Whew, finally had time yesterday. And now finals are only two weeks away (dying~). Blood Dagger, give me your wisdom!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    And so it begins..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 63

    ¡± Impressive . . . ¡±


    ck Spear muttered as he gazed at the captured humans.


    Obvious enough, but this was a n that was bound to seed. Once news traveled that a new dungeon was found. It would quickly reach the other cities, schrs and mages that desired knowledge rushed over. While others had flocked over for the items, for the opportunities to be strong.


    City of Legius had not only gained reputation from this ordeal, but had also increased in poption as well. In other words, it had fattened too much. All of this had transpired exactly 18 days after Ahyeon had reported it to the guild.


    Recalling back to the past, it seemed that the city was more crowded than before. It must be the advertisement campaign of the ¡® Sky Dragon Guild, ¡® which ran into over drive. The management in Legius promoting the findings of this dungeon were being rewarded well. There was a major difference between a n that made a logbook and publishing it to that of arge guild.


    Thanks to that, ck Spear was staring at me with astonished eyes. As if he was looking at a sage, he watched me with his mouth agape.


    ¡± Did I not clearly say this would happen? ¡±


    ¡± Indeed. You did. However, it is unbelievable to see even with the naked eye. You are truly a wise Green Skin, oh Blood Dagger who has lost his honor. ¡±


    Interestingly enough, ck Spear now had a strong affinity towards me. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was stronger than I, and that he was not leading the ck Spear n. It felt like he would¡¯ve wanted to join my n that instant watching his expression.


    In the end, after measured nces at me for about 10 days, he finally gathered his confidence and spoke up.


    ¡± Is it possible for this troll, thatcks much to be a brother of the Blood Dagger n? Blood Dagger, the warrior who has lost honor. ¡±


    In fact, I was aware that he would broach this topic after we had left the dungeon that day. It was because the gaze that he often gave me was very simr to that of Goff¡¯s before we had separated.


    Originally, Green Skins stick with each other, but in the case of brother ns, that link is closer. Just like how Goff and I decided to move together three years from then, ck Spear also wished to join.


    ¡± Of course, not right now. When you truly be independent and raise your g. I wish to fight alongside you. ¡± I nodded thankfully of course from his proposal.


    ¡± For you to request of me this kind of proposal. Too ttering . . . Kereeeuk. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, as if he was somewhat nervous, he was watching intently at me as sweat rolled down his brow. In order to transmit my message to him clearly, I spoke once more.


    ¡± I¡¯ll thankfully ept your offer, my brother. For Power, Wisdom and Honor. ¡±


    ¡± Thank you, Brother. For Power, Wisdom and Honor. ¡±


    He looked pleased. It seemed that he felt like that by being with us, he can develop the n safely and be stronger. However, the n that benefited more was Blood Dagger. After our independence, we would attain a strong and valuable ally.


    While Legius was fattening at the time, I had also not wasted my time byzily wandering around. I had begun to learn the ck Spear Javelin technique. Of course, it was difficult to imitate the graceful and flexible throwing technique of ck Spear with his long arms. However, with the proficiency of the Ancient Orc skill, I was able to be quite familiar with it.


    It waspletely different from that of throwing a dagger. The form, to the movements of the body. It wasn¡¯t just me that was training though, as the members of the Blood Dagger n were busily working as well. They were all learning how to throw a spear, which I hadmanded them to do, since there was no harm despite the difficulty of it.


    Thanks to that, our n¡¯s collective power had increased a bit in that timespan.


    It wasn¡¯t just us that had changed, but funny enough, another had awakened his Unique Ability. It wasn¡¯t Mev or Hayeon that had awakened it, but the Second that stayed behind to lead in my stead at the Green Goblin n¡¯s encampment.


    For one that was supposed to remain with the Green Goblins, he had instead showed up here in front of us. Although I was initially concerned that he hade after disobeying my orders, but after listening to him speak, I thought for sure that it was never like that.


    I began to recall the recent conversation that we had.


    ¡® Woaaaaaaaaaa! For Blood Dagger ! ¡®


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t have a bemused expression, he quickly settled down and bowed.


    ¡® Where are the subordinates that were with you at the Green Goblin vige, Hark?! ¡®


    Following my words, the First was even more of a sight to behold.


    ¡® Hark had rebelled against Blood Dagger¡¯s order! Hark must be punished. Please suspend him from hunting ! I will definitely fill the vacant seat left by Hark, Gark promises ! Captain ! ¡®


    At this time, Gark was menacingly staring down at Hark, as if he was standing on top of the heavens. It was simr from the three Goblin Siblings as they started throwing stones at their older brother.


    ¡® Blood Dagger doesn¡¯t need a dirty subordinate that defies orders. Ggirik! ¡®


    ¡® I will cut family ties with Hark! I will cut it ! Ggirik Ggirik ! ¡®


    ¡® It¡¯s unbelievable how we had came out from the same stomach! Ggirik ! Ugly Hark, bow down immediately and plead for forgiveness! ¡®


    Hark being attacked by stones was resisting, and soon quickly opened his mouth to me.


    ¡® It is not so. How would I ever defy the words of Blood Dagger. This . . . this is a new Hark. New Hark! ¡®


    Hark who would never defy me had apparently dreamt of hunting with me and Gark joyfully every night. He had also witnessed humans hunting together, as they shared the brotherly love. Although he had really wanted to go, since he could not disobey Blood Dagger¡¯s given responsibility, he wasn¡¯t able to leave his spot.


    While he was fighting against himself internally of his desire to be with Blood Dagger, his Unique Ability had suddenly awakened like that.


    [ Mirror Image. ]


    Funny enough, that was the title of his ability. Like the First, it seems that he was also a prodigy. I couldn¡¯t help but think how monstrous these two really were. I had never heard of such an ability. Although the First had an ability that was understandable and somewhatmon, but this one was beyond my imagination. To summarize, it was simply another version of himself. So whoever fights Hark will have to experience a 2 vs 1 situation.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t like there were any disadvantages. Although the duration was extremely long, considering how he had found us here. The clone however, was iparably weakpared to his original self in attack power, and when the new Hark is inflicted damage, the original body will also suffer as well. Considering this, this was a critical disadvantage.


    However, it was quite clear that this ability will reveal its true value as it grows and develops. If this ability were to reveal its full potential, then it would take opponents by surprise and be extremely flustered. Anyhow, since we did not have to move around sneakily any longer, I invited him in as all of the Blood Dagger n gathered together.


    Through the Covenant Ring, I was able to see that Ahyeon was enjoying her secret life as she trained, and with all the strong members present, the situation was quite nice.


    If there was a problem in our n . . .


    ¡® The number of subordinates. ¡®


    When we had passed the Warrior¡¯s exam, we were 65 strong, but after many battles, we had about 45 remaining. Only 20 had passed away after those countless battles, but considering the ratio, this was a very problematic issue.


    After I was absentmindedly pondering for some time, ck Spear noticed my expression and queried.


    ¡± What are you thinking, Blood Dagger? ¡±


    Normally, he would ask me questions if he was curious. Quite a mature guy. From what I had heard, nearly all of his subordinates had failed the Warrior¡¯s exam, so I was curious of the strategy as to how he could lead such an excellent tribe after that ordeal.


    ¡± ck Spear, how were you able to increase the number of subordinates so much? ¡±


    Hearing me, he looked at me with his eyes wide open. Rather than an expression of admiration, it was a bemusing one.


    ¡± That is through mating of course, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    Now I was able to realize why he was staring at me like that. There shouldn¡¯t have been any other alternative.


    ¡± The majority of the Green Skins in the tribe are my children. ¡±


    I knew roughly that the breeding power of the Green Skins were different from the humans, but for them to flourish to these kinds of numbers within three years was truly astonishing. So much so that, I had even thought why we couldn¡¯t flourish like this as well. Nevertheless, after pausing to think, the cause was quite simple. Before I could even think about it, ck Spear continued.


    ¡± Come to think of it, it seems that your ncks female Green Skins. ¡±


    ¡± That . . . that is so. ¡±


    ¡± Hmm . . . ¡±


    A perfect answer. Though I had not cared for much about the sex ratio between females and males, but our n had an abnormally high number of males. Thinking of the females, the only ones thate into mind would be Mev and the three goblin sisters, but the other Green Skins began to avoid them ever since they wanted to be my wives.


    For the three goblin sisters, they didn¡¯t pursue the matter as much (maybe it was due to the green skin they had on) but for Mev, that was a different story. Although I had thought that there was rtive freedom between the sexes among the Green Skins, but that wasn¡¯t the case. It seemed that the tribal females began shooing away the males, as they pursued their grand dreams, causing a great restriction to the n.


    Of course we were also busy as we battled incessantly without much rest, but this imbnce was perilous. Individual growth was important, but the growth of the tribe as a whole was equally critical as well. I couldn¡¯t help but fall under a great dilemma.


    To be honest, the solution was simple. If I were to be the king of breeding, this would solve everything, but just like how I could not abandon my human mindpletely as a Green Skin, I did not want to have children in this matter.


    ¡± Grunt . . . ¡±


    In this situation, I began to ponder and brainstorm. If this could not be done from the inside, then it must supplement the numbers from the outside. Normally, Green Skins would be with their ns, but from my memory, I could recall seeing goblins that were maintaining their tribes without having a n. There were even goblins that wandered around without a vige.


    Curious, I asked ck Spear concerning the situation.


    ¡± What are the Green Skins that do not have a n g, if I may ask ck Spear? ¡±


    After pondering for some time, deciding that this wasn¡¯t too much of a distressful matter, he slowly began to speak.


    ¡± You are asking of the Green Skins that do form groups? ¡±


    ¡± That is so. ¡±


    Expecting that reply, after a brief wait, an answer I did not expect flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡± It is not all, but most of them are Green Skins that have fled the Warrior¡¯s Exam. ¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    In Green Skin, Blood Dagger > Family Confirmed.


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Blood Dagger really needs to go out and gather more Minions ( I mean Green Skins ).


    <strong>TL Note:</strong> What a busy week. Whew, finally had time yesterday. And now finals are only two weeks away (dying~). Blood Dagger, give me your wisdom!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Interesting, breed more to make up the numbers.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 64

    Compared to other Green Skins, Mev was quite intelligible. Especially after evolving to a fairy, she had be much smarter. Although,pared to her original Green Skin self, she had regretted evolving to a fairy, but after thinking how strange he was, she thought that she did extremely well.


    Including the nt woman, Choi Seulgi, and even the human girl named Ahyeon whom the Chief had shown interest to, she was able to recognize Blood Dagger¡¯s preference.


    ¡® He definitely has a fetish. ¡®


    If she were to have not realized this, she might have regretted evolving into a fairy for the rest of her life. Entering her test, she began to take out her secret weapon that was hidden in the corner.


    Milk obtained from the females of Evil Beasts.


    The reason why she was so obsessed with this while liquid was because of the Chief.


    ¡® Captain. Mating . . . . ¡®


    That magical sentence that would block her sexual desire.


    ¡® You¡¯re too small. ¡®


    He definitely said that. She was too small inparison to the Chief Blood Dagger¡¯s body. If he had the body of a goblin like he did in the past, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, but now he was a dignified orc. Though she wasn¡¯t able to figure out whether he was blocking her because he was worried or if it didn¡¯t match to his tastes, but this was a very concerning situation. It wasn¡¯t like he disliked her, but she couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    If it was because he disliked her, this was extremely despairing. He does take care and value her at times, but whether she received this as a loyal subordinate or a dignified female, she began to question herself regarding this matter.


    She might be ugly, but for her sexuality to be rock bottom. There was nothing more disheartening than that. As thoughts clouded her, she raised her secret weapon up.


    While she was drinking milk, in that instant, she could sense the three goblin sisters loitering outside. She quickly hid it away and spoke to them. It seems that the day has finally arrived.


    ¡± Come in ! ¡±


    ¡± Ggirik ! Understood. ¡±


    ¡± Unni ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    The three goblin sisters had decided to follow her recently, of course these three were greatly changing to that of a human appearance. In other words, they wanted to be the wives of the Chief as well. However, with those small goblin bodies, she knew it was impossible for them to receive Blood Dagger¡¯s seed.


    It was obvious the reason as to why they sought her out. It was to gather information concerning Blood Dagger. While they were chattering for a while, they began to ask Mev senseless questions.


    ¡± Mev. Have you mated with Blood Dagger? Ggirik ! Is it that amazing? ¡±


    To be honest, there was no instance of her having mated. But, with the position of the Chief¡¯s wife, she was forced to lie.


    ¡± It¡¯s . . . it¡¯s really amazing. Blood Dagger is a great Green Skin. Strong in the day and in the night. Once you have a taste of his strength, you can never part from him. ¡±


    Flustered, a resounding exmation exploded from them.


    ¡± Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh. ¡±


    ¡± As expected from the Chief ! Blood Dagger is different. Ggirik ! Compared to the stupid Hark and Gark, he is apletely different Orc ! ¡±


    ¡± After Mev is pregnant, will it be our turn? Ggirik ! It¡¯s our turn right? Ggirik ! ¡±


    There was probably no hope for these three sisters that were smaller than her. But, her mind had already nked out as she spoke.


    ¡± Um . . . um . . . to be honest, Blood Dagger and I do not have ns on having a child. ¡±


    ¡± Why . . . Howe ?! ¡±


    ¡± I have heard that he wants to focus more on his subordinates at this time. ¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a lie. In reality, Blood Dagger thought a great deal for his other subordinates. He was always looking for ways to advance, and develop his tribe in his movements. Finishing, the three sisters nodded in understanding.


    ¡± I understand the feelings of Blood Dagger. Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡± But he is the Chief ! He needs to do his utmost to breed ! Ggirik. That is the Chief¡¯s duty ! ¡±


    ¡± Mev needs topletely change Blood Dagger¡¯s thoughts. Mev can do it ! ¡±


    But Mev had already expected this kind of reply. Seeing those fiery eyes, her confidence slowly faltered from their strong stances in this matter.


    Why would she not want to breed herself? However, Blood Dagger does not want it. He definitely had no thought of changing his belief on the matter.


    ¡± I¡¯ll . . . I¡¯ll try. ¡±


    In the end, this kind of conversation had appeared. From someone that hadn¡¯t even sprayed his seed, how could she possibly try and convince him? Her thoughts were all jumbled up, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡± In Mev we trust. Ggirik Ggirik ! ¡±


    ¡± You must not lose to that nt woman, never ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    She waspletely losing the battle at the moment. Soon, after achieving their objective, the goblins soon left and Mev couldn¡¯t help but hold her head. She had lied for the first time in her life. It felt like her heart was about to burst.


    Mev began to recall the possibility of sess. Evaluating the current situation of the tribe, for some reason, she was gaining confidence that she could do it. Although they had initially departed with a lot of numbers, the n had decreased in size slowly. The smart, no the really intelligent Blood Dagger would definitely realize what the current situation the n was in.


    Mating and breeding was bing more and more essential for the well-being of the tribe. With how much the Blood Dagger wascking in females, as the leader and host, he must set an example first.


    Of course the nt woman was already receiving Blood Dagger¡¯s seed, but seeing how she was not pregnant, there was definitely some sort of problem. That was exactly why she didn¡¯t concern herself much with the nt woman. For a human with her lower half being that of a nt, it should be impossible for her to be pregnant. He must move for the revival of the n.


    Mev, thus, nodded to herself.


    It was then.


    ¡± Mev . . . the Captain calls. He told me to tell you toe to his tent as soon as possible. ¡±


    Those electrifying words woke Mev up as her hands began to tremble with expectation and excitement. The Blood Dagger was currently having a break after those countless battles.


    Of course the wise and intelligent Chief would notice this. He was definitely worried about the current state of the tribe and the number of subordinates.


    ¡® As expected, that nt woman can¡¯t have babies. There¡¯s no mistake. ¡®


    Was what she was thinking.


    For a female nt to not even have babies was quite pitiable, but that meant that she would soon have a great opportunity. Blood Dagger will eventually turn his eye somewhere else. Mev decided to re-measure how much she had grown.


    Raising herself up, she felt that she had grown, no she was certain. It seems that the milk she drank daily was effective and efficacious.


    ¡± Nice ! ¡±


    Subconsciously, an exmation escaped her mouth as she slowly entered Blood Dagger¡¯s tent.


    ¡± You¡¯re here. ¡±


    ¡± Yes, Captain . . . ¡±


    It was difficult for her to control her shy body. She didn¡¯t see the nt woman in the tent, which meant that the nt woman waspletely thrown away for. With the affirmation that she was the one and only mistress of the the Blood Dagger¡¯s n Mistress, she straightened her back upright with confidence.


    The tent of Blood Dagger became more visible to her, and the nket that Blood Dagger slept in entered her line of sight. It was natural that she was drooling. For someone like her who had fell in love with him from the days of Blood Dagger as a goblin, of course her eyes would automatically scan the ce.


    She wondered what sweet words he¡¯ll say. ¡® For the revival of the tribe, I need your help. ¡® Or maybe ¡® Have my children ¡® as countless sentences wandered around her head, but what she wanted most was the reply ¡® Mev . . . I want you. ¡® With her heart pounding, Mev looked up to Blood Dagger.


    But.


    The words that flowed from Blood Dagger werepletely different from what she had anticipated.


    ¡± Mev, could you find the Green Skins that are without a n in the vicinity? I¡¯ve been thinking that we need to recruit some new subordinates. You know just as well that our numbers are scarce as ofte. I need to bring in some female Green Skins to reinvigorate the tribe. Even better if new subordinates were to join us.¡±


    After his soliloquy, it felt like the whole world was copsing down onto her. She had never imagined that he would supplement the scarce numbers of the tribe through external sources. However, the Chief¡¯smand was absolute. Mev, without energy, nodded.


    ¡± Mm . . . yeah . . . ¡±


    ¡® It definitely seems that she needs to grow more. Must she grow as much as a palm? ¡®


    As if worried seeing her slumped shoulders, she began to hear Blood Dagger¡¯s voice.


    ¡± It seems you¡¯re not feeling too well. Mev. ¡±


    ¡± Yeah. A bit . . . ¡±


    Even if she were to urge him to mate, she knew it wouldn¡¯t work. It was because she had already grasped the strict and difficult behavior of Blood Dagger. But is he worrying about her because she said she wasn¡¯t feeling well? She could feel a hand extend over to her.


    ¡± I trust you the most, Mev. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you were to get hurt or not feel well. If there¡¯s anything you need at any time, I want you to tell me. ¡±


    Soon, Blood Dagger¡¯srge hand began stroking her hair down, as she closed her eyes infort.


    It may be a misconception, but she felt Blood Dagger¡¯s heart. That it wasn¡¯t that he disliked her, but that he valued her extremely. His warm hands were sharing her that kind of story.


    Afterwards, once they finished sharing and talking regarding to the ns and future of the tribe, Mev was able to quietly leave the tent. Although she couldn¡¯t achieve her goal, but it was quite a pleasant and enjoyable time. As soon as she came out, the Three Goblin Sisters approached her.


    ¡± How was it, Mev? ¡±


    ¡± Does . . . does the Captain still not want to have a child? Ggirik Ggirik. ¡±


    Anxiously, they asked Mev.


    ¡± Yeah. But it won¡¯t be long I think. If we wait a little, it should be fine. ¡±


    ¡°As expected from Mev ! ¡±


    ¡± Blood Dagger is strong in the day and in the night ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t long, Mev recalled the back to when his hand stroked her as sheughed pleasantly.


    ¡® He definitely has feelings for me. It¡¯s just my body that¡¯s the problem! ¡®


    Consequently, Mev threw herself into the forest to fulfill Blood Dagger¡¯smand.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Touching perspective of Mev. She¡¯s the only girl that¡¯s really normal LOL


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Mev Best Waifu.


    <strong>TL Note:</strong> What a busy week. Whew, finally had time yesterday. And now finals are only two weeks away (dying~). Blood Dagger, give me your wisdom!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Team Mev, you can do it!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101

 Chapter 65

    I was scratching my head seeing Mev pleasantly leaving the tent with a happy face. As someone that was like dead grass a while ago, it was hard for me to adapt to her ted face. Anyhow, I thought it was a relief that her mood was better as I recalled the conversation that I had shared earlier on with ck Spear.


    ¡± Not all, but most of them are Green Skins that had eloped the Warrior Exam. ¡±


    ck spear spoke with a firm voice. Seeing how his expression wasn¡¯t so great, it seemed that he didn¡¯t really like them.


    It was understandable. It was very disgraceful for one to flee from a regr battle. But for the Green Skins that decided to not undergo the Warrior Exam and instead escape, their view on them would be unfavorable, to say the least.


    ¡± Then¡­ they¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Although the Green Skins that refused to undergo the test of the Grand Patriarch have formed groups to some extent, they still do not have their own gs¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Mmm¡­ ¡±


    ¡± If they have even a speck of honor, they would not dare to set a g. ¡±


    It seemed that they knew that they had done something very disgraceful by prioritizing their lives over the exam.


    ¡± So, are they now reflecting and repenting on their actions, ck Spear? ¡±


    ¡± I have not had a conversation with them, so I do not know. However, if they do not regret their actions, they are not true Green Skins. Since they are already ones that have abandoned their honor. ¡±


    ¡± I see. ¡±


    If you were to look at this in a Green Skin¡¯s perspective, they would obviously not want to interact with those guys, but as a human, they weren¡¯t as repugnant as they were made out to be. As someone that thought that fleeing was the best option if victory cannot be attained, they weren¡¯t bad at all. Most likely, my subordinates that think like me would have simr opinions.


    Of course if they really did not know honor, they should be excluded, but I was sure there were some that had given up the exam for the sake of their n¡¯s stability and survival. Just by that reason alone, it was enough to join our Blood Dagger n. After roughly summarizing my thoughts, I spoke to ck Spear.


    ¡± Is there a rule that does not allow one to ept those who had fled the Warrior Exam? ¡±


    ck Spear was shocked from my words, but he soon roughly anticipated what I was thinking.


    ¡± I¡¯ve never heard of such a rule, but . . . Blood Dagger . . . are you willing to let them in? ¡±


    ¡± That is so, ck Spear. There are definitely those that were not able toplete the exam for some unavoidable reason. I would like to offer them one more opportunity. Just because one has lost one¡¯s honor does not mean they are not Green Skins. ¡±


    ¡± Hmm . . . ¡±


    ¡± I too am a warrior that has lost honor, isn¡¯t that so? ¡±


    ¡± I see . . . ¡±


    There was no need for a prolonged exnation. With this much, he definitely knew what I was talking about. Fortunately, there was no rule that restricted the entry of subordinates to join a n, so it was a tremendous benefit for us. Even if we were to seed in bringing them in though, there might be some internal conflict between the existing tribesmen, as well as others that may not ept this, but the priority for now is to fill the current n with new vigor and bodies.


    ¡± Your thoughts are quite deep . . . One opportunity . . . and another chance . . . ¡±


    ck Spear continued to mutter ¡® chance ¡® as our conversation came to a close.


    The conditions for recruiting nsmen, that I exined to Mev, were to target groups with a lot of females, groups that were repenting for their lost honor, andstly, groups with a shaman. If there was anyone that was a shaman, they would be weed with open arms here.


    These three were roughly the conditions that I asked for to Mev.


    As such, I waited for a few days to hear the good news that Mev would bring. As I waited, I learned about the reproduction and breeding of Green Skins through ck Spear, and learned that the most interesting part was in fact rted to the chief itself.


    Green Skins can mate with each other even if their species are different, and pregnancy is of course possible as well. Of course, excluding the extreme cases such as ogres to goblins. The interesting part is that when a child is born, it follows the race of the mother. For example, if Mev and I were to mate and have a baby, that child would be a fairy, and an Alraune likewise if I were to have one with Hayeon.


    From the moment they step into the world. That influence wasn¡¯t really that important since they can evolve and chance species in their growth, but it was still a fairly interesting fact. I did not know exactly what the influence the male had with the child, but I had thought that maybe it would have some rtion to the growth of the child.


    Another interesting story was that the growth and maturity of Green Skins were extremely quick. Not as much as dogs, but in three years, they werepetent warriors, and in about seven years, they would grow into aplete adult, causing me to think that in order to strengthen the n, breeding was essential. For reference, the lifespan of Green Skins was quite long.


    Thest thing I learnt was the problem of possibility. If a goblin were to mate with another goblin, the sess rate of impregnation will increase; however, if an orc and goblin were to do it, then pregnancy was rtively low. It was already interesting enough how they could have a child despite being different species, but anyhow, that¡¯s how it is.


    Perhaps that was the reason why Hayeon was pregnant at present, considering how the differences between an Ancient Orc and an Alraune species were quite significant. It may be because of the fact that she was originally a human, but it was good news for me that it was difficult for her to be impregnated.


    As someone that¡¯s focused on growing and be stronger, that was the reason why I did not want to have a child for now.


    As I was summarizing, it was then.


    ¡± Captain! I¡¯ming in! ¡±


    Mev who had received her task from me a few days ago entered the tent, and began to report. Seeing her confident expression, it seemed that she had brought some good results.


    ¡± How is it? ¡±


    ¡± There are about threerge groups along this vicinity . . . is what I have discovered. Those without gs. ¡±


    ¡± Hmm. ¡±


    ¡± The three viges that I found all had a lot of women, and this one specific vige was mostly consisting of women. ¡±


    ¡± One of them had a sex ratio of roughly half-half, while thest one was about three females for every male?¡±


    The results she brought forth were far more than what I had expected. As I thought, Mev is truly essential to this n, as I spoke.


    ¡± There are quite a lot of ces with an abundance of females. ¡±


    ¡± Of course that is so. Although females do roam around the battlefields, there are also possibilities that the males haven¡¯t returned from their hunts . . . and although there weren¡¯t too many humans around this area a month ago, now there are manypetent humans that are roaming around the vicinity so¡­ ¡±


    Especially the situation of this forest, where ck Spear resided. It was not so greatpared to a month ago now with the increasing influx of strong humans. So much so that ck Spear was in a crucial dilemma of deciding whether to gamble on joining me or not. With someone like ck Spear, who had a strong foundation in an area being like this, there was no question how the situation would be like for the other Green Skins without gs. A very difficult life was a certainty, and they were enduring hard lives like the humans simr to those under the lower stratum of the cities.


    For now, meeting them one by one was a first. Although they do not have a g to represent them, they are still one group. As such, there are definitely those that are tasked with leading and growing the size of their viges.


    ¡± We will depart immediately tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡± Okay. ¡±


    I once again began to monitor Mev¡¯s figure slowly. That ruffled hair that reached down to her boots came into my view, making me wonder just how much she had ran. Her whole body was soaked in sweat, making me assume that she had run here immediately following her investigation. I felt apologetic, so I stroked her hair as a smile appeared before my eyes, as if all of her exhaustion had disappeared in that instant.


    ¡± Thank you. ¡±


    ¡± No, it¡¯s nothing. ¡±


    Mev was smiling as she left the tent, and as such, the next morning arrived.


    The morning was quite busy, as we were preparing ourselves following the advice from Gark and Mev that one needed to show dignity and grace when meeting other leaders.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t as formal as how humans wore suits for a meeting or conference.


    We had to unt the power of our Blood Dagger n to some extent. In contrast to when we had met our brothers of the Green Goblin n, ck Spear n, and even the Goff n, their stances were more firm and confident than before. Especially seeing my subordinates swarm around the goblins with their ck powder painted faces, and drawn dagger symbols on their bodies with even more passion than when they leave for battle, I couldn¡¯t help butugh as well.


    I too slowly walked towards him and asked like I did previous times.


    ¡± I ask for your service as well. ¡±


    ¡± It-it¡¯s an honor! Ggireuk! ¡±


    Somehow, this guy was quite talented in drawing. Not only did he draw for our n members, but he had also newly painted our g.


    Thanks to the announcement that we were nning on meeting the other groups for a few days. His aesthetic sense was burning with passion after a long time. Thanks to that, Hark and Gark stood by my side with arge g of a blood-stained dagger. I¡¯m not sure if it was because they could be the mentors and seniors of the new recruits, but I did not find anyone that was fooling or joking around.


    Especially seeing the Three Goblin Sisters quiet like that, I knew. As such, it seemed that we were going to even bring Ibar along. Seeing Ibar after a long time, I stroked her fur. It has been quite a while since Ist saw her. Stroking her apologetically for not bringing her out, she, who didn¡¯t even nce at my way in the beginning, turned around and rubbed its face against mine.


    ¡± Kereeeeeeeeung. ¡±


    After stroking and massaging its fur, it seemed that its anger had waned away. Seeing her, I couldn¡¯t help butugh, and soon when it was time to depart, I was able to ride on top of Ibar.


    After going on top of her and looking back, it seemed that the n was prepared.


    Riding on top of the Giant Wolf, we slowly began moving with the g with two orc warriors holding therge g on their backs, one Fairy Archer, and an Alraune Magician. Following behind us as well were the orc warriors and Hobgoblin Assassins, all marching behind me. All of them had blood dagger symbols painted on their faces and bodies as they marched on.


    Raising my hand, a deafening cry rang back.


    ¡± For Blood Dagger! ¡±


    ¡± For Blood Dagger! ¡±


    I also prayed that things will go smoothly as I stroked Ibar¡¯s back slowly.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Recruitment time! Yay


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Mev Best Waifu.


    <strong>TL Note:</strong> Thanks for all the support on my Finals. As I had stated in Dragon Poor, was tranting chapters of DP first as I felt itcked chapters after I finished. Anyhow, happy holidays and stay safe!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: And so the GS Army trials begins


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 66

    The Blood Dagger n moved slowly. It wasn¡¯t a battle, but it was a shame that there were no drums to sound off this wonderful departure. Since the Green Skins that always sounded the drums had left together with Goff.


    It has been a while since I hadst gone on a trip together with Ibar. I sensed he enjoyed the pleasant time as he made sounds of ¡® Kereeeeung, ¡¯ as we walked, while I looked around despite knowing that there were no evil beasts around. Of course it wasn¡¯t just him that was having a pleasant time.


    Gark and Hark.


    They would always stick beside me with threatening postures as they maintained a nasty atmosphere in the air unlike their normal and stupid faces.


    I ran up front and spoke to Mev who was our guide.


    ¡° Where¡¯s the first one? ¡±


    ¡° The first ce is where there are a bit more females Green Skins gathered. It was a pretty nice vige . . . I¡¯m not sure if they noticed me or not, but the ce was well fortified and guarded. ¡±


    Seeing Mev talk like this, I could already estimate that the leaders that led these groups were not idiots at all. Or maybe they had a lot of fear, but it¡¯s definitely one of the two. As such, we continued to march as we saw the vige of the astray Green Skinse into our sight.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger! ¡±


    The amusing part was that as we neared the vige, the Blood Dagger n screamed louder and louder. When I was thinking about if the vige were to flee at this rate, Mev who had entered the vige in advance returned with a shocked face.


    ¡° Cap-captain. ¡±


    ¡° Huh? ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s . . . empty? ¡±


    I too couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted as well. Entering the vige, I couldn¡¯t find any of them. I was sure that there were traces here and there of livelihood. However, seeing how there wasn¡¯t one member of that poption meant that they had already known that we wereing. Well, with how much we were shouting and advertising, there was no question they wouldn¡¯t know, but despite that, the fact that they disappeared was shocking nevertheless.


    ¡° They fled. ¡±


    ¡°Fl-fled? ¡±


    Those who run away before even encountering the enemies were definitely those that are not worthy of being called Green Skins. However, I began to be curious. We definitely had no intention to fight. Of course, our stances may be somewhat aggressive, but in their eyes, it seemed as if a great threat was approaching them. Compared to the Green Skins I encountered before, they werepletely different.


    Looking around, I was able to find the other Blood Dagger nsmen had begun screaming.


    ¡° Cowards! ¡±


    ¡° They are cowardly Green Skins ! How pathetic ! Kereuk. ¡±


    ¡° Despicable is different from cowardly ! Ggirik ! ¡±


    Seeing some subordinates shout that despicable was different from cowardly, as if it was stabbing their own pride, it was hrious to watch them act so cute like that. Anyhow, in the meantime, I looked over Mev and continued.


    ¡° Can you find their trail? ¡±


    ¡° Yup, of course. ¡±


    Although it has been long since they had disappeared from their ces, their traces were all over the ce in regards to their current growth. Even I was able to discover their traces. Of course my ability was nowhere near Mev¡¯s, but seeing footprints here and there, it was obvious.


    ¡° They fled towards this direction.¡±


    Mev slowly walked towards this direction. It definitely seems that they were fear-stricken as they had really fled deep into the forest. It seemed that they were determined to not allow this vige to be discovered by the humans, which was affirmed as the forest became denser the further we walked in. As if they had lost their patience, Hark and Gark began expressing their displeasure.


    ¡° We cannot allow these kinds of guys to be our tribesmen. Kereuk! ¡±


    ¡° Although I am following the will of Blood Dagger, but these guys are not worthy of being Green Skins! ¡±


    ¡° These Green Skins are bad! ¡±


    Their advice did have some truth in them.


    Their words were not wrong, but it was ideal to meet all of them at least once I thought. Delving deeper into the forest, we discovered a cave, with a small, organized road leading towards it. It definitely seems that they haven¡¯t escaped towards here once or twice. Entering the canyon with little rocks thatid on the edges of the road, we were able to see one Hobgoblin.


    Seeing how he couldn¡¯t even make eye contact, it really seems that they were stricken in fear. But seeing how he had arranged his group deep inside the cave, I could sense that he had valued the group very much.


    ¡° Kereeeeeeung ¡±


    At this time, Ibar began to lowly growl, causing the Hobgoblin to tremble once more.


    ¡° For Blood Dagger ! ¡±


    ¡° For Blood Dagger !! ¡±


    The tribesmen continued to scream, proiming their arrival. I raised my hand down, causing them to settle down soon enough. Finally, the atmosphere could amodate a conversation.


    ¡° What is your name? ¡±


    ¡° Ha ¨C Hakajin, Blood Dagger, oh honorable warrior. ¡±


    The Hobgoblin replied with his head bowed, causing me to snort once more before resuming my questions. It has been quite a while since I wasst called an honorable warrior. Everyone else had called me a defeated warrior, but seeing him add such adjectives, I couldn¡¯t help but sense ttery in his words.


    ¡° Do you know of me? ¡±


    ¡° Are you not the n of the West that is rumored to be growing the fastest? The name of


    Blood Dagger has attained much fame, as it has spread to many other viges including our group as well. There are even rumors that you had be brother ns with the Bl-ck Spear n. . . ¡±


    ¡° I see . . . ¡±


    I was able to deduce one thing from this conversation. Although they weren¡¯t able to be a part of themunity of the Green Skins, they were up to date with the current events. Hearing Hakajin¡¯s voice, my tribe behind me began to roar once more. What an amusing situation. This guy was clearing using ttery. Not just me, but also to the tribesmen behind me as he was releasing their frustrations.


    ¡° We are growing the fastest! ¡±


    ¡° The name of Blood Dagger will tremble under the heavens ! ¡±


    While I was briefly thinking of something else, I heard his trembling voice speaking to me. It seems that he wanted to ask an important question. Perhaps the most critical one.


    ¡° But . . . but what has made youe to this ce . . . ? ¡±


    ¡° We have note to do harm upon you. I have juste to check and see how your group is faring. It¡¯s more appropriate to call this a visit. Tch. ¡±


    ¡° Ah . . . ¡±


    Despite that, his rigid expression did not rx in the slightest.


    ¡° I will promise with my lost name. I have note to put you under harm. ¡±


    If he was sensitive to the rumors, then he would surely know that I had lost my name, since the event of how I was defeated and lost my honor and name in the Sacred Battle against the Queen of the North was already a famous story that circted among the Green Skins, so there was no question that he wouldn¡¯t know of it. As expected, his expression gradually rxed, knowing full well just how important it was for Green Skins to put their honor on the line.


    ¡° I . . . I understand, Blood Dagger. I will lead you inside the cave. ¡±


    ¡° Thank you. ¡±


    ¡° But why did you leave such a good vige ande to this kind of ce, Hakajin? ¡±


    From my words, he closed his mouth and did not reply. They fled because they were scared. Those that were born as a Green Skin could not spit out such words. Looking at him curiously, I began to analyze him.


    ¡° That . . . that is . . . ¡±


    His expression was definitely stricken with fear. He seemed to be thinking about his honor. As if he was rolling his head, trying to make sure not to answer with an ambiguous response to displease me.


    ¡° Well . . . you do not have to answer if you do not want to. Everyone has their reasons. ¡±


    ¡° Thank you. ¡±


    I had roughly assumed the reason as to why, and I did not want to concern myself with it much either. The cave was quite small. Looking to the side slightly, I was able to see the small group trembling in fear, causing me to wonder how they had survived like this to this day. There were about twenty of them. There were definitely a bit more females in this group. Although I saw a few men around, they weren¡¯t ready to fight at all.


    Even if I were to recruit them, I could not utilize them immediately. After training them for quite some time would I be able to finally use them. As myrge self entered the cave. . .


    ¡° Ggirik! Ggirik! ¡±


    . . . voices began to ring inside the cave. Hakajin was attempting to settle the group down. Since I had promised him no harm to the n with my honor at stake, he was attempting to reassure his people as best as possible.


    Soon, after this guy had brought some food over, we were finally able to have an earnest conversation. A full scale investigation I could say ¨C of whether or not they could be integrated into our n.


    ¡° How long has it been since you came to this ce? ¡±


    ¡° Ab-about two years. ¡±


    ¡° It has been long . . . however, it seems that your group has not grown at all. ¡±


    In the case of the Blood Dagger n, they already possessed quite arge number of Orc Warriors. For this group though, there were only a few female Hobgoblins including Hakajin. After not being able to aplish much results in the Tutorial, it seems that after leaving that ce, they had never left for a significant hunt once.


    ¡° Yes . . . that is so due to many reasons . . . ¡±


    ¡° The Warrior Exam . . . ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    ¡° Why did you give up the Warrior Exam? ¡±


    From my question, he failed to answer again. He continued to lick his lips as he nervously looked back as if he had heard me say as if why he had be scared and fled from the exam. The other Hobgoblins behind him began to avoid making eye contact with him, causing me to have no choice but to sigh.


    Funny enough, they had no desire for battle. Formon Green Skins, it was natural to have the spirit to engage inbat, but they had lostplete faith in themselves. The Blood Dagger n do run away from battles. However, like my subordinates have stated, to say the least, our retreat was a strategic effort to achieve victory. These guys just fled. Those who have no will to fight have no right to enter the Blood Dagger n.


    Sighing once more, I began to rise from my seat. Staying here any longer would be nothing more than a waste of time. Turning my head towards the entrance of the cave, I began to slowly walk out of the cave.


    ¡° I wille again once more. At that time, I would like to see you at the vige, Hakajin. ¡±


    ¡° I apologize, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    He guided me up to the entrance of the cave, from where I gave him my farewell with a wave of my hand. As soon as I stepped outside the cave, the tribesmen¡¯ voices began to roar deafeningly.


    ¡° It is the cowards. ¡±


    ¡° They cannot be called Green Skins! ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with their opinions. Seeing how my expression wasn¡¯t so good, Hayeon spoke.


    ¡° So it seems they are . . . ¡±


    ¡° I am not sure. What I am certain is that they do not have the privilege to be join us. But that doesn¡¯t mean my mind is not troubled. ¡±


    ¡° Yes . . . especially that Hobgoblin, Hakajin. Those eyes clearly convey a look of wanting to survive. ¡±

 Chapter 67

    ¡° I see. ¡±


    If it was Hayeon, whose desire to live was unmatched, to say that, then it was true. I began to slowly reminisce on the Hobgoblin¡¯s face in my mind. I could definitely sense a familiar feeling to what I had seen from Hayeon at the time.


    ¡® The desire to live ¡¯


    To survive on this continent, it was a sure weapon. I personally thought that it was more important than the desire to fight and other useless greeds. However, soon, I stopped thinking about him.


    Just because one has a desire to live doesn¡¯t mean that one he can survive. Without action and determination, the weapon Hakajin wields could be his greatest weakness. Since our tribe was in such a desperate situation that almost anyone would be allowed to join, but I wanted to give them some time.


    ¡° Mev, let¡¯s go to the next one. ¡±


    ¡° Okay. ¡±


    ¡° What¡¯s next? ¡±


    ¡° It is a tribe consisting almost entirely of females. Their numbers arerger than the guys we just saw. ¡±


    As such, we began to walk towards a different direction. As if the tribe that had marched so defiantly at the start was disappointed by Hakajin and his group, it seemed as if the energy in the group had died down a bit. I thought that it for the best. Since it could give off a much denser and serious atmospherepared to our appearances from before.


    After riding Ibar for quite some time, a vige entered my sight. Maybe due to the fact that this vige consisted of nearly all women, it was much tidier than what we saw previously.


    This group even came out and weed us.


    ¡° Wee, oh honorable warrior, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    The person that weed us was a female chief. With arge fang, she had the appearance of a troll. What was interesting was that she was pretty.


    She had a simr appearance to that of humans, just like the Three Goblin Sisters that wanted to win my interest.


    ¡° You must have known that we wereing your way. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the female chief that hade out. It felt as if they had been here for a few hours, no for a long time as if they were expecting our arrival.


    ¡° Yes, That is so. We were able to find traces of someone visiting our vige. Lately, there were rumors of Blood Dagger lingering around the vicinity, and amongst that n, that there was a Fairy with a bow that Blood Dagger trusted the most, and so I had deduced that she would be the one to have visited us. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but look back at her in shock. She was much more intelligent than her outward appearance had assumed her to be. Looking towards Mev, it seemed that she was in an enraged state. Since there was no possibility of her leaving footprints behind, there was a high possibility that powder from her fairy wings had dropped at that time.


    ¡° Impressive . . . ¡±


    ¡° You praise me too much.¡±


    ¡° Then you must have also known that we were going to visit this ce? ¡±


    From my words, the female troll replied with a slight smile. ¡±


    ¡° Of course. For now,e inside and let us talk. ¡±


    ¡° Alright. ¡±


    I slowly walked into the vige and looked around. It was a small vige of about 40 or so, simr in size with us. If you were to ask if the members of the group were strong, I couldn¡¯t answer that precisely, but they seemed to be up on the rise. The reason was that I was able to see a few orcs, and even a few trolls here and there.


    The strange part was that in this vige, there were many that looked like humans.


    That kind of vibe I got from the Three Goblin Sisters and Hayeon. The members of the vige greeted us with their hands on their chests as we entered, ounting to the uplifting of the shoulders of my tribesmen. Soon, we entered therge tent. It seems that it was the tent of the chief.


    Because everyone could fit inside the tent, Hayeon, Mev, the Loyal Five Siblings and I entered, while the rest stood outside for standby. They even allowed Ibar to enter in thought of me, allowing myself to be in quite afortable position as I leaned back against Ibar¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Kereeeeung.¡±


    Inside the tent was the women of that group. The female troll that looked to be the leader had quite a dignified presence as the others looked upon her.


    Soon, after finishing the food, we slowly walked out, and surprisingly found humans.


    ¡° You hunt? ¡±


    ¡° Yes¡­ not much to boast about but . . . ¡±


    From seeing the evolved people in the group, I had expected this to a certain degree, but I hadn¡¯t imagined that they hunted. It seems that this group was fairly independent. Even now, I did not want to touch human meat, so I resorted to having fruits with wine on my hand. With the atmosphere being nice, we were able to have a conversation naturally.


    ¡° Surely . . . you asked if I knew the reason as to why your Blood Dagger n visited us? ¡±


    ¡° That is so. ¡±


    ¡° Isn¡¯t it to reinvigorating your n that is short on bodies? With the countless brave and honorable battles that you continue to engage in, the numbers of your tribesmen are decreasing gradually, and with the high proportions, you cannot recuperate the numbers from just breeding. Is that the reason as to why you havee to see us? ¡±


    ¡° That is exactly so. ¡±


    I was frankly surprised. The Hakajin from earlier looked a bit smart, but this woman was extremely intelligent. Considering how the Green Skins normally have low intelligence, just the eloquence in her speech was enough for her to look intelligent. For her to even grasp our intention and say it like that, she might be intelligent enough to be one of the smartest among the whole Green Skin species.


    ¡° How intelligent. You are a wise Green Skin. ¡±


    ¡° You praise me too much. ¡±


    ¡° Precisely, it hasn¡¯t been decided whether to have this n join us yet, but your decision and intent will be the most important factor regarding this decision. ¡±


    ¡° . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    To be honest, for these Green Skins without a g, it would be extremely lucky for them to be able to join a new group. Different from humans, Green Skins are social animals that wantrades to fight with to raise one¡¯s honor. No matter how much a group would grow, they were just hunting on their own. I¡¯m am pretty sure that they would want toe in and join us. As expected, she slowly began to open her mouth.


    ¡° If you want Blood Dagger, we hope to be able to add strength to the Blood Dagger n. If we can redeem our lost honor, we will endure whateveres our way. ¡±


    ¡° Hmm¡­ ¡±


    I stared at the female troll, and soon she resumed.


    ¡° Even if I was simply an object for breeding with¡­ ¡±


    That was a bit of a shocking remark. Green Skins are more liberal in mating, but they definitely do not concern themselves with rape orpulsive rtionships. Basically, she¡¯s saying that if we let them in, she will listen to whatever we want.


    ¡° I have heard that you like hu-human women. ¡±


    I do not know when such rumors had spread, but it was true.


    ¡° Which is probably why that Alraune is besides you, as well as the affectionate fairy, all of which have appearances simr to that of a human. I¡¯m sorry to say this but the fact that both of them had not have children yet must be due to . . . fertility . . . ¡±


    After briefly looking at Mev, she continued.


    ¡° I . . . I can give birth to Blood Dagger¡¯s child. ¡±


    Before the troll could finish her sentence, Mev jumped up from the seat, as her eyes were teary. It seems that she was a bit heartbroken. As for the Three Goblin Sisters, they were full of anger. Before Mev could speak, the Three Goblin Sisters began raising their voices.


    ¡° No! ¡±


    ¡° Our chief clearly said he did not want children! ¡±


    ¡° You impertinent troll ! How impudent ! You can¡¯t say that to Mev! ¡±


    ¡° How dare you ! ¡±


    They were truly agitated, it seems. I raised my hand and the tent became quiet once again. I don¡¯t recall ever saying it out loud that I did not want children, but despite that, I wondered how they knew my intentions. For now though, I thought it was best to rescue Mev from this situation. For them to be agitated like this, it seems that pregnancy was a significant matter amongst the women of the Green Skins.


    ¡° As they have said, I have no intention of having children yet. ¡±


    ¡° I see. I apologize if I was discourteous. ¡±


    ¡° It would be right to apologize to Mev, not to me. ¡±


    The female troll apologized to Mev, causing her to sit back down onto her seat, but despite that, the atmosphere was still tense. In the situation that they would berades, it seems that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be so good between each other, especially with how their first interaction with one another had transpired. I sighed once more before speaking.


    ¡° Apart from that, your determination is quite interesting. ¡±


    ¡° Yes. We are still regretting the fact that we ran away from the Warrior Exam. If we could turn back time, we would fix our wrongs, but it is miserable that we cannot. We cannot express just how thankful we are for this kind of opportunity to be granted to us. ¡±


    ¡° Mmm¡­ ¡±


    Other than this, the troll and I talked on various topics, and allowed me to grasp their group to some extent. The more I conversed with the female troll, the more worried Mev and Hayeon became. It seems that with our remaining tasks at hand, it would be best to gradually leave. While trying to get up, the female troll quickly spoke.


    ¡° It¡¯ste, so how about sleeping here for the night before you leave? ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a bad offer, but with that uneasy expression from Mev, I could not do so.


    ¡° Thank you, but we must go. We wille back again. ¡±


    ¡° Yes. I will be waiting for you. ¡±


    As such, we were able to leave their vige. Along our way, I felt something strange seeing Mev so quiet.


    ¡° Um¡­ Captain. ¡±


    ¡° Huh? ¡±


    ¡° Are you going to let that female troll in? ¡±


    ¡° I am thinking about it. It would be best to gradually have members join than to have too many incorporate with us at once. That is the right way to make our tribe grow. After we visit thest vige, it would be best to make a decision then. ¡±


    ¡° Is that so? Is that really so? ¡±


    ¡° Yeah. ¡±


    Although she lightened up a lot from my words, in contrast to her opinion, I really wanted to incorporate that group into our tribe. Especially that woman as she was extremely intelligent and her group was strong. Surely enough, I was looking for a smart one to provide me support, and she met that condition.


    With how they were hunting already, the group of the female troll would probably be the most ideal choice to increase ourbat power. Not only was she much wiser than the Hobgoblin Hakajin, but she was also well aware of my intentions.


    As if Mev had known about the reality, she withdrew her expectations as we arrived at thest vigete into the night.

 Chapter 68

    As we were entering the third vige, the nsmen all had some sort of expectations written on their faces. On the other hand, the Three Goblin Sisters were surrounding Mev,forting her. ¡°She can never be forgiven. Ggireuk.¡± Commented one. ¡°Such an impertinent troll. Mev stay strong!¡± Replied another. ¡°Mev is a healthy fairy!¡± Prompted thest of the Goblin Sisters.


    The other nsmen did not have much of an opinion considering that I didn¡¯t want children, but for the women, knowing that there was no heir to the Chief ¨C this was quite a sensitive matter. I could feel as if a storm was brewing, so this situation was not so ideal currently.


    The reason was because of the female troll¡¯s recent impertinent attitude that was directed towards Mev and Hayeon back then.


    Of course I knew what Mev wanted, but to be honest, it felt like I would bemitting a crime, so I did not even try to attempt and fulfill her wish. It was unrealistic to have a child right now, and bing stronger was my immediate priority.


    As such, while having such non-important thoughts, we marched forward once again. The gender ratio of this group was the most bnced one amongst all the groups so far. In fact, I had a lot of expectations before arriving here, but I was somewhat worried at the same time that there would not be much growth in this vige. Not only me, but the rest of the Blood Dagger n all seemed to be of the same frame of mind.


    The third group certainly felt a bitrger in sizepared to the first and second. As the gender ratio was a bit even, there was more resilience and tenacity that existed in this group. Both attributes that the Blood Dagger n needed.


    As if they knew we wereing, they were a bit cautious and wary of us. Soon, an orc from the vige slowly advanced forward.


    ¡°What business does Blood Dagger, who has been rummaging around the forest as ofte, have with us?¡±


    This unknown orc waspletely different in appearancepared to First and Second. However, he very much resembled those orcs that had not lost their honor. It wasn¡¯t like he was terrified or intelligent, but he carried a dignified presence.


    ¡°I just came to look around. I was curious what Green Skins lived around here.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you really have to say?¡±


    A suspicious voice. In that instant, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I had erred ining here. They had no intention of joining us. Rather, they were a type of group that wanted to continue living independently on their own grounds.


    But, just in case, I slowly broached our intentions, which he immediately replied too.


    ¡°Do you have any willingness to join our n?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the offer but we will decline. We want to live amongst ourselves.¡±


    ¡°It is an opportunity to regain your honor.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I would know that. However, that would be the honor that would have been recovered by you, Blood Dagger. Just like how you are waiting for the day to fight the opponent that stole your honor, we too are looking to regain our honor in our own way. As such, there is no need for external help, Blood Dagger. Rather, in a sense ¨C it is disgraceful for us to have such thoughts.¡±


    This guy. How tempting.


    To be honest, there were many that could be called generals in this n. Gark and Hark, and if you consider the alliances we have and extend outward from our n, then even Goff and ck Spear. As such, what was needed at the moment was a shaman, or an intelligent Green Skin like that female Troll.


    That is to say, a strategic or tactical general was what we needed. It was due to wanting to select and recruit this type of Green Skin, that we had departed for this expedition in the first ce. Nevertheless, I wanted him.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he was summoned onto this Continent, but his eyes were burning. I couldn¡¯t say that he was stronger than Gark and Hark, but this guy was definitely growing.


    ¡°I cannotprehend why a Green Skin such as yourself would flee from the Warrior Exam.¡±


    That was my honest opinion. This kinds of Green Skin would never retreat from a challenge.


    ¡°It is not I that fled, Blood Dagger, but my father.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It seemed that the situation was moreplicated than I had thought. No wonder he looked a bit different ¨C he was born in this ce and not summoned.


    ¡°So, is your father the leader of this group?¡±


    ¡°My father is dead. I killed him with my own hands. He doesn¡¯t know honor. He desired female Green Skins and indulged himself in alcohol. He drove many of our tribesmen to the jaws of death. He was gradually bing corrupted. In order to protect the little honor that we had left, I decided to kill my father myself. Thus I now am the leader of this group.¡±


    He was someone who proudly spoke about how he had ended the life of his father. In terms of human perspective, this would definitely be adenable action. However, turning behind, I saw the reactions of Gark and Hark nodding.


    ¡°So you have protected hisst remaining honor.¡±


    ¡°How touching. It must not have been easy for you.¡±


    Even the Three Goblin Sisters were shedding hot tears down their faces.


    I did not know what was so moving, but I nodded for now.


    ¡°Honorable. I understand your will very much. You want to rebuild your honor, and wish to take another route instead of ours.¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger¡¯s offer is of course appreciated. But the situation is not appropriate.¡±


    Recollecting back to the anecdote of the Three Kingdoms when Liu Bei visited Zhuge Liang three times in attempt to attain him, I decided to offer him a chance once again, but seeing his eyes, I decided not too. Even if the heavens were to copse, he had no intention of joining us. In terms of joining my n or moving with me together, I realized it was only possible once he was able to raise the g in his own heart.


    I did not know how they would regain their honor and raise the g of their group once more, but I wanted to cheer them on.


    So I soon continued.


    ¡°If you do not mind, may we enter your vige.¡±


    ¡°Of course. With Blood Dagger visiting this ce, the other Green Skins will definitely be filled with strength and vigor.¡±


    Finishing the conversation, I rode Ibar and walked into the vige. What I saw were goblins and orcs, relentlessly training against one another without rest. The tents and sleeping areas of the Green Skins also came into sight.


    It was a perfect vige. There were aspects that weremonly seen within ck Spear¡¯s vige and mine. It wasn¡¯t a group, but oneplete n. Of course, it seemed that it had been some time since they hadst engaged in an actual battle, but seeing them train like this, I was able to see the potential growth of these despite not being strong.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The other nsmen, including First and Second, raised their hands onto their chests in salute to the warriors that were training against one another with their swords. I really liked these guys, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    At this time, I wanted to gift this vige something nice, so I called for Gark, and soon, while taking a few orc warriors of his own, he began to return back to ck Spear¡¯s n.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    He led me to his tent. The interior of the tent wasn¡¯t bad at all. We couldn¡¯t help but raise the evaluation of this group to even higher than before. The potential for growth was there. Rather, it was more likely that they would grow stronger than us.


    Soon, just like the second vige, he began to bring over alcohol and some simple appetizers. To be honest, I was full, but I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be polite to deny their hospitality; so I decided to force the alcohol and food down as we continued our conversation.


    Then, I realized that he was not drinking.


    ¡°Will you not raise your ss?¡±


    With a worried look that poison might have been added, I looked at him, causing him to be extremely embarrassed before replying.


    ¡°I cannot drink yet, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°So you have decided that you will not drink until you have regained your honor?¡±


    ¡°Th-that is not so. I am not an adult yet. So I cannot drink alcohol.¡±


    I barely managed to hold myughter in. For him to be not an adult with that kind of face was extremely surprising. As mentioned earlier, Green Skins were treated as true warriors after seven years. In other words, it has not been 7 years since he had been born into this world. Although he looked a bit different, I did not imagine that he was not an adult. Interestingly enough, he was monitoring my response as he pretended to look elsewhere.


    A bit of a gentle appearance.


    ¡°How much time has passed since you came into this world? ¡±


    ¡°Kereuk . . . it has been only five years.¡±


    So that vicious face was only five years old. Although the standards were different from that of humans, it was quite amusing. For someone to be very different from his first impression, I smiled. After we conversed for a long time about this and that, we began to finally talk regarding how to get back one¡¯s honor.


    ¡°So. How will you restore your honor?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. If I could receive the Warrior Exam of the Chief Patriarch once more, I would take it again. It would be difficult, but there would definitely be a way. I too, want to be able to raise my own g just like you do.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you can. Seeing this vige, that is how I feel.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    While we were talking, we began to hear voices from outside. It seems that Gark had arrived from his errand. It was no wonder that it was so boisterous outside. There was no question that the young orc¡¯s eyes were wide, full of curiosity. I looked at him and slowly spoke.


    ¡°Let us go outside.¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ?¡±


    Taking him outside, what came into our view were the, ¡®weapons,¡¯ that Gark had brought over.


    ¡°This . . . this is . . . ¡±


    He was looking at me with an ufortable expression. Despite iming that he would not receive any outside help, I had brought weapons for him.


    ¡°I appreciate your thoughts, but I will not ept these, Blood Dagger. Kereeeung.¡±


    I knew that he would be stubborn. How troublesome. Seeing him pride himself so highly couldn¡¯t help but make me smile. But, for these guys to be able to do anything, an increase in power is necessary. If he were to ept our gifts, he would have a huge debt to our Blood Dagger n, so we needed to make sure these guys ept our weapons unconditionally.


    As such I began to speak to him.


    ¡°I am not just giving it to you, young orc that is looking for one¡¯s honor.¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ?¡±


    ¡°I am investing right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by investment, Blood Dagger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. When I lend a weapon to you, I expect two arms to be returned to me. As much as I help you, there will always be a time when I need help as well.¡±


    He was looking at me with a strange look. There was no doubt he was tempted by these weapons. I began to slowly scour their weapons that the goblins and orcs carried around me. Rusty daggers, swords with des that couldn¡¯t even cut, and axes that had lost all sharpness ¨C in order for these guys to grow steadily, epting my gifts was near a necessity for them in reality.


    ¡°Kereeeeung.¡±


    ¡°Look at what your tribe has, young orc. A chief needs to know when to bend his pride for his tribe. As much as you can restore the honor that you had lost, you can also pick up the pride that is on the ground.¡±


    As if he understood, he began to nod slowly.


    ¡°I will repay you. I will definitely give back what I received. That is how this Broken Bow lives.¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    Woot! Is that the Broken Bow (Named Monster) that was mentioned earlier in the chapter?!


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Damn, such a busy new years week. Now with school starting (less courses this semester yay), time for the new year. Hope everyone had a great new years!


    <strong>TL Note: </strong>Despite being so inconsistent due to my busy schedule, thanks for reading and supporting. I really do enjoy tranting these two novels, and will try and make sure to bnce my life with my hobby (tranting) more. Thanks!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai: Interesting, Broken Bow ¨C I give you a thumbs up! Walk the path of honour¡­


    BM: Can we switch our MC from Blood Dagger to Broken Bow?!?!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 69

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said I will repay what I received, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°No, after that . . .¡±


    Confused, he slowly began to repeat what he had said. He was most likely curious of why I wanted to hear his nickname again. Especially with how my expression was, it was very likely so.


    ¡°Br-Broken Bow.¡±


    ¡®Broken Bow.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t ask for his nickname again without reason: Broken Bow. Definitely the Orc Archer that had lost his life to the Queen of the North. Especially after operating ¡®solo,¡¯ in the northern region. The Orc Archer who always wore arge wolf leather on his head, as he shot down humans with a massive bow.


    His way of hunting humans was so extreme that his nickname was infamous even to the West. It wasmon to see corpses that looked like beehives, and although his infamysted a short while, it was the subject of fear to all the Summoned in the North.


    Why this kind of guy was here is simply too startling. So it means that he did not start in the North to begin with. Who would have expected a guy like him would have his roots in the West. Regathering myself, I slowly spoke to the boy again.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know, if you had any ns of leaving the Western Forest?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n it exactly, but I had thoughts of doing so. Since I am in a situation of willing to do everything I can to lead my tribe. Whether to the East, the South or the North, I would leave for anywhere as long as we could regain our honor. I do not know why you are asking¡­ anyhow, I appreciate what you have given my men.¡±


    ¡± . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ¡±


    I nodded speechlessly. If he were to head for the North, he would surely die. But before that, there will definitely be a certain incident. For example¡­


    The case where his whole tribe was annihted; leaving him the lone survivor. Whether this incident urred after travelling for the North or in the Western Forest, I did not know. One thing was to be certain ¨C I could not send him up North.


    The fact was that one of the guys, Broken Bow, that I had determined to keep by my side after my reincarnation, was right here. I could not have imagined in my wildest dreams that I would have encountered him in this matter. Not only that, I had met him when he was still a boy. Who would¡¯ve thought? As such, I urged him.


    ¡°I would like it if you did not go North.¡±


    From my sudden statement, he stared at me with a surprised look. With his eyes wide open, he spoke.


    ¡°That is not for you to decide Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°The warrior that took my name headed North. I am not certain, but it most likely probable.¡±


    In the end, I had no choice but to speak urgently. Aside from confirming that girl had traveled for the North, I had to stop him from heading North by any means so I spoke recklessly. Fortunately, it seemed that being a young boy was beneficial for me, as he didn¡¯t notice anything strange in my words.


    ¡°The probability that I will encounter that warrior. You are worried for me.¡±


    ¡°That is so. It is because I think that you are a strong warrior.¡±


    After listening to my words, he soon nodded. He was extremely ted, most likely because I was worried; that the warrior who stole my name would also make him a victim as well. The fact that Blood Dagger acknowledges him so much, must make him feel good.


    Of course, my thoughts werepletely different from his, as he would lose his whole tribe, pride, and selfpletely as he would wander all alone, only to die miserably to the Queen of the North in the end. But of course, it does not matter what this Broken Bow is thinking.


    ¡°I will keep note of your words then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Although he was dignified at the moment, he was still a young bow. Compared to the rumors I¡¯ve heard of Broken Bow, there were a lot more exaggerations than I had thought.


    ¡°Apart from this gift, our n also wants to be friendly with your group.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Though being brother ns will happen after you raise your g, but I believe that you are an honorable warrior, Broken Bow. There is no further need for words.¡±


    It seems he was extremely moved by my words. If he were to have any bit of doubt of why I was showing so much favor to him. Then this conversation would have been much more difficult, but as a young boy carrying a heavy burden. It seemed that perhaps I may have been the image of an angel descending down from heaven in his eyes. As expected, his eyes were sparkling. The caution that was in his eyes in the beginning hadpletely disappeared, and he was instead looking at me as if I was a true brother.


    In contrast, what he really yearned for was to move independently. As such, I spoke this statement to meet his standards as well.


    ¡°Apart from that, I will surely receive what I have just given, Broken Bow.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you, Blood Dagger. I will definitely repay you.¡±


    I did not reply to him as I slowly raised my hand to my chest, causing him to awkwardly repeat the same action as well.


    Anyhow, after roughly finishing up, we headed back to ck Spear¡¯s vige together with my tribesmen. Recalling his glittering eyes, I chuckled.


    In conclusion, although you could call it a rejection from the third vige. The fact that we were able to forge a good rtionship with a Named Monster called Broken Bow was a great achievement. However, contrary to my thoughts, the faces of the women of the tribe including Mev were wrinkled.


    The reason was obviously¡­


    ¡°I hate that troll girl¡­ if Blood Dagger wants her, I cannot help it¡­ but I hate her.¡±


    ¡°She insulted Mev. This cannot be just passed over!¡±


    The problem was due to the troll female. This was most likely because she had proposed that Mev be cast aside, and had centralized an image of breeding in it¡¯s instance. Apart from that, although I did not like it when she had recklessly spoken of Mev, but for the tribe, it was proper to push aside one¡¯s personal feelings.


    Thinking about the repulsion, andints that will arise once I choose that troll female was giving me quite a headache.


    As if she was convinced that I would select the second villiage, Mev¡¯s expression was not good at all, as she stared at me as if wanting to say something. When the atmosphere darkened a bit more, it was Hayeon, not Mev, that spoke to me.


    It seemed that she also disliked the female troll, as she came beside me.


    ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Although they tried to hide their tightened fists from my sight after my short reply, I could still notice them very clearly. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, and Hayeon spoke once again.


    ¡°In my opinion, it would be proper¡­ to have a test for them.¡±


    ¡°A test?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although green skins may think a bit different, but humans are like that too. Just because they ran once, does not guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to flee twice. What do you think? Don¡¯t you want to know what they¡¯ll choose; if a life-threatening situation were to ur?¡±


    Her words were sufficiently persuasive. At the end of the conversation, Hayeon looked at me interestingly andughed. Her eyes glinted of murderous intent, as she was probably thinking of wanting to gain personal revenge against the troll that insulted her.


    With the suggestion from Hayeon, Mev and the Three Sister Goblins all nodded as they raised their voices. She was even sending friendly looks of goodwill and hospitality towards them, something that was improbable to happen before this. As such, she seeded in attaining their interest.


    ¡°The nt is right! Yes! It¡¯s a test! The troll female will definitely flee! No doubt!¡±


    ¡°The green nt is right! The Blood Dagger¡¯s Test! Blood Dagger¡¯s Test!¡±


    Blood Dagger¡¯s Test. As if that word had trembled in their chests, one after another, they began to shout. In the end, even Gark and Hark who were holding the gs began to shout out as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Dagger¡¯s Test!¡±


    ¡°The Blood Dagger¡¯s Test will start!¡±


    Even if I did not want to test them, due to their expectations and support, it seems that I was left with no choice but to start a test. Nodding, I raised my arms, causing my nsmen to cheer once again.


    We returned to the vige continually shouting ¡®Blood Dagger¡¯s Test¡¯ all the way. Arriving, Iid down and began to ponder about the test. The intention was good, since there was no guarantee that they will not run away twice given the circumstances.


    Rather, those who saved their own necks would probably select the same choice if they were to encounter a simr situation. Of course, if they were sincere in their regret, they wouldn¡¯t make the same choice again, but the temptation to survive is far greater than one might think. Thus, I slowly began to activate the Covenant Ring.


    To be honest, the first thing that came into mind when I was thinking about the test was Ahyeon.


    The moment I injected mana into it, a voice immediately began to transmit from the other side.


    [Savior-nim¡­Haaa¡­]


    She was breathing out roughly, making it appear to be an extension of what happenedst time, but I did not have the leisure to listen to all her desires. I called out for Ahyeon in my mind.


    [Ahyeon.]


    [Sa . . Sa . . . Sa . . . . Sa . . . Savior-nim . . . . . ]


    [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ]


    There was silence for a moment. Since she might be slightly embarrassed, I skipped ahead to the main point, while trying to be as oblivious as possible. Which seemed to be the correct action.


    [I have something for you to do.]


    [Yes . . . . yes . . . yes . . . I will . . . willingly . . . ept it thankfully.]


    I then moderately shared my thoughts with her. The contents of the conversation was quite simple. The first vige that we visited, as well as the second tribe¡¯s location, I leaked to her. There will certainly be a few Summoned in Legius that do not have anything to do, and so they will be fitting to use for the test. The important part of the test was to determine if they would abandon us, flee or fight. It was important to have a detailed n, but I thought it was best to start from the basic foundation for now.


    The rumor that Ahyeon will spread out will naturally spiral around the Summoned, and soon they will form an expedition to verify the source of that rumor.


    [So¡­So all I need to do is spread it?]


    [That is so. This is sufficient enough for the time being. Also, if you hear rumors concerning monsters of the third vige in the forest, report them immediately to me. Whether it was from the expedition¡­ or if they have discovered an entirely different vige from the original two targets¡­I request this of you.]


    [Yes¡­yes I understand.]


    As such, once the conversation was over, I turned off themunication, causing her to begin calling out for me earnestly once more.


    [Sa¡­Savior¡­ Savior-nim. Can¡­can Ie with you?]


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    I want to see the hell that¡¯s about to be set loose once the female troll joins the tribe.


    <strong>Comment: </strong>Using the word ¡®Savior-nim¡¯ which is basically like Savior-sama / Lord Savior.


    <strong>TL Note: </strong>Trying to be more motivated to trante. Maybe if I consider it as a job instead of a hobby :O <strong>(crosses fingers)</strong>


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    Sai101: A trial for the GS prospects.. ¡°Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.¡± $$$ on the first vige not to run & second one will end up fleeing.


    BM: A test? A test can never ount for every factor of strength a person has, for example a test on archery will never tell you how strong a warrior with a sword is, or a test of spearmanship will not show you the skill with a knife and stealth. I wonder what the trial is going to be then.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 70

    [Sa¡­Savior¡­ Savior-nim. Can¡­can Ie with you?]


    From Ahyeon¡¯s words, I had to consider for a moment. In this test, there was no purpose to kill the humans, however, if she was the only one from the Sky Dragon Guild to return alive, then they might consider it strange.


    With how he was to proceed with the two tests for Hakajin and the female troll¡¯s group, it was more so. But I thought it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to see her face to face, so I granted her wish.


    [It wouldn¡¯t be bad to see you once.]


    An immediate reply. She was extremely excited as I heard her voice.


    [Th-thank you! Savior-nim. Thank you!]


    After listening to her, I disconnected the call.


    There was a high chance that she would start spreading the information immediately after our conversation. Words like, ¡®There¡¯s a vige somewhere here.¡¯ As those rumors would reveal themselves over time within the city, it will eventually lead the cattle of the vige towards us. Anyhow, first priority was the city. As long as things proceeded under my expectations, they wouldn¡¯t show an unfamiliar reaction to this rumor.


    As I was listing the order of what needed to happen, I injected mana back into the ring. And soon I heard Ahyeon¡¯s voice again.


    [Haaaaa¡­.Savior-nim¡­..Thank you¡­¡­Haaaaaa¡­¡­.Ahhhhhhhh]


    It hasn¡¯t been long since I had disconnected the line, but it seems she had returned to her original game. At this time, I was curious of this woman¡¯s personal life.


    [Baek Ahyeon]


    [Sa..sa¡­.sa¡­savior-nim. Wa¡­wait¡­AHHH! AHHHHHHH ahhh..]


    [Wa¡­Wa¡­..Ahh¡­AHH¡­Sa¡­Savio¡­¡­AH! Th¡­is¡­This is¡­Ahhh..]


    [Sob¡­¡­So¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­.Sob¡­¡­..Please¡­.Please kill me¡­¡­.Sob¡­.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.]


    Nothing consoling of the sort came into my mind. In the end¡­


    [It¡¯s alright.]


    I said this, which caused the girl to despair even more.


    [I¡¯m¡­.sorry¡­sob¡­.]


    [No, it truly is okay. Everyone has sexual desires.]


    After saying this much, it seemed that the girl finally settled down and we were able to continue our conversation naturally. After I briefly exined my n to her, Ahyeon¡¯s voice came into my mind.


    [So we are entering the first phase of the n.]


    [That is so.]


    [Okay. I understand. Everything will be done for Savior-nim.]


    As such, after a prolonged conversation, I disconnected the line. Even I hadn¡¯t thought about this unexpected event would ur, as even I felt a little embarrassed. Funny enough, even I experienced a bit of sexual arousal.


    In the end, Hayeon, who was able to sense and smell this kind of sexual desire extremely well, entered my tent as I momentarily enjoyed a pleasant time with her. As if her pride was truly upset by the female troll, she clung onto me tighter, but since the difference between our species was great, I did not have to worry much.


    As such, time squirted by.


    During that time, I continued to alternately visit the first and second viges. By showing my appearance to them, I thought that it would help them lower their difort before the advent of the test. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget visiting Broken Bow as well at times.


    As much as I frequented the various groups, Hakajin became increasingly worried, but he was slowly bing less cautious around me, as the female troll was full of anticipation in merging with the Blood Dagger n.


    Of course, whenever I had left for the female troll¡¯s vige, Mev and the Three Goblin Sisters were not pleased at all. After each visit and returning with the our fighting force, these women would hover near me while smelling to determine if I had shared my seed with the troll Chief or not.


    ¡®Of course the Captain won¡¯t be seduced by her!¡¯


    ¡®I was right!¡¯


    Seeing the Three Goblin Sisters were pleased, I was a bit taken aback, but after soon seeing Mev¡¯s satisfied face, they started to settle down.


    I had naturally assumed that the Green Skin females would not harbour feelings of jealousy, but looking back at it again, it seemed their feelings were closer to infatuation than anything else. Of course, they probably were expressing it more so because of their discontent with the female troll, but I didn¡¯t necessarily dislike it; so it was fine.


    This was not the only change in the vige. At some point in time, Mev and the Three Goblin Sisters were having increased intimacy in conversing with Hayeon.


    Although Hayeon was in an ambiguous situation where she was neither a Green Skin or a human, she still would always y a critical role in our battles. There was the fact that many could not approach her due to her past as a human, but there were still some n members that praised her for the contributions in battles. Nevertheless, even that was to an extent where the n did not try and ost her.


    Even though they were still not as epting as the other males in the vige, Mev and the Three Sister Goblins decided to look fairly upon Hayeon. The source of this was probably due to her idea of the, ¡®Blood Dagger Test.¡¯


    The fact that they might merge with the female troll¡¯s vige, was like a thunderous cmity would rain down on them from the sky. As such, in order to oppose against this enemy, they had united as one.


    Even at this time, I did not cutmunications with Hayeon as I continued to listen regarding the news over there.


    They had discovered a vige of weak goblins inside the forest. In addition, a ranger¡¯s squad had taken a bite of his trap, and in the end discovered the location of a vige without the help of any magicians. Whether or not Hakajin knew of this, I did not know, however, his vige was currently a hot potato in the city of Legius.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t like there was a treasure, or even an opportunity to gain high experience for the Elites, but that was rather a weing matter for us. Just from the Summoned who were willing to get stronger, even they were enough to make the vige feel a huge state of crisis. I was starting to anticipate how they¡¯ll react to this.


    As such, time had passed once more.


    Even now, I continued to frequent their viges. Though I wasn¡¯t visiting everyday, but whenever I entered their viges, for some reason, I felt good.


    It was due to being recognized ordingly. In my human days, it was a kind of feeling that I had never experienced before. Of course, I was recognized in my tribe, but those looks of admiration aimed at me was the catharsis of all this.


    This was especially so when I was together with the female troll.


    There was a time when she directly tried to seduce me when I hade alone without the Three Goblin Sisters and Mev, but after expressing my displeasure at her temptation, she would lightly flirt with me instead.


    I had never expected to be in the centre of such temptation, but it felt good honestly. Whether she lightly rubbed her body against mine, or wear revealing clothes that emphasized her thighs, chest and even her ass. It was close to that.


    Rather than a sign of, ¡®I want to sleep with you,¡¯ I felt a greater sense of, ¡®I want to have a baby with a strong Green Skin like you,¡¯ from her, but it did not matter. What was present was the revealing clothes that she was wearing. It was ambiguous to say her body was full of muscles, but she appeared truly strong.


    Her green skin looked closer to an azure color. Although that bust of hers wasparable to that of Hayeon¡¯s, her robust muscles and abs were here and there. Looking at her body broadly, her robust body came into mind, and even made me consider sleeping with her at times, but with the women back in the vige, I could not move so easily.


    ¡°So¡­ have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­roughly¡­ you could say I have but¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are worried of the fairy and the goblins, then do not worry as I have advice to offer. This is a problem that should solely be decided by the Chief. Of course, the opinions of subordinates are important, but because of my mistake back then, it seems that they dissatisfied with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Your words are not necessarily wrong. The women definitely hold an unfavorable impression of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­see. It¡¯s not an exaggeration. From¡­from what I had seen, I was worried about the, ¡®mating,¡¯ problem in the Blood Dagger n, which was why I broached the subject¡­ but it seems that I have said something useless. Of¡­of course I am regretting it presently.¡±


    ¡°You are correct. Because of that, Mev bears a deep wound.¡±


    ¡°I deeply apologize from the bottom of my heart. However, for the future of the n, you need to be decisive in your choices. Of course, that selection does not purport to us. Yet, Blood Dagger needs to make a wise decision so that he will not regret itter.¡±


    After talking with her for quite some time, it seemed that she was slowly trying to manipte me covertly. Those were words that basically suggested I shouldn¡¯t listen to the opinions of the fairy and goblins, but that her advice alone was enough for me.


    By using the words, ¡®my choice,¡¯ she was bonding herself closer to me.


    If it was Hark or Gark instead of me in this position, they would have 100% fallen under her trap. No doubts about it. Even being aware of this truth, I wanted to heed her advice.


    This woman is truly intelligent. Although she did indeed grow in a misguided way, she was basically a basket of sweets. As long as she does not raise an inner rebellion, she is a valuable contribution to the development of the n.


    Although her advice was truly cheeky, my evaluation of her had risen even further.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ragia.¡±


    She was truly pleased, as she was smiling brightly. Since I was a bit drunk, I grabbed her chin and pulled her to my side. She wore a shy expression, but I knew that it was all for show. I smiled to her as I continued.


    ¡°Do not disappoint me.¡±


    She probably doesn¡¯t know what this means. But seeing her nod excitedly, I dismissed her expectations by stroking her face. It wasn¡¯t like I was nning to end our conversation, but I had done this since I had felt someoneing this way from outside.


    TL Afterword


    What a smart, seductive girl. Damn, I don¡¯t know which man would not fall for her temptation haha.


    TL Note: The Sponsored Chapter for Green Skin will be uploaded in about an hour¡¯s time.


    TL Notice: Green Skin Schedule Has Been Updated. Releases will be made every Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays exempt of Sponsored Chapters. Thank you.

 Chapter 71

    Usually, when Ragia and I were together in one tent, the other vige members would be ced furthest from our location. As such, the ones that would be rushing over here were definitely those of the Blood Dagger n. Since it was not my tent, it may be a bit rude in behavior, but I called for the person outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Even Ragia was not in an ufortable position, since she had already decided to give her body and mind to me in the end, and follow me wholly. Rather, she was pleased that I did not wait for her, as if she was delighted at me standing above her.


    The unexpected Mev entered the tent from my order.


    Seeing me close to Ragia, her eyes red, but she did not say much since she noticed that I had not done anything yet. Despite that, she was displeased as she had an unhappy expression.


    Whenever Ie to the second vige, I had negotiated that I would not bring any n females with me, but seeing Mev arrive here, it seemed that the time hade.


    I nodded my head in which Mev spoke to me.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It seems that it was slowly time to start germinating the seeds of Hayeon. Of course, the objective wasn¡¯t this ce. Thanks to that, I rose up from my seat and spoke to Ragia.


    ¡°It seems that we must part as something sudden has happened back in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Please do as you please.¡±


    Although she was slightly disappointed, Ragia bowed her head to me. Funnily enough, Mev was smiling, as if the momentum of victory was leaning to her side. Of course, Mev was first for me.


    After stroking Mev¡¯s hair, I left Ragia¡¯s tent.


    Once we were some distance away from the vige, Mev spoke to me.


    ¡°Humans. It seems that they are heading towards the first vige¡­I do not know the exact destination, but I am almost sure.¡±


    ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°At the entrance of the forest.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Around 50 people.¡±


    Ahyeon should be included amongst those 50 people. Although there was a low chance that her guild had sent out troops, but Ahyeon must have participated in this expedition as a mercenary. Injecting some mana into the Covenant Ring, I began to hear Ahyeon¡¯s voice.


    [Savior-nim¡­.]


    [Are youing now?]


    [Yes¡­yes. That is so. Savior-nim¡­]


    [The levels?]


    [The majority are 5th Grade Summoned with some 4th Grade Summoned.]


    They were definitely heading to the first vige along with Ahyeon. Hearing that, I immediately disconnected the line and made preparations as I quickly headed back to the vige. Those that would head over to the vige would be just Hark, Mev and I. The rest would all be on standby for battle. With Gark hiding his body, he followed behind us.


    This amount of force should be enough, as I told Hark¡¯s clone to wait here until a signal was ryed to them.


    With how much the distance was from Hakajin¡¯s vige to the human city, we could afford some time, but I quickly told them to go and standby for battle. Though everything was perfect, there was one problem. It definitely had no influence to the current n we were proceeding with, but I still felt somewhat bothered by it.


    Due to Mev¡¯s wrinkled expression, the rest of the Loyal Five Siblings and Hark was cautious around me.


    ¡°Child¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna have a child with that troll?¡±


    An unexpected fastball. To ask such a useless question in this situation was not Mev-like, but after seeing that recent scene, it seemed that she was straightforward with me. Despite being briefly being close to her physically, seeing her like this, I realized just how much she cared for me. Though a bit different, her response was a bit refreshing, as if she was human.


    Despite talking with me, her eyes were a bit teary. In order to relieve Mev, I continued.


    ¡°I have no intention of having a child.¡±


    She had a subtle, but relieved look.


    ¡°If I were to have a heir, the first one will likely be yours.¡±


    With that decision, Mev¡¯s face brightened greatly. If no miracle were to arise, then it would difficult to have a child with her, but with the way the evolution system worked, it will help her grow the way she wanted. As long as she grew properly, I had thought it would be great to have a heir for the sake of the vige.


    Thus, after resolving this problem, we quickly headed towards Hakajin¡¯s group. With Mev being happy, even Hark was feeling good as he continued to chuckle while running. It seemed that he was extremely pleased to be a supervisor of the Blood Dagger Test.


    To be honest, there was no need to supervise. Our purpose was to just monitor from the side to see how they would react from this. Despite that, he continued to mutter to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Dagger Test!¡±


    ¡°I am the scary supervisor, Hark!¡±


    Though he was smiling mischievously, and he didn¡¯t look like a scary supervisor, he was too pleased as he was greatly anticipating the result of this test.


    Soon, we arrived and slowly began to approach the vige. As expected, he hade out to greet me, remembering my words before that he didn¡¯t have to withdraw into the forest.


    ¡°Wee, honorable warrior, Blood Dagger. I will guide you inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    A somewhat undesirable guest hade to the vige, one in which was the Chief of a n with a g, so the guy did whatever he could to please me.


    To be honest, in his perspective, it was natural that I was not wholly wee. What he valued most above everything else was safety. Whether it was for the protection of his vige and subordinates, I wasn¡¯t sure, but he knew himself that he was weak.


    As such, he did not overextend. He would only hunt the ones that could be hunted, and definitely would give up on those that could not be hunted. That was how he was able to maintain the vige to this day. As such, as one that emphasized safety, he couldn¡¯t send me away.


    After my bitter disappointment in my first meeting with him and not suggesting recruiting them, he thought more so like that.


    For Ragia, it was the opposite. Unlike Ragia¡¯s vige, what Hakajin wanted the most was for me to depart from his ce.


    ¡°But¡­ what business have youe here for¡­?¡±


    As usual, he asked for my purpose. How could I admit that I came here to test them, and so I made a rough excuse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one. I just came to have a drink with you.¡±


    Obviously, these guys were fairly intelligent. Though not as intelligent as Ragia, they probably had a rough estimate of why I hade here, although the mood was still a bit unweing.


    As some time had passed while we were sharing a conversation, it was time. I injected mana into the Covenant Ring and heard Ahyeon¡¯s voice.


    [ Sa¡­savi¡­or nim. We have almost arrived.]


    [Where are you?]


    [Though it¡¯s a bit blurred, we can see it.]


    At this time, even Hakajin couldn¡¯t have not noticed this. At this time, voices started out from the outside.


    ¡°Hakajin! Hakajin! Humans! Humans!¡±


    Suddenly danger was sounded as the drumming was heard from outside. In that confusion, I turned over the table.


    [They are running. Savior-nim¡­ the Summoned are running.]


    ¡°It¡¯s the humans! Hakajin!¡±


    In the end, the mannerless goblin went by us and spoke to Hakajin. He looked back at me with a nk expression. As if his eyes ryed that he wanted us to fight together with him, but it seemed that he had something different in mind.


    ¡°Ho¡­how?¡±


    With a force of this size, he probably would have fled away this instant. Assuming, of course, that I wasn¡¯t here. It seemed that he was cautious of what I would do.


    ¡°What would¡­Blood Dagger do¡­.¡±


    It seems he wanted us to answer for him. From his words, I began crying out how unfamiliar to how I usually was.


    ¡°We will fight until death! For honor!¡±


    Normal Green Skins will definitely ept these words without hesitation. However, he was currently staring back at me as if I was crazy. Hark then unexpectedly began to act even more realistically. With a reddened face, he began screaming.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    From his look, it didn¡¯t look like he was acting as if he truly believed in my words. Even Mev sighed before screaming loudly as well.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I could feel that Hakajin was bbergasted. Outside, the fear-stricken goblins and Hobgoblins were screaming at him.


    ¡°What do we do, Hakajin!¡±


    ¡°The strong humans are rushing over!¡±


    In the end¡­


    Hakajin gritted his teeth and turned his head from us. As if he didn¡¯t concerned himself with us, he rushed outside and began to scream at his subordinates.


    ¡°We are retreating! Everyonee inside the cave!¡±


    With Hakajin¡¯s cry, the vige began to flee furiously. It seems that they were running towards the cave likest time. Seeing them retreat just like that, Hark, Mev, and I hid in that very moment.


    ¡°That guy is a failure! He left us and fled!¡±


    Hark was spewing furiously, in which I raised my finger and pointed at him. Comprehending my intention, he soon quieted. Even I knew that this one was a failure. At least, if he had thought of helping me¡­ was what I had thought, but soon I shook my head and sent a message to Hayeon.


    [Sa¡­.Savior-nim¡­¡­no one¡­]


    [Follow the road.]


    [Yes. Yes.]


    Since the humans were not stupid, they should be able to follow Hakajin¡¯s group to the cave. To be honest, I did not care if I were to run away, but I thought it would be unfortunate if they were to be nearly annihted because of my test and so I slowly headed for the cave.


    [Follow at the back end. I do not want you to be in danger.]


    [Yes¡­.Yes! Thank you.]


    Assuming that the monsters were weaker than them, they furiously rushed towards them as we quickly followed behind. After some time, they had entered the cave where Hakajin and his group was hiding¡­ was what I thought. Then I heard a desperate plea from Ahyeon.


    [Sa¡­savior-nim!]


    Simultaneously, screams begun to be heard.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Those sounds were, no doubt, not from the Green Skins, but the voices of the humans.

 Chapter 72

    The voices that could be heard were definitely humans. A pleasant and interesting situation. Who knew that the guy I did not expect anything from at all would disy such results. Smiling, I talked on the line to Ahyeon.


    [Lead the troops and retreat back.]


    [Yes, Yes¡­Yes!]


    [You don¡¯t have to retreat with all of them. Just take a few humans that you¡¯ve brought along and stay back. Is it an unavoidable situation?]


    [No. Savior-nim. Except for the warriors that have entered deeply within the cave¡­]


    [I will go now.]


    [Yes¡­Yes!]


    As such, Mev, Hark and I continued to sprint. In a split moment, we flew by thendscapes. This was how fast we were moving. The reason was simply because we were curious how they were hunting the humans, and so we couldn¡¯t restrain ourselves.


    And then we saw the cave in front of our eyes. Just likest time, it was like a canyon, as there wererge boulders on each side. Funny enough, I had never expected they would set up an ambush here. Probably attributed to them acting of fearful to lure the humans here.


    While I was considering these thoughts, in a short span of time, rocks were being hurled down. Also above the boulders, the goblins were continuing to fire arrows and throw stones.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhk! Run away! Run away!¡±


    ¡°What a masterpiece.¡±


    A remark unknowingly sputtered from my mouth. That cave was a perfect trap. The human forces were already scattered, causing the melee warriors to be timely separated from the priests and magicians.


    I quickly headed out, though I had to take a roundabout way due to the boulders that were blocking the path towards the cave. It seems that those guys weren¡¯t in any danger just yet. Most likely, there were also countermeasures installed within the dungeon as well. Escaping to the side, Ahyeon and the other magicians nkly stared towards this side.


    [Sa¡­Savior-nim!]


    The moment she saw me, Ahyeon screamed. Of course, she didn¡¯t foolishly exim out loud. Although they were trying to fight, without a frontline person to tank for them, it seems they were in a troubled situation on how to fight. I ignored such small fry and turned away from them, as if I had no time to deal with them, My only concern was for Ahyeon to return alive without any doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s the Weapon Merchant!¡±


    ¡°Weapon Merchant¡­ Damn¡­ why is he here¡­¡±


    It seems that there were some Summoned from Aia. I ignored them and spoke to Ahyeon.


    [Nice to see you in a long time. Go back.]


    [Yes¡­¡­Yes¡­.]


    [You did well.]


    [I¡­ I will be waiting for the day we meet again, Savior-nim¡­]


    Though her voice felt somewhat disappointed, she could not express it so. Whether to rescue theirrades or not, the public opinion was probably divided, but after recognizing my existence, the magicians probably have decided that it would be best to abandon the trappedrades and retreat at this point in time.


    Those screaming voices from before were probably those of the trapped and frightened men as they wished to escape such a ce. We climbed up the canyon towards the top. Then, we began to see the humans that were crawling up. There were some that decided it would be safe to enter the cave, but there were screams emanating from there as well.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Hark and Mev were excited at the scene of a battlefield full of blood and organs. Hark immediately unsheathed his sword and cut down those who almost reached the top, crushing their heads, while Mev was shooting down arrows from above.


    I too, took out my, ¡®Greatsword Too Large to be a Sword,¡¯ and began to cut down the guys in front of me. Of course, I did not cease in searching for Hakajin. With the Green Skins noticing us, they were nkly staring at us thinking, ¡®What the hell was happening?¡¯ In the end they were relieved we were helping them.


    Suddenly I started to feel magic leak from inside the cave, as I could feel vigor and strength from my body revitalizing due to that aura.


    ¡®Shaman.¡¯


    Somebody inside the cave was buffing the defenders. It is definitely Hakajin. Though the area of effect was great, the effect was a bit faint, making me assume that it was a buff.


    ¡®That versatile bastard.¡¯


    As a shaman, his level wasn¡¯t that high, but this guy was truly smart. Compared to other Green Skins, it could be said that he was no less than a genius. Not only did he restrict passage to inside the cave, but he had also set up the boulders so high that the humans could not climb out of this canyon-like pit.


    If it was only Hakajin¡¯s group that was present, the humans would have been able to escape, but Mev¡¯s bow did not allow such hopeful endeavours to ur. With arge bow she had received from the Ancient Warrior¡¯s Tomb, the humans that were trying to escape on the other side of the stone pirs, were shot down from that very position.


    The humans that were not invited into the entrance of Hakajin¡¯s cave were already some distance away along with Ahyeon, leaving the isted humans here to be annihted.


    ¡°Hark.¡±


    The moment I called him, a loud roar erupted out.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    With my sword cutting down the surface of the stone pir as I descended, Hark did the same as he followed me down the canyon. Arriving at the base of the canyon first, I gave the people in front of me a present with a sh of my greatsword.


    ¡°Kereeeeuk¡±


    I continued to cut them down, as I could feel that I had grown stronger inparison to before. What a merry festival.


    I changed weapons to my, ¡®Ancient me,¡¯ sword and started swinging in a fiery and furious arc. A critical strike must¡¯vened, as the mes of my weapon red out. With a sizzling sound, an immense heat burst out. It seems that my Unique Ability¡¯s passive effect must have had some influence in that critical hit. With a smile, I swung my sword.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Literally, we were like cats hunting poisoned mice. Hark, who had arrived at the bottom beside me, also thrust his spear towards the humans.


    Though there were arrows raining down from above, Hark and I weren¡¯t foolhardy to be struck by those.


    ¡°Ahhhhk! It hurts!¡±


    I assumed incorrectly, as it seems the new Hark wasn¡¯t like that, and he felt the damage regardless. With his cute appearance, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Soon, I didn¡¯t hear the screams from the humans any longer, as it appears the battle waspletely finished. Looking up at the canyon, funny enough, the goblins of Hakajin¡¯s group had their bows drawn against us.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    But I did not worry too much. Since Mev was aiming her bow at them, along with the fact that I would never be hurt by their arrows. They were holding their bows full of uneasiness at this current predicament. They should know roughly that, trying to fight us would lead their untimely demise.


    Then, after finding an adequate ce to sit, I waited for Hakajin toe out. Simultaneously, Hakajin came out from the cave, as one goblin after anotherid down their bows purporting their intention of not fighting us.


    Hakajin was staring at me a bit surprised.


    Especially after casting aside the ideals of fighting to the death for honor, he wondered why I was here.


    ¡°Forgive my rude¡­..¡±


    It seems he spoke of an apology due to his subordinates and their drawn bows. I did not reply to him as I chuckled instead.


    ¡°Kereeeeeuk.¡±


    He looked around uneasily. It seems he was truly frightened. This guy was truly a coward. He was careful and cautious about everything. I know these types of guys very well.


    They always think of the worst scenario.


    These kinds of guys will continue to roll their heads. What if a fight were to ur, or what if the humans were to return, or what if Blood Dagger were to attack me¡­


    Despite that, the reason why he hade out to this ce was due to his own sense of responsibility. With a truly bemused expression, I spoke to him.


    ¡°The first time we met at this ce¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You tried to kill us¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He did not reply.


    ¡°Kereeeeeeeeeeeuk¡­¡±


    This ce was obviously a refuge and a fall back ce. When the Blood Dagger n first came to him, he had lured us to this ce. If¡­If we were to havee here with the intention of killing them, then he would have withdrawn his sword against us.


    Of course it was an unfavorable fight for them. Despite that, Hakajin, this guy, was truly interesting.


    ¡°Hakajin.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­please speak¡­¡±


    There was nothing left for them to hide. With a worried expression, he began to monitor me. He had a lot of thoughts swirling in his mind. First, I asked if he was trying to kill us, which he couldn¡¯t reply. Second, I asked if he left us and fled. But, I wasn¡¯t here to rebuke this.


    This guy.


    Clearly.


    Will revive the Blood Dagger n.


    After arranging my thoughts, I spoke to him.


    ¡°I would like it if your group were to join with my Blood Dagger n.¡±


    ¡°That¡­that is¡­¡±


    Though he roughly suspected, as if he was surprised, he looked at me with his eyes wide open. It was funny seeing his worried expression, as he scoured his surroundings. The location of this cave was breached, as well as his vige by the humans. They had lost their foundation and base to survive in this forest. In any case, epting my proposal was the right choice.


    But, his expression was not corresponding. It seems that, with his worries, he was roughly guessing.


    The fact that he would recklessly die while fighting.


    ¡°What is the honor that you speak of?¡±


    He did not reply to my question. His eyes were hollow, knowing that the moment they fled the Exam of the Patriarch¡­ that only something that those without honor wouldmit.


    ¡°The honor that we, the Blood Dagger n, uphold, is one of attaining victory using whatever means possible. To survive using any means.¡±


    ¡°Surviving is also honorable. It is also honorable to save your subordinates. You are an honorable warrior, Hakajin. Our Blood Dagger n needs a warrior like you.¡±


    From my words, his expression began to change faintly. As if he was shocked, his mouth stood agape as he was starting to be teary. His method was not honorable. Other than his group, the other Green Skins could notprehend Hakajin¡¯s way.


    That was why they hid themselves to survive. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I could guess that he was thinking of himself being finally, ¡®recognized.¡¯


    To be recognized for his way of survival for the first time in his life.


    There was no greater joy than that for a Green Skin.


    After some time had passed.


    The guy slowly brought his hand to his chest and spoke.


    ¡°I will follow you.¡±


    It was an extremely moving and emotional voice.

 Chapter 73

    Seeing him, I smiled. The goblins on top of the canyon were staring nkly at Hakajin, before raising up their weapons one by one. It seems they¡¯ve realized what just transpired through Hakajin¡¯s voice.


    Just like in the beginning, Hark was waiting for the right moment, just so they could shout my name.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    With Hark starting up the n motto, the Blood Dagger n and their newpatriots began as one began screaming.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Hakajin in front of me did as well. He tried his best with his teary, emotional voice as he shouted louder than anyone else.


    Our newest n members who were nearly identical to us in their enthusiasm. I couldn¡¯t help but be greatly pleased with this. I did not simply gain n members, but also attained those who were truly following me. I raised my hand to my chest, which caused another outcry from the crowd.


    Thanks to this, I was extremely ted upon returning to the vige. With their location having been breached by the humans, they had abandoned their base, and after briefly packing their essentials, they headed directly towards ck Spear¡¯s vige.


    After presenting these guys, who had abandoned their honor, in front of ck Spear, he gave a quick, ¡®wee,¡¯ as the family within ck Spear¡¯s n increased on that day.


    Of course I did not miss the weing ceremony for him.


    There were no rules orws, but I sat down on the ground and began to drink and eat meat, as the weing ceremonymenced.


    ¡°Wee to our new brethren and kin!¡±


    ¡°For Hakajin!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I could hear the voices here and there. Hark, who was in charge of supervision, began to exin to the Loyal Five Siblings and the others of what he had witnessed, and soon smiled at the type of, ¡®style,¡¯ that Hakajin and his group fought in.


    ¡°Hakajin is a smart Green Skin!¡±


    ¡°Prioritizing one¡¯s subordinates is an important attribute of a group¡¯s leader. He¡¯s a man fitting of the Blood Dagger n!¡±


    I did not know how the others viewed him before this, but at least the n did not reject him.


    Mev and the Three Goblin Sisters were also quite pleased with the newly admitted female Green Skins. It waspletely different inparison to how they treated Ragia.


    It seemed they were satisfied with the humble females of Hakajin¡¯s group as Mev, Hayeon, and the Three Goblin Sisters began to converse amongst one another. Probably, they were exining the rules and teaching them the unspokenws of the Blood Dagger n. It seems that there were rules for the women. Though I wanted to listen into their conversation, I thought it would be medicine if I were not to, I thus turned my attention away. (PR Note: This phrase most likely means that it would be better for his health if he were not to do as Blood Dagger suggested)


    With ck Spear participating in this ceremony, the gathering increased a bit, as all of us were dancing and whooping around arge bonfire throughout the night.


    ¡°For ck Spear!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I too, enjoyed this moment. Though Hakajin¡¯s forces were a bitcking, as the only shaman in the n, I had high hopes of raising him up as an executive, as I lifted my cup up high. As such, we moved onto the subject of the, ¡®test.¡¯


    Due to Gark openly speaking about the Blood Dagger Test, Hakajin knew everything about this.


    ¡°Congrattions on passing the Blood Dagger Test!¡±


    Though he confidently spoke, with that cold reaction, I could still remember his face bing petrified as he looked at me. Thankfully, it seemed that Hakajin wasn¡¯t in a bad mood. Rather, he was extremely pleased that he had passed the test.


    ¡°So all of this was a test¡­.¡±


    ¡°That is so. I apologize if you feel bad.¡±


    ¡°No. Rather, being able to enter the n this way is an honor.¡±


    He bowed his head, inspiring me to make a prompt reply as I spoke.


    ¡°Like I mentioned, you have the privilege, as you are sufficiently honorable. Not anyone can forsake their own life and abandon their honor for the sake of his subordinates. Hakajin, you did flee from the Honorable Grand Patriarch¡¯s Exam. However, I don¡¯t think that you have abandoned the pride of a Green Skin.¡±


    ¡°It is truly toomendable of a praise. I am just a cowardly Green Skin.¡±


    ¡°It is okay if you are a cowardly Green Skin, as long as you do your best in what I assign you to do. Don¡¯t think of my honor and instead emphasize our maxim. Surviving and winning is the priority.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor, honorable warrior, Blood Dagger.¡±


    The guy became emotional and teary once again. Despite knowing he was a cowardly Green Skin, I hadn¡¯t imagined that he would be one with so much tears.


    Though he wascking for now, there was no mistake he would be a valuable ally in the future. I patted his back saying that it¡¯s okay. Since I had attained him, I decided to ask if he knew of any other groups.


    ¡°There is one more group that is taking the test aside from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I knew that you would do so.¡±


    ¡°Originally, I nned on taking one of the two groups, but seeing you, I changed my mind. Do you know anything of the female troll named Ragia?¡±


    I thought that he would roughly know. In the case of those Green Skins without gs, there was a high probability that they knew each other.


    As expected, he replied to my question honestly.


    ¡°Yes. I know. Though it was a long time¡­ I have even met her.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­may I ask what business you two met for?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Though I asked for an answer, I roughly knew the answer. The fact that the two groups would encounter, the answer was obvious. Before Hakajin opened his mouth, I spoke.


    ¡°Was it¡­ for recruiting?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is precisely so.¡±


    For one without a g to recruit, it seems that she had quite a lot of ambition. Obvious enough, I was beginning to be curious as to why he declined her proposition. With a extremely interested face, I asked.


    ¡°Why did you decline her offer?¡±


    ¡°Since it cannot be said that we would be in her group. She just gathers the Green Skins and live together.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Though I do not know the precise details, but it seems that they are separated into two factions.¡±


    I had a little hunch. There were Green Skins that looked like humans and those that were not. Though there were quite a number of Green Skins that looked like humans, there were also a lot that did not look so as well.


    ¡°Those that hunt humans and those that don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It made sense since Ragia and a few other women had a simr appearance to that of a human. Since having a human¡¯s appearance over a monster¡¯s would make it more advantageous in hunting male Summoned. It seems that they had not thoughtlessly evolved, but evolved ording to their needs.


    The fact that Ragia did not share her hunting style and method to me was probably because she thought it would be disturbing to hear of. No, she thought that I would dislike that kind of hunting. If she had known how our n had burgeoned during the Tutorial, she would never think like that, but whatever. After listening to his words, I desired Ragia even more.


    I had initially thought she was an intellectual woman, but even utilizing one¡¯s gender as a weapon, she looked even more favorable in my eyes.


    ¡°Hakajin, if they were to pass the test, if you were the Chief, would you let them join you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about half-half.¡±


    ¡°Ragia, there¡¯s no mistake that she would be a great help in developing the Blood Dagger n. She is wise and intelligent, and knows how to survive very well. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°She is greedy and ambitious. She values those that are on the outside more, which was why I saw desperation in her eyes. Even when we met back then, I knew. I knew that she wanted to possess everything.¡±


    It certainly seems that she had a lot of ambition and greed. The fact that she had offended Mev and furtively seduced me was not to just enter the n, but to construct a seat of power after joining. No wonder Mev, the current Mistress of the n was very unweing of her. If what Hakajin and Mev spoke about her was true, then there was a high chance that she would desire for the Mistress position upon entering.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    To conclude, once she merged with us, after obtaining her benefits, she would bring about problems within the n. Of course, all of this was to be considered after she passed the test. If she were to abandon us, then our rtions with Ragia would be cut off right then and there. I started to anticipate the uing exam.


    It seemed that all the preparations were ready. Although Ahyeon could not participate in the attack against Ragia¡¯s tribe, her information should be spreading to the nearby humans around her. After investigating what had happened at Hakajin¡¯s tribe, there will probably be groups that will be flocking towards Hakajin¡¯s group, but there would be no one over there. Those impatient humans, subsequently, have a chance that they could immediately form a party and head over there. As substantive as the evidence the location of Hakajin¡¯s vige, they would be equally confident of the existence of Ragia¡¯s tribe as well.


    Thinking that the test mighte sooner than expected, Iughed. As if knowing my thoughts, Hakajin spoke to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to Blood Dagger to decide.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I think I did well in epting you guys.¡±


    What a lovely guy. Even Ragia had made the same statement as him before. That the final decision was up to me. But why it felt as if his remark sounded distinctly different from Ragia¡¯s, I did not know.


    I absentmindedly raised my ss. Originally, the Grand Patriarch would cry while doing this, but due to my habits as a human still remaining in me, I wanted to share this joyful time with everyone.


    ¡°Today, we have attained brethren who will be with us together for life. We are drinking this shot for our brethren!¡±


    ¡°Drinking for the sake of our brethren!¡±


    ¡°We are drinking for Blood Dagger and his brethren!¡±


    Not only Hakajin, but even ck Spear raised his ss, understanding what my actions meant, as theyughed faintly. Then everyone raised their sses up high and shouted loudly as Giant Wolf Ibar began to howl into the air in bliss.


    ¡°For our new brethren!¡±


    ¡°For our brethren! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    As such, a pleasant night had passed by.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Hearty night. Feels like a One Piece Bonfire celebration LOL.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>After reviewing my tranting speed and discussing with my staff, I decided to release both Green Skin and Dragon Poor daily. I hope that this willpensate for theck of releases in the past, and also allow you readers to enjoy these novels more. Thank you.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: $ Ragia fails the test¡­


    <strong>BM: </strong>I hope at least the non-human-like Green Skins in Ragia¡¯s camp join them. Ragia is already being made out to be an enemy.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 74

    Some time had passed since Hakajin had joined the Blood Dagger n. I thought there would be some friction, but in contrast to my thoughts, they were adapting extremely well. To conclude, it was a really good choice to ept them into our n.


    Although they haven¡¯t garnered any achievements as of yet, but like theplete n they were, they were adapting well. With the n¡¯s only shaman being Hakajin, many of the archers and ranged attackers formed around him, elevating the status of the leader of the archers, Mev, by a level. In addition, as the Mistress, all of the neers followed and regarded Mev as the, ¡®Big Sister,¡¯ of the n.


    Not only that, but a small number of the meleebat Green Skins were already put under training by Gark and Hark. Since the new recruitscked proper training methods, they were passionate, and it seemed they would rise up to a respectable level.


    Amongst them, I had the most expectations for Hakajin. But the results were not that good.


    I learnt through ck Spear that Hakajin¡¯s, ¡®potential,¡¯ as a shaman was normal. Even if he were to develop, it would be hard for him to be ssified as one of the elites, which caused me to be a bit disappointed, but I was still thankful that we at least had a shaman.


    I was previously thinking if the n had a shaman back in the Tutorial days, I would rmend them to the position of Commander of the special sses.


    As such, I was pondering on how to make him into a Shaman Commander. With every possible opportunity, a special ss should open.


    What I was most fond, was how much he resembled me. If he truly changed sses to a Commander, he would attain huge results. I did not doubt it.


    Even with the process of integrating his group within our n, I did not stop visiting Ragia¡¯s tribe. After being informed by Hakajin, I began to start watching around my surroundings a bit more.


    Truly interesting.


    ¡°Where are you looking so intently?¡±


    ¡°Kereeeuk, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Despite being somewhat uneasy, after checking the status of her tribe, I could not respond. This group was definitely divided. Those who had evolved into human-like appearances and those that didn¡¯t evolve into human-like appearances. These two factions did not necessarily have a good rtionship with one another.


    In other words, it was on the verge of copsing. In my eyes, they had not gathered because they had lost one¡¯s honor, but because they truly needed this group to survive.


    As such, it was no wonder why Ragia was bing increasingly urgent.


    Slightly chuckling, I looked at Ragia.


    Seeing me, she lowered her head and blushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­embarrassing.¡±


    Though my face was pretty good looking for a Green Skin, whether she was truly abashed or not, I was extremely curious.


    ¡°Let us enter.¡±


    Speaking, Ragia went past me and entered the tent first.


    This woman had no ability to control her group. She was definitely smart. However, being an intelligent Green Skin doesn¡¯t mean they can all be a Chief. In Hakajin¡¯s case, he could be qualified to be a Chief, but I couldn¡¯t feel the same for this woman at all.


    Since she wasn¡¯t foolish, she probably knew of this fact as well.


    As such, that was why she became so obsessed with me.


    That is to say, if she were to join the Blood Dagger n, she would desire to be a new center of this n. Entering the tent, I drank andid down.


    Another day passed like this.


    And another.


    As time went on, they began to bite the bait. It took longer than expected, but I could definitely feel the humans in the surroundings. It seems they were already well-informed of the force and strength of this side, as a Superior Archer had scouted this ce before returning. Ragia did not know of this fact. When Mev had discovered this ce, she left behind traces that were located at quite a distance from the tribe. Of course, I had not forgotten to clean up after the human Archer, just so that Ragia¡¯s group had no way of discovering these tracks.


    Thanks to that, Imunicated with Ahyeon, and was relieved to hear that nothing had happened to her after the Hakajin Blood Dagger Test event.


    [Baek Ahyeon]


    [Yes¡­Yes! Savior-nim¡­]


    [How is the second situation proceeding?]


    [Ah! If¡­ I were to directly participated, then I would have known¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m not so¡­]


    [It doesn¡¯t matter. Tell me what you already know. I somewhat wanted to praise you for doing well, especially for not delving too deep this time.]


    [Th..thank you. Savior-nim¡­]


    [If¡­if I were to update you on what I know so far, it would seems as if they are making preparations to attack the second tribe. It¡¯s the first time I have heard of this, but the second tribe was one that a small n was originally looking for¡­ I think that finding the location alone was a great achievement for them in itself, as they are now strategizing.]


    As expected, it seems that this tribe previously engaged in human hunting. Since there were a lot of brooding ns, the situation became more interesting, as I calmly anticipated the time for the Blood Dagger Test. I then nodded my head and continued.


    [If you notice them departing, send a signal and report it it to me. Is that much possible for you?]


    [Yes¡­Yes! I will do my best.]


    Soon, I disconnecting the line and began to merrilyugh. Leaving the tent, seeing everyone¡¯s eyes wide open and glittering with anticipation, I spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle.¡±


    Unlike the first Blood Dagger Test battle, we had no need to leave anyone alive. This was not only thest time, but the chances of having Ahyeon suspected were slim. With that anonymous rumor that had been spread, it would definitely be difficult. As long as she¡¯s not involved, we couldy down our worries and fight. Of course, before that, taking the Blood Dagger Test came first.


    Despite that, the Blood Dagger n seemed excited.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle!¡±


    ¡°The Blood Dagger Test!¡±


    ¡°I will fight together with Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Test and battle!¡±


    Seeing the emotional side of the original n members, Hakajin¡¯s group also raised their weapons fearlessly and screamed. But this had to be a battle without casualties. If it was his original Blood Dagger n, he wouldn¡¯t worry, but Hakajin¡¯s group coulde into danger.


    ¡°The new arrivals will stand at the rear lines.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I understand. Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    As if he knew of this fact, he humbly epted it. With Hakajin¡¯s current strength, this was the most appropriate decision. As long as his group stayed in the rear, they wouldn¡¯t be swept away by most attacks.


    Like I had originally nned, I decided to briefly visit Ragia¡¯s tribe. Mev and Hayeon were displeased, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Soon, everyone was prepared for battle. Raising my body up while pondering the pros and cons of theing Blood Dagger Test battle, I headed over to Ragia¡¯s tribe.


    ¡°You¡¯vee after a long time.¡±


    ¡°There was some work recently. The women of my n are not favorable in meing here¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    ¡°It feels like a refuge here with you Ragia. It is thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor for you to think like this.¡±


    It seems she was happy that things were going her way.


    ¡°This time, I will be here a bit longer before returning.¡±


    ¡°I feel¡­thankful.¡±


    From my words, she blushed as she lowered her head. To be honest, despite having been a while since I saw this side of her, I knew that this woman would never move hastily. If she were to move hastily, she knew that a prey like me could escape. So she would slowly bind me with her top-quality ventriloquism.


    It wouldn¡¯t end with her being a subordinate. As a woman, this troll was extremely beautiful. Of course with the premise of having no knowledge of this woman¡¯s identity, everything was on the line. Nevertheless, I decided to move around and spend my time a bit leisurely, as I waited for Ahyeon tomunicate to me.


    Some timeter¡­


    [They have departed. Savior-nim.]


    The moment I¡¯ve been waiting for had arrived.


    [Scale of the expedition?]


    [A bit simr tost time, but there are quite a number of talented ones this time.]


    With a few ns having brooded over these monsters, it was natural that they would send somepetent people, but our side was also tough. In the beginning, this was intended to be a test, but once the test was done this would also be a trap for the humans.


    [Good work. I hope to see you again. I will arrange a separate ce for you.]


    [Yes¡­Yes! Thank you!]


    Since it would take a while before they arrive, I decided to quietly bide my time, and soon shared a conversation with Ragia before lying down to sleep.


    It was then that a unruly sound begun to be heard from the outside.


    ¡°Ugh¡­.why are there humans¡­¡±


    ¡°Humans!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the humans!¡±


    ¡°Ra¡­Ragia-nim. There are humans!¡±


    It was the same repertoire back with Hakajin¡¯s group. With the discovery of humans from afar, there was still some time to afford, so I thought I should quietly close my eyes. With the chaos ensuing outside, I could hear Ragia running over. She quickly opened the tent before cautiously speaking to me.


    ¡°Hu¡­humans. The humans havee, Blood Dagger. They are in the immediate vicinity. In a moment¡¯s time, they will enter this vige.¡±


    From those words, I quickly opened my eyes and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Kereeeuk. It seems we have to prepare for battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­.Yes..¡±


    Afterpleting the script I had memorized, I monitored Ragia¡¯s reaction. She had a confused look. She definitely wants to run away. There was no Blood Dagger n in this ce, and the humans were right front of her nose. It was only a matter of time before the humans and their group would sh against one another.


    Even if it was me, I could not ovee those countless humans by myself. I was growing to an Elite level, but, that doesn¡¯t mean I was an Elite. If I were to fight in my current state, even I would surely die. In other words, it meant that both Ragia¡¯s group and myself were exposed to the risk of death. But, I was truly enjoying this moment. These kind of battles spurred me on. Thus, I got up and began to arm myself.


    My equipment consisting of the, ¡®Greatsword Too Large to be a Sword,¡¯ and my, ¡®Ancient me.¡¯


    Ragia was staring back at me with a puzzled look.


    Seeing those eyes, if it were Hakajin, he would surely run away. No, he would definitely run away.


    But.


    Interestingly enough.


    She.


    With an expression full of fear, and a panic-stricken voice.


    Nodded her head with a worried expression.


    ¡°I will follow your will.¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Yes! Make that woman submit to your almighty rule! Anyhow, dang she¡¯s brave. Willing to fight those humans by herself just with having Blood Dagger beside her.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: Hmm. It still remains to be seen.. Such a good for nothing Chief runs to MC first instead of organising the tribes defense etc..


    <strong>BM: </strong>Ragia¡­ I feel like this will go horribly wrong.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 75

    ¡°I will follow your will.¡±


    To be honest, I was a bit taken aback by her response. It was because of her terrified eyes that were staring at me.


    I did not say much before heading out, since her words could be contradictory to her actions. If an actual battle were to arise, they could run away. Heading outside, many of the Green Skins looked towards me. Seeing me armed, they cleared a way for me with their uneasy expressions locked onto me.


    Soon, Ragia left the tent and announced.


    ¡°We will fight together. We will fight together with Blood Dagger and achieve victory. We will regain our honor.¡±


    It was a small voice, but it was enough to convey the message to the rest of her subordinates. To fight together with me. I never knew Ragia would decide on this choice, but it was good. As such, a few of the females that were not of the same thought as Ragia, began to slowly back away.


    I heard how the group was breaking apart, but for it to reach this extent. I never imagined there would be someone who could willingly ignore the words of their leader, whom has led their group until now. In the end, a few actually turned their backs and began to flee. Ragia did not try to stop those who were fleeing.


    The remaining ones were Ragia, those who followed her, and myself. A few were already preparing for battle, as others were raising their weapons in anticipation of the humans.


    ¡°For Victory.¡±


    It seems she was an Assassin, as she held two daggers in each hand while she stared at me. They were eyes without confidence, and despite being nervous, she had already decided to follow me. The remaining members were only about ten in total. Though the humans weren¡¯t rushing over here likest time, they were however, slowly advancing over to this tribe, as they probed threateningly.


    As if they were casting magic, the mana began to rise around the surroundings. They were intending to make the first preemptive strike with a me spell.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡±


    A thunderous sound exploded over as one of the walls waspletely destroyed by the preparations for the human invaders to enter. I looked at Ragia¡¯s eyes once more. She was still staring at me.


    Seeing that, I cried out loudly.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    The motto of the Blood Dagger n. Ragia with an uneasy look began to scream.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Her disy of loyalty was shown. But, my shout wasn¡¯t to test if she would echo out her loyalty amidst danger. It was a signal to the Blood Dagger n to prepare for war. Hearing my loud roar, voices from all over the vicinity began to shout out.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!!¡±


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    As if thunder was striking down onto the ground, their voices was so loud that my ears started to ring.


    Then¡­


    Ragia¡¯s anxious eyes instantaneously were filled with confidence. There was no sign of her fearful expression at all. She was constantly looking around her with a thrilled eyes. As if she was amused by therge, thunderous roar, she chuckled.


    It could be a sign of simple joy.


    It could also be a sign of relief.


    But¡­


    Seeing that smile, he began to think of the possibility.


    ¡®So you knew.¡¯


    It appears that she already noticed this was a test. Though the probability was slim, but for some reason, he was confident that she knew.


    If she truly knew things concerning the exam, then they were just ying around in the palm of her hands. Cutting off all of those who did not follow her, and only having her faction merge with Blood Dagger. In Ragia¡¯s situation, that was the most ideal, and a beautiful scenario despite risking her life.


    But this was the most defining way of cutting off those who were not of her faction.


    He would confirm his theory afterwards but for now¡­


    She truly is a snake-like woman.


    ¡°Interesting¡­truly interesting.¡±


    Iughed just like before with Hakajin. Ragia seeing my expression became uneasy once again. It seemed like what I had just mentioned was circting through her mind.


    Instead of continuing to pay attention to Ragia, I drew my sword slowly and rushed after the attacking humans. The uneasy Ragia followed behind me, as the Blood Dagger n members charge in from all sides. I held my sword up high.


    Then¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Hayeon shouted from afar that the humans were fully entrapped byrge nts. Any of the humans who had escaped were shot down by Mev¡¯s arrows. The fact that she was able to control all of thosepetent humans with a single action was surprising. Then, one of the humans, cut off the nt bindings with a Wind Magic spell and stared at me. The magician wasn¡¯ting towards me, but it seems that he was preparing for the next attack. Rather than dispersing, they held onto their discipline and maintained their formation while attempting to escape the nts.


    Nevertheless¡­


    The momentum had shifted.


    Blood Dagger nsmen began to rush over here and there, as Hark, Gark, the Three Goblin Sisters all shed against them ¨C fully prepared for battle.


    It was not my role to help them advance into the vige. I injected mana into the Ancient me sword andid into them with some mes.


    ¡°Sizzzle!¡±


    ¡°Fu¡­fuck¡­what is this?!¡±


    Before the morous voices of, ¡®For Blood Dagger,¡¯ could be heard, the humans were already shouting retreat, as they tried to back away. But, with my mes, the currentndscape was even in more chaotic than it already was, as Hayeon¡¯s nts continued to squirm and move around amidst the mes. Thanks to that, from the epicentre out, their formation began to break apart.


    Then, the Blood Dagger n spearheaded the charge, driving a devastating assault to the humans. Screams and cries of despair filled the skies, as the battlefield¡¯s momentum once again shifting but this time to a one-sided ambush.


    Ragia continued to follow behind me. These humans were definitely not weak, but, despite that, Gark suddenly appeared out of nowhere and crushed a man¡¯s skull. The results were the same for the Magicians. While they were trying their best to endure against the arrows, the nts and roots from beneath caught them by surprise and impaled them to the ground.


    I, initially being worried that we might have casualties, began to madly swing my Ancient me and Greatsword Too Large to be a Sword against them, as blood and brains began to stter all around.


    Whether it was because of the heat emanating from my body or something else, Ibar joined me as she began ripping the heads off of the humans in front of her.


    I smiled towards Ibar before speaking to the other nsmen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    An immediate response.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Thanks to that, my eyes began to redden as I became excited from the spur of the moment. But I had to settle down for the sake of my n. At a critical point in growth, I could not recklessly incur casualties in this battle.


    This was a basic battle to minimize deaths as much as possible. The injured were taken back when they couldn¡¯t endure against their opponents. Rather than fighting them face-to-face, we had to chip away patiently. Those were the basics of this battle. But, those were not methods that the Green Skins were used to.


    Those that were even slightly injured ran to the back to be treated by Hakajin before joining the others again, as we focused on reducing their troops as much as possible. By concentrating more on ranged bow attacks and dagger attacks, we tried to minimize fighting sword versus sword.


    In the meantime, I began to monitor how Ragia fought. There was no superfluity in her movements, as she portrayed a fine disy as an assassin. Using the walls that the Orc Warriors were using, she only went forward when the kill was certain. It was the same for her subordinates. In other words, they were watching the battle at a broader scale.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Aughhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Run¡­run away!¡±


    ¡°Fu¡­ck!¡±


    Those human screams and cries were continually heard, which meant that the battle was going well. It was evidence that the Blood Dagger n was fighting and enduring well. Then, I shed against a guy who was holding arge shield, which had endured up until this point.


    I mmed my greatsword into his shield, before pounding his shield down with my Ancient me. He was using whatever strength he could to absorb the blow.


    Then a, ¡®sizzle,¡¯ sound could be heard, as the heat caused him to drop his shield. With the guy screaming, I ruthlessly thrust the sword into the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    This battle was a littlecking in some ways, when I think about it. When I had reached this conclusion about the battle being dull, the voices of the humans began to dwindle down, as those who were still enduring, had their headspletely smashed in by Gark and Hark.


    In the end, thest remaining guy abandoned his weapon trying to escape, and the Three Goblin Sisters soon finished the battle by pulverizing his head.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Victory! Victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Blood and organs filled the floor. It had been a while since I had experienced such a battle. Seeing the overjoyed faces of the n members, I slowly scoured my surroundings. Ragia with an uneasy expression, including Mev and Hayeon. There was also bit of a strange expression from Hakajin. Then, looking towards me with an exhausted expression, she spoke.


    ¡°Th¡­thank you. About those¡­that fled¡­¡±


    Seeing her bow her head and spewing such gibberish, Iughed before I grabbed her throat high into the air.


    ¡°Fled¡­Ahhhk!¡±


    As if she was befuddled at what was transpiring, those that followed Ragia tried to approach her in the hope of saving her. However, they were bound down by Gark, Hark and the other subordinates. It seems that they had constrained them for now. Seeing how they were more quick-witted than I thought, I smiled as Ragia¡¯s subordinates began to scream.


    ¡°Ragia-nim!¡±


    ¡°Ra¡­Ragia! Bl¡­Blood Dagger-nim¡­..what..what is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Kek¡­.Kek¡­¡±


    She was struggling, but she was not resisting. It seemed for now that she roughly knew why I was doing this. Her eyes definitely emanated that. In order to revive her expectations, I growled before speaking to her. Staring at her eyes directly, a fear-stricken, pale face entered my sight.


    ¡°You. YOU knew.¡±


    That one remark, which contained a lot of implications. Ragia¡¯s expression became increasingly distressed.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Finally, caught between her tails. Tsk Tsk.


    <strong>TL Notice:</strong> I¡¯ve been sick thest 3 days now due to a severe cold, but will definitely do my best to not dy any releases! Thanks for all the support!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: Ahh ¨C such troublesome matters when dealing with love potential partners¡­ while your side chicks looks on.


    <strong>BM: </strong>Yay! FINISH HER!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 76

    Of course, safety is important in this operation. Although things ended a bit unexpectedly with the matter of Hakajin, but I had ensured that the traces of the humans approaching were erased, and I could not find any evidence that could lead Ragia to believe a test would soon follow.


    Even though the Hobgoblin archers of Hakajin¡¯s group were under Mev¡¯s orders, all they saw in the outskirts were Broken Bow¡¯s hunting party. Even they were not too concerned much about the disappearing goblins. Funny enough, we could not even find a shadow of Ragia¡¯s group.


    It was strange when I thought about it. Usually, Green Skins did not care what the other tribes did. All they prioritized was the autonomy of their own group. That was the unspoken rule. Even if Hakajin¡¯s group were to have been wiped out by the assault of the humans, he wouldn¡¯t have requested help from Ragia, as it was their own matter. It wasn¡¯t something that Ragia should be involved it.


    Of course, since Green Skins were animals who lived in a society-like basis, many of the stories, legends, and rumors were revered for it. But, those stories did not involve the tribes of others, as it was done within the group. It might be different in our case, as ck Spear as a brother n, but because of that, I did not expect that Ragia would care for Hakajin.


    What I overlooked was how she was greatly interested in the current events and circumstances within her surroundings. She was much more intelligent than I had thought.


    Despite knowing that something intentionally had happened to Hakajin¡¯s group, she had not revealed it herself. Of course, she might not have known. Like ck Spear and Broken Bow, they would not care much for their surroundings, and would definitely not have realized this.


    But she was greedy. Unlike Hakajin, she knew my purpose for reaching out to her tribe, and even guessed why I had ventured here. I began to recall the first conversation we shared back then.


    ¡®Surely . . . you asked if I knew the reason, as to why your Blood Dagger n visited us?¡¯


    ¡®That is so.¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it to reinvigorate your n that is short on bodies? With the countless brave and honorable battles you continue to engage in, the numbers of your nsmen are decreasing gradually. The high proportions of loss, you cannot recuperate those numbers from just breeding. Is this the reason as to why you havee to see us?¡¯


    ¡®That is exactly so.¡¯


    Ridiculous enough, she had known precisely the internal circumstances of our n. Rather than judging how she had known of this by looking at our subordinates, I should have asked about the roots and sources she had used in realizing this fact. She did not only have much interest on her surroundings, but she was one that thought it was pivotal in handling information.


    For that kind of woman¡­


    To not reveal herself in the matter of Hakajin¡¯s tribe was much stranger. How could I not be curious?


    ¡®Such an intelligent woman.¡¯


    I began to tighten my grip more.


    ¡°Kek¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Now she was desperately rolling her head. What kind of answer would be the correct one. To be honest, what reply she put forth, I was already finished with preparations mentally.


    ¡°I¡­¡­..knew¡­.I knew.¡±


    An impressive choice. With this much, I was confident that she wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°You are an intelligent woman. A wise Green Skin, Ragia. You must know why I am grabbing your throat?¡±


    In order to have her speakfortably, I loosened my grip. She immediately crumbled onto the ground, frantically gasping for air, however, I did not found this appearance pitiful.


    ¡°It was¡­deceit. To dare try and manipte the Blood Dagger n. Despite knowing that this was the only opportunity to regain one¡¯s honor, I attempted to gain personal benefits. By¡­excluding the other faction, I was trying to take those only who follow me.¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She did not answer. Knowing that my remark was right, she could not reply. To be honest, there was no reason why I was pressuring her like this. Whether she knew of the test or not, it did not matter. Rather, knowing of the test proved it to me that she was capable.


    However, Ragia¡­


    ¡®Tried to stand on top of me.¡¯


    From the perspective of the Green Skins, she was utilizing the honorable test to preserve her individual benefits. In the standpoint of a n, there was a problem with how she was trying to overtake the position of Chief. Despite knowing what I wanted, she decisively abandoned her subordinates, making this a serious problem.


    I wanted to apud her for passing the test through such dishonest practices. However, asides from that, you could not really state whether she had passed.


    If I was really foolish or had not discovered her true identity, I would have eventually been ying into the palm of her hands. There was a high possibility that, while I was the one thinking of controlling her as I held hands with Ragia, when in truth it was vice versa.


    Ragia had exquisitely used me. By having me in her hand, she moved me as such. Before things had gone awry, she was definitely in the advantage. I lowered my head and spoke to her.


    ¡°What do you think I will do to you? As the one that deceived me, and devised a strategy to gain personal benefits in this honorable test¡­¡±


    From my words, Ragia slightly raised her head before soon speaking.


    ¡°You¡­will receive us.¡±


    This snake-like bitch. Truly interesting.


    ¡°The reason?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you need me. If not, you would have already killed me at this spot, and would definitely not have asked me these kind of questions.¡±


    I did not answer. Seeing her uneasy expression, finding all of this too amusing, Iughed.


    Her words were correct. If I really had any thoughts of not leaving her alive, I would¡¯ve already killed her on the spot. I wouldn¡¯t have necessarily interrogated her and demanded answers. So, in retrospect, this was a second test specifically for her. An unfair test in which I had to be fond of her, in order for her to live.


    ¡°Your words are right. Then why do you think I¡¯m asking these questions?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°To grasp¡­the subject¡­¡±


    Before her answer was finished, I took one of the daggers that my n members held and pierced it down onto her hand. That dagger pierced through her flesh causing a shrilling cry to echo.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Withdrawing the dagger from her hand, I continued.


    ¡°Whenever you live as a member of our n, do not forget this pain. What I want from you is to stand on top of your enemies, not the Blood Dagger n.¡±


    Her eyes stricken with fear. But, as if she soon realized something, she nodded her head. I thought that even with this much, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fully control her. Whether it¡¯s human or Green Skin, one cannot hide their innate nature. One day, she will harbour some other thoughts, so I have done this so when she would recall this moment, as I stared at her. Then, Ragia began to speak.


    ¡°I will remember¡­ and remember again.¡±


    At the same time, her body began to change.


    ¡®Was it a quest¡­¡¯


    The condition was probably to join the Blood Dagger n. Ridiculous enough, but that was what I assumed as shepleted the quest. For her to receive a quest to join the Blood Dagger n, it was a relief to understand just how much she wanted to be with us, but that feeling too was a bit subtle.


    Soon, her body finished changing. She was a monster who was of the special ss like the Alruane. A species that excelled in moving secretly while dealing with poison. An extremely great choice as an assassin.


    After she finished evolving, I began to stare at her in a strange expression. Flesh-like skin and long ck hair with snake-like eyes and tongue. To be honest, her appearance itself was enough to make me drool. That beautiful, wless skin and high nose along with those double eyelids were extremely alluring.


    ¡°It seems that you have received the Warrior Exam. A beautiful appearance¡­¡±


    Subconsciously, I had said something useless. With her changed body, her clothes began to flow down as herrge breasts came into my view, simr in size to Hayeon¡¯s. The problem was that the lower half waspletely that of a snake, but even that looked very attractive. As if she had heard me, Ragia lowered her head.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise. I will devote my loyalty to you with all I can, until the day my life ceases to be.¡±


    She slice her hand, pressing down on the flowing blood as she bowed to me. With Ragia pledging her life to me, the others also began to pledge as well. Seeing that confident expression of Ragia, I had thought that maybe she was already aware of this second test as well, but I soon erased those thoughts.


    Whether she knew or not, it did not matter. She disyed herpliance to me, and I have already decided to ept her. There were no further problems which were important anymore. This might not be an appropriate analogy, but it reminded me of an anecdote of Cao Cao and Yang Xiu of the Three Kingdoms. It might not have produced the same results, but thinking of it positively, I extended my hand to her. She grabbed it and stood up.


    As long as she was an aid to the n, I will not heed what she does. What¡¯s important is that she understands where she stands.


    I signalled over to Hakajin, and he quickly ran over, healing Ragia with the healing totem, and the prolonged situation finally came to an end.


    As everyone focused on the conversation between Ragia and I, they were speechless while they stared at me. Gark and Hark werepletely baffled, and Hakajin nodded his head slightly. It meant that my decision was not bad.


    ¡°I will also allow Ragia into the n. Although her method may have been foolish, but she has passed the tests. She has shown thepetence, and intelligence of a Green Skin, thus, the new addition will lead our n to a fresh revival.¡±


    From those few words, the Green Skins began to cheer loudly. They did not have any hints ofining.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Mev and the Three Goblins had subtle expressions. Seeing the more beautiful Ragia, Mev looked a bit nervous, but believing my words that day, she nodded her head.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    From that call out, the Three Goblin Sisters also raised their voices.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    It has been quite a while since I had Summoned over into the Continent, but it now felt like I have finally built the foundations of the n. Hearing their cheering bellows, I slowly walked ahead.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Wow, finally, are we done with recruiting? But what about Broken Bow?!!


    <strong>TL Notice:</strong> I¡¯ve been sick thest 4 days now due to the flu, but will definitely do my best to not dy any releases! Thanks for all the support!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: *sigh* unwise recruitment Chief.. Ragia will stab you in the back.


    <strong>BM: </strong>Aww, I was happy when he stabbed her, but to think she didn¡¯t die¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 77

    The n led Ragia and her group back to ck Spear¡¯s vige, where they eventually received the hospitality and regards of ck Spear. Though I felt that we had stayed here for too long, ck Spear personally told us not to leave, so we decided to stay here a bit longer. As such, we began to reorganize ourselves while living in ck Spear¡¯s vige, as much time passed.


    ¡°Better. Much better.¡±


    Of course, it has been a while since I had learned the technique of throwing spears from ck Spear. My proficiency had improved, as I had attained satisfactory results, causing me to be slightly overjoyed when I could see these results in battle. Although I might throw weapons other than spears like ck Spear, but surely these techniques will be beneficial for me in the future.


    ¡°It is thanks to you, ck Spear.¡±


    ¡°It seems that these techniques match with you better than I thought. Such is the nature of your style of fighting with many weapons. It is extremely beneficial.¡±


    ¡°But ck Spear, I cannot think that I could ever match the power, and force of the spears you throw.¡±


    ¡°We have to wait and see. In addition to power, you possess a Unique Ability, so you can achieve it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    ¡°By the way, it hasn¡¯t been long since your new subordinates have joined you. Are they adapting well?¡±


    I roughly nodded to ck Spear¡¯s question. To be precise, it has been approximately one year since Ragia has joined us. In that time span, the Blood Dagger n had experienced many changes. We had suppressed our desires for battle to the utmost of our abilities, and focused on strengthening and reorganizing our hierarchy.


    The n¡¯s invisible rank had be more defined and ssified.


    For starters, Mev¡¯s power has been consolidated further, as she had been officially dered as the Mistress of the n, establishing her seat as the Chieftess. Of course, as the head of the n¡¯s archers, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was the busiest amongst our n. After seeing Ragia evolve, she trained arduously, in hope that she could evolve as well, but unfortunately, her body had not yet shown any signs of growth. Thanks to that, she began to confess her worries to me.


    ¡®Captain. What if I do not get bigger?¡¯


    ¡®That will not happen.¡¯


    ¡®Bu¡­.but.¡¯


    ¡®Even if that were to happen, you are still the Mistress of the n.¡¯


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    The source of her worry was Ragia. When she first arrived, she was a bit humble and tame, but at some point in time, she began to change back to her previous self as she slowly, but slightly tempted me with her smiles and cute tail. Knowing the current situation at hand, it did not waver my resolve, but it was enough to worry Mev.


    Funny enough, it was amusing to see Mev and Ragia¡¯s pointless altercations, so I let them be. To be honest, if not for Mev, I would have thought of wanting to sleep with her. Ragia, probably aware of this, might be tempting me with these subtle actions to date. The fact is that I was already receiving another type of volunteer service from her, but that was a secret that I could not tell to Mev.


    To exin simply, the tongue of a snake was unbelievable. That innate temptress, how could I not hate it?


    ¡®It is alcohol made for the Chief. Please ept a ss. How¡­are you today?¡¯


    Just from recalling that voice, I subconsciously shook my hips as there was no need for words.


    Anyways, Ragia was in charge of the, ¡®information,¡¯ and, ¡®assassinations,¡¯ of the n. After evolving into a Lamia, her potential rose significantly, making me think that I had done well in allowing her to join. Especially, the existence of, ¡®poison,¡¯ in the Blood Dagger n was extremely useful. To be able to increase another useful weapon in our armory, was a weing matter. In our most recent battle, I witnessed the battle prowess of Ragia, and had determined how she was an indispensable asset to the power of our n.


    Hayeon was amongst the women who disliked Ragia. It was not whether she was worried about losing the seat as Mistress like Mev, but she was naively worried if her time with me would be stolen away.


    If Ragia was a royal concubine with a lot of jealousy, then Hayeon would be one¡¯s good old wife. To be honest, even that wifebel was assigned to Mev, but her appearance did not quite a match, so it was a pass. Rather, there was a strong sensation of Mev bing a cute little sister instead.


    ¡®Maybe you should rest a bit. I have made something new.¡¯


    On the other hand, Hayeon gave me advice in a more humane perspective. Of course, I would only work at night with Hayeon. Due to Mev¡¯s authority, I had to meet her a few times a week in her tent, but in contrary to her high expectations, I have done nothing to her, unlike Hayeon.


    She has no responsibilities, other than being the n¡¯s only magician. If we were to attain a few more magicians, then I would assign them under hermand.


    Gark and Hark were in charge of the warriors and swordsmen of the n. Anyone that was armed with melee weapons were assigned to them, as there were teams ssified for assault squadrons, as well as many other responsibilities including surveince squadrons. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the swordsmen squad, including myself, was the strongest of the n. Quick and effective, we fought wildly as we became stronger and stronger working up.


    Actually, a few months ago, I recall where was a time when I had a duel with Hark and Gark, in which I was surprised at how strong they both were. No matter if the situation was a two versus one, no three versus one, their attacks were truly sharp.


    In the end, I had won their respect with my victory, but in retrospect, my pride was bent.


    ¡®As expected, Blood Dagger is so strong!¡¯


    ¡®I will follow Blood Dagger for life!¡¯


    And then there¡¯s Hakajin, the second smartest person in the n, who was in charge of administration and military aspects of the n. Anything which was troublesome would be ryed over to Hakajin. In fact, administrative work was not asrge as it was made out to be, but despite that, he was performing perfectly.


    In fact, it was no exaggeration to say the most reliable of these guys was Hakajin. Especially after developing a new unit, centred around the Three Goblin Sisters, under Hakajin. At first, they were displeased with the decision, but they eventually recognized him.


    ¡®He¡¯s not as smart as Captain, but he¡¯s an intelligent Green Skin! Ggirik!¡¯


    ¡®As expected, the eyes of the Captain are never wrong! Hakajin is wise!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m flying~!¡¯


    But among the executives, the only one that I could call mine, was the one who was making remarkable growth, Baek Ahyeon.


    [There are new believers, Savior-nim¡­.]


    [Go¡­good work.]


    [Yes. Thank you. We are nning to have a worship service today.]


    I can¡¯t recall just how embarrassed, and bbergasted I was when I first heard of this. The fact that an unidentified religion had been established in the slums of the city. Funny enough, with the increased number of followers, the strength of the Pagans were growing, so there was no need to stop it. They said they believe in me, but they do not know of my name or my identity, but Ahyeon said it was fine, so I didn¡¯t mind. After one year, their numbers had reached about 30.


    The number wasn¡¯t small orrge, but Ahyeon¡¯s growth was remarkably quick. To be precise, I didn¡¯t know what Ahyeon was preaching to them, but they were devout followers who would go and die if they were ordered to, so I began to wonder how she did it.


    [I preached just as it is. A true Messiah for people like us. Soon, all these ignorant humans will be blinded by the magnificence of Savior-nim, and pledge to you in support of your ultimate goal. So¡­.so reward¡­reward¡­I¡­don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying.]


    It wasn¡¯t just the Pagans, but Ahyeon was bing stranger. Anyhow, she was a useful existence that would extort information and the status from the human city. Recently, it seems that she was being recognized in the guild as well. As she grew, her strength was bingrger, and I thought it was best to harvest the seedster.


    After roughly summarizing about everyone, I spoke to ck Spear.


    ¡°They are all doing well. It might not be ideal to live a battle-free life, but it seems like they learned that having some leeway away from battle is also important.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a relief. At first, I felt 50-50 about the decision, but now I believe that you have made the right choice. In a short amount of time, to have thought that you would merge all these groups and gs into one. You are truly a wise chief.¡±


    ¡°Same goes for you, ck Spear.¡±


    Even ck Spear had grown once more afterpleting the Warrior Exam. As if he had determined that throwing spears would be more beneficial in a troll¡¯s body rather than an ogre¡¯s, he had decided to remain as one. His race value may not have gone up, but ck Spear was one level stronger than before.


    When I was spewing such meaningless stuff, Mev began rushing over to me.


    ¡°Captain! Captain!!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯se! It¡¯se! The tribe¡¯s first child.¡±


    I smiled lightly. The goblin who designed our gs, had ended up mating with one of the girls from Hakajin¡¯s group. Finally, the first child was born. Asides from him, there were many others who were mating, but I had been eagerly awaiting the news for this day. Blessing the newborn baby was the role of a Chief. With a pleasant face, I headed out for the path.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Will youe with us, ck Spear?¡±


    ¡°No, Blood Dagger. Even if we are brother ns, I could not possibly participate in another tribe¡¯s event and make the others ufortable. It¡¯ll be best if you solelymit the blessing.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    After politely rejecting my proposal, ck Spearughed like an old Ahjussi. I soon arrived at where my subordinates were located, and just before I had stepped in, excited voices were heard from inside the tent.


    ¡°It¡¯s the tribe¡¯s first child!¡±


    ¡°The first child! Ggirik! Ggirik!¡±


    These excited guys were soon notified of my arrival.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Chief! Blood Dagger hase to bless the newborn baby!¡±


    Soon, making my way, I slowly entered, and saw the tiny face and feet of a small goblin.


    ¡°Ggirik¡­Ggirik! Ggirik¡­¡±


    I had thought that it would look ugly, but seeing it¡¯s cute appearance, a smile unknowingly appeared on my face.


    ¡°Is it a boy or girl?¡±


    Then the goblin¡¯s mate looked at me before opening her mouth with a smile.


    ¡°It is a girl. Please name¡­¡±


    I had heard mention of it, but it also seems that I had to name them as well. Then, I slowly raised the child high into the sky.


    ¡°Ggirik! Ggirik!¡±


    The goblin began to cry vigorously.


    ¡°This is the firstborn child of the glorious Blood Dagger n. This firstborn will definitely be a noble warrior. This child¡¯s name will be, ¡®Nicole.¡¯ Wherever this child travels, let the blessing of our God of the Battlefield be with her.¡±


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°For the revival of the n!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Those ever-shouting voices, in this peaceful everyday routine, I had thought of this life in such a ce, was truly blissful.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Ooh, the first child. Nicole! Wee to the noble Blood Dagger n~


    <strong>TL Notice:</strong> Getting better.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: I name you firstborn of the n of green skins! May you grow strong & wise in all things rted to the Blood Dagger¡­ lil mini she hulk!


    <strong>BM:</strong> I really can¡¯t tell if Blood Dagger is an asshole or a, ¡®good,¡¯ person¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 78

    Hayeon slowly opened her eyes. The ce where she woke up was not her own tent, but Blood Dagger¡¯s. Waking up, she came into the sight of an Orc that was still sleeping. Those robust arms that looked like they were about to burst, that extremely attractive mr, she wasn¡¯t sure why the Orc that looked so scary in the beginning seemed so lovely now.


    Recollecting back tost night, her face reddened automatically.


    As previously mentioned, Hayeon was the oldest of a normal family. After her father had passed away, all she had was her mother and her two little sisters. Since their financial situation wasn¡¯t so well off, she had adjusted into society much faster than others. She didn¡¯t have any special qualities, as she worked in the factory without even dreaming of being in a rtionship at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She began to subconsciously stroke the lovely Orc in front of her. The person who took everything from her. He was scary at times, but he was extremely loving, someone who she did not even want to be taken away from her.


    ¡®Is this what you call a boyfriend?¡¯


    A little excessive on the thought. However, she knew somewhat, she was currently in a rtionship simr to dating in her opinion. Hayeon began to slowly change clothes. She couldn¡¯t adjust to the nt-like lower body of hers at first, but with how much he loved the honey down there, she thought that she made the right choice of bing an Alraune.


    Of course, she knew that she was bing extremely brutal and heartless after evolving, but after carefully considering, she couldn¡¯t remember whether she had be cold before or after bing a monster. During her human days, she had continued to scream and scream bloody murder in order to live, but it felt like she had enjoyed that time as well.


    I am above you. I will survive.


    With these light-hearted thoughts continuing to circte in her mind, she felt pleasure. She, of course, knew of this fact. If her lovely sisters were to see her now, they would be extremely shocked.


    ¡®Unni is too kind.¡¯


    Remembering those voices, Hayeon began to subconsciouslyugh. It was because she was far from being a kind person.


    Anyhow, after roughly washing up, she walked out. The next location everyone was gathering was in the secondrgest tent next to Blood Daggers, Chief Executive Mev¡¯s tent. Of course, Hayeon knew her well. Since the beginning days, she was the goblin that moved together with Blood Dagger. Of course, she was a fairy now, but she was the Green Skin who was currently the Mistress of the n.


    The reason why they were gathering at Mev¡¯s tent was to participate in the, ¡®Women Only Meeting.¡¯ The women of the Blood Dagger n had regr meetings. Of course, the subjects and topics of the meetings weren¡¯t much. In her eyes, she was looking at some childish talk, but they were somewhat serious.


    Despite that, the reason why she was participating is because it was one of the n¡¯s rules, and it is also to forget her pastpletely while adapting into this group. There were already a few gathered when she opened the tent, and she heard a few voices leak out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting for females only!¡±


    ¡°Ggirik! A meeting for women only!¡±


    Hayeon slowly entered the tent, as countless female subordinates were already sitting tightly between one another, while also taking note of the human bones hanging from the roof, making it hard to consider this was actually a woman¡¯s room.


    ¡°The nt hase!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the nt! She came from the Chief¡¯s tent today!¡±


    Of course she was currently being treated as a wife of Blood Dagger like Mev. She had never been recognized, but it was still a feel-good moment as she lightly greeted the goblins, before heading to her seat.


    Soon, the n¡¯s true Mistress entered as all of the noisy goblins became quiet. Escorted by the Three Goblin Sisters, she looked dignified. As if she looked a little cute, Hayeon subconsciously smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Chief Executive!¡±


    ¡°Mev hase! Let¡¯s start the meeting!¡±


    Mev began to sit gracefully on the chair prepared for her. Normally, it would¡¯ve been easier if she was sitting in the chair before, she couldn¡¯t understand why Mev had to enter in front of everyone, but it did have some effect. Despite it looking meaningless, it had its own impact.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    After looking around, Mev had a stern look.


    ¡°One person is missing.¡±


    From Mev¡¯s words, the Three Goblin Sisters began to be enraged. Soon, the tent was under chaos.


    ¡°That snake bitch!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Ragia! She challenges the Chief Executive¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°We have to punish her.¡±


    At this moment, the tent opened as Ragia entered. Even in Hayeon¡¯s eyes, her face was extremely beautiful. It was an appearance so beautiful, that even her pride deted, as she was forced to admit how Ragia was prettier than her. She was worried about seeing her with Blood Dagger more often recently. But, it wasn¡¯t to a point where she had to be wary, because she was stillcking in being a person to be cautious with.


    ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m sorry. I slept in a bit longer¡­¡±


    There was a high chance that she was deliberatelyte. Since she was dealt quite harshly by Blood Dagger before, she was not trying to cause disorder in the n, but it was routine to see her annoy Mev in this way. If Ragia were truly set on raising chaos through factions, then she wouldn¡¯t have sent the females over to her in the first ce.


    Seeing the Green Skins of her group having arrived here already, she was rtively holding the line well.


    ¡°You arete today too! Snake!¡±


    ¡°Snake is alwayste! Mev must painfully punish her!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ oh my¡­ I waste for a mere 10 seconds, but isn¡¯t that too harsh. I did not think that the grace of the n¡¯s Mistress was this narrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk like this before!¡±


    ¡°You must punish her this time, Mev!¡±


    From Ragia¡¯s excuse which didn¡¯t feel like one, the Three Goblin Sisters were even more agitated, but Mev didn¡¯t show a reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Please forgive.¡±


    Ragia had even bent her body and lowered her head. Hayeon, seeing Ragia like this, knew that she was probably teasing Mev.


    Mev was inwardly seething, but seeing Ragia like this, her current situation would condone her if she were to openly disy her anger. If not for the many eyes, she might¡¯ve said something, but with this many spectators, she had decided to endure.


    Normally, she would have raised a ruckus, but seeing how quiet today was, it appears that something joyful had happened. Despite Ragia¡¯s provocation, a smile entered her sight.


    ¡°I will forgive you. We will conduct the meeting a bitter from now on for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ragia was a little disappointed from that response. It was a scene that was unexpected for Hayeon as well. Thanks to that, Mev was once again praised by the surrounding goblins.


    ¡°Such a generous Chief Executive!¡±


    ¡°If Blood Dagger is a tough father, then Mev is a wise mother!¡±


    ¡°She has a heart as wide as the ocean!¡±


    ¡°Mev, Mev!¡±


    With everyone chanting her name, Mev raised her hand. In that split moment, the crowd became quiet. Then Mev looked around and spoke.


    ¡°Yesterday, the Blood Dagger n¡¯s first glorious child was born.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Nicole!¡±


    ¡°Nico-Nicole!¡±


    ¡°We must show our appreciation, and respect to Nihab who has safely birthed the first child of the n. I would also like to express my gratitude to Nihab, who is participating in this meeting despite having recently given birth.¡±


    ¡°Th¡­thank you.¡±


    She was currently making this a ce to praise hard work and effort. That was what Hayeon thought the atmosphere was shifting towards. But, it seems that the main point will be addressed separately. As if Mev wanted to say something, her mouth began to move.


    ¡°And¡­and there¡¯s an important announcement.¡±


    ¡°I have¡­heard the voice of our God of the Battlefield!¡±


    In fact, it wasmon to hear the voice of the God of the Battlefield. She shouldn¡¯t be speaking with such seriousness like this. Hayeon and the other goblins all wondered the contents of the quest as they heard Mev speak powerfully.


    ¡°It was the voice to have a child with Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, cheers began to spread throughout.


    ¡°Am¡­amazing! Truly Mev!¡±


    ¡°If you are the Mistress of the n, you must hear the voice of our God of the Battlefield. Ggirik Ggirik.¡±


    ¡°An heir for Blood Dagger!¡±


    Despite it sounding as if some grand event had urred, in truth, they had just heard the contents of the quest. Hayeon began to look at Mev with a subtle, gentle eye. The majority of the Green Skins may not know, but usually the quests are guided by one¡¯s desires and wants.


    It must be truly distressing for her so much so, that she had received a quest of bing pregnant to Blood Dagger.


    In truth, it was a strange catharsis. Although the others were cheering for Mev, in actuality, she thought that she was the true Mistress of the n. The reason was not because she adored Mev and the Three Goblin Sisters. But because the only one that Blood Dagger had emotionally bonded with was a human, not a Green Skin like herself. All she knew was that, in Mev¡¯s current state, Blood Dagger will never sleep with her.


    The fact that inside Blood Dagger was a human, ¡®like herself,¡¯ was the first reason. With the thoughts and behavior of a human, he would never be attracted to a small child like Mev sexually was the second reason.


    She was a cute enough as a friend, but she was a bit delicate.


    Hayeon smiled andughed in the end. There was a time when Mev and her had talked about sex in the past. It was truly interesting seeing her praise the greatness of Blood Dagger without having seen it before. She may have imagined it, but she hasn¡¯t experience it physically. In short, Mev was an inexperienced novice like herself before.


    Hayeon mused, as someone who would enjoy a great deal of intimacy with Blood Dagger every night, of courseughter woulde out of her.


    Smiling, Hayeon looked around only to briefly make eye contact with Ragia before turning away, but it felt as if Ragia knew everything. She had simply smiled back at her. If she were to ask anything, she decided to be ignorant as Hayeon looked back at Mev.


    ¡°Mev! Mev! Mev!¡±


    ¡°The voice of our God of the Battlefield!¡±


    Mev was looking down at Ragia with her nose high. Ragia too sent back a look that signified she wouldn¡¯t lose this fight either. To see them fight, not knowing that the true victor was herself, Hayeon began to quietly raise her voice.


    ¡°Mev. Mev.¡±


    So the meeting of women concluded.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis:</strong> LOL, Hayeon showing that alpha female status.


    <strong>TL Notice:</strong> Getting better.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: While ¨C MC should just sleep with them at once! Problem solved.


    <strong>BM: </strong>MC already has the monster fetish, why can¡¯t he be a lolicon at the same time?


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 79 - Righteous Knight (1)

    <header><b>Chapter 79: Righteous Knight (1)</b></header>


    The day after Nicole was born, I drank too much due to the excitement of the day, and I had even woken upte. There were no other ns for that day except talking with Hakajin, but despite that, ¡®Laziness is the bane of life,¡¯ was something I had learned in my previous life, so I was already regretting. Looking beside me, it seems that Hayeon had already left, as she wasn¡¯t here.


    Breakfast was already served on the dining table. What came into my eyes were the eggs of Evil Beasts, and herbs cooked in a nice soup base. If it were other goblins, they would have roughly prepared me either fruits or meat, but this part of Hayeon is what I liked about her.


    I moved the pot over to the firece, and soon heard it begin to boil, as the scent began to fill the room.


    I was now ustomed to waking up in the morning and hearing a report from the situation in the city by Ahyeon, so, as if a semnce to reading my morning newspaper, I contacted Ahyeon.


    [Baek Ahyeon.]


    [Yes¡­ Yes! Savior-nim. I was waiting.]


    Her voice didn¡¯t sound so well. She would normally sound very joyful, but something was amiss. I had initially thought that, maybe, I could feel these kinds of things as well from the Covenant Ring, but I decided to wait for the news and decided to solve the original problem from the source outward.


    [Was there any news from the North?]


    [Yes¡­Yes! Savior-nim. There is. Though it is impossible to precisely investigate¡­but if it¡¯s a little¡­]


    [Good.]


    [It was hard to locate the individual named Choi Seulgi, buttely a girl named Han Sohye is umting a great mass of reputation. There is currently an officer called the Cold Spear, a skilled thief who joined her n as an officer. I couldn¡¯t find out her name, but by matching the appearance and your description, I have concluded that she is the woman named Choi Seulgi which Savior-nim is looking for¡­]


    [You did very well.]


    [Thank you! Savior-nim.]


    I had somewhat expected her to polish her strengths under the Queen of the North, but Choi Seulgi is training quite well herself. She is probably lying in wait for her opportunity of vengeance during the war which will happen between the Queen of the North and the Saint Sword in a few years time.


    I didn¡¯t worry too much about Choi Seulgi, but hearing her news, I was more relieved.


    [And?]


    [Ah¡­ the news from the swamps was just as Savior-nim had predicted. For several years, there has been a Half-Ogre who has been running rampant. There were not a lot of survivors, so it was difficult to precisely hear more than that¡­]


    To be honest, this much was enough. This was the limit of information that could be sufficiently investigated on this side, buttely, Ragia has been quite busy, so he had no choice but to request Ahyeon for these matters. In reality, he had not expected much, but she provided great results. Not only Ahyeon, but there was no denying the strength which she was wielding from the ¡®Followers¡¯.


    [Competent. I¡¯m always thankful to you.]


    [It¡­it is an honor! An honor! Savior-nim.]


    [If there is anything else that arises, report to me.]


    [Yes. Savior-nim. To be ho¡­nest, I have something to say.]


    [Speak.]


    [Thanks to Sa¡­savior-nim, I have awakened my Unique Ability.]


    Very interesting. It was quite impressive that she continued her blind faith towards me and persists with her growth, awakening her Unique Ability just one year after changing sses. Even in our n, other than Gark, Hark, and I, there was no one else who had awakened their abilities yet.


    [Interesting.]


    [The ability is called, ¡®Martyrdom.¡¯ It is a Unique Ability that allows me to detonate the followers of Savior-nim, and gives me greater power therger the belief and numbers of the followers are. All of the believers are ready to give up their lives whenever for Savior-nim.] (PR: I asked, and that is a literal explosion, not a exploding the number of followers.)


    Though I had a bemused expression, the function of this ability was not so great.


    Although he had expected quite a bit from Ahyeon¡¯s exnation, but basically she created a suicide bombing squad. How ridiculous. To be honest, he had never thought of not throwing Ahyeon away after using her, but this story waspletely different. Now, he had to take care of her with all his power.


    Thanks to that, he decided to ask a more personal question.


    [It¡¯s an ability fitting of your belief. But¡­]


    [Yes¡­Yes!]


    [Your condition doesn¡¯t seem too well. What are you troubled with?]


    [Yes? We..well¡­ it¡¯s not a great enough of a deal to report.]


    [Speak.]


    [La¡­tely, there¡¯s been a human that¡¯s been continuing to flirt with me. Whenever he¡¯s around¡­ just seeing his face makes me feel as if I¡¯m sinning to Savior-nim¡­]


    It was an unexpected remark. Of course she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Ragia or Hayeon, but she had a beautiful face regardless. Ahyeon¡¯s heightened self of security with that small frame, her actions normally would be sufficient enough to be ounted for.


    If they were official guild members of the Sky Dragon Guild, then the one flirting with her would definitely be strong himself. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then, with Ahyeon¡¯s temper, she wouldn¡¯t have left him alone.


    [Kereeeeeeeeeeeeuk. What¡¯s his name.]


    [He¡¯s a guy from Aia city. A human named Jung Euichang¡­ I have heard that among the people in Legius, that he was one of the officers of the Holy Knights who havee to aid in the management of Legius.]


    Jung Euichang. I thought I had heard this name somewhere, so recollecting my memories, I was able to quickly realize who he was.


    ¡®Righteous Knight.¡¯


    Among the humans in the continent, he was one of those who had quite a good reputation. As one which attained the special ss of Righteous Knight, his personality was greatly just and righteous. He would always support the poor and weak, and always fought in the frontlines, sacrificing himself.


    From such a corrupted guild, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was the only clean and just human. The problem was, that he had sworn allegiance to the Sword Saint. A talented individual who was the right hand of the Sword Saint until his death.


    The Righteous Knight being infatuated with Ahyeon, was a kind the of feeling that resulted in him biting the bait, which wasn¡¯t even thrown out to begin with.


    I began to contemte this event. After entering the West, I had always thought of wanting tond a blow to the Sword Saint, but it seems that the opportunity hade earlier than expected.


    [How long will it take for you to be close with him?]


    [Yes¡­?]


    A cold probing voice unfitting of what Ahyeon was ustomed to hearing. Seeing that she was imagining something useless, I spoke once more.


    [I did not say to have intercourse with him. If you are smart, you would know what I mean.]


    [Ah! Th¡­thank you. Savior-nim. Thank you.]


    In other words, the next sacrifice. His body was bing rusty as a matter of fact, so it was great to find a truly fine prey.


    [Report his every move, habit, and even his intentions. I believe that you can do it.]


    [Yes¡­Yes! Please leave it to me.]


    The Righteous Knight, named Jung Euichang, was a Holy Knight that was quite reputable in the Continent. He was a great talent that was immediately scouted the moment he arrived into the Continent. Of course, he wasn¡¯t as strong as thest time I had seen him, but I thought that he would sufficiently be powerful. He¡¯s probably among the elites in terms of strength.


    Hearing the overjoyed Ahyeon¡¯s voice, I disconnected the line. I now had to discuss this recent news with Hakajin. I had originally nned on holding a meeting, so I couldn¡¯t leave out any facts like these at all. Recently, the person I discussed with most was neither Hayeon nor Mev, but Hakajin. I asked for Hakajin¡¯s opinion for nearly everything.


    As such, other than the fact that he had be invaluable, he had be someone that knows quite a lot about everything.


    I am not a perfect man (PR: Well, duh, you are an Orc). If I were to make the wrong choices, or take the wrong path, I needed someone to correct me, and that was why I recruited Hakajin. So far, there have been no problems.


    The Blood Dagger n enjoyed hunting the Strong extremely. With a joyful heart, I headed for Hakajin¡¯s tent.


    While walking over, I could hear quite a boisterous noise from Mev¡¯s tent, and I assumed that she was mentally training the female tribal members. I chuckled as I spoke in front of Hakajin¡¯s tent.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Hakajin.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was not a request for permission, but a notice. But, he wasn¡¯t ufortable. As the n Chief, I could leave and enter whichever tent freely. Seeing Hakajin¡¯s tent, he was busily writing something on his table. It might be administrative work or a military order, I did not know, but he quickly cleared the table and shifted his priority onto me.


    Sitting on the chair Hakajin was originally sitting on, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°I have brought two interesting news.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided on the next destination by any chance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr.¡±


    Lately, the greatest interest of the Blood Dagger n was their next destination. Whether they would head to a dungeon, or enter a, ¡®War zone,¡¯ where they would infiltrate and hunt humans, or even hunt Evil Beasts, or tried taming Evil Beasts, stockpiling more food.


    Hakajin and I ceaselessly discussed and exchanged opinions. With the Blood Dagger seeds beginning to disy its roots of growth now, we couldn¡¯t help but feel cautious of our decisions presently.


    Amidst this situation, he¡¯ll definitely find the situation with the Righteous Knight very interesting, so I began to share the news.


    Firstly, I revealed to him the information of Ahyeon¡¯s new awakened Unique Ability. Secondly, I described the authorities, who were dispatched in the city Ahyeon resided in¡­


    As I continued to divulge, Hakajin¡¯s face became more pleased and excited, having a simr response to what I had.


    ¡°I think we can try. If what that woman says is true, then we can use her. Since there are Green Skins who have lost their honor falling for women here as well¡­¡±


    I thought it was bullshit before, but the old saying that, ¡®Men ruled the world, but it was women who ruled over the men,¡¯ seemed to be true. To be precise, we could invite the Righteous Knight into our perfectly nned party. Of course, it isn¡¯t like there is no chance of failure, but imagining his face after being backstabbed by Ahyeon was truly remarkable to visualize.


    ¡°Especially, what leaves asting impression is that woman¡¯s ability. I think we need to know about it a bit more in detail. If that ability could also influence our subordinates, then we might hold a bomb that cannot be bore.¡±


    To be honest, I haven¡¯t thought of that. It wasn¡¯t just the followers of Ahyeon that had a lot of faith. It included the tribal members of Blood Dagger as well. Whether the effects of her ability influenced only to those she preached, or if she can activate her ability without limits to anyone, he definitely had to confirm.


    Of course there was no reason for that happening, but if Ahyeon were to betray him, then, just like what Hakajin had mentioned, the existence of Ahyeon could be a ticking bomb.

 Chapter 80 - Righteous Knight (2)

    <header><b>Chapter 80: Righteous Knight (2)</b></header>


    Ahyeon was active as an official guild member of the Sky Dragon Guild. Looking inside, a splendid room was seen. An extremelyrge, spacious room, with high-quality furniture and arge bed.


    Compared to the ce she lived in before, she almost felt apologetic. No, in the beginning, the room she lived in before couldn¡¯t even be called a ce to live as it was iparable. A life that she only dreamt of, Ahyeon was currently living that life. Despite being in a small city, she was an official guild member of thergest guild in the city, and she wasn¡¯t weak like before, and instead had a bright future ahead.


    Just by having the insignia of the Sky Dragon Guild, people from small to medium ns would all bow their heads, as nearly the entire authority of the city was gathered into one guild.


    Despite living the life that she dreamt of, Hayeon miserablyid on the bed, feeling empty.


    She definitely knew the reason why.


    ¡®Savior-nim¡­¡¯


    Since what she really wanted was far away.


    Then, Ahyeon went down on her knees beside the bed and gathered her hands to pray. It was because she felt that she wouldmit an act that she should not do.


    It was then.


    ¡°Is Ahyeon here by any chance?¡±


    Then, she heard knocking outside her door.


    ¡®Persistent man.¡¯


    Ahyeon mercilessly frowned, being osted in her valuable time. Though she had already reported to Savior-nim regarding this matter, the recent attentions from this man called Righteous Spear, were extremely annoying for hertely, this constant need to search for her. Despite already having expressed a stern, ¡®Do note close to me,¡¯ this fact appears to have been ignored, as he incessantly came in search of her, causing her to be even more angry.


    It was extremely burdensome, as she also had the Sky Dragon Guild Master trying to match her up with Jung Euichang. Despite hearing how beneficial it was to nurture a good rtionship with that man for her own sake, in truth, she didn¡¯t even want to make eye contact with him.


    However, she could not ignore the words of the Savior.


    This man is a sacrifice. A sacrifice for Savior-nim. Remembering his order of reporting his every move and action, Ahyeon cautiously opened the door.


    ¡°What have youe here for today?¡±


    In spite of that, her chilly tone did not change. After opening the door, she began to stare at the man looking at her.


    He was tall with a good-looking face. In the standards of Earth, it can be said that he was handsome. But, it was extremely ufortable for Ahyeon to look at that face. That look of worry, look of wanting to cherish ¨C all of it caused her to remember her dead, ¡®Unni.¡¯


    ¡® How dare you¡­¡¯


    That caused her befuddled emotions to rise, as she had a strange expression. Although she couldn¡¯t discover the source of this feeling, this rising emotion didn¡¯t feel good for her.


    ¡°I was wondering if we can have a meal together. Do you have time?¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    Speechlessly looking at him was enough to show the irritation which she felt towards him. But, she suppressed the rising anger inside of her. She must not be angry like usual. Themand of Savior-nim is absolute. So, she thought that hanging out with him momentarily was inevitable, since all of today¡¯s work would bepensated back to her in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Nodding, the guy began to smile foolishly. Ahyeon, judging the person in front of her as foolish, held in the nauseous vomit rising within her and began walking.


    ¡°The sun was rising from the west. For some reason, I felt good, so I came to see you¡­ it was good of me toe.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was hungry anyways.¡±


    ¡°I have found a decent restaurant nearby.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    The ce Euichang brought her to was thergest restaurant in the city, reserved only for the elites and high-ranking officials. Before, even with money, you couldn¡¯t enter this restaurant. However, Ahyeon walked into the restaurant just like that. Now, she wasn¡¯t even surprised.


    Entering the restaurant, the restaurant manager appeared and began to guide Ahyeon and Righteous Spear, as they soon sat in a reserved seating area.


    So the fact that he came and asked her out for a meal by chance was all a bluff. Ahyeon was bbergasted that there was already a reservation in check, but Ahyeon expressionlessly drank water.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you normally do in your spare time?¡±


    Then a very uncertain voice drizzled down. For a citizen of arge city, he looked quite rattled. Ahyeon looked at Righteous Spear as she replied.


    ¡°I pray.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes of course. Prayer is most important when you¡¯re a priest. If¡­I may ask, what God do you follow?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of Abundance.¡±


    It was obvious, but there were quite a lot of gods within the Continent. As such, the gods who each priest believed in had some differences. Whenever she was asked this question, she would reply with the Goddess of Abundance. Of course, the person she truly followed was Savior-nim, but she thought it was best not to cause any unnecessary disasters. Thanks to this kind of question, Ahyeon did not really like this man.


    ¡°So it was the Goddess of Abundance. I have heard that there are not a lot of followers for the Goddess of Abundance. How impressive indeed. Lately, the Sky Dragon Guild have been umting some reputation, I wonder how they were hiding a hidden gem like this until now.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Though she slightlyughed, she almost stood up and left after hearing that. Since she was in hell at the time, of course that man wouldn¡¯t know someone like her.


    ¡®Hypocrite.¡¯


    If she was still a Porter, then he wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this, and his initial response to her would be extremely negative. She thought that he wouldn¡¯t be any different from those beast-like trash.


    All false and hypocritical. All the people here were wearing masks. She started to feel the nausea and vomit rising from within her once again. Subconsciously, she grabbed the ring inside her glove tightly and prayed.


    ¡®Savior-nim¡­ Savior-nim¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    It was then that she heard the voice once again so she shook her head lightly.


    ¡°No. Rather. What do you do normally?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really do much¡­ hmm¡­ well if you¡¯re an official guild member of the Sky Dragon Guild, then it shouldn¡¯t matter if I tell you. To be honest, I¡¯ve been looking for some murderers recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    In this city, there have been arge group of murderers active in the area. Whether it¡¯s Weapon Merchant or Blood Dagger, I don¡¯t know, but since it¡¯s being quiet, it¡¯s the perfect time to root them out I suppose.


    With the mentioning of Blood Dagger from Euichang¡¯s mouth, Ahyeon momentarily bit her lips, but recollected herself, as she focused on the conversation once again. It was because she thought the current information will be quite helpful to Savior.


    ¡°How interesting. I want to hear a bit more in detail¡­ would that be alright?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright, I would like to participate in the next expedition.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. Whenever you hear news of murderers, I have heard that you have never missed participating in an expedition, but it seems that those rumors are true.¡±


    ¡°Since I know better than anyone else just how ted the Goddess of Abundance will be with the burning of justice.¡±


    In Ahyeon¡¯s perspective, she was trying hard to lower the killing intent , but in the eyes of others, it did not look like that. Of course, it was usible. Since the murderers in the vicinity of Legius city would usually target beginners the majority of the time. So much so that the strong guilds and ns were joking about finding the best way to avoid these murderers. Sadly, that joke was the perfect answer.


    They too, can think. Unless it¡¯s a particr exception, you don¡¯t poke atpetent elites. In the city¡¯s point of view, the beginners, whom the city did not really care much about, were always the prey. As such, despite being an official Sky Dragon official guild member, the fact that Ahyeon would always go on expeditions together with smaller ns in hunting these murderers was quite famous in the city.


    Ahyeon did not necessarily reply to Euichang¡¯s words. What was important was whether she could participate in the expedition or not. That fact alone was the most critical.


    ¡°Is it alright for me to participate?¡±


    ¡°Of course we would wee you, but on a personal level, I do not necessarily rmend this. Umm¡­ the reason why our guild is being dispatched this time is because the opponents we¡¯re facing are not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the reason why I came to this city from Aia, was not to help the management, but locate the tail end of these murderous ns. It will¡­ be a bit dangerous.¡±


    Ahyeon slightlyughed from Euichang¡¯s words.


    ¡°With the Holy Order by my side, what do I need to worry of. Especially with Euichang here with me.¡±


    Ahyeon¡¯sst words caused Euichang¡¯s face to lighten. He wasn¡¯t showing it, but he looked extremely happy. In the end, Euichang slowly began to speak.


    ¡°Yes. I was nning on receiving help from the other ns anyway. There¡¯s no greater joy than having a talented priest help us. It might be a bit difficult, but I will take responsibility in protecting you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I truly thank you.¡±


    It was great news. This piece of information would definitely make Savior-nim happy. Perhaps he was hearing this conversation somewhere right now, as Ahyeon smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing it.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Seeing you smile like this with me together.¡±


    Not knowing what to say to this, Ahyeon¡¯s expression was slowly hardening, causing Euichang to quickly continue.


    ¡°As expected, Ahyeon seems to enjoy helping others. Whether it¡¯s always helping in the hunt for murderers¡­ and distributing food for the poor and weak¡­ to be honest, in this world, although people say what good is there to help others, I truly support your actions.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ it¡¯s¡­ alright, I could also¡­ volunteer together with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Ahyeon was briefly lost in thought. The reason she was helping those in poverty was to save them from this world and preach the will of the Savior. Obviously, Ahyeon did not want this man to interfere within her sacred realm.


    ¡°That alone is enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you are ufortable.¡±


    He was extremely depressed. Ahyeon began to observe this man¡¯s expression. A powerful authority like him was currently depressed from one sentence of hers. What an unexpected pleasure. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t pleasure deriving from the maniption of this man. Rather, it was the face of his, which ryed that he¡¯d made a mistake. He was currently regretting, as he looked anxious and depressed. A strange feeling arose from Ahyeon due to that kind of face.


    She wasn¡¯tpletely sure, but after the end of this work, she thought that she would be able to eat a very sweet fruit.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I would be open to eating with you asionally.¡±


    ¡°That¡­that means.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Rather than working together, if you can provide support in other ways¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be wasting your time¡­ and above all, you would be doing a great job, rather than me in rescuing the poor.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes! If I can help in that way, I will do all I can¡­. Thank you.¡±


    TL Afterword


    Calvis: Poor guy. He doesn¡¯t deserve the fateing to him. He¡¯s just a loyal, faithful and innocent man that¡¯s hopelessly in love¡­


    TL Notice: Website was down yesterday, and with me still recovering from the flu, it must be fate that it wanted me to have a break LOL.


    PR Afterword


    Sai101: Agree, poor guy does not deserve this.. Orcs return to the path of the Green Skins..


    BM: That guy is going to get tossed around like a ything wherever he goes, whether by Anyeon, Blood Dagger, or by the Sword Saint.

 Chapter 81 - Righteous Knight (2)

    Seeing Euichang¡¯s happy expression, she lightly smiled. Although she preferred to see his face covered in despair more so than anything else, she must endure. Themands from the Savior were absolute. She must umte as much amiability as possible with this guy in front of her, and proceed cautiously.


    Soon after the meal, she began to eat together with Euichang, as the chilly atmosphere changed to a cosy one.


    After every meal, he would request her for an after-meal event, but she would always decline, stating that she has to go do something. Ahyeon would decline his invitation, and after deciding that they would meet the day after, they would part ways.


    The moment Ahyeon entered the room, she joyfully and hurriedly sent the message over.


    [Savior-nim¡­ Savior-nim¡­]


    [Baek Ahyeon.]


    From that familiar voice, Ahyeon¡¯s hips trembled once again. Just his voice alone caused her to feel as if she was wet.


    [Is there any progress?]


    [Yes¡­Yes! There is, Savior-nim. I¡¯m not sure of the exact date, but soon, the Holy Order within Legius will leave for an expedition.]


    [borate.]


    [Yes¡­Yes! To be honest, the Holy Order has been investigating a n of murderers over here in Aia, and have finally reached here in the end. It seems that Jung Euichang has been assigned the mission of finding and eliminating the murderer n.]


    [Interesting.]


    [Yes¡­ and I¡¯m not too sure¡­but¡­I think I can apany them in the expedition too. Savior-nim¡­]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.]


    From the speechless answer on the other side, she suddenly bit her lips. She was worried if she had crossed the line and interfered with the n. However, fortunately, that was not the case. After a brief silence, the Savior¡¯s voice began pouring down once more.


    [Well done. When we meet next time, I will give you a reward. Tell me what you want.]


    It was totally eye-opening news. Subconsciously, she became so excited that she jumped up from her seat. But Ahyeon calmed down her excited self, and sat down. It wasn¡¯t even proper to ask the Savior for something when she was saved by him. In the end, despite knowing that she would regret this, she teared up, as she held her inner desires within herself.


    [I¡­don¡¯t need a reward. It¡¯s not proper. For¡­ an award. As long as¡­you treat me like this, I will be sufficiently thankful.]


    [You are truly a loyal follower. How could I not cherish you. I am always thankful to you.]


    [Thank you very much! Thank you very much!]


    It felt as if all the emptiness in her heart from this entire day had been filled up in one go. Ahyeon shook her hips once again from the pleasure.


    [It would be good if you can acquaint yourself with him more closely. Don¡¯t worry, my young follower. I will not ask of you for anything else. Your body is wholly yours, always remember this fact.]


    [Yes! Yes! Savior-nim. Every single hair on my body is all yours, Savior-nim. All of me is yours, Savior-nim.]


    Her whole heart was filled with joy. It truly felt as if the heavens were opening up as this moment was the most happiest after arriving to the Continent. For some reason, she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight, so she held her reddened cheeks with her trembling hands.


    That recent dialogue continued to resonate inside her head.


    Thus, Ahyeon blissfully smiled.


    And a few dayster, Ahyeon began to aggressively meet with Euichang. Thanks to that, Euichang misunderstood the situation himself by thinking that he was dating her, but it wasn¡¯t a great deal of a problem. Of course, all of this was to use him as a sacrifice, in Ahyeon¡¯s perspective. As such, Ahyeon did not really say much to the tone of voice that Euichang spoke to her with.


    ¡°Ahyeon, is it alright if we can hang out together today?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I have another matter I must attend to today.¡±


    As time passed, Jung Euichang became bolder. No matter how much these actions were done for the Savior, she was extremely displeased. Even now, it was the same. Whenever he extended his hand to touch her, she hurriedly pushed it away.


    After being reborn, every single hair on her body was Savior¡¯s possession. As such, she could not let a man touch her, ever. Seeing Euichang¡¯s expression, that looked like he thought that he hadmitted a grave mistake, Ahyeon slowly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Truthfully¡­I¡¯m still a bit ufortable.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡­I understand. I was too rash. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Interestingly, this had made Euichang cherish her even more as a result. At this time, Ahyeon thought that she would never forget his expression.


    The n was also proceeding slowly. The archers were slowly catching onto to the hidden location of the n of murderers, and all that remained was when they would leave for the expedition. Ahyeon returned to her room andmunicated this with Savior once more.


    *****


    I began to n slowly and ordingly with Hakajin. Ahyeon was working hard, far more than I had ever imagined. To be honest, I wanted to get rid of her due to the possibility of her Unique Ability and the ticking bomb, but I decided to monitor her for now.


    Butter, I decided that there was no need to be cautious. The first reason was because her mind was extremely broken. Second of all, she would blindly follow me, who had rescued her from the depths of hell. As such, there was no need for this side to worry. But, if a seed she nted were to explode, it would be an utterly ridiculous event in itself.


    What she needed was not uncertainty, but trust. Interestingly, this unexpected n, that wasn¡¯t even devised properly, was proceeding well beyond my expectations.


    [Your body is yours.]


    From that simple remark, she was extremely ecstatic. In the beginning, her ss was a Pagan. It was because she believed in me that she attained her special ss. Knowing that there was no way that she would betray me, the current results that she was producing were beyond my imagination. For instance, if I told her tomit suicide, I bet that she wouldmit suicide.


    She may be blind, but she¡¯spetent. So much so that I began to pity the guy named Jung Euichang. At this time, I received a signal from Ahyeon, so I injected mana into the ring and connected.


    [Savior-nim¡­.]


    [My apostle.]


    [Yes. I am Savior¡¯s apostle. I am Savior¡¯s possession.]


    [Speak.]


    [Yes. Although I cannot determine the exact date, it seems that the Holy Order has seeded in tailing the murderer n. In case the n of murderers might take notice of this and escape, the security is currently on high alert. Forgive me for not providing more details than this.]


    [It¡¯s alright. You did very well. Don¡¯t show impatience, and do your best, taking care of your body along the way. I do not want you to be hurt.]


    [Yes¡­. sniff. Thank you. Yes! My body is solely Savior¡¯s. I will never allow myself to be hurt. Savior-nim.]


    After thatst sentence, I disconnected the line. It was a bit emotional, hearing Ahyeon be so teary like that. She is the perfect example of someone who has truly lived a hellish life. I was the only pir that she could lean on, and seeing her work her hardest for me made me reconsider wanting to have her by my side.


    However, she is much more useful being among the humans. From what I¡¯ve recently heard, her followers have increased their members to 40, and some of them have even received the ss of, ¡®Martyrs.¡¯ In other words, these guys were long-term pieces I could utilize whenever. I thought that it could be useful for them to participate in this operation if needed.


    It wasn¡¯t like the Holy Order and the Sky Dragon Guild did not train Porters. Even if they may not be Porters, there¡¯ll always be a need for someone weak who could dobor for the strong.


    I nodded my head, as I turned around. My subordinates had surrounded me awaiting my attention once I disconnected with Ahyeon. All of my executives, including Gark, Hark, the Three Goblin Sisters, Hakajin, Hayeon, Mev, and even Ragia, as well as all of the n officials, were anticipating the uing battle.


    Of course, in the situation regarding the Five Siblings, this kind of meeting did not help them at all. But, it was still experience. Just like how your strength improved with training, it was the same with this scenario. They may be pure, but since they¡¯re not stupid, there wille a time when I¡¯ll need to hear their opinions. I began to ry the conversation I had with Ahyeon, and soon their faces beamed with delight. Hakajin spoke first.


    ¡°But we cannot deduce where the battle will be held, this fact is somewhat quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,as they emphasize security over anything else at this moment.¡±


    ¡°But, locating where two human groups are fighting and struggling like this, it feels like the position where it¡¯ll ur should be quite limited. Especially with how one side is hiding, it should be moreso. It should be limited to either a forest, or cave, or even a cleared dungeon. As such, if it were me, I would consider the few possibilities avable and head into action.¡±


    ¡°That is probably likely.¡±


    As the meeting began to slowly proceed, Ragia began to look towards us and speak.


    ¡°But. Is there really a need for them to wait¡­¡±


    It was an extremely cautious tone. But, I think I knew what Ragia was referring to. Mev, realizing what she was implying, quickly spoke before Ragia could continue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we can find the location of the murderer n ourselves, Captain?¡±


    Normally, Ragia would be the onending a blow at Mev, but it felt like she was done in this time. From Mev¡¯s suggestion, the Three Goblin Sisters were staring at her surprised.


    ¡°Mev!¡±


    ¡°Mev¡¯s brain is strange!¡±


    Looking over at Ragia, it seems that she wasn¡¯t too concerned with this as I saw her smiling from the reactions.


    ¡°Can you find it?¡±


    ¡°If the humans have found it, then there¡¯s no reason why we can¡¯t either. Since our base is in the forest, we¡¯ll surely be able to discover it.¡±


    That confident tone of Mev¡¯s was quite cute. Truly if Mev could discover where the murderer n was located, then it would increase our options. Hakajin nodded at Mev¡¯s n, and the heavy-lipped Hayeon spoke after being silent for a long while.


    ¡°I will start setting up roots in the vicinity. Since it could be some help in investigating.¡±


    I nodded. It may not be as talented as the Holy Order, but our tribe waspetent. Soon, we decided to investigate the areas that Hakajin had narrowed down for us. Usually, it should have been Ragia who was advising me, but seeing Mev aggressivelye forth and take the credit, Ragia had no choice but to step back. As such, Mev¡¯s pride went up by another level.


    After the meeting had concluded, everyone left the tent for their own individual responsibilities. Mev and Hayeon quickly departed from the tent, while the Loyal Five Siblings and Hakajin bowed to me extensively with their hands on their chests before leaving as well.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    If there was one aspect which was strange, it was why Ragia hadn¡¯t left, as she was staring at me. Looking at her curiously, she began to slowly disy her snake tongue and spoke.


    ¡°Since our Prime Executive is so passionately working, I have nothing to do¡­. I was asking if it would be alright to spend some time together for a while.¡±


    Seeing Ragia slowly approach me, I btedly realized that it, in fact, somewhat dealt a blow to Mev, and not the other way around.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>That Ragia is so damn cunning and sly. The perfect (and most dangerous) woman to have by your side.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>N/A


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: I wonder if the, ¡®Righteous Knight,¡¯ needs saving from the n of Murderers?


    <strong>BM: </strong> I wonder how notorious this n of murderers is, and what loot they have on them.


    <strong>PR Notice: </strong>New schedule will be posted on the discord server in the following days. Also, Calvis and us minions have taken, ¡®I am the Monarch,¡¯ under our wing, so look forward to that!


    Link to the Discord Server:


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 82 - Righteous Knight (2)

    In the past, I hadn¡¯t heard of Jung Euichang entering a nearby forest, especially in Legius to hunt down a murderer n. It might be because the security was very thorough, or that the future has somewhat changed.


    The possibility of thetter was a bit higher. Since it is one of the main factors which could promote a n or guild, if it was supposed to have happened, then it is appropriate to say that at least I would have known.


    The reason why the future had changed is also simple. Since the current Legius was much more prosperous than the Legius of the past, it was also subject to added prey by murderer ns who also moved over in search of targets.


    I remember the small, but infamous Spider n, consisting of small, but powerful elites. All of them were around the intermediate level, simr to ck Spear in terms of power and strength. Although they were mostly hunted down and killed by the Queen of the North, their n clearly survived until I died.


    And the other one was the Hound n, where those guys were elites as well. If the Spider n consisted of a few elites, then these guys had a lot of decent yers.


    Other than them, I don¡¯t know of any others, but with their identities not being revealed just yet, if we had to choose which Jung Euichang was hunting down, narrowing it down to these two basic assumptions, it was more likely that he was pursuing the Hound n. The reason was because of their base being located in the West, and above all, the current Jung Euichang would not be able to deal with the Spider n.


    Unless the Holy Order were fools, they would never send Jung Euichang against the Spider n.


    As a right-hand man of the Saint Sword, he would be a powerhouse in the Continent as the Righteous Knight. Though I did not have any personal grudges against him, the fact that I had the opportunity to get rid of him now was truly pleasing.


    I had already killed off some of the beginners who would grow their way into being an Elite. Not just me, but Seulgi would have also done this before heading to the North.


    She would¡¯ve done whatever she could to destroy the potential of the Red Cross n from growing. If I were to capture the current Righteous Knight, who was under protection for three years, then the Holy Order I knew of would¡¯ve had their total power reduced by over half. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like I had not thought of the possibility of reducing the power of the Holy Order to deliver them to the Queen of the North¡­


    The Saint Sword, who pretended to be kind, was someone who could never bend her knees. First of all, even if a war were to not have urred, Seulgi would definitely ignite the mes of war herself. Whether it¡¯s her or myself, we both have the same purpose.


    After roughly organizing my thoughts, I began to sense a presence from outside. I told her to enter, and Mev soon walked in.


    She had an ambiguous face, implying that things had not proceeded smoothly as anticipated.


    ¡°Found it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m supposed to report that I have found it or that I¡¯m not sure¡­ anyhow, our mission was to locate the ce that Hakajin narrowed down for us first, and trace the tracks of the humans from the city second.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I could not find the traces of those humans from the city at all¡­ but I did find a ce where they could be staying¡­ Of course I haven¡¯t confirmed yet, but the possibility is high.¡±


    The fact that Mev could not find any traces of the Holy Order meant that thepetence and standards of those humans were very high. It wasn¡¯t like Mev had awakened her Unique Ability yet, but her ability to track and trace down humans was exceptionallypetent. Although it is a bit far before they can fly, they definitely live up to their name as the Holy Order. I bit my lip as I spoke to Mev.


    ¡°Where is the ce you tracked them to?¡±


    It¡¯s the Earthworm den which is far away in this direction.¡±


    ¡°Are they underground?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It felt like it was too burdensome to enter inside, so I just scoured the outskirts.¡±


    I nodded to Mev, knowing that she had gone for the safe and appropriate decision.


    ¡°It definitely looked like a Earthworm den, but I couldn¡¯t find any hints of Earthworms there¡­ No, rather, their traces havepletely disappeared since a few months ago. I had doubted that it could be another location, but after finding this ce, it has the highest probability. That¡¯s our conclusion.¡±


    Naturally, it was a credible spection, and also one that was highly probable with Hakajin and Ragia already specting about normal murderers having set up base in abandoned monster tribes and dens.


    Amongst them, an Earthworm den would be perfect to set up a base in. Since when they prate earth, they create quite a decent-sized path. As such, for the enemies, hiding in a den like this was extremely good, which is also already known to many thieves as well.


    The reason being that it was easy to install traps. With quite a lot of people possibly tracking him down, it was also great at erasing one¡¯s own tracks as well.


    Though, the fact exists that one¡¯s sight will be limited due to the dark, but for monsters like our n, it was rather an extremely nice advantage. Mev began to brightly smile after noticing my satisfied expression. Then, after stroking Mev by the hair, I spoke.


    ¡°Good job. It¡¯ll be of great help!¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Feeling great, Mev¡¯s wings unfolded as they trembled quickly. As expected, Mev does not disappoint. It was such a blessing have a very talented archer in the n, but the fact that she¡¯d always had that anticipated look on her face was a bit burdensome. It was a bit heartbreaking, betraying her expectations, but I had no choice but to speak to her.


    ¡°Gather the executives. We¡¯re immediately starting a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­okay! Captain!¡±


    With the Holy Order moving cautiously like they are now, we also had quite a lot to prepare ourselves. It was extremely ambiguous to try and attempt a sneak attack against them like the previous time within the dungeon, since I¡¯m sure they were being mobilized while fully prepared.


    Unlike the previous group, they weren¡¯t heading for a specific goal, but an expedition that required awareness and tracking. The number of forces will definitely berge, with quite a lot of talented individuals. I had to use all that was avable to me.


    Soon, the executives gathered, and all of them raised their hands to their chests in salute before sitting in their assigned seats. Everyone was waiting for me to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not urate yet, but Mev has found where they are. It¡¯s a Earthworm den, and, I too, believe that this kind of ce would be one where they¡¯re most likely to hide in. No, I¡¯m almost certain that this is true.¡±


    After borating, the guys began to talk about the possibilities. Hakajin and Ragia nodded, with the Loyal Five Siblings following along.


    ¡°Certainly if it¡¯s a den of Earthworms, then they can safely hide. With various tunnels, it¡¯s a great ce for anyone to avoid and hide. Not necessarily the West, but I have heard of some Green Skins who live inside abandoned Earthworm dens.¡±


    Hayeon continued once Hakajin finished.


    ¡°But¡­ is it possible that the tunnels can copse if the walls and grounds be weaker?¡±


    ¡°When Earthworms move, they release a special fluid that prevents the tunnels and ground from copsing easily¡­ but it is possible. However, I would not necessarily rmend such an option.¡±


    Just like Hakajin had said, when Earthworms move, the special fluid that emits from them causes the ground to harden and solidify. The purpose is probably because they want to reuse the roads they pave anyways, but since I did not have a great interest in monster ecology, I was unable to check if it was true.


    If you focus on firepower, you can certainly break a part of it down.


    But in the perspective of the Holy Order, and for us as well, this was not a rmended option. It was because the murderers might be able to escape through another exit. As if Hakajin was in the same thought as me, it was decided that this was not a viable option in the end.


    ¡°Those guys are strong. So we must prepare readily to have a winning fight.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so¡­ what do you think of entering by digging tunnels through another side?¡±


    Ragia had broached this suggestion.


    They are probably just preparing for their fight against the humans, and would definitely not anticipate us at all. Although it needs to be nned a bit further, I thought that entering through a different direction was a usible option.


    ¡°It was an option I was thinking as well. We must prepare to fight. After reducing their force and strength, entering the cave is right. The problem is where we can standby. Since the location of our trip and the den is far away, we need to first prioritize a ce where we can hide our bodies. But it¡¯s not a bad suggestion.


    In other words, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea if, we too. were on standby underground, as well as creating new tunnels, that the Earthworms didn¡¯t dig, ourselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great idea. The problem is the timing.¡±


    Even though the expedition site had not been set, we can depart as soon as tomorrow. The expedition at Ahyeon¡¯s city might be a bitte, but if we were not able toplete our preparations in time, then all our current actions would be meaningless.


    We had to wait anyways.


    With everyone concurring that it was a good idea, I slowly looked around.


    ¡°We depart now.¡±


    With having no time at all, we began to mobilize immediately.


    ¡°I will follow your order.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Ggirik! Let¡¯s make a new hideout!¡±


    ¡°Start preparing immediately, and we will leave the moment we are ready. Gark and Hark, prepare the equipment. Hakajin and Goblin Sisters! While we are creating the tunnels, you will wait on standby at a dependable food source that Mev, Ragia and the archers will find for you.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Other than pregnant women, everyone will be mobilized! You have all endured well waiting this long. It¡¯s the beginning of the battle we¡¯ve been waiting for!¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Finally, we¡¯re going to see some action


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>We have finally finished setting up our new Discord Server and Patreon in recement of sponsored chapters. I have also started tranting I am the Monarch, so please look forward to that project along with Dragon Poor and this.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: Vote for us in NU!


    <strong>BM: </strong>Earthworms¡­ I¡¯m keep imagining a giant earthworm rather than some terrifying monster.


    <strong>PR Notice: </strong>Calvis and us minions have taken, ¡®I am the Monarch,¡¯ under our wing, so look forward to that! Join us in our new Discord Server for updates, suggestions, and discussions with other readers, Patrons and us!


    <strong>Blood Dagger n Discord Server</strong>:


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 83

    From their words, my eyes began to glisten, as my will to fight churned on due to my innate nature. Unexpectedly, the one who was most pleased was Hayeon, as it seemed that she had umted a lot of stress as ofte.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In fact, I had already told the n that a battle will arise soon. Thanks to that, everyone was on standby. Of course, there was some time until the actual fight, but Gark and Hark were extremely excited, despite the wait. After leaving the tent, the n began to scream and holler. Since I had not told them to be quiet, it did not matter much, but thanks to that, the vige became even more morous.


    ¡°It¡¯s battle time! Blood Dagger has dered that there will be a fight!¡±


    ¡°What a glorious battle it¡¯ll be with Blood Dagger! He says pregnant women could not go!¡±


    As expected, the vige became lively in a sh.


    ¡°A real battle! It¡¯ll be a true fight in one week! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°Ggirik! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    It was extremely noisy, and even Mev was smiling, as she merged with the tumultuous cround. Hayeon, after looking at me, soon followed behind, as Mev began to announce loudly.


    ¡°Do not be disappointed if you cannot participate in this honorable battle! Your missions are also great! For the revival of the tribe!¡±


    It was quite kind of her to take care of her subordinates and console them. As such, I did not say anything as Ragia, Hakajin, and Three Goblin Sisters, all burst out from the tent after saluting me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Ggirik! We must collect food in the meantime! Ggirik!¡±


    Originally, the vige was full of energy and vitality, but it was overflowing at the moment during this boisterous scene, I could hear supplies along with equipment being packed and prepared. When the tribe was a bit small, I had helped out with these errands, but with the growth of the tribe now, everyone, including Mev, did not allow me to take part in that kind of work.


    Having the authority of the Chief was the problem.


    As such, I slowly left the tent area and began to monitor and check out the camp to see if there were any supplies or belongings that might be missed during the preparations.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The nsman greeted me when they sensed my presence.


    There were those who were happily moving the supplies and provisions, but there were also Goblins carrying some of therger loads which normally the Orcs would carry. I even saw a group of six Goblins carrying this gigantic bag. Despite no one ordering them, seeing how they were busily preparing and contributing to the n in their own way, I found their appearances quite cute.


    ¡°Ggirik! This way! The meat needs to go here!¡±


    ¡°Bring the Human meat over here! Separate out the food which the Chief will eat!¡±


    Among them, there was the Goblin who painted. As expected, he was preparing the gs blissfully. As if he would miss out on precious time with his newly born daughter Nicole, he was continually looking back at his tent.


    I approached him.


    ¡°Do you want to be with your family?¡±


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t. I will be a glorious father who will win the battle for Nicole! Ggirik! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I had asked a useless question. His will to fight was bountiful enough. It was the same for the other Green Skins who were fathers-to-be. Just like humans, they were all carrying on with their obligatory duties.


    After everyone had busily moved around, preparations wereplete just like that. Gark and Hark raised the g standards high into the air by my sides as I stroked the fur of Ibar. It was then that a figure began to walk over. It was ck Spear. I had told him in advance that there would be a fight, but having noticed the loud and bustling noises here, it seems he hade in search of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re heading out to fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ck Spear. Will you join us?¡±


    It was natural to poke at this. I was able to invite him with a much lighter heart than before due to our rtionship being closer, and, with him along, the battle would proceed much more smoothly, and as such, I stared at him with a bit of anticipation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I would like to go, but it seems that I cannot apany you this time, Blood Dagger. It seems that there are new Green Skins who are currently taking the Warrior Exam. Hmm¡­ I am not trying to boast, but we have received the right to aid them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Congrattions, ck Spear. It is truly good news. Very honorable, indeed.¡±


    It was unfortunate, but it couldn¡¯t be prevented. It does not match his personality, but it did seem like he came to boast, even though he said he wasn¡¯t trying to. Seeing the truly pleasant and bright expression of his, that¡¯s what I felt. Probably, while we were engaging in our battle, he¡¯ll be heading over to the Land of Glory.


    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor.¡±


    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor.¡±


    So I mounted Ibar and we began to slowly ride out. Although Mev had not pinpointed the exact location, we wanting to be around the vicinity, and as such, we headed over. While we were marching, a Goblin Archer quickly rushed over and began to guide us.


    As if they knew I was desperate for time, they quickly located the ce where we could start constructing ¨C a quiet, barren ce hidden far away from the narrowed-down position. Since we were moving underground anyways, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t hard for them to find a suitable base.


    Just as Mev previously mentioned, their base was quite far away. I had known originally howrge the forest was, but I realized now just how muchrger it actually was with this journey. But the path wasn¡¯t boring. We were able to hunt some Evil Beasts, and I also began to anticipate the foreboding battle.


    Soon, after a day or two, we discovered the location that Mev had found.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I checked with the nt¡¯s roots. Though they¡¯re a bit far away, if we dig a hole here, then we will definitely reach their base.¡±


    If Hayeon had checked with her roots, then it was definitely true. Even if she were to connect us to the end of their tunnel, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Rather, it would befortable, since it would allow us to move more stealthily in our operation. Not only that, but with the news that the Holy Order had not departed yet, it seems that we had enough time to afford in this operation.


    Perhaps if it were hasty Summoned in charge, then they would have left immediately, but it wasn¡¯t so with the Righteous Knight. As one who demanded perfection, he wanted to do things in an orderly manner. There¡¯s no mistake that it was an opportunity for us.


    I slowly began to scour my surroundings, as there wererge trees and rocks surrounding us. It was a perfect scenario in proceeding with our n. The chance of Evil Beats appearing here was faint, and it looked like it had been quite a long time since Humans hadst came here. What was most appealing was that there was a river nearby. We had indeed brought water, but it was still joyous news.


    ¡°We will unpack and construct our temporary shelter.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, unpack! We¡¯re constructing a temporary shelter here!¡±


    From mymand, Hark resonated the orders down to other nsmen, as the Goblins and Orcs began to busily move around.


    After a bit of rest, the Blood Dagger nsmen proceeded with the operation. Though we had no digging tools, the operation quickly advanced. It was because Hayeon had continued to move her roots and dig out the ground below. The Orcs also continually shovelling out with hurriedly-made tools which did not look anything like a shovel, and the Goblins kept transporting the soil and dirt from what the Orcs dug out.


    Everyone got covered in dirt, but they were working merrily.


    ¡°If it¡¯s with Blood Dagger, then even this kinds of work is joyous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s work for battle! How could it not be joyous!¡±


    ¡°Dirt and Battle! Tunnel and Battle!¡±


    If Hayeon¡¯s roots were like a forklift, then they were workers who did not know what exhaustion meant. Thanks to that, I subconsciously thought that they were guys who were specialized inbor. If they were taught the techniques and skills in constructing buildings, they would really be able to build one in an instant.


    Even after the cave was dug, Hayeon¡¯s roots continued to disy their brilliance, with Gark and Hark beginning to construct shelters with the already chopped up wood they acquired from the forest. Since too many people inside the cave might actually be ineffective, Mev and Hakajin were outside, as they were trying to n and engineer a blueprint for the interior of the cave.


    Of course, I would be able to understand once I see it myself, but it seems that they were nning on roughly setting up an entrance and exit, while also studying the ecology of the Earth Worms to make a path.


    Of course, the goblin who painted was assigned to draw up a map. Funnily enough, the map was slowly beingpleted by one who was used to just drawing tattoos and making gs. Of course, the map needed a bit of work and minor details had to be updated, but this much was enough.


    After some time had passed, the tunnel we dug out was continually heading over to that goal. At this time, I sent a message to Ahyeon.


    [Baek Ahyeon.]


    [Yes! Yes! Savior-nim¡­ I have waited.]


    As usual, I could hear a bright and cheerful voice of Ahyeon. Before I was going to ask the purpose of my message, Ahyeon spoke first.


    [I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry, Savior-nim. It seems that the sacrifices will depart after a bit more time.]


    [They¡¯rete.]


    [No¡­normally, they were going to depart now, but after receiving further news about information of the cave¡¯s interior, it caused a bit of dy.]


    [So they have discovered their base.]


    It was a joyous fact that certainly met our expectations.


    [Bu¡­but the exact location¡­ even though I had asked whileying low, I did not receive an answer¡­So¡­I¡¯m sorry.]


    Recently, the guy seemed to have truly fallen for Ahyeon. Despite that, he did not reveal the core contents of the subject at hand. It was what I thought would happen from a cautious guy like him, but it was still a bit disappointing.


    [No. Do not be disappointed my disciple.]


    [Yes¡­Yes! But please rejoice! I have seeded in dispatching the martyrs as Porters! Pro¡­probably, if the disciples were to see Savior-nim, they would genuinely be happy.]


    [I can¡¯t wait.]


    [Yes¡­Yes!]


    Despite not rying amand, with how the operation was advancing smoothly, it was quite pleasing seeing Ahyeon. It was definitely correct in assigning her this task. As I previously mentioned, the Holy Order wasing with apany of small to middle-sized ns, so it was necessary to bring some workers or Porters. The fact that Ahyeon had ced some disciples there wasn¡¯t a hard task at all.


    The fact that she had done this regarding any unexpected circumstances which might ur, it was a job where she should be praised for by itself. In proportion to her blindly changing, she was also growing and bing wiser.


    [My youngmb. The day we meet. You will receive what you want.]


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>LOL this Hakajin is basically a genius. Engineering skills, can do military administration and also manage the affairs of the n. A great strategist, intelligent, and also has buff totems. That¡¯s like the perfect Support Character.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>All future updates and announcements will be in the BDC Discord as I do not want to spam updates and announcements on the main one. If you want to know the status of either one of these novels (Green Skin, Dragon Poor, I am the Monarch), please check this beforementing/asking about the schedule/status/etc.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: Vote for us in NU!


    <strong>Blood Dagger n Discord Server</strong>:


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 84

    [Savior-nim. I think we will depart now. There are 20 members from the Holy Order Guild, 10 from the Sky Dragon Guild, and 20 from several small ns. Over five of them are higher than 3rd Grade Summoned.]


    [Well done. The location?]


    [It matches where Savior-nim is at. I have heard that they are heading to a Earth Worm Den. Our formation consists of 5 Priests, 5 Magicians, 5 Archers, and asides from that, the rest areprised of melee sses.]


    Time passed, and when the cave we dug out reached the front of the Earth Worm Den, we widened the cave slightly before constructing a stronghold there. Thanks to that, we had time to recover our physical strength and have them wait leisurely for the uing battle.


    The ce where we are currently expecting to connect to was the back end of the den. It was the best condition to infiltrate while attacking them from behind their backs.


    In the meantime, we concentrated on recovering our health. Ragia, along with a few assassins, began to acquire poison, while those with dexterous hands transferred the remaining poison to the potion bottles. After entering the Earth Worm Den, we were going to use these either on the walls or exits so that they couldn¡¯t escape. As such, two dayster, I received a message from Ahyeon.


    [We are entering.]


    [Good job. Keep reporting the situation.]


    [Yes!]


    They began to enter the den, and I immediately informed the n.


    ¡°We¡¯re advancing.¡±


    After the low voice of mine echoed, the Orc Warriors began to knock down the walls in front of us with their pickaxes.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Battle time! Battle time!¡±


    They were pounding the walls more vigorously in contrast to when they first started. Naturally, the dirt wall began to break down little by little.


    Despite there being no treasure beyond this wall, I didn¡¯t understand why my heart was beating so much. Of course, I was not the only one with such feelings. Everyone was staring at the walls full of excitement and expectation.


    Then, with a loud, ¡®Boom,¡¯ the walls of the denpletely copsed. What appeared in our view was a grand, dark tunnel. There was no end to be seen, as it was like a dark maze.


    ¡°We¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I quickly lead the vanguard as we marched in. The raucous odor was the first thing that swarmed us, as it seemed that, despite the Earth Worms disappearing from here for quite some time, their fluids and odor still remained.


    Despite being a cave that was dug without tools, it was more sophisticated than ours. Dark and silent. It was like the entrance to abyrinth. Itcked no shortage of being an ideal battlefield ground for us to fight in.


    First, we had to fully grasp the map of the cave since the Murderer n and the Holy Order were here. Before they engaged in fighting amongst themselves, we must finish all of our preparations so that we can take the advantage. Thanks to that, the assassins and archers quickly advanced in. Among them, Mev was the most motivated, as the hands of the Drawing Goblin began to quickly move his hands.


    I rushed out at Mev.


    ¡°Mev.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If you feel any tracks or senses of humans, immediately report to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s fine now. I don¡¯t see anything. I¡¯lle back.¡±


    Since we were at the end, it was likely. If the Murderer n and the Holy Order were located near the south of the cave, then we were in the north. Although I couldn¡¯t predict how they¡¯ll collide, they¡¯ll probably engage somewhere midway. We had to move carefully, since there was no hope of victory if we were to engage them before a fight urs between the Holy Order and the Murderer n.


    ¡°It matches. Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°It matches! Ggirik!¡±


    Hakajin and Mev were already memorizing the map, as the assassins rushed over, checking to see if the map matched with the physicalndscape of the cave. Thanks to that, Hayeon was able to use her roots to locate the installed traps here and there.


    It was a slight tremble, but I began to feel something from the cave.


    ¡°Ggirik Ggirik?¡±


    It was not a misunderstanding. The other goblins felt the tremor too, as they all began to anxiously look up at the roof of the cave. It was only slightly, but the cave was clearly shaking.


    ¡°This¡­this is¡­¡±


    This isn¡¯t good. I quickly ran, as the n slowly halted as they searched around their surroundings with puzzled expressions. It was then.


    ¡°Booooooooooooooooooooom!¡±


    Arge explosion swallowed the cave, as it felt as if the cave was going to copse on them. It was such a loud, deafening noise, that it even stung my ears. It wasn¡¯t our side that the cave copse on, but where Ahyeon and the Holy Order were, as they were advancing from the south to here. Then, I began to think that even the ground was falling down. It was then that my ring began to sh suddenly. What followed immediately was Ahyeon¡¯s voice.


    [Sa¡­ Savior-nim! Trap! It¡¯s a tra! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!]


    ¡®Trap¡¯


    ¡°Damn! Hayeon! Hayeon!! Immediately prepare your spell.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes!¡±


    After my shout, she began to hurriedly cast and chant something as she ordered her roots to provide support in case the ground were to copse. It didn¡¯t matter what was happening right now. The priority was saving the tribe.


    ¡°We are gathering with the nt as the center! We are gathering with the nt as the center!!¡±


    ¡°Ggirik Ggirik!¡±


    The Hobgoblins, who were a bit further astray from the group, quickly returned. But the cave was continually copsing. Of course, with the size of the cave, it didn¡¯tpletely copse, but it was arge enough range topletely smother in both the Holy Order and our n. As such, I assigned Gark, Hark, Ragia, and Hakajin all to the area next to Hayeon.


    I couldn¡¯t find the small group of Assassin Goblins and the Drawing Goblin though.


    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯


    What was most rming was that I didn¡¯t see Mev either.


    As I was in the midst of swallowing my saliva, I saw Mev rushing over from afar while calling out to me. It was as if I was watching a disaster movie, as the ground was incessantly copsing behind her.


    ¡°Cap¡­Captain!¡±


    She had indeed separated from us quite a distance away. I quickly ran towards Mev, since I couldn¡¯t allow for her to die so ridiculously.


    ¡°Bl¡­Blood Dagger!¡±


    I could hear the shock of my nsmen, but I thought that maybe I could save her.


    ¡°Hayeon, cast magic to support the ground and the rest of you stay on standby. Gark, that includes you.¡±


    Gark, who had been rushing forward, hesitated before returning, as Mev and I were slowly closing the distance.


    Behind Mev, the ground was copsing at a rapid pace.


    ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯


    At this rate, both of them will be swept away. Reflexively extending her hand was Mev, and I reached out for her as well. The moment her hand and mine made contact, I instantaneously grabbed her and threw her behind myself, all in one motion.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°Hayeon!¡±


    Simultaneously, Hayeon¡¯s voice screamed out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Large roots instantly wrapped around the nsmen. Although she was rolling a bit since I threw her back too hard, I was able to see Mev join the n, which was under Hayeon¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Let it reach! Let it reach!¡±


    Hayeon was chanting her spell like crazy, as she was sending out her roots over my way, but there was no time. I was definitely about to fall. I stopped running while unsheathing my Greatsword Too Large to be a Sword and lifted it up high. With the mana of the Ancient me, the body fluids, which had hardened, were beginning to melt again. All of this was done to provide enough space the for maximum movement possible after being isted.


    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯


    It might be a useless action, but I needed to do whatever I can. But, betraying my expectations, the cave quickly copsed, and I soon began to disappear from the sight of my nsmen.


    ¡°Captain!!¡±


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaa Blood Dagger!¡±


    Mev, Gark, and Hark¡¯s voices echoed onest time before I lost consciousness.


    ***


    ¡°Kereeeuk¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes. Somehow, I was still alive. For a moment, I considered if I had reincarnated once more, but thankfully that wasn¡¯t the case. It seems that thest desperate action I had done was somewhat effective, allowing me to move around inside the confined space a bit.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who had copsed the cave, but they had done sopletely, however I was still able to discover a space in which a small body could squeeze through. The problem was that I was quite far away from the n, and the fact that my left arm was not moving normally.


    ¡®Is it broken.¡¯


    It was a very worrisome injury, which caused me to hesitate in moving it recklessly.


    I began to sit down and ponder the situation. Before I had heard Ahyeon¡¯s message, I had considered that she might¡¯ve betrayed me, but if she were to do so from the start, then she wouldn¡¯t have used such an unsure method like this.


    Above all, it was an explosion that urred from the south. It was highly probable that the Holy Order was swept away by the explosion. The casualties should be catastrophic if they were caught in the explosion directly. There were probably a few survivors at best.


    All of this was devised by the Murderer n. Noticing the existence and presence of the Holy Order, they had properly set up a trap for them.


    As for our n, we were awkwardly swept in it. I dryly swallowed, wondering how things could have unexpectedly transpired to this. At least my subordinates were alive. Even if I was isted, as long as there is enough of the food and water that I had brought along, they should be able to dig all the way here and bring me out. Though I was a bit worried about not seeing the few Goblins, but since they were quick-witted, I thought that they would preserve their lives themselves.


    The problem was Ahyeon, who was swept away by the explosion.


    It was an unfortunate loss to have her die here. I quickly tried to connect to her.


    [Baek Ahyeon. My young disciple.]


    [Sa¡­Savior-nim¡­. Sa..Savior-nim! Savior-nimm¡­.]


    Her voice was very desperate, as I could feel some urgency. It seems that she was extremely worried, since I had lost contact with her. I was a little relieved, but I had almost killed Ahyeon. It was my responsibility for not understanding the dynamics and ns of the Murderer n. I quietly spoke to Ahyeon.


    [I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive. My young disciple. How are things over there?]


    [Sniff¡­.sniff¡­ yes¡­al¡­almost everyone had been swept away. Due to a sudden explosion, the majority of the Holy Order died. Although the ranged squads which stayed behind are alive, they were swept away and isted by the copsing ground as well. Savior-nim¡­]


    [Are you with anyone?]


    [Jung Euichang¡­I¡¯m with that bastard. Savior-nim¡­]


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Finally, ns going awry. I was nearly mistaken for a minute that our MC, Blood Dagger, was omnipotent.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>N/A


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: So the saga continues.. Isted MC, perhaps may team up with the knight & disciplebo¡­


    <strong>BM: </strong>Noooooooo, when will we find out the fate of the real MC, Drawing Goblin?!


    <strong>PR Notice: </strong>Hope you all had a good Valentines Day! I know I was happy getting a bunch of cheap chocte to munch on ALONE. T.T ¨C BM


    <strong>Blood Dagger n Discord Server</strong>:


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 85

    Of course it was a terrifying experience, but that was an expected response from Ahyeon. Though she had recovered from her past trauma to a certain extent, whenever she was alone with a man, it was extremely scary for her. It was no exaggeration to say that it would recall her own obscure memories of the past.


    No, maybe the reason why she was so worried was because she didn¡¯t want to have her body tainted, which she had devoted to me.


    [Sa¡­Savior-nim¡­What do I¡­]


    [I wille.]


    [Yes¡­Yes!]


    [Continue to report to me and sustain the mana.]


    [Understood, Savior-nim.]


    Though she was replying vigorously, her voice was still trembling. As a reputable guy, he wouldn¡¯t recklessly touch or attack Ahyeon, but in extreme circumstances, one doesn¡¯t know how a man might change. Especially if he was wearing a mask, it would be even more so.


    Though I said I was going toe, I did not know where she was exactly. Seeing that air was flowing in, it wasn¡¯t like the ce had fully copsed, so I thought that there would be a blocked path somewhere.


    I began to recollect the drawn map roughly, but I couldn¡¯t remember. So I had no choice but to move on.


    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯


    Since I needed to treat my arm, I applied a potion roughly on my arm within this small confined space before moving on. It would take nearly half a day to traverse from the north to the south where the Holy Order was. Since I could be lost, I had to move quickly. In other words, I had no time to afford waiting for my subordinates. As long as I inscribed my traces, they will be able to follow me.


    Moving along, I rummaged through my pockets to check for my food and water supplies. I could have left everything to the n to handle things, but due to my old habits, I thought it was effective to carry a small amount of food and water at all times.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    After walking for a long time, I saw a blocked path in front. If I were human, it would have been impossible to find this, but with my current eyes, it was definitely morefortable. After checking with my hands, seeing that the walls weren¡¯t too wide, I decided to swing at it with my greatsword to see how it¡¯ll fare.


    As long as I dig at this with myrge Greatsword, and stick the Ancient me in the wall to melt it to fluids helping to disintegrate it, I should be able to quickly pave a way out.


    [Ah¡­ we don¡¯t have any food. Then¡­how. For now, wait for rescue¡­Yes. I understand.]


    I heard Ahyeon¡¯s voice in between. Naturally, the situation over there was much worse than here. Since they had left the food, supplies to the Porters and workers, this was the end result. Rather than moving around in a dark room, it was better to wait for rescue.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice to leave it be, but it seems that they¡¯re not considering utilizing the Forest Work body fluids. As long as they had means of melting the hard liquids.


    Applying a bit more pressure to my greatsword, with a loud ttering, the blocked cave opened. It was a road that headed towards the south. I was continuing to walk until I heard something.


    ¡°Ggirik¡­.Ggirik¡­.¡±


    I was able to hear a goblin crying from somewhere. It¡¯s definitely not the original group as they weren¡¯t able to have joined the group together in time. After quietly closing my eyes and focusing on the source of the sound, I was able to sense the direction it wasing from; the left walls which waspletely blocked off.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ggirik¡­.Bl..Blood Dagger¡­It¡¯s Blood Dagger!¡±


    A cheer erupted from the other side. They were voices of the map drawing Goblin and the other assassins who were separated from the pack.


    ¡°Blood Dagger hase to save us. Ggirik!¡±


    In fact, I was isted as well, but thinking I didn¡¯t necessarily have to say this, I spoke.


    ¡°Wait over there.¡±


    I had to be very careful in digging the walls of the cave. If I were to have hit a weak point within the walls recklessly without the aid of Hayeon¡¯s roots, it could cause a great disaster so I first calmed them down.


    ¡°I will dig through the debris.¡±


    ¡°Understood! We will wait.¡±


    Once again, I restarted my operation. With melting the debris into fluids on the top part, I began to scrape at it with my greatsword. Attacking the weakest point of the debris specifically, I soon was able to break it down.


    ¡°Crumble.¡±


    Though they were surprised at the crumbling sounds, but they soon disyed bright smiles in receiving of my appearance.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Seeing them jump and cheer was quite cute. Little by little, I was able to create a hole in the wall, causing their small bodies of theirs to pass through the whole.


    There was a total of three. As expected, there were two assassins along with the map drawing goblin.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    They weed me greatly with their small bodies as they hugged me. Normally, these actions weren¡¯t proper, but after oveing a crisis that nearly caused them to meet their deaths without honor, it seemed that they were greatly worried. Especially, the one with the daughter was truly happy. I began to pat their shoulders one by one as they reverently followed me.


    ¡°Do you have the map and food?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The most weing item in this situation. The Map Drawing Goblin soon handed over the map as I began toy it t out.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡±


    ¡°Around here, Chief.¡±


    It was still a long way away from the North exit, and it was quite a distance away from where Ahyeon was. With the map in hand, I connected with AHyeon.


    [Can you roughly determine where you are?]


    [Let¡­ let me check.]


    As long as they were not fools, they should at least have a map with them. In regards to the investigation which they conducted based on the interior of the cave, they should have a better quality map than us; that was also more urate. It seemed that there was a guy like Hakajin on their end. At first, it was a bit confusing, but after continuing to listen to her exnation, I was able to roughly know where they were trapped.


    [I checked. I will be heading over there now. Wait a bit longer.]


    [Yes. Savior-nim¡­I¡­I will be waiting.]


    ¡°The Assassins will continue to leave our trail behind. Venturing forth, we will be going south to fight with the Humans.¡±


    ¡°Fo¡­For Blood Dagger!¡±


    As if they found it admirable that I was looking for battle in this extreme situation, they began to look at me with glittering eyes of admiration and praise, once more as we headed out.


    But the problem with the passageways were not normal. Unlike the northern area where it was manageable, there were a lot of copsed ces, hinting at the severity of casualties and destruction which took ce here. If I had not known that this was the Forest Worm Cave, then I wouldn¡¯t have imagined that this was the same ce.


    Even this was a fortunate misfortune.


    Anyhow, preserving our food supply, we continued to walk forth as the situation became worse at Ahyeon¡¯s side. Firstly, they had no food or water. Secondly, although she could endure much longer mana-wise than a regr person, but with the hunger pangs and thirstiness, such matters would not simply disappear.


    Fortunately, the air did not seem to lessen, but it appears that Ahyeon was stressed out on another matter.


    [Sa¡­Savior-nim. He¡¯s looking. This side¡­I think.]


    Since it was only the two of them in that dark ce, there was the psychological struggle which Ahyeon had to ovee as well. As if he were watching voyeurism, it seemed there was lots of instances when the guy would tantly stare at Ahyeon.


    What he was thinking, he didn¡¯t know, but from what I heard from Ahyeon, it definitely seems that his condition was strange.


    Of course I didn¡¯t know what changed with him, but as time passed while stress umted, the problem remained whether he would want to release that onto Ahyeon.


    As such, I formted a hypothesis. If he had saved Ahyeon in the midst of the explosion, then he woulde to despise her more and more as the arrival of the rescue squad dyed over time.


    There was also the possibility that his umted stress might convert into sexual desire, but he was definitely evaluating the situation broadly.


    The circumstances of dying here and escaping this ce. The title and power that he possesses is like the honor of Green Skins. If he assumed that there was a possibility of escape, then he would have shown the correct behavior. However, if all his hope is lost, then he would not care what will happen in that instance.


    It was a personal thought, but I was definitely sure that he had not given up hope yet.


    I became a little nervous and moved faster. It was natural that the Goblins quickly followed behind.


    Three dayster, when I had almost arrived and was consoling Ahyeon to endure longer while waiting a bit longer, it was then.


    A sudden scream erupted from the Covenant Ring.


    [Savior-nim! Savior-nim! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaak!]


    It was natural that my body reflexively jumped. As if the Goblins were shocked, they quickly jumped up as well wondering if something had happened. If she was a Porter, then I don¡¯t know, but as someone who was considered my person, of course I had to move my body.


    The map was already engraved in my head. I continued to sprint ahead. Hearing Ahyeon¡¯s voice in the midst of it, I hurriedly became desperate.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Despite knowing that moving quickly would cause risks to ur, but I ignored it and automatically pushed through. The cave was shaking a bit, but it was enough to hold on.


    But when I had arrived, there was nothing in front of me.


    ¡®Was the map wrong?¡¯


    I definitely couldn¡¯t help but think like that. But listening carefully, I could definitely hear a voice.


    A voice filled with fear leaked out from the Covenant Ring.


    ¡°A¡­¡­¡­¡­.v¡­.i¡­.or¡­.nim¡±


    Her voice could be heard from below. I looked at the goblins and ordered them.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°Ggirik. For Blood Dagger.¡±


    In case they could be under danger, I made them stay as I withdrew Ancient me and injected my mana into it. Instantaneously, heat churned out as I began to continually smash the ground below me, causing me to fall down.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    What was in front of me was Ahyeon who I had not seen for a long time. She was covered in dirt as her dirty body was rolling around the ground at one side. Her clothes were ripped as she was looking up at me with a rather apologetic face.


    And then¡­


    It was a face I had not seen for a long time. It was an unkempt face along with a haggard appearance of someone who has not eaten for a few days entered my sight. As if the light was too bright, he wasn¡¯t able to look at me properly.


    ¡°Kereeeeeeuk¡±


    He had a puzzled expression while his lower body was still exposed, ufortably dangling.


    I pulled out my greatsword and rushed at him. Then, I muttered in the humannguage.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Son of a bitch.¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>Sigh, in the end even the guy that was hopelessly in love ended up raping a girl. Damn, the cruelties of life is sure rough.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>Happy Chinese New Years All! Uploaded a bitte due to being busy, but here you go!


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: *sigh* Darkness reveals our truest inner selves which we often hide in the light¡­ on that note: Vote for GS on NU!!!


    <strong>BM:</strong> N/A


    <strong>PR Notice: </strong>N/A


    <strong>Blood Dagger n Discord Server</strong>:


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 86

    The Knight after hearing my voice became utterly bbergasted. Of course it was a shocking revtion that an Orc could speak the Human tongue.


    ¡°You¡­.you?¡±


    I immediately charged at him. The reason why I spoke in the Humannguage was for one reason ¨C I wasn¡¯t expecting to allow him to live. He will unconditionally die here. He¡¯s stronger than me, but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration in estimating that his body is currently in shambles.


    It made me doubt how such a low-down, unsightly appearance as him could be praised throughout the known world as the ¡®Righteous Knight.¡¯ Once I immediately raised my greatsword, the guy began to turn his back ¨C running towards the ce where his weapons were.


    With his pants half off, he was holding his pants with one hand as he looked so repulsive. I was enraged. Just like how I had admired the Saint Sword once, he was also a person who I respected. Regardless of the situation, seeing him at such a despicable state caused me to be fully infuriated.


    I gripped my greatsword tightly, as I decided to take advantage first. Extending my sword far back, just like ck Spear I began to inject mana to the limits of my boundary before releasing the sword.


    The wind ripped through the air as the enormous speed caused the greatsword to fly straight at him.


    ¡°Fu¡­Fucking crazy!¡±


    Startled, not having expected that I would throw such arge sword at him, a yelp escaped from his mouth.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    What I aimed for was the center of his body. However, his excellent reflexes allowed him to avoid the blow to the best of his abilities, as the sword grazed the side of his body.


    It wasn¡¯t a perfect sess, but it was not in vain. There was some damage.


    ¡°Kereeeeeeeuk¡±


    Subconsciously, my battle will churned on as my eyes reddened.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Damn¡­ Mis Ahyeon¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the recent event. For now please¡­ treat this side¡­¡±


    He was holding the side of his body with his hand, preventing the blood from flowing out of his body. Despite saying this to Ahyeon, she had no thought of chanting a spell for him. Rather, she closed her mouth.


    With Ahyeon like that, his expression hardened with every second.


    ¡°If you continue like that, we¡¯ll both die. It¡¯s not the time to be leisurely protecting one¡¯s pride.¡±


    He spouted what he could, but anyone would tell that it was no less than utter bullshit. Iughed at such a feeble plea, as no matter how much he implored her, there was no reaction from Ahyeon. With a sneer, I rushed at him, causing him to urgently beg Ahyeon.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Treat me quickly!¡±


    As the situation became more dire, his human nature burst out. It was said that within extreme situations can cause a person to reveal their true nature, but his appearance waspletely different from the person I knew of.


    It was a short moment, but I rechecked his condition once more. The wounds on his waist was ambiguous to be deemed deadly, but it was constantly inflicting him pain. Another good bit of news is that he¡¯s not armed properly. Knowing that he¡¯d no time in equipping the armor which he takes pride in as the Righteous Knight, as ity rolling around beside the ground.


    The spear he was holding also looked quite decent. I did not know what functions it may have, but it was surely different from the spear that he previously used. It also had a different shape from the spear the Queen of the North wielded. But there was no deviation from the fact that he was wielding a spear.


    What continued to recollect inside my head was the fight I had against the Queen of the North. It was a good chance to test myself.


    I reached for my waist pouch and flung a dagger towards him. It flew at him in an instant, but he was able to deflect it immediately with his spear.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He finally realized that he had to fight me without her help. Despite holding in his injury to his side, seeing him rush at me, I could sense the strength and power of someone who was deemed an Elite.


    If the spear of the Queen of the North was sharp and light, then his spear was heavy and powerful.


    It really suited him as a special ss of a Knight.


    ¡°It would have been better if you were wearing armor¡­ right? Kereeeeeuk.¡±


    ¡°Fucking¡­ Orc who can speak our Humannguage.¡±


    His eyes were uneasy, but he did not avoid my blows. Though he was able to exchange a few furious shes against my sword, the heat gushing out was enough to be threatening. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t withdraw his body, revealing his style of fighting. He may have noticed what level exactly I was in, but it did not matter.


    Of course, it was important to have the basics. The presence of a Unique Ability, ideal physical condition, upation, and one¡¯s exclusive abilities. All of these were important, but I learned what transcended all of these.


    Momentum¡­


    Momentum was as important as one could describe. It wasn¡¯t simply an event of pushing or shoving, but an attitudebined with the demeanor of fighting in battle.


    Due to the body fluids of the Forest Worms on my sword, I wasn¡¯t able to fully utilize its heat, but it was enough for this guy to stress over it¡¯s rising temperature. His parched throat aggravated the situation.


    In his perspective, he had to finish the fight quickly. Desperate, he thrusts his spear towards my head.


    ¡®I can see it.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t fast at all. Combined with his depleted physical strength, I could easily glide past it. However, my mind was telling me not to deflect his attack. It was a powerful thrust. I turned my head slightly evading his spear.


    The guy continued to struggle behind me. Normally, it was the swordsman who would try to shorten the distance against the spearman, but it wasn¡¯t like that in this scenario. With his waning strength mixed along with the constant bleeding, he was worried. Whenever his spear jarred against my sword, I intentionally activated the mes. The consistent sparks of the mes caused the heat to sputter out, reaching up as high as the ceiling.


    Injecting uninterrupted mana in my sword, I continued to pressure him. His movements had begun to change slowly, forcing me to realize something from his expression. Whenever I extinguished the mes he would often feel more relieved.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°You were worried¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­.what?¡±


    ¡°That this cave might copse. That you might be buried again. Kereeeeuk.¡±


    I raised my mr up high as Iughed heartily. His face hardened, giving me the perfect answer. What was irking him the most was not me being an orc, nor therge mes, nor the heat which provoked his dehydration, but that the cave might copse again.


    ¡°Amusing¡­how amusing¡­ Kereeeeeeeuk¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at him, I continued to discharge more zing mes. Raising his spear, he charged at me once again, it seemed that he did not want tomit suicide together with a crazy orc. No wonder he was in a hurry.


    ¡°You crazy Orc bastard!¡±


    The powerful thrusts of his spear was outstanding. It wasn¡¯t as overbearing as the snake-like Queen of the North, but it was urate, swift and heavy.


    ¡®I¡¯ll deflect it.¡¯


    I will deflect it. I was just thinking that in my head, but I had thought countless times before of facing this kind of attack. I will deflect it away with my sword. It wasn¡¯t as easy to execute swiftly in action, as the timing had to be precise.


    I grasped Ancient me tightly, while staring at the spear tantly, clearly indicating that I wasn¡¯t backing away.


    The moment his spear almost reached my body, I timely bent Ancient me down as I seeded in crushing his attack.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Despite that, there was a dense shock vibrating through my body. But I did it. I blocked his attack.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    With that unfamiliar scream, he rushed at me as he continued to thrust his spear incessantly at me. But despite his attacks, he was slowly backing away. On the contrary, I kept moving forward, unrelentingly shing against his attacks.


    The mes continued to churn out, as the heat became sweltering.


    My body became a torrid wave of heat. Due to excitement of the battle, steam drifted off me as I injected mana once more into the mes, causing my entire body to be covered in its mes.


    That stifling heat. Though the surroundings had not yet copsed, it was on the verge of doing so. Seeing me like this, I could tell that he was obviously terrified. Implying that he didn¡¯t want to die miserably in this kind of ce, he stared at me.


    ¡°You¡­ this fucking bastard¡­what¡¯s your identity.¡±


    That question caught me by surprise. He did not ask for my name or nickname. I did not know whether I should answer this with Orc or Green Skin, but avoiding his eyes, I began to look at Ahyeon. Despite the intense heat, she look fixedly my way.


    My identity is quite simple actually. I¡¯m a lucky human who reincarnated into a Green Skin. But seeing her nkly staring at me, I couldn¡¯t help but make a joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Savior.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you fucking bastard!¡±


    Thinking that I was belittling him, he rushed at me with determined eyes. I poured all my remaining mana into Ancient me reaching my limits, bing very intimate with the mes. Those desperate eyes, yearning to live.


    His desire definitely was contained in that spear.


    But it was meaningless. The spear that was certainly heavy felt uselessly hollow.


    ¡®I¡¯ll break it.¡¯


    I will definitely step over this guy.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    I mmed my feet against the ground, as I could feel the weight shift onto my sword.


    His eyes shook once more due to the ground trembling. I extended Ancient me as far back as possible with both hands. His spear aimed to pierce right through me, as his spear glimmered due to his ability.


    I could not confirm his ability, but I did not avoid it.


    ¡®I¡¯ll break it.¡¯


    My sword with itsrge roaring mes.


    Against his shining spear.


    ¡°sh¡± ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Ancient me swallowed his spear, as a heavy blow echoed throughout the cave, causing him to suddenly drop his spear. I could feel arge hole through my body, probably due to his prating ability. The after effects of breaking his spear had consequences, I nearly copsed from the impact. I¡¯ll have to endure¡­ I will never drop my sword as I stared at him with upromising eyes.


    Euichang eyes were fixed towards his dropped spear.


    Iughed. He wasn¡¯t even aware of me, as I was half confident of victory seeing that his eyes were fixated on his spear.


    He was definitely stronger than me. Despite his depleted strength and not wearing his armor, they might be minute reasons why he will lose. Or it could even be the wounds he bore at the start of the fight leading to his defeat.


    Euichang¡¯s real enemy came from theck of experience in encountering a real foe yet who will cause his downfall.


    ¡°Coward.¡±


    I swung Ancient me at him.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis: </strong>¡®I¡¯m the Savior¡¯ ¡û Nothing else needs to be said.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>Sponsored Chapter. Thank you.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: Ahhh ¨C the climatic duel draws to a conclusion but wait! Will the knight perish or be saved¡­ Vote for GS in NU to find out in the next chapter.


    <strong>BM:</strong> N/A


    <strong>PR Notice: </strong>N/A


    <strong>Blood Dagger n Discord Server</strong>:


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 87

    [TL Note: There is some sexuality depicted.]


    ***


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    The first sound I could hear was his excruciating scream. I tried to chop his body in two with one blow, but he raised his arm to block the blow at thest second, causing it to fly off. Though he had survived, I wanted to tell him that it was a foolish decision. It was because living on would be greater torture for him.


    ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiiiik.¡±


    The sound of the burning of flesh sizzled. Then I shed off his legs and his other arm as he continued to scream from every blow.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Eventually I gazed down at Euichang who hadpletely lost his ability to fight. There¡¯s something about having a strong foe crushed before you, which felt empowering causing a mighty roar to erupt out with all my strength.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    That dense voice echoed throughout the cave, causing the Goblins above to also join in.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Our Chief is strong! A true warrior does not know fear!¡±


    Hearing their screams, I settled down a bit. It was then that I suddenly felt my body wobbling. It was definitely due to the prating effect of his Unique Ability. Looking down, I saw arge hole prating through my body. But I could not allow myself to fall down. Grabbing onto my sword strongly, which was firmly fixed into the ground to regain my bnce.


    Ahyeon rushed over here in tears. Seeing that, Jung Euichang shouted out in a dying voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ahyeon quickly he¡­.heal me¡­ please.¡±


    But where Ahyeon ran to was of course to my side. She didn¡¯t even give Euichang a nce as she hurried over to me. Due to her tears and runny nose, her distraught face was not normal.


    ¡°Savior-nim¡­sniff¡­Savior-nim! I¡¯m really sorry that I wasn¡¯t of any help. Savior-nim¡­¡±


    ¡°Sniff¡­.Sniff¡­Savior-nim¡­¡±


    Trembling like a cute child, the sacred power emanating out of her hands pushed towards me. Subconsciously, I reached out my hand and stroked her head . She had grown a lot during this time as my wounds started to slowly, but surely heal. I couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. I could sense my body bing energized. The burning sensation of my flesh did not feel so great, but certainly the effects of Ahyeon¡¯s spell was as effective as her Unique Ability which was devoted to me.


    But what was more impressive was how her love and devotion for me flowed out of her body. I could feel just how much she clearly wanted to be with me. Thanks to that, I reevaluated her once more.


    ¡°I am fine. My disciple. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was almost dirtied, but thanks to theing of Savior-nim, I was able to protect my body.¡±


    Seeing only her loving gaze towards me, I could feel somewhat warmth from it.


    But Jung Euichang was so bbergasted by this scene as his face crinkled from it.


    ¡°Fu¡­cking¡­Fucking bitch¡­. No wonder it was strange. You conspired with that monster¡­¡±


    ¡°Sh¡­shut up! How¡­how dare¡­¡±


    From such an insult, Ahyeon screamed. It seemed that calling me a monster caused her to be ufortable. Euichang was about to die anyways. Unaffected, I grabbed Ahyeon¡¯s chin and turned her my way. In reply, Ahyeon blushed and looked down from embarrassment.


    ¡°You suffered through a lot of hardships. The day we meet. I told you that you can receive what you want. Now tell me what you desire.¡±


    To be honest, I roughly felt what she desired. With how many hints she sent over to me, I would be no less than a fool if I had not noticed. To be honest, there was no reason to hug her, but there is a need to do so.


    She was abination of bothpetent and dangerous. To put it shortly, it was rewarding to hold her by the cor. Of course, there needs to be a lot of work done prior to sexual intercourse, but I had to turn the fire off first of all.


    I quietly looked at Ahyeon, causing her to redden. It was an expression which couldn¡¯t differentiate, if whether this was a dream or reality. Seeing her extremely embarrassed made her look really cute.


    ¡°I¡­I could not even! How¡­how could I.¡±


    ¡°I told you to say it. Do not make me ask twice.¡±


    With a nk face, she looked at me. After pondering for quite some time, she finally began to open her mouth with her eyes closed tightly.


    ¡°Th¡­.th¡­.then please hug me. If¡­if that¡¯s ufortable, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    ¡°It is not unpleasant at all, my disciple. What you desire is what you shall receive.¡±


    Since my treatment was over, I raised my sword once more. It was to end the life of the guy who was still alive. He already knew that he will die as he bitterly continued to curse us. It was then that Ahyeon looked up to me and asked.


    ¡°If¡­If you do not mind¡­can we kill him after everything is over?¡±


    She said it so indifferently, that I began to notice the desire in her eyes. I knew what she wanted. Funny enough, she wanted to show herself in front of Jung Euichang. I did not know exactly what state of mind she was currently in, but I assumed that she was rtively trying to exact some sort of revenge in her own way.


    Since there was no change in killing him afterwards, after a quick nce at the ceiling, the quick-witted goblins disappeared. With her clothes almost nonexistent, it became easy to do it.


    A small body, but it wasn¡¯t one without volume. Slowly touching her upper body with my hands, Ahyeon¡¯s body soon trembled.


    ¡°Haaaa¡­..so¡­sorry¡­¡±


    I did not know exactly what she was apologizing for, but her nice reaction excited me as well.


    After undressing her lower body, I could tell that she was extremely wet. Seeing her naked, trembling body, I was extremely aroused, but I did not tell her this. It was because; aside from teasing her, since she had worked hard with love for me to the bottom of her heart, I also thought that I should do my best for her.


    I bit her breasts lightly as I slowly licked my way across her chest, causing her body to tremble. Whenever my mr had poked the center of her body, her whole body from head to toe would shiver, which was really cute.


    ¡°Haaaaaa. Sa¡­Savior-nim¡­.Ahhh¡­¡±


    I was touching her waist with my rugged hands, as she continued hugging me tightly since she could barely hold it in. Of course, I was on the verge of exploding as well. Since my thing was a bit bigger than a Human¡¯s, perks as an Ancient Orc, I was initially worried, but since there was a lot of water, I was a little bit relieved.


    ¡°Savior-nim¡­Please¡­¡±


    She did not necessarily specify what she wanted, but I knew what she meant. With her constantly pushing those hips into mine, I really couldn¡¯t believe it that this was the woman who currently had a trauma.


    In order to meet her needs, I pushed my hips forward as I slowly began to melt the resentments of her heart away. In the meantime, there was loud noisesing from the corner, as Euichang ranting out in foulnguage with a very furious face.


    ¡°Fucking¡­Fuckign btich¡­ prostitute-like bitch. I was foolish to like you a bit. Dirty Bitch. Fall to hell, bitch.¡±


    Despite on the verge of dying, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit hesitant of resting his mouth. Since it was not my fetish to do it while someone was watching, so I was thinking of ending his life with my dagger, but after seeing Ahyeon¡¯s expression, I decided to continue.


    After I slowly thrust my waist forward, she was extremely surprised as her small body received my thing.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    As soon as I entered Ahyeon, her head flung high into the air, as I could clearly tell that she could feel me wholly.


    ¡°Savior-nim¡­..Ahh¡­.Ahyaaa.¡±


    In concern for her, I stopped for a second, but interestingly enough, her waist was continuing to move.


    Whenever a moan emerged from her mouth, an insult would also arise from Jung Euichang, as he felt repulsed at what he was forced to watch. It felt extremely awkward holding the woman that the guy had once liked, but it aroused my nerves strangely. Above all, Ahyeon was staring at me only as I returned back to the pleasure.


    ¡°Shit¡­Shit¡­¡±


    After a bit more time had passed, Ahyeon had fallen for me even more as she continued to call for me.


    ¡°Savior-nim¡­.Haaaa¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    She had already orgasmed several times I think, but it seems that she was still not satisfied. With her tightly grabbing onto my thing, it was as if I was seeing a baby cat holding onto me tightly.


    After a bit more time, exhaustion slowly began to overwhelm me. In the end, I ignored all of my surroundings and began to only concentrate on Ahyeon, as Jung Euichang¡¯s voice nor the cave were no longer visible to my naked eyes and ears.


    As if she was extremely pleased, she had closed her eyes as I could even see tears trickle down her cheeks. From that, I couldn¡¯t help but stroke her hair back once, which caused her to open her eyes in shock.


    Instantly, she blushed as she clung her arms around my throat. She was looking up to me, implying that she needed a kiss. I too extended my lips forward. The structure of my mouth was a little different so it was a bit hard, but we were able to entangle our tongues in the end.


    With her small mouth, I spread her mouth as wide as possible and sucked her tongue as I tried my best.


    Thanks to that, Ahyeon¡¯s hips raised once more as her whole body was trembling from the aftershocks.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡±


    I could definitely feel that she was slowly climaxing. I too was on the verge of ejaction. Since I was concerned of impregnating her, I was trying to withdraw, but Ahyeon executed a leg lock onto me as she did not let me go.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she knew what she was doing, but I continued to try and pull back while she was squeezing me with her legs for dear life.


    ¡°Savior-nim! Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    In the end, I epted my mistake as I could feel sperm burst out into her while she hung her body in the air exhausted.


    Ahyeon had not told me, but it seemed she was already beyond her limits. Recognizing my mistake, I brought out my water bottle and began to provide her some water, as her eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Thank you. Sniff¡­ Savior-nim. Thank you.¡±


    It was an expression that couldn¡¯t differentiate between reality and dream once again. In her eyes, it was as if she was in the bosom of God ording to her thoughts.


    Then I looked at the corner of the room and saw Jung Euichang screaming as he was slowly dying. Due to the immense blood loss, he had lost a lot of energy in his voice.


    After roughly finishing, I began to slowly approach him.


    ¡°Bi¡­tch¡­.Me too¡­¡­.¡±


    Ridiculously enough, I saw him in an erect state. Having enough of this, after seeing Ahyeon¡¯s sparkling eyes at me, I raised my sword and struck down directly.


    Then¡­


    I began to hear a voice I have not heard in a long time.


    Not too precise, but it was a voice I had not heard in approximately one year. Due to enough umted experience, I had obtained the opportunity of evolving into a new species or changing sses into a Special ss.


    After soon checking the list, I was forced into a dilemma.


    <strong>TL Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Calvis:</strong> Well, at least Ahyeon got what she wished. Sad that she got the love of the Savior first before Mev, but I¡¯m sure that Mev¡¯s will be more romantic and rewarding in the end.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>Unable to do bonus chapters this weekend (due to IatM), but will try to make sure to have some for next week.


    <strong>PR Afterword</strong>


    <strong>Sai101</strong>: Well that was an intensifying 5 mins of happy endings..


    <strong>BM:</strong> N/A


    <strong>PR Notice: </strong>N/A


    <strong>Blood Dagger n Discord Server</strong>:


    Trantor: Calvis


    Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist

 Chapter 88

    [Impressive. You have won the battle against a very strong Human. A special ss is opened. New special species has opened especially for you! You have received a Rank Up. Please select from the following:]


    [ 1. Ancient Orc High diator ]


    [ 2. Minotaurus Intermediate diator ]


    [ 3. Half Ogre Intermediate diator]


    [ 4. Lesser Asmodian Intermediate diator ]


    [ Special 1. Ancient Orc Archaic Warrior ]


    [ Special 2. Ancient Twin Headed Orc Intermediate diator ]


    ¡®Why is there so many¡­¡¯


    There were too many choices. Though I had initially spected there would be a lot of fine choices in the start, I had never imagined that there would be six of them, no less the number of species who had been made avable. Not only that, there were two special sses, including a shocking three species which could clearly be deemed as upper tier races, far above the current ones.


    Discovering the Half-Ogre ss, I could definitely deduce that Goff had evolved faster than me, and note that there was no choice of a Troll or other special races, it seemed that the System had decided that it did not fit me.


    I had to decide carefully.


    For now, I decided to listen to the exnation of what an Archaic Warrior entailed. Perhaps a condition of opening this option is to defeat a Superior opponent wielding the Ancient me sword. Since I had not utilized my Unique Ability much, I¡¯m sure this reason is why such a ss opened.


    [ Special 1. Ancient Orc Archaic Warrior. ]


    [Archaic Warriors will never retreat from battle. He may be a Human, but values honor and righteousness more than anyone, as he always fights in the forefront of every battlefield, always ready to jump in with his lifetimepanion. Sword proficiency will greatly increase.]


    As expected, it seemed likely that Ancient me will be a lifetimepanion for him. The fact that Swordsmanship Proficiency would be greatly enhanced was also beneficial, but despite that he could not gain an increase in proficiencies for other weapons, which was rather quite¡­ Unfortunate.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Once I returned back to the list, I recalled the description of the other special species; the Ancient Twin Headed Orc.


    [ Special 2. Ancient Twin Headed Orc Intermediate diator ]


    [Among the Ancient Orcs, the Twin Headed Orc is considered as one of the rarest species. A species born once every few billion years. Strength, Vitality, Dexterity, are several times more superior than a regr Ancient Orc¡­ His field of view is wide as well as adept in all weapons, also all weapon proficiency is increased.]


    This guy was truly perfect. A wless species which needed no words. If I were to evolve into this guy, then perhaps I would achieve the most efficiency out of it, but the problem was


    ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯


    It has two heads. I had no way of knowing if the spirit would be separated or that a new personality would be nted, but I did not want tomit to a big gamble of evolving into this species. I have certainly heard stories where there were monsters who had twin heads, but they were all guys who could not bebelled normal.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was extremely unfortunate. If I had evolved into this guy, I could sense that Choi Seulgi and Baek Ahyeon will abandon all trust or hope for me while leaving me in the dust.


    This then left me with only the High diator, Minotaurus, Half Ogre, or the Lesser Asmodian.


    Just like the previous reason, he had no desire of having a cow head ¨C so it also was an unconditional skip. For one, obtaining arger frame may be advantageous in battle, but it is not always the big guy who necessarily achieved victory in battle.


    Rather, it would be more advantageous to have a small body for the way I fight.


    The size of a Half Ogre is a little bigger than that of an Ogre, but if I were to jump into the line of the Half Ogre strain, then it would be a bit ambiguous in evolving into an Ogreter.


    In conclusion, I had to decide between the High diator and the Lesser Asmodian, one of these two.


    If I were to Change ss into a High diator, I would definitely be stronger. My strength and dexterity will definitely increase along with my weapon proficiencies.


    I slowly recollected the information concerning the Lesser Asmodian.


    [ 4. Lesser Asmodian Intermediate diator. ]


    [The Asmodians are born and raised within a cursednd. Though it is true that a cursed human has be a Green Skin, there is still a veil on how the Asmodians have appeared in the cursednd. Though their Vitality and Strength is a bit less, they are more specialized in dealing with mana. They do not wield weapons very well, and due to theirck of physical strength, they hold a medium physical ability inparison to other Green Skins.]


    Iffy. This choice was truly ambiguous. The best option may be to maintain the species of an Ancient Orc, but the differences are that there is still room for growth.


    He was doing better than before, but he could feel the limitations of his talents now. If he trains as an Ancient Orc, he will definitely be stronger. Just looking at the goblins like Green Goblin and the orcs like the Patriarch, it was clearly obvious.


    However, there was also the problem of not taking advantage of Evolution. Just looking at the choice of Lesser Asmodian, you could truly evolve into an Intermediate towards a Higher species unlike the Ancient Orc. If there were more species that I could evolve into as an Orc, then this would be a different story, but he was forced to decline such choices of evolving into a Twin Headed Orc.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Grabbing my head, Ahyeon looked at me worried. My strength and vitality was dropping, but I could clearly recover these through training, considering how there were humans who have greater strength than me.


    Seeing how I needed a lot more mana for Ancient me, I thought that this should be the right choice.


    The other choices were extremely unfortunate, but I considered that having a body simr to my past build would certainly reduce the diforts.


    Moreover, I began to feel thepression of my muscles. It was hinting the drastic change that was toe for my body.


    ¡°UGH.¡±


    Since the difference of species existed, it was a painful time, especially with the wounds I had acquired. The headache increased as my whole body was overwhelmed in such torturous pain.


    Then, apletely different bodypared to my previous one¡­ Slowly began to emerge within my view.


    ¡°Sa¡­ Savior-nim¡­..¡±


    Surprised, Ahyeon was nkly staring at me.


    ¡°So¡­ This is the true appearance of Savior-nim¡­..¡±


    I was extremely curious of what I now resembled. Seeing Ahyeon¡¯s reaction, thankfully it wasn¡¯t a bad choice at all. Looking down, I could see the changes urring with my arms and legs. With the pain resonating on my forehead, I grabbed it while feeling two horns slowly spouting out. As a Lesser Asmodian, the horns weren¡¯t that big, but they were not without impression. Also, the canines of my teeth had be much smaller, as it felt quite nice having smaller teeth in regards to my orc life.


    Though my green skin remained intact, the tone of my skin had be much darker. Grabbing Ancient me sword and swinging it around, fortunately as a higher species, I did not lose that much physical strength. Though the robust feeling of my muscles were no longer there, I became much more agile. I could also feel a great increase of mana within my body.


    I slowly looked around, looking for the greatsword that I had thrown. There was still quite a distance away from the weapon. In the past, I could barely switch weapons when I was right beside it, but for some reason, I thought that it was possible to switch the greatsword with the Ancient me in my hand.


    I gently reached out injecting mana to activate my Unique Ability.


    I felt a different kind of energy, and suddenly the sword I was holding and the greatsword embedded on the ground began to change positions.


    [Unique Ability Weapon Switch will Rank Up.]


    [Weapon Switch.]


    [The range in which you can switch your weapon has increased. Using the switched weapon increases critical rate for a set period of time.]


    Perfect. I could definitely feel myself bing stronger. It was just that it was not as visible to the naked eye. With the empowered range by the System, my Unique Ability had be stronger.


    ¡°Savior-nim¡­am¡­amazing!¡±


    ¡°Kereeeuk. Thank you.¡±


    At this time, I was curious.


    ¡°Do you perchance have a mirror with you?¡±


    After asking, Ahyeon went over to her backpack and rummaged through it before taking out a mirror. I had asked since she was a woman, but for some reason, I had a funny idea she was carrying one due to wanting to look good in front of me.


    I reactivated my Unique Ability once more, switching the location of the weapons as I ignited a small me. Unfortunately, there was no sign of the previous Kim Taesung of the past. That familiar green skin blended well with the atmosphere strangely.


    It was then that I knew why Ahyeon had reddened after seeing me.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    But from the viewpoint of the Goblins, it was a bit disappointing. As expected, the Goblin who Draws Maps along with the Assassins screamed when they saw me.


    ¡°Ggirik! Blood Dagger¡¯s majestic face has disappeared. His handsome face is gone!¡±


    ¡°Now hold on¡­ He¡¯s still handsome!¡±


    ¡°He changed so wonderfully. I want to be like Blood Dagger too! I want to have horns on my forehead!¡±


    The words pertaining to my ¡®still¡¯ handsome looks was most likely ttery. But if those words were actually true, then I really couldn¡¯t understand the criteria for what was handsome from their view as Green Skins. Anyhow, just because my face had changed didn¡¯t damage my authority, so I moved together with Ahyeon.


    We will return to the care of the n.


    ¡°Sa¡­Savior-nim. What¡­should I do¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to look for the surviving Humans. There should still be survivors if you head towards the entrance. My disciple, you must return together with them to the city.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­..I..I understand. Savior-nim.¡±


    ¡°Do notment. I also want to have you by my side. But you have a job to do, have you not?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­YEs! That is so, Savior-nim.¡±


    Seeing thementing Ahyeon, I added a sentence of consolement which caused her to regain her spirit. With this extremelyrge cave, I suspected that there would definitely be survivors. There was a high chance that a rescue squad was already working from above. If she were to return back alive alone, it would definitely bring a lot of suspicion, so I had to send her back together with the other Humans.


    As such, Ahyeon and I started to search for our nsmen first. I thought it was best to look for survivors after leaving this ce.


    After walking back to the path I came from for quite some time, I began to feel the presence of others. Soon, I began to hear voices.


    ¡°The Captain is surely nearby! I have followed his trail!¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger will surely not die! He¡¯s an immortal warrior!¡±


    Everyone was following the way I had traversed through. Smiling, I quickly ran ahead first, wanting to see my nsmen after a long time.


    <b><strong>TL Afterword:</strong></b>


    Pretty nice heartwarming chapter. Also, love the change into Asmodian, though it would have been funny to see him evolve into a Twin Headed Orc.


    <b><strong>Sai101:</strong></b> Oh an Asmodian huh? Start pimping yourself MC!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: Sai101 Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 89

    My heart was also beating fast in anticipation of them seeing my new self. Unknowingly, I had umted quite a lot of affection towards them over the years.


    Turning around the corner of the cave, I began to see my Blood Dagger nsmen also running towards me without rest. Interestingly, despite the drastic change in my appearance, they recognized me instantly.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Blood Dagger is alive!¡±


    ¡°He ¨C he returned alive as an Asmodian! Awesome! Blood Dagger is awesome!¡±


    The first two who came over to me was Gark and Hark. I spected that they would have not recognized me at first nce, but it seems they¡¯d roughly known at once looking at those swords I wore. The person who came afterwards was Hayeon.


    Her eyes were swollen as she began to hug me, before tears soon erupted.


    ¡°Sniff¡­Sniff¡­.Why did you note to us.¡±


    I could have made an excuse about how I had something to do, but I kept those in silence.


    Hakajin also came over with a weing gesture, quiet relieved from having to worry too much as well. On the other hand, as if she was confident that I was alive, Ragia did not show much reaction. But after having eye contact and seeing her smile, I could tell that she was extremelyforted.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known that everyone was safe. Are there any dead?¡±


    ¡°There is none. I had assumed the Goblins with the Chief were already dead, but it is surprising seeing them appearing alive besides you.¡±


    ¡°The Captain rescued us!¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger rescued us from the cave!¡±


    Seeing the Goblin who Draws Maps and the other Goblin Assassins boisterous shouts like this at Hakajin¡¯s words caused me to chuckle from their cute appearances. All of them saluted once towards me with their hands on their chest, and strangely enough I was unable to see Mev within the group, I asked the nsmen.


    ¡°Where is Mev?¡±


    From my question, everyone cleared a path as Mev soon appeared alongside the Three Goblin Sistersforting her.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­.I¡¯m sorry Captain.¡±


    Her face was an absolute mess of tears continually trickling down her face, she feebly tried to wipe it away, making me realize why she couldn¡¯te near me.


    She had the impression I had sacrificed myself saving her while ending up buried instead. Her face was extremely flushed redbined with her swollen eyes as she continued to weep. Strangely, even her pride had crumbled. Despite no one ming Mev for this, she was still stressed out from all of this heavy guilt.


    As someone who had spent a pleasurable time with Ahyeon, it was a heartbreaking scene to watch. I began to feel some responsibility.


    This was definitely not Mev¡¯s fault since she was separated from the n not by her own ord, but due to enthusiastically performing the mission assigned to her by me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Ca¡­Captain¡­¡±


    A short remark, but it was enough to wipe away the burdens in her heart. She jumped into my embrace, sobbing with her runny nose.


    I stroked her hair back as she continued to weep on my chest, which caused her body to shiver once as the teary reunion came to a close.


    ***


    ¡°But Captain¡­has your body really changed?¡±


    ¡°That is so.¡±


    After everyone had reunited, along the way to the entrance, the hottest subject at hand was my body evolving.


    ¡°I liked the previous face more¡­ he¡­ well it doesn¡¯t matter. This appearance strangely has its own charms.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I like this one better.¡±


    From Mev¡¯s words, Ahyeon retorted. Since she was initially a human, she would definitely like this side of me more. Thus, though we were walking like this, in truth, moving was very ufortable.


    She had notpletely recovered, but the somewhat energized Mev stuck by my side as she held my arm tightly while trudging along. Not only that, even Ahyeon was doing the same as both were walking as close as possible besides me.


    Thanks to that, it was funny watching Hark and Gark expressions of how they lost an opportunity to assist the Chief, but it was quite amusing. In contrast to their expectations, it was only I who had enjoyed a bloody battle reaping huge gains in growth, but the shock from when I had returned from the dead caused their desires for battle to simmer silently.


    ¡°Captain, then what will we do now?¡±


    ¡°For now, we are returning to the vige. It is meaningless to fight. The enemies have all died¡­ and even if there are survivors, they won¡¯t be worthy opponents. It¡¯s unfortunate, but we must wait for our next opportunity.¡±


    ¡°From those words, Gark and Hark added fire into the mix.


    ¡°It may be unfortunate that we couldn¡¯t fight in this expedition, but having Blood Dagger be one step greater is in itself an extraordinary achievement.¡±


    ¡°He is Blood Dagger, whose returned from the depths of Hell.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s returned from Hell with horns!¡±


    To roughly exin, this was the reaction. For some odd reason, this was the response umted from the n in that I had somehow returned from the depths of Hell. I could even imagine this story of me returning from Hell in such an appearance will provide the first page of the legendary Blood Dagger, which will in turn even cause others wanting to evolve into an Asmodian as well.


    Spending our time merrily, it was a long time before we discovered the entrance. Originally, leaving outside via the original entrance was quickest, but since shattered debris obstructed us here and there, there would be too many dys, so we decided to head out from the entrance we dug out from.


    ¡°It¡¯s fresh air! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°So nice! Outside is the best!¡±


    The Three Goblin Sisters were cheering in outside, embracing the freshness of the air. The others were the same while soaking in the sun, finally being able to escape the stuffy feeling inside the cave.


    Now once survivors were identified, I could sneakily send Ahyeon back away and conclude this expedition, so I was about to head out and search for the remaining human survivors. It was then.


    ¡®Smell of blood.¡¯


    After evolving into an Asmodian, my senses became more developed, allowing me to smell blood from far away. But what I could discern was an even stronger ominous aura. It was only I who could sense the uneasy atmosphere here.


    Everyone was unaware of the current situation right now. Suddenly, goosebumps began to wholly cover my body. Perceiving that something definitely was happening, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow back my saliva. Unknowingly, sweat began to drip. My hands and lips, and even my legs began to tremble excessively. Noticing my condition, Hayeon asked me.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening either. But, what I was certain of was that we needed to leave this ce immediately.


    ¡°We are returning to the vige at once. As fast as possible¡­ immediate priority.¡±


    Sensing the urgency behind my voice, the others began to look around. They couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but they too instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°We¡­.we are returning to the vige!¡±


    ¡°We will follow the orders of Blood Dagger!¡±


    But that ominous aura continued to pass through me. I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but a scream escaped me as I was looking at the empty forest.


    And then¡­


    A small voice emerged from that empty forest. A very ominous voice was clearly inscribed into me.


    ¡®Human.¡¯


    ¡°Huh? There were monsters here too¡­ I was trying to kill the Holy Order¡­Hmm¡­ well it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Murderer. Hearing a voice iming his attempt at killing off the Holy Order, made no mistake that he was a Murderer. He had not shown himself yet, but his voice caused everyone including me to stop momentarily. The odor he emanated was surely that of a predator. Funny enough, we had be nothing but grazing animals in front of such a predator.


    I had already estimated that it wasn¡¯t a normal person who could have prepared this kind of trap in the first ce, but had already forgotten about it. Even so, I suspected that it would be someone on the level of Hound n. I could have never have imagined that such a monster like him would be the protagonist of this trap.


    But this waspletely different. This person was not a hound at all.


    ¡®Spider¡¯


    A Murderer n which consisted entirely of Elites. In the past, there were many names who became infamous. Most of these had died under the hands of Queen of the North, but these guys were still active even before I died.


    I did not know why a person like Spider was here, but he was obviously one of thest human¡¯s I wanted to make an enemy out of.


    ¡®Please go¡­¡¯


    I subconsciously began to pray. I have not heard about Spider hunting monsters before. For some unknown reason, he targeted Humans the majority of a time.


    Everyone began to swallow their saliva until his voice echoed once more.


    ¡°Since there are no molesing up, should we y a bit?¡±


    ¡®Killing intent¡¯


    I had never imagined I would encounter such a monster so soon; after stepping outside. The cave we dug was clearly in the North. The moles he was referring to was probably those of the Holy Order which were climbing up from the other entrance. In other words, this person¡¯s range was very wide.


    Then, I began to feel him running at us from a distance. I had no idea how his voice had carried to this ce. One thing I was certain of was that¡­


    ¡®We¡¯re going to die.¡¯


    It was a situation that could cause our deaths. I quickly started to look around. After listening to my words, I was able to see the nsmen were not moving at all.


    ¡°Mev, Gark, immediately take the nsmen and withdraw. I will not abide any excuses. Retreat our forces unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I said to run away.¡±


    ¡°Bu¡­But¡­.what about Captain?¡±


    ¡°I will not tolerate any further questions.¡±


    The look on Mev was changing. It was an expression that did not understand what was happening, but Gark was able to sense an enemy was soon approaching. He then spoke to me.


    ¡°I will fight! I will fight together with Blood Dagger! I will not run!¡±


    ¡°We will fight together with Blood Dagger!¡±


    Hark also hollered, but there was no time to ept this childish y.


    ¡°Gark.¡±


    ¡°Kereeeeuk¡±


    ¡°I specifically ordered you to run away.¡±


    I spoke to him with killing intent in my eyes, which caused him to shut up. He could feel the honesty in my words. In a n, themand of a Chief was absolute. If one did not follow the order of a Chief, there was nothing more disgraceful, even more than running away with one¡¯s tail between their legs. Seeing my eyes, Gark and Hark began to slowly back off, taking Hayeon too.


    It was then that I saw the person. In his hands were two swords which were too short to be longswords and toorge to be daggers. That blurred figure became clearer in an instant.


    It was the first time I was facing an Elite who was beyond my level. I pulled out Ancient me swinging it towards him.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    Damn, things just got serious. And holy shit, the Queen of the North must be a legendary figure. How did she kill all of these guys? That¡¯s one overpowered character.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Sai101:</strong> Damn porters! Where are you when needed¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: Sai101 Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 90

    It was difficult to clearly scrutinize the person holding those two ambiguous swords from this distance.


    Injecting all of my mana in Ancient me, mes closely enveloping the sword as I charged forward. It is the first battle immediately after obtaining a body of an Asmodian. It was more agile than I thought it to be, as I was able to move my body quite easily at a fairly rapid pace.


    That person¡¯s face moved closer.


    ¡®A woman¡¯


    It was a woman with short hair, with extremely crazed eyes. When I gazed into her eyes, I could feel the goosebumps jumping out of me as she smiled creepily, thrusting her swords down onto me. Even though she was mming her swords down without any form, they were definitely aimed towards my joints. It wasn¡¯t even a blow with great power. She was yfully raising her swords, and yfully lowering them down on me.


    ¡®I will use all my strength.¡¯


    Rather than disying an ambiguous amount of strength, I decided that it was rather better to fight her with all my strength as I began to churn my mana. A great deal of heat and mes began to surround me as I shed against her swords.


    It was impossible to control the ze of Ancient me before, but after evolving into an Asmodian, I had realized that I was able to control them to some degree. Then, I started to move them slowly the way I wanted, but she blocked it. She was definitely suppressing my mes.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    Despite knowing that I intended to block her blow, the woman scraped my sword with hers in an instant. My mes were not threatening to her at all, and she was definitely scratching it.


    What I heard was an intensely unpleasant sound.


    Afterwards.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Blood began to burst out of my body instantly.


    ¡°Fuuuck..¡±


    I was sure that her sword hadn¡¯t touched me, but after hearing her voice, I was able to realize roughly what her ability was capable of.


    ¡®Sound¡¯


    That unpleasant sound had definitely inflicted damage to me. The invisible de continued to bury itself through my whole body. The sound was probably a form of her Unique Ability which allowed her to change the sound into a form of either des or inflict internal damage.


    While I was distracted for a second, a sword was thrusting towards me. I raised Ancient me once more to block her strike.


    But that creepy sound wave echoed through my body once more as blood began to pour out again.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    I was dizzy, as this woman was clearly toying with me. She certainly had the opportunity to kill me, but despite that, she did not try to attack me. It was a sign that she was definitely looking down on me. In other words, I was a bug that she could squish whenever she felt like it.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With that yful tone, she struck out her sword. All I could muster in time was a hurried block of her sword with Ancient me.


    ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    ¡°rgh!¡±


    My whole body became tattered in an instant. It did not take long for the battle to begin, but that time span felt like an eternity to me. Victory and defeat had already been decided, but to be precise, it was correct to say that there was no hope for me here. I knew best better than anyone else of this answer.


    But¡­


    I will not die in this ce. I only had one opportunity. I began to slowly assess her movements. The moment she swung her sword, she turned to her left. While doing so, she consistently scraped my sword, inflicting constant pain on me, so I had no time left to react.


    It was important to monitor how she moved. Left, right again, left again. Soon, she disappeared from my sight.


    ¡°Die! Die!¡±


    ¡®Back.¡¯


    A sword was flying towards me. I reflexively deflected it away with a dagger in my left hand and switched weapons with the dagger I was holding to the sword she was wielding with all my strength.


    Unique Ability Weapon Switch.


    This was the one opportunity I was aiming for.


    I did not know if it was possible or not, but luckily, the Rank Up of the Unique Ability did not betray my expectations. The sword she was holding was reced with the dagger in an instant.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She had a puzzled expression, unable toprehend what had just happened. But what was certain was that now my dagger was being thrusted towards me.


    ¡°Kereeeeeeeuk¡±


    I quickly activated Weapon Switch to quickly swap out her sword with my Greatsword Too Large to be a Sword. I did not try to counter her blow. Instead, my greatsword immediately came right in front of me and blocked her blow.


    She will probably scratch my greatsword.


    ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    As expected, blood began to simultaneously gush out of me. However, like before, the damage was not lethal enough. This was what I was aiming for.


    I did not mind my injury as I switched swords once more and began to thrust Ancient me at her face. She was bbergasted. I pretended to be okay, but I was reaching my limits as well. In fact, I can admit that this was my final attack.


    I swung my sword at her.


    ¡°Sizzzzzzzzzzzzzle¡±


    The burning fire soon shook as it swallowed her. I felt her body retreat so I leapt forward and swung my sword at her.


    ¡®I caught her.¡¯


    She was definitely within my range. I began to look at her with an irritated face, and in the end, my sword had definitely struck her.. When I thought that I had won, I heard a voice.


    ¡°Not bad, Asmodian Ahjusshi.¡±


    Suddenly, my body was shoved against the ground.


    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯


    I could feel that she was on top of my back.


    A rat in a trap. I had thought that I had be stronger, but I had never expected things would end so simply like this. Such a ridiculous situation. I was surprised that this kind of monster existed, but it was also surprising that the majority of these people were cut down by the Queen of the North. It was hard to imagine that I could ever be as strong as them.


    ¡®Our levels are too different.¡¯


    Truly, she was on another level as she toyed with me. She probably revealed her true strength in thatst attack which swallowed her. The movement which caused me to be stuck on the ground was evidence of her strength.


    My body was already in tatters, with my limbs showing no signs that it would function for a while.


    ¡°It was rather¡­fun¡­should I kill? I should kill, right?¡±


    My life was dangling in her hands. I had no choice but to swallow back my saliva as I looked around. Due to her, I had no chance of checking out my nsmen properly. As if they had engraved themand I gave them, there were no signs of any Green Skins. It seems they have believed in me, more so than the fact that they had an obligation to heed to my words as Chief.


    If they were still here, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that all the n members would have been annihted. With my body stuck to the ground, I turned my head and looked at her.


    She was extremely in. A face that wasn¡¯t a rare sight to see outside the world. But such killing intent from her eyes was surreal. The moment I made eye contact with her, I could feel my whole body trembling before I even knew it. Noticing that I was trembling in fear, she looked down at me.


    ¡°What a good response. I should kill you.¡±


    ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯


    When I had thought that I was fucked, it was then.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger ! Ggirik! Ggirik!¡±


    I began to hear voices from a random ce. I had definitely ordered the nsmen to return back to the vige, but to hear these voices suddenly. They were not voices of Gark or Hark, but those of extremely normal Goblins.


    Turning my head, I looked at the source of the voices. Mortified, they were the three Goblins who hade out from the Forest Worm Cave.


    The Goblin Who Draws Maps along with the two Goblin Assassins. They were the three whom I had inadvertently rescued from within the burrow of Forest Cave Earthworms. When all of the nsmen had listened to me and were heading for the vige¡­ they had definitely hid themselves inside the cave. Due to this extremely confusing situation, even Gark and Hark would have not noticed it. I did not know why exactly they had not listened to me, but they were awkwardly running towards me.


    ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯


    What I was more worried about other than them disobeying me were their own lives. It was obvious, but there was no way for them to be her opponent. They will surely die in vain.


    ¡°I told you to run away!¡±


    Subconsciously, I began to scream in a loud voice. The Goblin Assassins¡¯ movements were a bit fine, but the way the Goblin who Draws Map was running were really awkward.


    ¡°I will repay your grace! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°I cannot let Blood Dagger die! Blood Dagger must live!¡±


    ¡°De¡­Defying the Chief¡¯s words can only be repaid with death!¡±


    Hearing those words, I was certain. They knew that they would die here.


    I tried to raise my body, but the problem was that I could not move. I could not do anything with this woman holding me down.


    The woman, with an extremely interested expression, began to look at me. This woman knew that I did not want them to die. After sending a mischievous smile towards me, she immediately ran after the Goblins. I knew what she intended.


    It was then that I finally realized why she liked to kill humans.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagg!¡­.¡±


    The Goblin Assassin who was running in the front had its head cut off first. The Goblin Who Draws Maps in an instant began to sprint towards me. Abruptly, holding onto me, they dragged my powerless arm along as they ran for it. There is no reason why they wouldn¡¯t be caught. That woman was surely enjoying this situation.


    ¡°I¡­I told you to run away¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t feel grateful for them trying to save me by dragging my arm. I was definitely thankful for their desire to save me. But there was no point. They will die.


    ¡°Defying the Chief¡¯s words can only be repaid with de¡­ath¡­!¡±


    As expected, the other remaining assassin also fell down with a deadly sword pierced through it¡¯s neck. All that remained of my would be rescuers was the Goblin Who Draws Maps. Despite knowing that he would die, he was not afraid as continued to drag me continuously. It was heavy trying to drag me alone, he was panting as he pulled me, but I knew that he would soon be a pool of blood¡­


    ¡°I am a father who has lost his honor. I am a father who rebelled against the Chief¡¯s words. Ggirik. Ggirik! Please tell her I¡¯m¡­sorry¡­¡±


    In the end, he copsed as well.


    ¡°For¡­Blood¡­Dagger.¡±


    I bit my lips fuming in anger. I was powerless. So powerless and helpless. I had no choice but to ask myself what part of me had be stronger, or how could I exact vengeance with this much little strength. I wasn¡¯t able to protect Seulgi in the past, and I realized that now ¨C I was no different from my past life.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Nico-Nicole Father :''(


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Sai101: </strong>That was freaking memorable¡­ when the least expected characters step up to shine the brightest¡­ a lesson for the MC to well remember ¨C only the strong survive.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: Sai101 Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 91

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill her.¡¯


    I will definitely kill her. Though I had no hope of ever surviving, if I were to escape this situation, I thought to myself no matter what; I will kill this woman. To be honest, these Goblins should be sacrificial pawns, ones who no one should¡¯ve cared about; even if they die.


    But my heart was aching. It wasn¡¯t because they had died for me. There was the sense of incongruity from the n members lost in the past countless battles, but from this recent matter; I just realized.


    I thought of them as my family.


    After realizing this, an immense desire for vengeance soared inside me.


    ¡°So monsters have this¡­¡±


    Swinging her sword into the sky, she was slowly approaching this way. Knowing what she roughly meant, it was clear that she waspletely a depraved individual.


    ¡°You bitch¡­I will definitely kill you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know how to speak mynguage? Is that why? No¡­ you¡¯re a bit different¡­¡±


    Despite being really surprised, funny enough, she didn¡¯t really care. Perhaps whether I can speak or not was not really important in her eyes.


    ¡°I will definitely kill you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if you had a chance to.¡±


    The woman who finished speaking suddenly extended her sword out into the empty air. No, rather than stretching, she was blocking an attack.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Simultaneously, I heard a roar.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Gark soon appeared in that instant.


    ¡°Stupid bastard¡­¡±


    Subconsciously, I screamed. Soon, from the forest, Hark appeared, put me on his back, and began to flee.


    ¡°How dare¡­.¡±


    These guys also returned directly here to rescue me.


    They will die a useless death as well.


    ¡°If you think my words are not like words¡­¡±


    I muttered with my powerless voice, but Hark soon replied immediately.


    ¡°I am not Hark! I am the new Hark!¡±


    From that ridiculous reply, I couldn¡¯t help butugh in the end. I knew that Gark was in an unfavorable situation fighting against her, but after failing his first attack, he immediately hid his body. At this time, I begun to worry about the other nsmen.


    ¡°The¡­others¡­¡±


    ¡°They are returning to the vige. Only the new Hark and Gark returned. Captain cannot just die yet.¡±


    Probably, Mev was leading the tribe back to the vige. Gark and Hark turned their backs to save me during the midst of all this.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    It was not a shout, but a scream. Looking back on top of Hark¡¯s back, I saw one of Gark¡¯s arms rolling along the ground. Fortunately, I did not see him as he quickly activated his Unique Ability, but that woman amusingly walk over to grab Gark¡¯s arm as she looked over to me.


    ¡®Shit¡­¡¯


    They were the ones who would lead the n in the future. They must never die here. That woman instantly began to leap this way, and Hark seeing this immediately flung me into the air. Then, I felt Gark grabbing me out of nowhere.


    The role of new Hark was all about making time. Without much resistance, his head flew off in an instant. Though his form scattered into the wind, that damage would definitely return back to the original.


    ¡°The Captain cannot die. You must lead the n!¡±


    The guys said basically what I wanted to say to them¡­though he was running as quickly as possible, but it would only be a matter of time before they were caught. As expected, the woman began to run this way.


    It was then.


    ¡°Ggirik. Ggirik.¡±


    The sound of a goblin was heard.


    It was not from our n.


    But it was a voice that I had heard countless times.


    It was voice that was so weing.


    ¡°Tch¡­ your condition is not very good. Ggirik.¡±


    ¡°Green Goblin¡­¡±


    ¡°Three years have not passed yet. Blood Dagger¡­ Once I had lost contact with my goblins for a couple of days, I came here just in case, but it seems this was the case.¡±


    Due to losing contact with the Goblins who had watched over us, he had eventually came in search of me. While we were inside the cave, it seems that the Goblins were looking for us. With the appearance of Green Goblin, the woman hesitated in shortening the distance between us.


    Even a twisted woman like her knew how to sense danger properly. The Green Goblin was also a superior Elite. No wonder she was on her toes. Interestingly enough, I still had her sword. Green Goblin lightly struck my powerless feet with his feet as he came forth.


    ¡°I did not think this situation would reach these dire heights.¡±


    Despite her hesitation, the Green Goblin began to rush after her with a Ggirik. Gark, seeing that, began to run once more. The shbangs of Green Goblin began to ignite, as the scraping sound echoed through the air, causing me to bite my lips and turn away.


    Green Goblin will definitely not lose. Though I dare not judge the oue, but they were equals. It could be seen that Green Goblin was a bit stronger. Holding onto my fading consciousness, I pleaded silently in the hopes that Green Goblin will not kill that woman.


    Just like that, my vision became darker.


    ***


    The first thing I saw as soon as I opened my eyes was a familiar tent. Looking around my body, I was surrounded in cloth bandages. I did not realize at the time, but my wounds were quite sever. I wanted to move, but I felt pain immediately surge through my body.


    Once I woke up, those painful memories that I did not want to remember began to emerge in my head. The images of the two Goblin Assassins sacrifices for me, and of the Goblin Who Draws Maps who wasn¡¯t able to be honorable yet asked me to say sorry to his daughter.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Subconsciously, I began to swear.


    It was then that I began to hear voices from outside.


    ¡°Did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    They were the voices of Ragia and Hakajin. Of course, wondering how much time had passed and what had happened in the meantime, I asked them toe in.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    They immediately entered. Bing wary of me, they began to walk towards the interior of the room. The only Shaman of the tribe, Hakajin, rushed over and began to pour healing magic into my body, but despite that, I did not feel that I was recovering any better. This was how severe the wounds were. Ragia was looking at me with an extremely worried face. Unlike the previous time where she had seen me in the cave, she was extremely worried as her eyes were swollen red. It seems that she was very relieved to see me sitting up.


    ¡°How long has it been since I have copsed?¡±


    ¡°You were asleep for about three days. It has been just over a day since we have arrived at ck Spear¡¯s vige.¡±


    What I was most curious about were the conditions of Gark and Hark. Gark had one of his arms cut off, while Hark probably suffered from the shocking bacsh of having his clone¡¯s head chopped off. Despite that, the fact in which they carried me while fleeing in those conditions, I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine it.


    ¡°Gark and Hark are¡­¡±


    ¡°They are still unconscious. Though I have roughly finished their treatment¡­¡±


    Concluding his report, it seemed that their lives were still in danger. At this time, all I could wish for was for them to live. Then, I looked at Hakajin and Ragia.


    ¡°Tell me everything that has happened before we had returned to the vige.¡±


    Hearing my words, Hakajin looked at Ragia before speaking first.


    ¡°I will tell you in her stead. After receiving themand of Chief-nim, we immediately headed towards the vige. Though the nt and Human struggled incessantly, Gark¡¯s unit immediately took them under their wing and ran.¡±


    ¡°When we did not see Chief-nim for a bit, the Prime Executive told us that she would go in search of Chief-nim, but hearing that, Gark and Hark stepped forward instead.¡±


    It was a simple summary, but I was able to understand what roughly happened.


    ¡°So she did not stop them¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is so.¡±


    Now I know why Mev was not here. It was a serious crime and sin to disobey the words of the n¡¯s Chief. Gark and Hark, and even Mev had tantly rejected my orders.


    ¡°There are three dead Goblins¡­¡­. No before that, where is Green Goblin.¡±


    ¡°After Chief-nim had arrived, a half a dayter, Green Goblin had returned. He reported that the Human he was fighting had fled in the middle of the fight, and afterwards, he called and ordered his assassins individually collect the bodies of the fallen Goblins.¡±


    I began to recollect their stupid faces.


    ¡°Tell me their names.¡±


    From my words, Hakajin and Ragia were both shocked. Usually, Green Skins thought of names as being quite important. Just like how it was an honor to reveal one¡¯s name to the Grand Patriarch, it was the same in a n of a smaller society.


    ¡°The Goblin with skilled craftsmanship was named Najin, and the other two Goblin Assassins names were Kurajin and Gaon.¡±


    My heart began to ache since I didn¡¯t even know their names until now¡­


    I began to recollect the situation once more. If I had researched about this more carefully, I would have not been trapped inside the cave, nor would those guys have died. Ultimately, if I was more stronger, then I could have been able to cope with these idents.


    ¡®I¡¯m stillcking. Both the n and I are stillcking.¡¯


    While I was lost in thought, I noticed that Ragia was needing to say something. Hakajin as well. I guessed I knew what they were probably wanting to say.


    It was obviously regarding the treatment of the Green Skins who did not follow orders. I also was thinking about that as well. They had definitely saved me, but there was a big problem arising from them not obeying my orders. As much, this is the first time that happened within the n, if you do not set certain precedents strictly, the n will definitely lose its way. That was how Ragia¡¯s tribe was, and with how intelligent Hakajin is, he was also worried about this matter.


    If the Patriarch loses his dignity, then the tribe will definitely copse.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Gark and Hark¡¯s treatment was priority, so I have stabilized their bodies as they are currently in the Prime Executive¡¯s tent.¡±


    ¡°I wish to be alone for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±


    After indicating that I wanted to be alone, Ragia and Hakajin both bowed before leaving while I was lost in my careful thoughts. To be honest, I was reaching my limits due to all of these sudden events. What I thought first of were the ones who have lost their lives for me. I started to mutter their names once more.


    ¡®Najin, Kurajin, Gaon.¡¯


    The treatment of these subordinates who disobeyed mymands was under question. After summarizing my thoughts, I rose up from my seat and told the Goblins outside to gather the n. It was time to conclude the finishing touches of this expedition.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Rip Najin, Kurajin, Gaon. ??


    <strong>TL Note:</strong> Finally, all of the past chapters have been uploaded.


    Also, I will change the name of Lesser Demon that was posted in the early chapters to Lesser Asmodian. They both refer to the same race, but I feel that Asmodian sounds much cooler so hehe.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Sai101: </strong>Mad respects to: Najin, Kurajin, Gaon¡­ Man! I thought the whole n was gonna turn up & be meat grinders for that spidey woman. Green Goblin saves the day!!!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: Sai101 Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 92

    When we went outside, everyone¡¯s faces were visible, the Goblins who were guarding the entrance of my tent had certainly conveyed my will to everyone. The Goblins,Orcs, Mev, Hayeon and the other executives all stood before me.


    All of their expressions were a mixture of expectation, concern and anxiety, which was natural with how Hark along with Gark returned back in a semi-corpse state, who could be stated to be the pirs of the n.


    Feeling a gaze from a distance, I looked over to see who it was and saw a heartbreaking scene. When I was about to tell the guys in front to clear a path, it was then. They slowly began to make way like sheep.


    It was not a path for me. Shifting my view, I saw Gark who had lost one arming forward, a face so pale. Despite knowing that he should rest, he had somehow heard of the gathering and came out on his own will. With their personalities and mentality, I had suspected that they woulde out, but I didn¡¯t imagine they would actually do so. Not able to see Hark, I surmised that he was in a more dire state. Seeing him drag his wounded body towards the front irritated me more than anything else.


    It wasn¡¯t to purport that I hated him, but rather the opposite.


    The surrounding Goblins and Orcs were looking at Gark with a vague look. His achievements were real, but it was also a felony to ignore themands of the Chief. There were guys who sent him looks of admiration, while there were others that sent him looks of contempt.


    Gark fell to his knees in the eyes of all the nsmen.


    ¡°The sin against disobeying yourmands is death!¡±


    Hisrge voice echoed through the vige.


    There was no way I could kill him. These guys had saved my life. But, discipline was important. Punishment was inevitable. After biting my lips tightly once, I spoke.


    ¡°I think you know your sins, Gark. You probably also know why, I have asked the n to gather.¡±


    Gark looked at me with burning eyes speechlessly. He had determined that this loyal Orc, will choose to die in my hands. He did not make any excuses, not even the fact that he had done this to save my life.


    He had dragged his exhausted body over and waited for his throat to be cut.


    ¡°It is a great sin to betray the Chief¡¯smand.¡±


    The nsmen began to nod.


    ¡°But all of this happened, because of the shorings of a Chief. This is not a ce where Gark will die. The offense in disobeying the Command, will be reced by the arm that you have lost. Once your wound has recovered, you will immediately fast for 50 days, and shall not eat. That is also the same for Hark.¡±


    Of course, it was a foolish choice to execute them here. They may not be smart, but they were one of the pirs dedicated to this n. I had no thought of listening to their wants whatsoever.


    ¡°Also, I will strip away the names of Hark and Gark. Gark will be called ¡®Half de¡¯ and Hark ¡®Mirror de¡¯. It will be a long time before you retrieve your lost honor and names.¡±


    For a while, the Orcs and Goblins were busily chattering amongst one another. There were many astonished reactions to the cruelty in stripping one¡¯s name, but Gark nodded immediately.


    It meant that he was willing to acknowledge his sin, and will pay for them.


    ¡°I will surely repay for this irreparable sin.¡±


    Then, he mmed his head onto the ground.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    Instead I clenched my teeth tightly preventing me from responding to his deration. It was hard to see his face any longer so I gestured lightly. Then, with his paled face, Half de disappeared shortly with the support of the Three Goblin sisters.


    I have passed judgement on Hark and Gark. What remains is the treatment of Mev and the dead Goblins. I started to look over at Mev slowly. It was ufortable to see her shivering, but a mistake is a mistake.


    Mev as the Prime Executive should have stopped Gark and Hark while safely returning to the vige. Though I was thankful for her consideration of me, but that was different.


    ¡°It is not only Gark and Hark that have sinned. Mev, as the Prime Executive, should have prevented them, and insisted on returning to the vige. Not stopping them is clearly a sin on your part.¡±


    Mev carefully nodded her head. I had slowly thought about her. She was definitelypetent, one who was doing well in leading the female nsmen. But she was too soft. If I were to leave today¡¯s mistake be, she will truly bring a true poison to the n one day. After biting my lip tightly, I dered my final verdict.


    ¡°Mev will fast for 50 days along with the other two, and shall not eat food. In addition, your title as Prime Executive will also be stripped away.¡±


    ¡°I will follow yourmand.¡±


    As expected, she epted the punishment silently. She didn¡¯t have an expression of bitterness, but rather a sign of relief that I¡¯d still returned alive. Of course, I was thankful towards her. Ignoring her words, I continued.


    ¡°A new Prime Executive will need to be appointed.¡±


    I had already thought about who would be best suitable in taking the position of Prime Executive. Although the Three Goblin Sisters have long been devoted, but they are also clearlycking. They have depended on Mev too much over the years, and since they were hard to control, it was best to keep them in their current positions.


    As for Hayeon, she might be even more serious than Mev. She sticks onto me wholeheartedly, totally infatuated. If it was Hayeon and not Mev that was in charge, she would definitely have led all of the troops to save me, so she was exempted.


    Hakajin was already buried in a lot of heavy administration work. I felt that he waspetent enough to embrace the female nsmen, but the notion of increasing his burden outweighed the positives.


    Then the remaining candidate was one.


    It was a person who knew how to distinguish a suitable distance.


    ¡°The position of the new Prime Executive will be given to Ragia.¡±


    My voice echoed, and she soon nodded.


    ¡°I will follow yourmand.¡±


    She nodded and showed her respect. Just like how she had done well so far, I thought that she would continue to fare well. Ragia was intelligent, one that could distinguish what was right and what was wrong. She was much more suitable for this kind of position unlike Mev who was much more susceptible to her feelings. But it didn¡¯t wipe away the risk factor. Though she was obedient and did not reveal that side of hers in the past, but just in case she had other thoughts, I spoke to her.


    ¡°Remember that day well.¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly forget?¡±


    After my speech, everyone nodded and unlike Hark and Gark, I decided to punish Mev immediately. Realizing my intention, she moved away as well.


    Soon, Mev disappeared from my sight and the atmosphere was slowly settling down to some extent. Though I wasn¡¯t satisfied from a personal standpoint, the rest of the n members were in consent. In Gark and Hark¡¯s case, there was someints, but inparison, it felt that Mev¡¯s punishment tethered on the side of being a tad bit weak.


    The remaining ones were Kurajin, Gaon, and Najin.


    I reflexively turned to look for that one goblin. It was the mother holding a baby Goblin, who was staring over here.


    There was no mistake that she was the widow, the mother of Nicole. Though I have not fully understood the concept of family life within Green Skins, it was no different that a father and mother here are responsible for their children. From the widowed mother goblin¡¯s point of view, she lost her husband, and in the perspective of Nicole, she had lost her father.


    ¡°Najin, Gaon, Kurajin.¡±


    When I called their names with a pensive sadness, I could feel everyone flinched a bit, especially the widowed Goblin whoseplexion was bing slightly pale. They truly loved and cherished one another. Just the reaction of how they looked at Mev was enough to speak on that. It was important for the mother and her child to live on in her husband¡¯s honor.


    I spoke their names once more.


    ¡°Najin, Gaon, Kurajin.¡±


    ¡°These are Goblins who also disobeyed my orders, and died without honor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They are already dead. Their honor now sullied the ground, but I have no intention of picking it up. That is how important it is to listen to my words as Chief of Blood Dagger n.¡±


    Everyone nodded, including Ragia and Hakajin. Themands of the Chief was definitely important, as no one did not know of this truth. The widowed mother Goblin was also hugging Nicole tightly as she was looking over this way. There was no grudge in her eyes as she also epted this fate.


    Looking at the widowed mother goblin¡¯s eyes, I bit my lip.


    ¡®But I will remember their names.¡¯


    Was what I was about to say, but my voice did note out well. This was enough. In truth, only I had to know that they had died more honorably than ever. But it was natural that I did not feel so well. In the end, I continued to mutter their names. Looking straight into the eyes of the widowed mother Goblin, I muttered their names clearly so that everyone can hear my voice.


    ¡°Najin, Gaon, Kurajin.¡±


    Since they were quick-witted, they would know why I was muttering their names. I wanted them to engrave these into their hearts. The widowed mother Goblin was looking at me initially with a paleplexion, but after I continued to mutter their names, her expression began to change. Within moments, her eyes reddened as she was trying to hold in her tears. She was biting her mr tightly.


    ¡®The message has been sent.¡¯


    There were no need for words. My will was delivered. Her expression was not one of disdain for her beloved, nor the expression of one who had lost her pride due to her husband, but one of dignity. The belief that he had died honorably despite not being honored. The pride of having a child of that man in her embrace. The glory that her beloved husband had saved Blood Dagger¡¯s life and died.


    Eventually, tears began falling down from the widowed mother Goblin¡¯s face as I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Prime Executive Ragia will guide the nsmen and organize the funerals.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    While I was trying to re-enter my tent, their voices began to proim.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Normally, I would brush it of casually. But today, those voices weighed very heavy to my ears.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Sad day for the Blood Dagger n. I wish I could go and hug that mother Goblin.


    <strong>TL Notice: </strong>Long day and finished my midterm! Woot. Also, after discussing, I¡¯ve decided that Demon would be better than Asmodian for less ambiguity and have edited all the past chapters ordingly. Thanks for thements.


    <strong>P.S.</strong> Bonus Chapter for the weekend and will be taking Sunday off. See you on Monday


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Sai101: </strong>Damn it man your the Chief! Ya better carve their names on your body or something man.. Words are meaningless¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: Sai101 Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 93

    ¡®Stronger.¡¯


    So far the main reason for growing stronger has always been revenge. It was still the same now. With a second life, the goals in my life were meeting Choi Seulgi and exacting retribution on the Sword Saint to some extent, but my perception of this gradually began changing after rebirth ¨C growing up with a brood of Green Skins and then finally leading this n.


    They were equally precious.


    In this situation, the first thing I must do is be stronger; exacting revenge on that woman. Though the majority of the Spider n would lose their lives due to the Queen of the North, it meant that she¡¯ll be stronger than all of them. I wasn¡¯t sure, but if she could aplish it, then so can I.


    I stared at the weapon which I stole from that woman.


    [Cursed Voice.]


    [It is a weapon too vague to be called a weapon or a dagger. It is a weapon made by a Siren who initially lived in the depths of the sea. She forged it with her own scales in favor of a loved one from a race of Humans. Whenever her sword is used to attack, a clear, clean sound as beautiful as Siren¡¯s voice. But after time passed and the human used this sword to kill Sirens, a bad, fuzzy sound had begun to emanate. There is a passive effect that reduces the enemy¡¯s abilities when exposed to this sound.]


    [Dexterity +3, Mana +2]


    Fortunate. It wasn¡¯t just simply good. It was where one considers it to be of the highest grade.


    I observed my body was bing heavy, perceived it was due to her Unique Ability, but now realise that it was a debuff effect from this weapon. I began to slowly recollect the image of that woman in my head.


    ¡®Revenge¡¯


    That twisted, short-haired woman¡­ Before she falls under the hand of the Queen of the North, I will make her die painfully before me.


    I bit my lip. I had to be stronger than ever before as I am still a weakling on this Continent. This time, I was fortunate to survive, luckily with the help of Green Goblin.


    But there is still about one year left until n independence. If I continue to remain in this state, it is impossible to protect my tribe. If my strength was equal to that of ck Spear, or just below Green Goblin, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to approach me so boldly and recklessly like then. Not only would I have been able to return alive, but I could have also safeguarded my nsmen as well.


    During this one year, I needed to be strong enough to be at least, on the level of ck Spear to protect both my body and n.


    As such, time had slowly passed.


    For instance, fortunately I had seeded in returning Ahyeon safely to the city. Thanks to the fierce encounter between Green Goblin and the Spider, a few survivors were luckily able to escape the ce. Since the rescue squad dispatched from Legius were all killed by the Spider, it was apparently a miracle that they had returned alive. I made Ahyeon re-enter the cave from the entrance we dug and made her pretend to be safely rescued as she crawled out.


    Ahyeon did not want to return after seeing my wounds, but it was an inevitable choice.


    It was more advantageous to have her collect and synthesize the information with the Humans, before sending them to me. Since I did not have much information regarding the Spider n in the past, I needed information only Ahyeon could bring.


    After a few days, I had received some useful information.


    [Savior-nim¡­]


    [Speak.]


    [Yes¡­though all I heard were rumors from the outside, but I have roughly discovered her identity. The woman¡¯s name is Park Hyeri, and I was told that she was originally active in the East. I am still investigating why she is here in the West, but the most important conclusion I could make is that her behavior pattern is simply due to fickleness¡­]


    [I see¡­]


    Since she was the one I did not remember in my memories, it meant that more sensitive, private information in rtion to the Spider n was hard to obtain, no less for a third-rate swordsman like me in the past. If there were people that knew, they would definitely be famous one or two famous Elites at the most.


    [Is there anything else?]


    [Yes¡­Yes! I don¡¯t know if this is helpful information, but she is 22 years old. It has been six years since she hase to this Continent, and exactly three years after since she killed all of her n members before fleeing the city. I did not find out exactly what has gone on before that, but it now seems she has joined the Spider n roughly about a year ago.]


    [I am also investigating her Unique Ability, and I will need a bit more time to make enquiries about her. I have also heard that the city will start hunting for her personally, once a bit more information has been gathered.]


    [Mm¡­ well done.]


    [No¡­ surely not! Savior-nim. Pl¡­Please recover your body well..]


    As if she had suffered quite a shock from my injured self, she would asionally send this remark.


    After disconnecting, I began to walk.


    My body wasn¡¯t in a state to train right away, so I was concentrating on restoring my body, which the others were doing likewise.


    Anyways, it was the 20th day since Mev had started fasting, and ten days since Hark and Gark had started fasting. I decided to find them and see how they were holding up. Raising my body, I was relieved my body was progressing well with recovery, all thanks to Hakajin.


    I gestured to the Goblins who were about to follow me as I looked within the wooden prisons. Of course, this was easily breakable for Gark and Hark to escape from, but they wouldn¡¯t make such foolish choices. They did not take any food that I had sneakily given to them, which showed just how strong their wills were.


    Gark and Hark were sitting still in their positions firmly, while Mev sat in the other prison in a depressed state.


    ¡°Is it bearable?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But, this is the punishment Blood Dagger has decreed!¡±


    ¡°We must be even more despaired. We are grateful to Blood Dagger for his mercy.¡±


    Despite the extreme punishment of stripping their names, it was funny seeing how they could smile despite not being able to eat food for so long. Though it was strange, Gark refused to reattach his arm.


    Dayster, our n had investigated, and found Gark¡¯s arm. It was then cured with magic, but he refused to reattach his arm. It was a resolute way of symbolizing how it took the ce of his sin, as Gark was sincerely trying to live with only one arm.


    Fortunately, Hark did not have any side effects or malfunctions in his body. But he smiled bitterly seeing his brother without his arm. Though they were awkward with one another, they certainly were family. There were even reports that the Three Goblin Sisters had visited their brothers. I didn¡¯t know if they hade to throw rocks or console them, but it was a very interesting scene to imagine.


    I turned my head away and looked at Mev. I honestly felt a bit sad, as her hair was a mess, and her eyes swollen. Those bent wings showed just how discouraged and depressed she was.


    ¡°Mev.¡±


    ¡°Ca¡­Captain I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry Captain.¡±


    As soon as I opened my mouth, she replied to me instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to me you, Mev.¡±


    ¡°Bu¡­but.¡±


    ¡°Your actions were clearly wrong. We were lucky this time to have this result, but I cannot guarantee that we can be this lucky the next time ¨C we encounter this kind of situation again. That was why I recalled the position of Prime Executive from you.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry Captain. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not because of the seat of Prime Executive¡­¡±


    I knew what she was worried about.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I do not trust you. Rather¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    From my words, Mev began to cry once more. Even though it was like this, it seemed that she endured a lot of heartache and hardships, probably even thinking that she might be abandoned.


    ¡°Sniff¡­.sniff¡­¡±


    With the event at the Forest Earthworm Burrow to the recent event, no wonder she was in a lot of heartache. I slowly extended my arm inside the prison and stroked her hair. She embraced my touch and sobbed for a while.


    As such, more time had passed.


    Mev, Gark and Hark had been able to endure for 50 days, and immediately after they had been released from custody, they were scarily swinging their swords once they ate. It wasn¡¯t just them, as this atmosphere had been maintained for a long time.


    Even the lowest ranked Goblins were wholly focused on training and conducting mock battles.


    For some, the difort of seeing their Chief, and others suffering pain, as well in also having theirrades die, while others bore the pain of being helpless as everyone began to grow slowly.


    In the case of Gark, he wasn¡¯t able to unt his former strength due to this own arm, but he was quickly growing towards repossessing his former pace.


    Hark was also continuing to grow stronger as the gap with the new Hark gradually diminished. It was the same for Mev. If her purpose was evolution before, then she was currently chasing after something in the distance that was far away from her now.


    Ragia and Hakajin were also growing, as Hakajin began to focus wholly on recovery magic, while Ragia also blindly focused on training as well.


    Interestingly enough, the one with the most dramatic growth was Hayeon.


    Even after that, she would still go out and train day and night. Other than her time with me, she would continually move her body and exert her mana, as she did not even sleep properly. I did not know exactly, but it was probably a tremendous shock to her returning as a semi-corpse after not being able to help me at the cave back then.


    ¡®You cannot hurt yourself. I will protect you.¡¯


    It was the remark that I heard when I was in my tent. Though she had muttered this when she thought I was sleeping, I had heard her clearly. Engraving that voice in me, I also trained incessantly.


    I studied the use of my Unique Ability, the physical body of the Asmodian, and also researched on how I can exploit the strengths of a diator ss to the fullest. I moved my body to the utmost, pushing the boundaries of my limits. Though my growth was not visible, but it was obvious that I was moving forward.


    We kept moving forward.


    The n had definitely been inflicted with arge wound.


    But such a wound does not hurt now. New flesh grows, and with new flesh,es a more durable and stronger one. The memory remains, but it provides us a driving force to be strong.


    New children were also being born as the n was bingrger, increasing while our wounds fade into memory.


    We were advancing, constantly, constantly.


    As such, we moved forth.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Dang, it¡¯ll be hard imagining Gark fight with one arm now. I hope he regrows it or gets a new arm somehow.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Sai101: </strong>Onward & Upwards¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: Sai101 Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 94

    Western City Aia. It is one of the few major cities of the North, South, East and West. They possess quite a lot of dungeons, as the Summoned are more active in this city, under the management of the Holy Order. Security is not bad, and with enough Elites, the lower sses are able to leisurely enjoy their own lives.


    It may look like the city of Aia was managed by the Holy Order, but in truth, it was not. The small cities of Legius, Leia, Bartion, and so on were all in one alliance along the Western cities as it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the Holy Order ruled over the entire West.


    As such the Holy Order Guild Master, Choi Younghoon, the city leader of Aia woke up early in the morning, and began to organize the information brought to him from the logistic department.


    As he headed into his office, there was a pile of documents lying on the table. Although the Continent was originally turbulent, the situation had be more serious in recent years, so he had to read each report with a lot more responsiveness and seriousness than before.


    [North.]


    [Cold Spear, Han Sohye and the Winter n, selected as the leader of a small city. Despite being summoned only three years ago, the results she has achieved has truly been incredible.]


    If it was the Cold Spear Han Sohye, then Choi Younghoon definitely knew who she was. She had immediately departed for the North after building her own forces once summoned in Legius. There were rumors that she was an unbelievable genius as he had tried his utmost to try and recruit her into the Holy ORder.


    Of course, he was rejected without hesitation, but she was a good person.


    When the Continent was under turmoil, these kind of individuals were a blessing to Humans. Though he had failed in recruiting her, he wished that this woman would grow well. Anticipating that she would return as a strong warrior without having him pay too much attention to her, he turned over the page.

 Chapter 95

    [Sa¡­savior-nim. Choi Younghoon is dead.]


    [Well done, my disciple. Soon, I will arrange a time for you to meet.]


    [Yes¡­ yes! Th¡­thank you! Savior-nim!]


    Hearing the daily news, I disconnected. The event urred one year earlier than before in my past memories. I considered that it probably was the same as before. Though there was no exact details of who had killed him, but there was not simply one or two people who had grudges against the West, so it was quite difficult to predict.


    What is important to note is; Sword Saint would now take over the regime. In the beginning, attacking the Holy Order was a difficult task, but after seeing her rise up, I started feeling indignation. I had already decided on the day I would fight against Sword Saint. The most ideal timing was when the Queen of the North and the Sword Saint would fight directly. Until then, I had to raise my strength wholly as I walked ahead.


    Heading towards the wooden prisons created a couple of months ago, I saw a few members. The moment I revealed my presence, their bodies immediately trembled.


    ¡°Kereeeeeeeeuk For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The Orc Swordsmen guarding the prisons saluted as I peered inside. There were a total of three people. At first, there were five, but two of them were not able to withstand the torture and died on the spot.


    While trying to enter, something hit me, which I realized were my horns had grown bigger.


    After evolving into an Intermediate Demon a few days ago, I still wasn¡¯t ustomed to walking around with my prolonged horns. Though my body frame was definitely smaller than that of an Orc, but the body of a Demon with their longhorns caused quite a bit of difort walking around in these kind of confined areas, making me wonder at times that the body of an Orc was much better. I shook my head once more before standing in front of them.


    ¡°Do you remember a bit now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡±


    The guys I had captured were the regr members of a murderer n called the Hound n. They were Humans who I had coincidentallye across while trailing after Park Hyeri; of the Spider n. Centering around Ragia¡¯s Assassin squad, as the main source of information, I had utilized them, which in turn allowed me to obtain these results¡­ Sadly Park Hyeri was not in that ce, but instead I was able to find the so called Hounds.


    There were only five who were captured by the n raid. Of course, we did not fully capture the whole Hound n and the Spider n, but it was a huge achievement just from obtaining valuable information which the two were closely rted.


    ¡°Spider¡­where is she.¡±


    ¡°We¡­we do not know. We only know that the Sp¡­Spider is located in the East¡­other than the executives¡­we don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the guys we had captured were on the bottom end of the spectrum. Though I had attained a lot from the torture methods, but such information proved to be quite useless overall. What I had obtained, was just that the Hound n are now stealthy hiding and couldn¡¯t be active as ofte due to being targeted in the East.


    As if my nce had made them nervous, they were trembling. Soon, Hayeon¡¯s voice echoed from behind. She understood that I had no need for these guys any longer.


    Without even chanting a spell, roots immediately appeared and began to plunge their ways through them.


    ¡°Ugh¡­.Uhp¡­.Ahh¡­Ahhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Eub.¡±


    Terrible screams escaped out as the deafening cries filled the air. No, they weren¡¯t able to scream from the start. With the roots plunging through their orifices, their bodies began to burst open as they died on the spot.


    Heading outside, Prime Executive Ragia was waiting for me. As usual, she was waiting patiently with her head bowed.


    ¡°Preparations?¡±


    ¡°It is finished.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    It was not only Ragia who was waiting for me as giant wolf Ibar was wagging her tail and slobbering her tongue. Funny enough, but this she wolf had also evolved. I had never realize that a wolf species could change, but Ibar¡¯s size had be a bitrger. Her canines had berger, and her physical strength had increased immensely. If it was a normal Summoned Human, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to deal with her. I mounted Ibar like that as she shook her body once in delight before heading towards the ce where the n had gathered.


    After that previous event, we had left the ck Spear vige and returned back to the Green Goblin n¡¯s encampment. Rather than adventuring outside, I had judged that it was best to raise our strengths from within. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like we stopped hunting to umte experience, but with the n now bing much more stronger and unified as a whole, we spent most of our time training with Green Goblin.


    I had personally grown a lot, but I was still somewhatcking. There were many times when confronting Green Goblin I was left beaten senseless. But, I did not lose so miserably nor as quickly, unlike the first time we dueled so it was a tolerable growth. In the most recent battle, by utilizing my Unique Ability, I had endured over 50 moves from him, so noticing that, at least I had crossed the bare minimum.


    It wasn¡¯t just me that had grown over this year.


    Gark and Hark continued to grow stronger. Despite not having chosen to Rank Up to a higher species, it seems that they were keen on staying true as Orcs throughout, as they continued to evolve into higher sses while their abilities also increased.


    Especially, Gark, who had shown an explosive growth. He was so incredibly strong that it was hard to believe it considering he only had one arm.


    Though he did not hold any authority in the n, he was second in strength within the n. It was no wonder that I trusted him more than even Ragia. All of the ones who evolved into an Orc Swordsman followed hismand very well.


    ¡®Half de is strong. He¡¯s a loyal Orc which has ovee huge suffering. We must all follow Half de!¡¯


    There were even those who spoke of this in such a manner. I did not know why, but the one-handed Orc had induce a deep sense admiration from the Orcs. The anecdote of Gark losing his arm to save Blood Dagger had spread out bing a legend, causing Gark to receive an explosive amount of support.


    Mev had also evolved. Unfortunately, she was not able to change species either. Whether a satisfying species had not appeared or that there was none, I was not sure, but what was important was that she had selected a Special ss in ce of having a Rank Up in species.


    Her ss was now called an Elemental Archer, and though it was somewhat awkward, but she managed to seed in contracting with the Elements. With how there were a few Humans who were Elementalists on the Continent, it was a great achievement for her to reach this ss.


    It wasn¡¯t just simply herbat power which rose up. Though she couldn¡¯t fully control the Elements of fire and wind right now, but eventually with growth, she would be able to achieve even significant results. With recent signs of resilience, I had considered that she would probably change species the next time, if given the opportunity.


    Anyhow, I rode on top of Ibar while heading toward the area where the nsmen were.


    They were all waiting for me, there were Orcs who were holdingrge and small loads of supplies filled with provisions while staring at me.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The moment I arrived, Gark was the first to loudly proim with the g standard on his back. Soon, the other Orcs and Goblins also began to yell.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I walked through the guys filled with pride and pleasure. They parted like the Red Sea did for Moses, and cleared a path for me. Green Goblin began to smile brightly at the end of the path. From here on in, I thought that it wasn¡¯t polite to ride Ibar any longer, so I quickly dismounted and began to walk towards him.


    All of the Orcs and Goblins were looking towards me.


    The Three Goblin Sisters, Hakajin and along with countless warriors cheered while saluting with their hands firmly ced on their chests, as I passed by.


    Even Green Goblin smiled standing and weing me as I walked up to where he was. Soon, Green Goblin spoke.


    ¡°Time is fast, is it not? Ggirik.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I felt that it was much shorter. I still have many things to learn from Green Goblin.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ with Blood Dagger being a Green Skin like this, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be a great one. I guarantee it. Ggirik.¡±


    This time, it was my turn to give him some face.


    ¡°I thank you, even if they are empty words, Green Goblin.¡±


    From my remark, heughed speechlessly. It seems his thoughts were somewhatplicated.


    I saluted with my hand ced firmly on my chest and bowed, kneeling on one knee, but recognizing that it wasn¡¯t enough, I lowered my head even more, before his arm was able to reach my face.


    He bit his own finger with his sharp canines. As if he had bitten it strongly enough, blood started to trickle out, but he just smiled. Then he began to draw on my face; the symbol of the Grand Patriarch.


    This ritual which was bestowed towards Green Skins, who were eligible for independence after three years. As soon as Green Goblin reached out to me, there was now onlyplete silence in the air.


    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor¡±


    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor¡±


    Interestingly, I began to be curious of what he drew on my head. Though there were only two times that he had drawn on me, and yet, I still remembered Najin. However, unlike Najin who was skilled at drawing, as if he was ufortable with this kind of task, Green Goblins hand was a bit shaky. The drawing wasn¡¯ting out as well as he had expected, it seems.


    I slowly closed my eyes.


    Once he had finished drawing the symbol of the Grand Patriarch on my forehead, he withdrew his hand as I simultaneously opened my eyes.


    ¡°Mmm¡­we¡­well it wasn¡¯t easy to draw because of the horns.¡±


    As expected, the drawing did note out well but I smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I thank you in many ways, Green Goblin. If I once stood at the crossroads with the same options back then, I would have no doubt selected you again, Green Goblin.¡±


    ¡°That is very gratifying¡­ No¡­ the bestpliment, Blood Dagger. Strength, Wisdom and Honor.¡±


    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor¡±


    He did not reply to my salute. His nose touched my nose once, before he spoke to me again.


    ¡°My task isplete, Blood Dagger. Now you are a dignified Green Skin. You have passed the test of Strength, Wisdom and Honor, and have learned patience over these three years. You can now set up your glorious banner anywhere on the continent. No¡­Now¡­now you are¡­free¡­free to leave.¡±


    Even his voice was beginning to stutter. Seeing him be like this, it was quite a refreshing feeling. I replied to him with a smile.


    ¡°I owe you a debt of gratitude.¡±


    It was then that a loud cheers began to erupt from behind me.


    ¡°For Green Goblin!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger! For Green Goblin!¡±


    It has really been three years. I opened my mouth to the ones who were wildly cheering. It was a cliche, but I spoke with a sincere voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my brothers and sisters.¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Ahh, it was such an amazing three years. All the memories of fooling around with Green Goblin and the recruiting of all those new members along with the intense fights were really enjoyable. Let¡¯s go find Goff!


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>t0ngan: </strong>Independence atst¡­


    ohhh ¨C <em>Chapter 95</em>¡­ <em>5-4-3-2-1</em> before the BIG 100 chapters!!! Thanks to the hardcore readers that make this all worth it¡­ and especially those who picks up a mistake now & then!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: t0ngan Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 96

    We were leaving the Green Goblin n¡­ It wasn¡¯t that long nor short time ago that we had stayed there, but the lingering sentiments which we had here was quite considerable taking into ount how long we had lived here.


    Even though he had not expressed it a lot, Green Goblin really liked me so much so, that he would forever leave the tent I lived in untouched as a reminder of my stay. This will probablyst as long as another n does not enter into guardianship under him. In addition to this, it also seems a Blood Dagger g will be left raised high within their vige for a while as well.


    It wasn¡¯t only I who appreciated the hospitality; as the other Green Skins also acknowledged their seniorrades by saluting with their hands on their chest.


    The time we had spent there was extensive, but it only took a moment before we departed from it. Feeling a presence waiting outside the vige, I looked over and noticed ck Spear waiting for me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really worked hard all this time, brother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ck Spear.¡±


    ck Spear has already decided to apany me. No, it was implicitly determined that we would move together as brethren ns since the outset.


    ¡°But are you really fine with leaving behind your vige here in the West¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I can leave this vige for the new Green Skins to manage and depart together with a new brother, it¡¯s not that regrettable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an answer only you would say.¡±


    It was certainly a warm wee to have ck Spear with me on this journey. But there was another problem. I swung my gaze around and began to nce towards the Goblin who was awkwardly standing beside us.


    She was a Goblin Shaman who was standing with a staffrger than her body.


    In short, she was the female Goblin who had followed ck Spear.


    It was the recently new Green Skins who had chosen ck Spear n to be their protectors for next the three years. In other words, she was a newbie that had just passed the Patriarch¡¯s Exam.


    It was a bit awkward seeing her looking around the surroundings slightly dumbfounded. It was understandable, as it has only been a few months since she had arrived at ck Spear¡¯s vige, and now they were moving once again causing her to be somewhat worried.


    No, rather than that, it was certain that she didn¡¯t like our n. ck Spear, also feeling the heated gaze from Little Finger, coughed dryly as he spoke.


    ¡°Hmph¡­Hmph¡­but will it be okay if the Little Finger n were to venture out together¡­¡±


    To be honest, my line of thinking wasn¡¯t that keen to take the time, resources and be responsible for such baggage so I felt ufortable, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Little Finger looked at me from ck Spear¡¯s words, conscious of my presence.


    ¡°Of course they are weed.¡±


    Little Finger¡¯s face began to brighten as she soon rushed off to her own unblooded n members, which consisted of about thirty to ry the joyful news. Spotting them clustered up like that, I began to subconsciously think of my past.


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have such cute little guys with us.


    Our group had decided to travel off to the East. Of course, the East, North, or South were all fine choices, but in the present situation, it was the only option.


    Our priority was to be stronger, but also to exact vengeance.


    If I remember correctly, there was not much left before a small city in the east bespletely destroyed.


    ¡®The small city of Somorah.¡¯


    It was a vers city which administered both Human and Green Skin ves. To be precise, they weren¡¯t simply titled as a ve city. It was the city that had all sorts of human garbage converging around it, a town for corrupt human beings to release their greed and desires. To say it once more, it was a city of people no different from murderers.


    The city was managed by the ck Thorn Guild, and the guild master was Yoon Jungsoo.


    I could not say that their forces was strong, but I remembered that they were people of sufficient ability. Due to the alliances, treaties with various ns and guilds, their size in scale was also quiterge.


    From before, I was not aware of the information properly, but now I was able to ess quite a lot of information.


    ¡®The Spider and Hound ns.¡¯


    Both had their hideouts located in the East.


    It was a simple guess, but I felt that there might be a rtionship between the city and the two Murderer ns. Yoon Jungsoo may not be ssified as a criminal, but he¡¯s definitely trash, and those whom managed Somorah with him were also likewise. If my assumption is correct, then the current situation in the East would be abnormal.


    Of course it might not be as well.


    Nevertheless, it was a must for our n to head east.


    Personal effort is important, but it was also vital to gain benefits from the System. In other words, the city of Somorah which will disappear in the near future was arge chunk of experience lying around. If things work out as predicted, we¡¯ll be able to catch one or two rabbits.


    Mounted on top of Ibar, we slowly traversed through the Western Forest as ck Spear spoke to me once more.


    ¡°East¡­ it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Do you know of it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Before, I used to be under Storm Shadow¡­ so it¡¯s been about four¡­ no five years.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? One of the Goblin Shamans who had undergone the Warrior Exam with me had gone under Storm Shadow.¡±


    The elder shaman of the Darkmoon n. He could also have departed for another ce, since the three year grace period had ended, but I thought it would be nice to greet him if we were to meet. But, seeing that even ck Spear was under Storm Shadow, I thought that he was quite a admirable guy.


    ¡°What kind of Troll is Storm Shadow, ck Spear?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ you could say he is someone who represents the whole of the East like Green Goblin. Due to the order of the Grand Patriarch, he also oversees the Warrior Exam as well. Though he is a bit quiet and silent, he is an impressive Green Skin.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°We should be able to meet soon. Since he had settled in the East, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice to reside at Storm Shadow¡¯s vige until we find a permanent residence to set up¡­if you would choose to Blood Dagger.¡±


    I thought it was a great idea, especially if it was Storm Shadow, the one who ryed to me through Darkmoon toe to them and had led us to the Land of Glory.


    ¡°But I had heard that the forests in the east are mostly swamps¡­ are there even ces for us to set up camp?¡±


    ¡°There should be a few left, Blood Dagger. In fact, since the terrain is not so nice to live in excluding Trolls, there should only be a few tribes and ns that have settled. Since there should be a lot of empty viges that other ns had used and abandoned, we should be able to find a ce to stay soon.¡±


    It seemed that even the monsters did not like the swamp very much. However, the beasts thate from the swamps are of good quality. Their leather was firmer, allowing us to make more durable bags, and their ws and poison were also usable, though quite tricky to deal with.


    Ragia who knows well about poison will probably supply the vige of what it needs.


    As such, we walked on.


    While we were walking together, ck Spear, as if he had a lot to teach, was engaged in a long conversation with Little Finger as he passionately exined this ce and that, while Gark and Hark were marching with our g held high as usual. Mev, Hayeon, and the Three Goblin Sisters were engaged in a normal conversation, Hakajin and Ragia likewise in another. The march was much morefortable than I had thought. Though the Western Forest was quite rough, but since we had visited these ces often, we were fairly ustomed to this.


    When the entire group was exhausted, we would set up camp and enjoy a short rest while eating some rations. We had plenty of drinking water and food; however, we did not forget to hunt for beasts. Once we had walked for quite a long time, we were finally able to depart from the Western Forest entirely and begin advancing through the jungle.


    In order to traverse from west to east, you had to cross the jungle. Though Humans use it from time to time, there was no reason for Green Skins to necessarily head out and encounter them intentionally. Anyhow, I was very excited about entering the jungle since there was another brother asides from ck Spear named Goff who resided there.


    If he had not left yet, we would be able to finally meet. There might be a possibility that he would be waiting for me since we had promised to build our g together. The nsmen, understanding how I felt, began to advance through the jungle a bit quicker and soon we were able to arrive at the vige where the Ogres lived in. The vige was quiterge, as all the tents, fences and even the tools they used wererge in size.


    Felling our presences, soonrge Ogres began toe out from the vige. Among them, thergest one came out to meet us.


    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor.¡±


    ¡°Kereeeuk. Strength, Wisdom and Honor¡­ it is a face I have seen before¡­ ck Spear of the West¡­ and you¡­ must be Blood Dagger.¡±


    He is called Big Ogre,a chief of the Big Ogre n within the jungle. Unlike the rumored arrogant and intimidating presence that he had, he had quite an innocent, warm smile. I had thought that he would not recognize me from my change of appearance, but it seems that he had roughly recognized who I was from our g standards.


    ¡°Thinking about it, it has already been three years. Are you trying to settle in the jungle?¡±


    His look was full of anticipation as his heart pounded eagerly from my answer. It was a moment where I felt greatly apologetic for betraying his expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Ogre. We are currently heading east.¡±


    From my words, he was immediately disappointed.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a shame. It would be better to live in the jungle than the east¡­ can¡¯t you reconsider once more?¡±


    His look was of anticipation once more, making me feel that this guy had been quite lonely just like Green Goblin.


    ¡°We have something to do in the east. If we were to finish our mission and an opportunity were to arise, we will visit here once more.¡±


    ¡°Great! The jungle is a good ce to live! It is definitely a ce that Blood Dagger and ck Spear would be satisfied with. How about sleeping here for one night before going?!¡±


    The face of the guy in front was like one that had separation anxiety disorder. I felt a bit bad to refuse in this situation, but knowing that I couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more time, I started with asking him the question I was most curious about.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is Goff n still around here?¡±


    Interestingly, his face distorted from my question. No, to be precise, his eyes reddened the moment I brought it up.


    ¡°Kereeeeeeeeuk. That ogre who doesn¡¯t even know grace?! I don¡¯t know such an Ogre!¡±


    But his eyes were implying that he knew about Goff. Worried that Goff might have betrayed Big Ogre, I asked once more.


    ¡°It has been three years since I had looked after him, but he left immediately without a single farewell! How could I forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Correct! He¡¯s a very bad¡­¡­¡­.bad guy.¡±


    Even after Big Ogre finished talking, the Ogres in the back suddenly changed appearances into their rumored berserker selves.


    For a while, ck Spear and I stared at him dumbfoundedly. Soon realizing what condition he was in, he settled himself down and spoke once more.


    It was a pleasant, yet alsomentable statement.


    ¡°Keum¡­Keum¡­Go¡­if it¡¯s Goff, he went to the West. I heard that he went to find his brother.¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: No, they missed each other. When will the reunion finally happen ??


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>And so the journey begins..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 97

    The brother that Goff had spoken of was obviously me. Unless he had created a new brother that had travelled to the west, it was definitely me that he journeyed in search of.


    ¡°So it seems that we had crossed paths¡­¡±


    Just like what Mev had mentioned before, since the forest were so expansive and the roads very diverse, it appears that we had crossed paths without knowing. Though we weren¡¯t in any dire situation, it was best to quickly move forward so I had no choice but to converse with the fretful Ogre in front of them.


    ¡°If Goff were to visit here once more, please tell him toe towards the east.¡±


    ¡°Keum¡­I..I understand.¡±


    It seems that he had sensed that we would depart immediately without staying here for a day. He replied as his shoulders drooped in disappointment.


    ¡°Bu¡­but are you really not staying before going?¡±


    ¡°It is unfortunate that we cannot prolong our visit with the Big Ogre n. But a meal might be all we can ask for at this point¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Prepare a banquet for the guests right now!¡±


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Prepare the banquet!¡±


    In a sh, the ogres suddenly scrambled around as they furiously prepped the banquet. ck Spear and Ragia, not knowing the characteristics of Ogres from the jungle, showed a stupefied face from such a scene.


    As such, we were treated very kindly to all kinds of delicious food and meat of beasts, and even to the alcohol they had made themselves. Due to theirrge frames, they could disy how much of the threshold they could tolerate themselves, causing me smile thinking how Goff might have changed into this as well.


    ¡°Keuuu¡­ he¡¯s truly a bad Ogre, isn¡¯t he? He could not leave like this! I was so good to him!¡±


    ¡°It is a bit much to leave without saying goodbye.¡±


    The atmosphere was good, but the problem was that Big Ogre was starting to be miserable, and most of the content he spoke of, was Goff the majority of the time. As a result, it was painstakingly difficult for me to listen to him. It was weing to listen to stories of how Goff had lived here, but the problem was that Big Ogre was also whining a lot. Thus, even ck Spear and I began to grow weary of his brooding. With only the chiefs drinking alcohol with one another, even Little Finger looked around as if she wanted to escape from this disturbing atmosphere.


    ¡°Ggirik¡­ Ggirik¡­ un¡­ungrateful Ogre Ggirik.¡±


    Sometimes, that¡¯s all he mumbled. There were the odd asions when he would suddenly scream, causing us to tremble from the sudden outburst momentarily.


    ¡°But, who is this little Goblindy?¡±


    ¡°She is the new breed whose recently entered the Continent. It was decided that I would be in charge of her for the next three years.¡±


    ¡°Right! It seems that it is also time for ck Spear to be¡­ but don¡¯t pour out your soul into the new Green Skins! It¡¯s just takes an instant to be betrayed. Blood Dagger! It¡¯s not long before it¡¯s your turn, so engrave my words! You must never open your heart¡­.¡±


    To be honest, the more I listened to him, I felt that Goff did not do anything wrong, but despite that, he was still adhering to this attitude. What was certain was that there were useful information that was being filtered through this banquet. For instance, there were a growing number of humans heading to the east these days. As a result, time passed quickly, and eventually it became a dark night.


    I looked around and saw the Three Goblin Sisters ying on the backs and heads of the Ogres while Gark and Hark were exchanging drinks with an Ogre. The Ogre vige was more entertaining than I had presumed originally, and seeing how the other ns were also enjoying a pleasant time, it eventually became an ambiguous time to leave.


    Now I could finally realize why Goff had fled this ce.


    All of this was a plot by the Ogre who seemed tock affection.


    ¡®Smart guy.¡¯


    He was much more intelligent than I had considered.


    By engaging in conversations with us constantly and relieving our weary souls through this banquet, he nned to make us stay as long as possible. As if Big Ogre also felt that it was ambiguous for us to leave, he approached and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s a bit toote now¡­ how about eating lunch and departing tomorrow? I could give you a tour around the jungle in the morning.¡±


    It was quite a shabby smile. Beginning to suspect that alcohol will also be served at lunch once more, it would also be ambiguous tomorrow as well. I had no choice but to dryly swallow my saliva back.


    ¡°Hm¡­Hmm¡­ though it iste tonight, it is ideal for us to leave early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Though we only had a single drink, but aren¡¯t we brothers!¡±


    Slightly smiling, he was a bit anxious. I did not answer. As soon as morning came tomorrow, we had to escape immediately. Though they¡¯ll probably talk about how Blood Dagger and ck Spear doesn¡¯t know grace after this event, but at this rate, it felt as if they would spend time here for a whole week.


    In the end, after a long time of drinking, the banquet had finallye to an end. Many of the nsmen who did not have tents set up,id stretched out on the ground, and even Ragia and Hayeon looked a bit too drunk.


    It was quite a long time since we had felt such a rest. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to enjoy such a break for a day longer I thought as I chuckled.


    After a bit more time, I thought that I should also get some sleep. When I was heading for an empty tent, it was then.


    ¡°Hey. Bloody!¡±


    A voice was calling from me from somewhere. Turning my head, I saw Mev staring at me in a ridiculous state with a cup on her hand.


    Reddened face, spiritless eyes, and those trembling legs ¨C anyone would be able to tell that Mev was too drunk.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too much?¡±


    It was the first time in my life that I had seen such a sharp look from Mev.


    ¡°Eveeeeerytime! You y with the nt! Aren¡¯t you beeeeing tooo much! Even though I was the first to be with you! Even though I was the first to say let¡¯s mate.¡±


    It seems that she was not somewhat drunk. She was really drunk. It was then that I realized how strong the dosage of the alcohol that Big Ogre provided. Worried for Mev, I began to speak to her in an honest voice.


    ¡°Mev, you¡¯re drunk. Go and sleep early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child! I¡¯m an adult Goblin! Don¡¯t treat me like a child! An¡­and I¡¯m not drunk at all.¡±


    Wondering if she knew that her current body was that of a fairy, it was amusing to see her stammer that she was an adult Goblin. It was even more ridiculous seeing her trying to maintain her bnce with her wings as she almost tripped from her own feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep together tonight! WE¡¯ll sleep together!¡±


    As I said before, it wasn¡¯t like I did not sleep with Mev. Of course there was nothing that we did, but still I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed from this situation, especially seeing her clinging onto me with one side of her foot and holding me tightly. This appearance of Mev waspletely different from what I had seen previously, making me realise that she was greatly stressed about this. However, Mev body was too small for me to relieve that stress for now.


    ¡°No, let go.¡±


    Mev¡¯s feet dragged on the ground as she clung around me, refusing to give up despite trying to walk to my tent.


    ¡°I will never let go! I will hold you! I¡­I will embrace you! I will do it!¡±


    It was truly an embarrassing situation. Looking down, I saw Mev¡¯s eyes being damp as she wiped her runny nose onto my pants, clinging onto me.


    ¡°Sob¡­. I can grow bigger¡­ sob¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant if I grow bigger¡­ sob¡­¡±


    Though I wasn¡¯t sure what basis she had as evidence for being able to grow when pregnant, but she kept repeating the same words. In the end, the situation became too loud as the other nsmen began to notice themotion.


    Definitely understanding how embarrassing this situation was, I quickly dragged Mev inside the tent. Though she had a bit of anticipation once we entered, but I did not feel any sort of lust from her body. Besides, her runny nose and tears caused her to look more like a cute, small child than that of what the word sexy implied. A sigh inadvertently escaped me.


    ¡°Fi¡­finally!¡±


    Not sure what she was expecting, she soon jumped onto the nket in front and rolled around, raising her hand onto her mouth.


    ¡°Hehehehehehe¡­.¡±


    Herughter was leaking out despite trying to snuffle it from doing so. As such, she was patiently waiting. It was quite a sight seeing her move her tongue as she sent a seductive look over.


    As if she thought that she was doing a good job from my expression, she was even more aggressive. Unable to see her in this state any longer, I turned my head away.


    When I was heavily contemting on how I should deal with her, it was then that a slow snore began to be heard from before. Fortunately, she had past out and fallen asleep.


    ¡°Captain¡­ as expected¡­ Captain is the best¡­¡±


    Unsure what dream she was having, she began to release strange sounds. Looking at her, I promised myself that I would never rmend the wine of the Ogres to Mev again.


    The next morning. Despite wanting to wake up early with the thought of leaving here as quickly as possible, Mev¡¯s presence was nowhere to be seen. Even the ce that she had slept in was clearly arranged by the time I had woken up.


    It seems that she had also remembered the scandalous attempt she hadmitted, which caused her to flee this tent. There was a message that was written in very squiggly lines once I woke up.


    ¡®Captain. Sorry.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t figure out why I wasughing so much from this. Consequently, I tried to contain myughter as I walked outside the tent, and with the ck Spear and Little Finger ns, we departed from the Big Ogre Vige together early in the morning.


    Of course, I did not forget a note of thanks. It seemed that the Ogre race slept in a lot in the morning as they did not recognize us even when we had departed from the vige. It was only when we had walked for a long time and the sun had risen high in the air did we hear a scream from the jungle, causing us tough once more.


    It was quite a pleasant break, and there were no memorable events afterwards. Though we had met beasts and humans along the way, they weren¡¯t problematic at all.


    In their situation, it was truly unlucky for them to meet us. However, that¡¯s a story unrted to us.


    Since it was a difficult task moving thebined ns through an unknown area, we walked for quite a long time. Once we had passed through the jungle terrain, the scenery began to slowly change as two months quickly flew by.


    It was then that I was able to notice that we had finally arrived at the entrance of the swampnds.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Looks like the Ogre species is simr to me. I love sleeping in as well hehe.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Poor Mev, she misses out again¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 98

    There was somewhat a rotting smell here, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. However, what was a bit of a hassle was the slushy ground, which felt like I was walking through rice paddies.


    The whole green earth here looked a bit dull. There were rotten, twisted trees, worms and bugs eating through the corpses of beasts and humans, all matching the rumors that I had heard from a pub in my previous life.


    Though there were a few disturbing elements here, the atmosphere itself was not bad. The reason for that was the smell of danger, that continued to emanate from here which constantly stimted my nerves. ck Spear, Gark, and Hark must have had simr thoughts as they were quite enjoying the mood, especially that of ck Spear who looked as if he had returned to his hometown.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Blood Dagger. This is the entrance of the swamp. Though there are not a lot of dangerous beasts here, but be wary of the ground. I do not rmend walking around here alone.¡±


    I had also heard of this story before; of how the ground can suddenly copse and can suck you inside the swamp. Therefore, it was rmended to travel with Magicians and Archers together in case you didn¡¯t know the terrain here well.


    ¡°I had also heard that there was a Minotaurus who bragged about his bravery and had proudly hunted lizards in the swamp before sinking to his death on the return back.¡±


    I thought that it was extremely dangerous for a body of a Minotaurus to traverse this terrain. Especially if the monster had a weapon, then it would be more natural to sink. I nodded my head, but in Mev¡¯s case, she was flying in the air.


    The environment was surely a ce that wasn¡¯t easy to live.


    However, just like how Humans built and lived in cities that were somewhat apart from the swamp, monsters lived together with nature. It seems that it would be quite ufortable if I were not able to find a suitable ce to stay.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He nodded and soon we headed for Storm Shadow¡¯s vige. Though it wouldn¡¯t be as grand of a weing that the Ogre had shown for us, but he will definitely warm us as well.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it would take from the entrance of the swamp to there, but we began to slowly follow behind ck Spear.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Then, we began to feel a presence from somewhere. In a split instant, all of the nsmen became quiet. But there was another problem.


    ¡°Ggirik! Ahk¡­I¡¯m..I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    From this sudden situation, Little Finger wasn¡¯t able to grasp the mood and made a loud noise. ck Spear and I red at Little Finger, causing her to lower her head understanding that she made a mistake. It was a great mistake for the chief of a n to expose their position by screaming.


    Thanks to her, we hadpletely revealed our location to the enemy. I had thought that they would run away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Goblin.¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Contrary to my expectations, they began to approach us. It was probably due to the mentioning of a ¡®Goblin¡¯. In the west for instance, the moment a Goblin sound was heard, the Humans would immediately scatter because they were conscious of the Green Goblin n.


    But this was the East, and the Goblins were good prey for these guys that had even enved monsters here. As a result, I couldn¡¯t help but estimate that the reason they were approaching here was to aim for Green Skins that were eliminated from the Exam. I began to slowly smile.


    In my perspective, I had found some useful guys. Nodding to ck Spear, he also nodded back implying that I can do what I want.


    After giving me the authority, soon, the movement of the Humans began to increase faster, and with one signal, the rest of the Green Skins all hid their bodies within the grass.


    The Humans had arrived.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As soon as they saw me, they began to dumbfoundedly stare at me.


    ¡°De¡­mon?¡±


    There was a Greatsword that was Too Large to be a Sword on my back, the Cursed Voice hanging on my waist, and Ancient me on my left waist. These were all the weapons that I was currently armed with.


    ¡°I have never seen a Demon in the vicinity¡­¡±


    ¡°How much is a Demon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know such a thing. I don¡¯t think a Demon has circted around our city before?¡±


    The enemy had a total of seven people. This reaction was also anew. In the case at the West, the Humans would either immediately flee or engage in battle the moment the encounter was made, but it looked like they were confident in their skills. Or that they were careless, I wasn¡¯t sure, but their reactions were certainly strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I see such a guy around here¡­ he¡¯s possibly not from Storm Shadow?¡±


    ¡°That Troll won¡¯te to this kind of ce. Anyhow, let¡¯s prepare for battle. The objective is to definitely capture him alive. I had thought it was a Goblin, but for us to have bitten an unexpected benefit.¡±


    The Warriors raised their swords while the Magicians began to cast their spells.


    I revealed my teeth at the guys preparing for battle andughed.


    ¡°So you¡¯re from Somorah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Wh..at¡­..how.¡±


    There was no need to speak further. I threw a dagger immediately at the Magician, and soon withdrawing my greatsword, I injected mana into it.


    As if they could ignore the power of the dagger thrown, their voices eximed immediately. For the consideration of safety of the party, he began to cast a defense spell.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    A translucent, vague shield of magic appeared, but the instant the Greatsword and dagger switched locations with the activation of my Unique Ability, a deafening crash was heard.


    <i>¡°Booom!¡±</i>


    The mana grinds against my weapon injected with mana.


    The dagger that should have been deflected originally by the shield was ripped through by the greatsword, piercing the chest of the magician.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Fu¡­fuck, what is this.¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­.. It¡¯s a Named Monster.¡±


    A pretty shy debut. But I did not give them the time to freely grasp the situation they were in as I threw my dagger at them once again, causing them to scatter.


    It was a simple action, but it shattered their formation in an instant. It was very ideal to take care of these guys one at a time. Then, I unsheathed both Cursed Voice and Ancient me at once.


    Then I charged at the Priest with the lowest physical ability, causing the Warriors to rush out, but I greeted them with the furious ze from Ancient me as it spread out into the vicinity.


    The intense heat overwhelmed them into the veil of mes. From this, the Priest looked pale as he couldn¡¯t be helped but be stupefied at what was happening from a simple hunt for ves.


    I swung down my sword and cutting off the Priest¡¯s arms and legs in an instant.


    ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik¡±


    The burning of flesh sizzled throughout the swamp, causing the priest to scream in pain, but I did not mind it. Since I had stopped the bleeding by incarcerating the flesh with heat, he wouldn¡¯t die. Then, I saw a Warrior prate through the mes. Though his whole body was in mes, he still approached me despite his Priest already being incapable of battle.


    ¡°Shit!!! Damn Demon bastard¡­.¡±


    I slightly retreated my body and swung the Cursed Voice at him. Though the de did not reach him, the distance was enough to be under my area.


    The guy returned me a strange look at the sword swinging through the air.


    ¡°Stupid guy.¡±


    I switched the location of Cursed Voice with my Greatsword Too Large to be a Sword and cut off his shoulder. Though I could have chopped his head off, but I had decided to take him in alive.


    Blood bloomed like a fountain from him as he screamed pleasantly to my ear. Though the exnation was somewhat long, but in that short instant, three people were incapacitated in an instant. At this time, realizing the obvious patterns of my attacks, they began to scatter all around.


    ¡°Run away!!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such a monster before¡­. Fuck¡­¡±


    Looking back, the nsmen finally flooded out as ck Spear¡¯s weapon ripped through the air.


    ¡°Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    The air was torn through as it began to bend towards a strange direction. In a split instant, two people were skewered from that ck spear as it continued spiral into a rotten tree with immense force before stopping.


    The rest of the guys also met the same fate. One of them had their legs and armspletely cut off as Gark was running over with him caught in the air.


    On the other hand, Mev had prated the armor of thest guy with her arrows and Spirits. It was only a moment before they became incapable of fighting.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad.¡±


    Their standards were not that low, but this overwhelmingly one-sided battle showed that the growth of our training was not bad. The only person that had died was the Magician at the start, but the rest were somewhat alive. Though there were many who had lost consciousness, but the one that had its shoulder cut off was looking at me heatedly.


    ¡°Fu¡­..ck¡­what is this¡­..¡±


    They had approached here after hearing the sound of a Goblin, but had instead encountered a Demon, so it was understandable why they were so dumbfounded by what had just transpired, but it¡¯s their problem. It¡¯s not something that we had to care about.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be bad as a gift¡­¡±


    After ck Spear nodded in agreement that they had obtained a nice present, we arrived at the Storm Shadow vige, which was much different in atmosphere from that of the Ogres. In the case of the Ogre¡¯s vige, it was full of vitality, but the vige here was very sullen. Knowing that we wereing, the entrance of the vige opened, but no one came out to meet us.


    Just like the ck Spear n, there were Human skulls decorated here and there as possessions fitting to the Troll species began toe into sight. Though the majority of them were rted to bones, but that alone was enough for us to feel that we hade to apletely different ce.


    Despite entering the vige, there was still no one to greet us so it was quite a bit surprising.


    Looking over at ck Spear with suspicion, he replied with a familiar expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s normally like this here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Soon, arriving at thergest tent in the vige, Storm Shadow revealed himself from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. ck Spear¡­.and¡­. Blood Dagger¡­.¡±


    It was quite a sullen voice like before. He looked exactly the same as before with quite an impressive mr ¨C the gloomy Troll, Storm Shadow.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Dang, I like how the MC fights now. Never thought that he would adapt a situation like that (wondering what MC can do to further advance his versatility on his Unique Ability).


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Ahh such useful UA


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan Borderline Masochist

 Chapter 99

    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor¡­¡±


    ¡°Strength, Wisdom and Honor.¡±


    Storm Shadow looked over with in a joyful manner. As if he was truly delighted, the corners of his lips raised slightly.


    The first time Goff and I had met him, I recognised that he didn¡¯t respond well with any sort of expression. He definitely is one of those kinds of green skin who didn¡¯t express his emotions so well. But hearing his slightly high-toned voice, there was no mistake that he was delighted by our arrival.


    ¡°What business do you have in the East, Blood Dagger and ck Spear?¡±


    Though he asked, it felt like he already was aware of everything. Considering such a thing at this time, I felt that it would be prudent to satisfy him with what he wanted.


    ¡°I wish to settle in the East.¡±


    ¡°That is weing news, Blood Dagger. How about it? Did you obtain what you wanted through Green Goblin?¡±


    ¡°Sufficiently¡­¡±


    ¡°Many Green Skins are reluctant toe towards the East. But, this ce is also quite a nice location to live in.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Though those words felt a bit untrustworthy, I decided to respond to it. Actually, I had no thought of living here for all of my lifetime, but noticing his expression, I felt that it was best not to add anything unnecessary.


    The guy who continued to talk then shifted his gaze over to the six captured Humans. Feeling the gaze of Storm Shadow, I spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift. We caught these Humans along the way here. Please take these three people, we will take the other three.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Very good¡­¡±


    He was extremely delighted as the Humans who had now regained consciousness werepletely silent. It was certain that they would be bbergasted at being dragged to the vige of Storm Shadow after leaving for a simple Goblin hunt. Their lips and body were trembling unconditionally, but of course, there was nopassion for them. They were just trophies at best after all.


    ¡°Anyhow, it is proper to wee the guests.¡±


    After leaving the west, the second banquet had begun. After receiving the wee of the Big Ogre n, I had some expectations in anticipation of this banquet, but the party of the Storm Shadow n was extremely boring.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone was engaged in low whispers while feasting on the food disyed, but not much conversations arose otherwise. Gark and Hark were silently talking with one another, and the lively personality which is Mev was wiping away the cold sweat. Storm Shadow nodded and began to speak some ordinary stories. Mentally, I had wished for this banquet to end as quickly as possible, and fortunately, it ended much quicker than that of the Ogres.


    Then I entered my tent. We had decided to reside in the small sector of the vige provide by Storm Shadow, so we set up our gs and quickly built up our tents.


    Once wepleted the tents, contrary to the expectation of Hayeon, I was apanied by Ragia as she brought forth the three captured Humans. Throwing them roughly on the ground in front of me so I could now obtain some information.


    ¡°Somorah¡­¡±


    The moment I spoke, they immediately replied.


    ¡°Ho¡­how do you know ournguage¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not need to be concerned with that.¡±


    I beckoned to Ragia, the guys slowly began to approach. In that somewhat short time, if there was anything that I had realized, it was that Ragia¡¯s torture was quite effective. No, rather than effective, she looked like a professional at it. Though I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what position they were in at Somorah, but knowing that even such trivial information could be a great weapon, I was determined to extract every single piece of detail.


    ¡°Can we start?¡±


    I nodded from Ragia¡¯s voice. The reason why she was able to deal with such matters effectively was that she did not be agitated. In the case of Hark, Gark, and Hayeon, they would quickly kill the Humans, but she knew how to coldly execute her role. It was simple at first, at the start, she would instill a bit hesitant. Then, not long after, screams would burst out. On the remaining arm of one of them, she would stab a nail-like dagger, causing him to scream horrifyingly.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    From that noise, I frowned, and immediately Ragia put a cloth in his mouth and began to continue her work.


    After a bit more time, he was shedding tears. It was then that he finally realized that he had made a mistake.


    ¡®I had wasted my time.¡¯


    These guys had no sense of belonging or justice. Rather, they were just guys that moved for their own benefits. Even if I hadn¡¯t tortured them, it was certain they would have replied to me.


    I raised my hand and soon Ragia took out the cloth from his mouth and allowed us to start our conversation.


    ¡°Name.¡±


    ¡°Lee¡­Lee Wanyong.¡±


    ¡°Age.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-eight¡­ I am thirty-eight years old¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you belong to a guild or a n?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes. Bl¡­ck Thorn Guild.¡±


    How lucky. Though I had thought that I would be able to capture one since the guild was quiterge, but I hadn¡¯t imagined that I would capture a guy from the ck Thorn Guild the moment I arrived within the swamps.


    ¡°What good luck.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you¡­¡±


    Once I finished, the face of the guy brightened as he began to think that there might be a way to secure his life.


    ¡°From this moment forth, I will not weigh everything that you say. About the city, the state of affairs in the East, andstly¡­ news regarding the ves, I want you to speak about everything¡­ Literally.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes!¡±


    The reason why I told him I wouldn¡¯t mind what he said was because I didn¡¯t want him to be reluctant on speaking about the ves to me. Though I knew the truth that Orcs and Goblins were enved by Somorah city, but it would be difficult to evaluate the current situation if he were to hide some details due to fear.


    Of course, there was a strange curiosity in his face of how I knew about ves. If he was as quick-witted as Hayeon, he would soon realize that I was originally Human. But he did not inquire further as he knew that he should not cross past the permitted line.


    ¡°Ugh¡­where to start¡­¡±


    ¡°Talkfortably. It¡¯s alright to start with you and go forth from there.¡±


    Since the night was long, there was lots of time. I looked over Ragia, and she quickly moved over to my side.


    ¡°I¡­I was summoned here about¡­ twelve years ago¡­or¡­originally¡­. I was summoned in the West. It has been four years since I moved into Somorah.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°As soon as I moved here, I was epted into the ck Thorn Guild officially, but it was then¡­sl¡­sl..ve hunt¡­ it was not my intention. I had no choice¡­.¡±


    He was trembling, but I roughly knew this would happen. Since our races were different, he wouldn¡¯t have a sliver or remorse in conscience, but he was being wary of my presence as much as possible. It was the fact that I was a monster why he was like that, so I had no choice but to speak out.


    ¡°I think I told you not to speak of any useless facts. Tell the truth as it is. This is thest warning.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes.¡±


    Understanding what I wanted, he began to talk without hesitation. From what he reported, the majority of the Humans that resided in Somorah were official guild members, mostly did business to those who came from outside.


    It wasn¡¯t a legitimate business, as the majority that dide came to buy ves illegally, or to use of the ck Market, or even request assassinations. There was even a show made that showed monsters killing humans for visitors to watch.


    The fact that there was even prostitution for monsters, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how rotten Somorah actually was.


    ¡°But what¡¯s more serious is that¡­there is a limited number of people that can work. Though on the outside, it looks like a city that is more developed for the night life¡­but most transactions and business happen underground. I¡­I¡¯m still a low rank, so I don¡¯t know in detail¡­¡±


    In other words, on the outside it was a nightlife and ve city.


    ¡°Where and how do you obtain your ves?¡±


    ¡°In the case of mon¡­monsters, we target Goblins and Orcs who have strayed away from the groups. For humans¡­ we capture civilians without anybat ability or those from small ns. Usually, the people of the cities that have lost in war against us would all be captured and made into ves. In truth, the majority of Human ves are civilians¡­ and there are a few that are Murderers as well.¡±


    The more I heard, the more bbergasted I was. It was because the parts I knew of was very minimalpared to what the internal state of the city actually was.


    Not only that, like I had suspected, all of the authorities of the cities in the East all had some sort of rtions with the ck Thorn Guild and it¡¯s guild master; Yoon Jungsoo and he even mentioned how there were some people that came from the desert cities of the South to meet him.


    In other words, Somorah was a trash can for people toe and expose all of their desires. For those that tried to be clean, it was a much needed trash can. Grasping the situation of Somorah a bit, I asked another question.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Spider and Hound n?¡±


    After pondering a bit, he replied not long after.


    ¡°If you¡¯re inquiring about the Murderer ns¡­that¡­that aspect, I know nothing. Though guild members suspected about that rtionship, but it¡¯s just a minor spection¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone here that knows more than you?¡±


    ¡°There¡­is none here.¡±


    I then nced over and saw the two who were trembling. As expected, the guy in front of me had the highest position amongst them. The ones in the back seemed like they wanted to show some usefulness like Lee Wanyong, but realizing that it wasn¡¯t the atmosphere to speak out, they remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m also curious if the executives go out from time to time¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes. Of course. The guild executives move directly when they travel to deliver ves towards therger cities.¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Sounds like the typical Las Vegas here, but with more horrible conditions and circumstances.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Well.. Vote for us in NU! Almost there, the <strong>BIG 100 Chapters</strong>!!! A big THANK YOU to all the readers of GS¡­ much luv to ya all..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 100

    The city of ¡®Somorah¡¯ was quiterge in size, but the forces of the ck Thorn Guild wasn¡¯t as much. As such, it was obvious that Somorah would try and curry favors of therger cities and look favorable towards therger guilds. It was an act necessary in order to preserve idents from happening, so it showed the degree of importance that the guild executives viewed this business so much so that they would travel themselves.


    ¡°I want to know if you know the route and time?¡±


    He began to ponder once I probed, and soon realized that this one reply could determine his life and death.


    ¡°I know it roughly¡­ but to be certain¡­¡±


    It means that he does now. It was then that one of the guys in the back spoke out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is arge transaction of ves transferring, which is going to ur next week at the metropolis of Hadum.¡±


    <i>[TL: Metropolis = Major city]</i>


    From his words, Lee Wanyong turned back and began to re at his party member. It was probably a re implying why he would spout out so much crucial information at the blink of an eye, though he was also revealing a lot as well.


    This guy knows that I had no reason of keeping all three guys here.


    As a result, thest one who did not speak of any valuable information was fidgeting anxiously, making it a truly interesting scene.


    After some time had passed, they began topete against one another in spitting out information as if it was a great achievement. Not sure what the reason was, but Lee Wanyong was greatly passive in his approach. However, I roughly knew what he was thinking as I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I¡­I remember too. I have heard that there will definitely be one next week. Definitely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not regr, but there is arge transaction roughly about once a month.¡±


    ¡°There is an average of about thirty members including executives that depart together, and about an average of fifty ves as well.¡±


    Really impressive guys. Even though I did not ask willy-nilly, they told me every single information I needed. Actually, there was too much information being spouted out all at once that I needed some time to organize it, so I called out to Ragia.


    ¡°Alraune¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    I tried to attach the other guys to Hayeon who could also speak the Humannguage. Soon, Ragia returned with Hayeon as she red down at the men. Then, after greeting me with a bow, she spoke.


    ¡°Did you call?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two guys.¡±


    There was no need for any more words. Understanding, she nodded her head with a smile. The moment I was about to give a few of them over to Hayeon, they seemingly wanted to attach themselves to her personally, but I personally would rmend them to rather stay away from her. Since those that do go to the side of Hayeon will spend an extremely painful time.


    ¡°It does not matter if you kill them if you deem them useless.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After brightly smiling, except for Lee Wanyong, she took the other two guys and brought them outside the camp. Unable toprehend the monsternguage that we conversed in, the two guys went outside with the nt joyfully. Though Lee Wanyong was looking over at them with envy, but in my honest opinion, I don¡¯t expect neither of them to be able to survive the night.


    Anyhow, I continued to engage in a conversation with him. Size of the forces and the conditions of the ves. The number of ves. The routes they used. Unlike the two previous ones, he had suddenly became passive in providing information, but since Hayeon will be working hard, so it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    However, since the conversation was progressing so slowly, I became frustrated. In the end, I looked at him and spoke.


    ¡°You can speak a little morefortably. Even if we were to capture the executive¡­ I will not kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes?¡±


    What a smart guy. Of course he knew that if a Human who knew more information than him was captured, then he realized that he would have no further use anymore. Though his level was not something that could be ssified as superior, but he was pretty strong himself. In a normal guild, elites would have a pretty high status and position, which meant that they had a higher level of knowledge and information as well.


    He probably knew much more than the other two that had left here. As if he realized that his thoughts were noticed, his face began to pale before speaking out.


    ¡°Will¡­.will you spare me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Of course it was a lie.


    ¡°Green Skins do not lie. If you prove that you have more use than the other two who¡¯ve just left¡­you will be able to keep your life.¡±


    There was no reason for me to spare his life from my position. But wanting to believe in me, he began to speak slowly once more. With his thoughts already beenpromised, he probably knew that there were no other alternatives.


    Soon, after some time had passed, I sent him back and began to organize the information together with the other executives.


    The date was four dayster, and even the time and location was extremely detailed and precise. Though Hayeon had brought some information, but the quality of the information was entirely different from that guy inparison to the other two.


    The roads that the Humans take were definitely different from those of the monsters. The Humans knew about that fact, and the monsters knew as well. As a result, the Humans had thoroughly hidden the routes they used, whether it was through magic or keeping troops on standby. All of this was due to the fact that Humans roughly estimated that monsters would determine Humans that passed by as a hunting ground for them.


    As a result, the route that we discovered was in the conflict area. In other words,kes and beasts, or even ces of fruits and trees were conflict areas.


    There was one road that the Green Skins knew from Somorah to Hadom. Therefore, this road had already lost its function as a route, since this was the way that the Storm Shadow n and the other Green Skins of the East used.


    On the other hand, what Lee Wanyong informed me of was a road that was not yet known. Though it was a bit of a roundabout way, it was certainly a safe route protected by magic that connected from Somorah to Hadom.


    ¡°With this much, even Storm Shadow would not know of this.¡±


    Once Hakajin scoured the road carefully, he spoke, which I replied to.


    ¡°Since this was hidden for a long time, there¡¯s a high possibility that this isn¡¯t used as a normal road.¡±


    If the Green Skins or Storm Shadow in the vicinity knew that Greek Skin ves were being transported, they would not have left them alone, so I thought it was the main reason why they had such high security in secretly using this route.


    From what Hakajin had spoken of, even I thought that Storm Shadow would be unaware of this. There was arge boulder that led into a tunnel. Even the tunnel was furthest away from the territory of Storm Shadow, with countless illusions and traps installed in here.


    Above all, since security was most prioritized, there was also troops that guarded this road. If it weren¡¯t for Lee Wanyong, I thought that we wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover this road even after Somorah were to be destroyed.


    As a result, I became thankful to him.


    Thus, we began to n. Firstly, entering the tunnel was out from the get go. Though it wouldn¡¯t matter if there were only Somorah, but to face guild members of Hadom was a very burdensome matter. Above all, we had no Magician or Shaman that could deactivate all of the magic illusions and traps that were within the tunnel.


    Although we have a very high-level Magician in Hayeon, but her talents are focused purely on the nt side due to her race. Other than destroying it by sheer force, it would be difficult to destroy the illusion magic. It was likewise with Hakajin who had shifted his focus on recovery shamanism, so we had no way of deactivating high-level magic.


    Therefore, the best time to approach them was before they enter the tunnel.


    The best part was that there were a lot of ces for a possible ambush like the tunnel.


    ¡°Certainly¡­ this won¡¯t be bad at all. If you exclude the fact that it¡¯s a tunnel and not a cave, it¡¯s greatly simr to the ce I used before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sounds good.¡±


    Mev nodded from the fact that the tunnel was exceptionally simr to the cave Hakajin used for ambush before if you exclude the differences in forces.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a battle.¡±


    The rest of the guys began to smile, with Gark and Hark being the most excited. Therefore, the meeting concluded quicker than I had thought.


    Anyhow, the job should be quite simple. There should be only about 30 people of forces moving at best. Unlike before, we didn¡¯tck in numbers for once, and it was a battle that ck Spear didn¡¯t necessarily had to participate. Not to mention, ck Spear was already busy due to the Little Finger n so I had decided not to bother him this round.


    Whenever the executives walked in and were contemting in my tent, the other n members would pretend that they weren¡¯t interested in what was going on, but would always eavesdrop from outside. To be able to ry them the message that they so wanted in a long time, I left the tent first and informed them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle.¡±


    ¡°Ggirik! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°Kereeeeeuk!¡±


    In a split second, the vige became loud as even the young Green Skins that were born and growing were also screaming together.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if they were screaming because the adult Goblins were or because they knew that a real battle was going to ur, but the young Green Skins certainly looked pleased. It seems that they couldn¡¯t hide their innate nature.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Though it has not been one year, the children began to run around smiling. Seeing that they were growing well, it brought a smile to my face. Young Goblins would be able to enter battles after three years, and seven years after they were officially recognized as adults. Of course I wasn¡¯t going to send them to the battle lines right away. Then I saw Nicole running around, causing me to head over and stroke her head.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    A cute voice rang in my ears.


    I smiled at Nicole once more as I saw her preparing the weapons with the other guys.


    The quick-witted ones had already been preparing their weapons and bags in advance, and the Goblins and Orc administered by Hakajin were preparing all the necessary provisions and supplies. Food and drinking water were basic necessities, and there were also supplies prepared in case of unexpected variables. Thus, we were able to soon depart from Storm Shadow¡¯s vige.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Nico-Nico-Nicole! Finally nice to have such arge family of young Green Skins now (waiting for Mev¡¯s child now). Also, keep Lee Wangyong. It¡¯s nice to have a Human once in a while.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>First 100 chapters of GS¡­ we¡¯ve done it!!! We made it.. Congrats & hi-5¡¯s all around!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 101

    There was no need for me to bring Lee Wanyong along. Since I was worried that needlessly bringing him out from imprisonment might cause a disruption to the n. In addition to the fact, that we did not want to act on our n until everything was prepared perfectly.


    If the information Lee Wanyong provided was false, we would retreat.


    That was the conclusion I came down to.


    Our Blood Dagger n departed from the vige of Storm Shadow, and began to move stealthily. Being extremely careful with our movements, we travelled at a slow pace so that we wouldn¡¯t leave any sort of tracks or traces. Thus, it was in a state where beginner, and even intermediate level Archers would find it hard to notice.


    Though I had assumed that it was quite a fair distance away initially, there was still enough time for us to arrive there. Despite encountering Humans along the way, we held back from attacking them. As valuable as this information was, it was crucial to be cautious every step along the way.


    Two dayster.


    ¡°I think we only have to walk a bit more, Captain.¡±


    Before Mev had spoken, I could already feel that we were close to our destination. There was a rocky mountain which began to appear within the swampnds, a setting where it wouldn¡¯t be strange to find a hidden tunnel in.


    ¡°We have almost arrived!¡±


    ¡°Great! It¡¯s a rocky mountain!¡±


    Like the Three Goblin Sisters, the others were also full of anticipation. At this time, I stopped our forces and decided to send out the Archers out first to stealthily scout the area.


    Quietly raising my hand, Mev flew out immediately.


    Then,plete silence swept through out the nsmen as they knew that it was time to maintain silence from past experiences. We began to quietly set up camp while waiting for Mev¡¯s return, in order to rest our somewhat exhausted bodies.


    After some timeter, the day became night, and Mev with her Archers returned back and revealed the precise location of the tunnel.


    ¡°I found it, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Though I couldn¡¯t properly investigate it due to the magic surrounding it, but the location that the Human revealedpletely matches the one I found. I haven¡¯t discovered any Humans yet¡­ and I could not approach it for fear of being noticed.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Mev.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Since the location was revealed, now all that was left was to wait for them. I looked over at my nsmen and ordered.


    ¡°Mev and Half-de will continue to wait on standby at the entrance of the rocky mountain. If you sense or see any Humans, immediately return and report it.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    These two were basically the reconnaissance, one who would inform their colleagues if the Humans were to have revealed themselves. Gark called out my name in loyalty, and Mev nodded her head as well.


    ¡°Ragia, Hayeon, and the Three Goblin Sisters will wait at a point not far away and standby without lowering your guard.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re going to start!¡±


    These guys would be the main force that would inflict a serious blow to the Humans.


    ¡°Lastly, Hakajin and Mirror de will move together with me.¡±


    As for our group, we would be the center that would connect the two. Thus we were separated into three groups. Gark and Mev in one, assassins and I in another, andstly, Ragia will be on standby with the archers and warriors.


    So we waited for them. There was still one day left before they would pass by here. Though we had to rest our bodies in preparation for battle, but since we could not lower our guard, it was quite troublesome. The night passed, and morning came once again. The heat of the sun was hot, so everyone became a bit frustrated as a result. Even Ibar began to pant heavily from the heat, for she would find it extremely hot here as well.


    Hkajain was waiting for Mev¡¯s message, while Hark was looking around. It was then¡­


    A slightly warm aura began to be felt from the surrounding atmosphere, different from the sun and heat. The Fire Spirit that Mev had wasing over.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡±


    ¡°We will wait here.¡±


    Hakajin¡¯s voice was urgent as I immediately rode on Ibar and ran towards the peak of the rocky mountain. If there was a problem, it was the fact that a Fire Spirit had arrived. We had already arranged it so that if there was no problem, Mev, the Sprite archer that she is, would send a Wind Spirit.


    The fact that a Fire Spirit had arrived meant that a problem had urred.


    Quickly running through the swamp, I began to see Mev hurriedly rushing to this side.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gark?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently monitoring the movement of the Humans. But some¡­something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    The moment she spoke, I also saw the Humans rushing over towards our direction.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    In fact, there was no problem. It wasn¡¯t like the Humans had noticed us, for the approximate number of people was correct to what Lee Wanyong had divulged. There was a ck cart with ves inside heading this way.


    If there was a problem¡­


    It was that they were rushing towards this direction at an extremely quick rate. As if their ultimate goal was to enter the tunnel, they were riding the cart at an extremely fast pace.


    It seemed that they had used some sort of Haste magic on the horses and cart for their speed to be faster than a horse could gallop. If they were to push their horses to that extreme, they would surely die after all of this ordeal was over. However, with the amount of profits one could gain from trading ves, it was also reasonable. I had thought that the route was quite well maintained despite the setting being that of a rocky mountain, but I would have never imagined it was for this reason.


    They would probably be able to leave this ce in an instant. From their pace, it wouldn¡¯t even take a few minutes.


    ¡®Son of a bitch.¡¯


    Whether he had forgotten, was not aware of it, or did not speak about this aspect; I wasn¡¯t sure, but Lee Wanyong neglected to mention the most important thing to me.


    I hurriedly looked over at Mev.


    ¡°Get on!¡±


    ¡°Huh! Okay!¡±


    She immediately rode on Ibar. Though Ibar disliked it, I stroked her fur causing her to quiet down. In that span, those guys were continuing to rush towards the tunnel. I immediately kicked Ibar¡¯s back and began to rush over.


    What we had to do was buy time. If Hayeon were to block the entrance with her roots, then we could be able to interfere with their course, but their high-level wizards would not stand for such a thing to obstruct them. I did not know exactly what to do, but what I did know for sure was that we had to interfere with their n as much as possible.


    The cart was rushing over at an extremely fast ce, and had already passed the area where Gark was.


    ¡°Mev, send out the Spirits to Hakajin and the main force where Ragia is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±


    With how fast the Spirits were capable of travelling, we could barely reach the main force in time. If we were to buy some time, they will definitely be able to arrive as nned. I¡¯ll leave the preparations to Ragia and Hakajin.


    Mev grabbed onto my waist tightly and as soon as those guys were about to pass us, I jumped down with Ibar.


    ¡°Hold tightly. We¡¯re going down.¡±


    At the same time, a horn sounded.


    They had discovered our location as they realized that their n had gone awry, but this signal would certainly reach out to our nsmen as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Giant Wolf and a Demon. A monster has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Leave them be and run! Do not mind them!¡±¡®


    Though they were taken aback a little, but they had decided to keep on moving as they hurriedly pushed their horses and cart even more.


    It was normal to feel a breeze in this situation, but despite all that, it was still quite fascinating seeing how quiet and light the hooves were making with the aid of Haste magic. But, the wind that was flowing onto my face was real wind.


    They applied even more Haste Magic, and soon the back wheels of the cart began to jump on the ground, causing stones to flick past me. Due to the scratches, blood began to flow down from my cheek.


    ¡°Kereeeeung.¡±


    Quite displeased from this ordeal, Ibar shook her head before elerating.


    ¡°Quick!¡±


    Mev grabbed my waist and began to shout. It was the first time that I had experienced the full speed of Ibar as well, and it was much faster than I¡¯d ever imagined.


    It was then.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Then, a rain of arrows and magic poured down from above. Sensing the danger, Ibar quickly swerved her body to the side, and kept pursuing forward by running through the rocky cliff sideways. Though her speed in running on the cliff was fast, it was enough to create more distance between us and the cart as we weren¡¯t able to catch up to it since it was being pulled by six horses.


    ¡°Can you catch up?¡±


    ¡°Kereeeeuk¡±


    She quickly nodded before increasing her speed more by bending her body. Because of her horns, she tried to lower her body as much as possible. Then, thendscape began to change in an instant. Mev was flying in the air barely holding on and I was looking to the side as if I was riding in a car.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk¡±


    I had no choice but to tightly grab Mev¡¯s arm so that she wouldn¡¯t fall off Ibar.


    Then, we quickly passed the checkpoint where Hakajin and Hark were on standby. Seeing that there was no one there, it fortunately confirmed that the main force was currently heading this way.


    But, they will take a bit more time as Ibar surged past. Soon, we had overcame the distance and was nearly beside the cart now, ignoring the arrows that were flying from above since we wouldn¡¯t get hit anyways.


    The cart was currently being rushed through a in roadside while Ibar was running through a rocky, rough cliff. Despite all of this, it was fascinating how fast Ibar was. Lightly tapping Ibar¡¯s waist, she cried out once more noticing my intention.


    ¡°Kereeeeung¡±


    Then¡­


    Ibar leapt down from the rocky cliff towards them.


    ¡°Mev!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Mev began to nock her arrow. Not sure if we were able to hit it, but we had to try. Just in case Mev might fall, wrapping my legs tightly onto Ibar¡¯s waist, I grabbed Mev¡¯s waist with one hand.


    Usually she would feel a bit flustered, but thankfully she wasn¡¯t in this situation.


    All this fairy was focusing on was the horse that was rushing forward.


    Like in slow motion, Mev¡¯s arrow released into the air while Ibar was able to preciselynd on top of the cart.


    ¡°Kereeeeeung.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I smiled at those who were staring back at us dumbfounded.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Finally, Ibar has some action time now.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Vote on NU for us please.. Pretty please!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 102

    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that time, the cart shook violently due to a sudden crash from one of the horses. It seems that Mev¡¯s arrow hadnded into one of the horses. As a result, the Magician in front must be wondering what kind of scheme weid out in order to have prated the magic, and kill one of their horses.


    <i>¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±</i>


    Funny enough, one of them fell off the cart due to the heavy shaking, but the cart continued to ploughed forward without falling over. Since the horses had been reduced from six to five, I could definitely feel the decrease in speed.


    My objective was the Magicians and the executives towards the front of the cart. Immediately, I heard a voice.


    ¡°Drop them!¡±


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t us who were falling off the carriage. Just because we managed to board the cart didn¡¯t mean that we had thoughts of fighting on here. With a horse already dead, we held the advantage.


    To start with, I threw a dagger at those guys, then injected mana into my skill while activating my Unique Ability. Those with quick reaction times were barely able to hold up their shields, but the enhanced greatsword broke through a shield and pierced a guy¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡®One down.¡¯


    ¡°Priest! Priest!¡±


    Though the Priest was hurriedly running over, Mev continued to release arrows into them.


    ¡°You bastards! me!¡±


    In a split moment, arge ball of me flew at us. There was no reason for us to stand and be hit. Grabbing Mev by the arm, I leapt off onto Ibar and she jumped away.


    ¡°Kereeeeung¡±


    As if this ce was her battlefield, Ibar continued to let out pleased growls. Then, zigzagging through the rocky cliffs, we continued to scramble forward. With me providing a steady bnce for Mev, she continued to draw the weight of her bowstring.


    The difference that exists between them and us was that they were strictly driving forward, while we were able to switch directions along the way.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    Though the Magicians continued to deflect the arrows away with their magic, but the more they expended their mana, the slower their speed would be. Though the ratio of Magicians were high, it was an extremely fortunate matter for us ¨C that they maintained their Shield Magic in the midst of using Silence and Haste Magic.


    In the meantime, Ibar continued to avoid the oing magic and arrows aimed at her. Despite that, she did not slow down rather, she dodged and weaved while keeping abreast of them.


    Soon, the main forces would be arriving here. If they were able to dy the time a bit more, then they will be able to block their path.


    ¡®I will disconnect it.¡¯


    I aimed to disconnect the ck cart from the horses. Though it was connected fairly strong, it wasn¡¯t bad to have a try.


    ¡°Ibar!¡±


    ¡°Kereeeung¡±


    Understanding my voice, she began to approach the cart. As if they decided to abandon the casting of silence, arge rumble of sound exploded out from below the carts. The Magicians were now beginning to sparingly use their mana.


    The sounds of hooves and wheels pounding the ground echoed past my ears. It was then that one guy jumped down towards Ibar and I.


    ¡°Die! You crazy bastard!¡±


    It was a guy with an extremelyrge axe. Whether he was sacrificing himself for the Guild or because he wanted to simply be a hero, I was not sure, but he wasing down with his axe held high.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t reach Ibar. Ibar leapt onto the other side of the cart and avoided him.


    The axe guys momentum carried him over the side rolling onto the ground screaming. It seemed that he had a lot of health as he wasn¡¯t dead yet, but thinking that the axe he held looked quite useful, I switched out a dagger of mine for his axe. Then, the heavy axe soonnded in my hands.


    [Giant¡¯s Strength Axe.]


    [It is an axe used by Giants that cannot be found in the current continent. In fact, this is a refined axe made by a Human cksmith that had constructed it by gathering pieces of the axe. Despite that, the axe was able to maintain a part of its original power.]


    [Strength +1]


    It was quite a nice item. Inparison to the guy who had stupidly jumped off, the item itself was a nice catch. It seems they possessed quite a lot of decent items as if being a wealthy n. Anyhow, I raised the axe and kicking Ibar, I began to swing down with it.


    ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    It was the collision of mana vs mana. As expected, the cart was currently being protected by magic. It wasn¡¯t easy in crushing it, and the magic that was devised here was definitely casted by a top Magician. Looking in front of me, I then noticed a Magician that was constantly chanting.


    ¡°Mev.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Despite the difficult run, Mev began to nock an arrow. The target was obviously the Magician. But, they weren¡¯t about to allow any arrow to hit the Magician. The Warriors stood in front and continued to deflect the arrows aimed at the Magician.


    ¡°Block! Block! Fuck, Block it!¡±


    An urgent voice could be heard from above, confirming that the situation was much more troublesome than it appeared to be. Thinking from their perspective, I must admit that it would be extremely frustrating having to deal with Ibar and myself when trying to drive the carriage. To be honest, it was easier for us to destroy their wheels, but in consideration of the ves inside incurring casualties from such a result, I did not choose that method.


    So what I was aiming for were the seams. Avoiding the raining arrows, I continued to m down my axe onto the seams, but it wasn¡¯t easy. The cart was slowly arriving towards its destination.


    It was then.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Realizing what the situation was like, it seems that the main force had already dispatched archers. Whether it was the decision of Hakajin or Ragia, I didn¡¯t know, but I truly wanted topliment them. Though the cart which was already elerating might be hard to strike at, but that one window of opportunity would be enough to cause them to scream.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    They fired all at once, and simultaneously, the Three Goblin Sisters also jumped down towards the cart.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger! Ggirik¡±


    ¡°Ggirik! I¡¯m flying!¡±


    That sudden jump was unexpectedly precise as theynded onto the cart, causing me to catch one of them with one arm. Mev grabbed ahold of another, and Ibar received thest one clenching the hammer with her mouth.


    ¡°Ahhhk! Ahhhk!¡±


    Scared, she screamed, but there were no injuries.


    Sensing that they were sent here by the main force, I kicked Ibar once again as she kept near the carriage once again. Though we were initially busy with deflecting all of these arrows, but with the Three Goblin Sisters, we were able to focus on the arrows now.


    ¡°I will be back!¡±


    ¡°Ggirik!¡±


    Then, the Three Goblin Sisters started to crawl onto the cart and move towards the bottom. Simr to an action movie, it was quite fascinating seeing three children-like figures infiltrating inside the cart.


    The guys above the cart didn¡¯t even know that the Goblins were crawling upside down below. Soon, the Goblins arrived at the junction and then began to knock the seams out.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°How strong! Ggirik Ggirik!¡±


    The archers soon discovering the Goblins at the junction, they screamed, but the Three Goblin Sisters continued to pound at the seams upside down.


    Little by little, the junction was bing looser, and when I had thought that it was about to break, arrows flew towards the Goblins, but they dangled on the bottom of the wagon just like spiders.


    It was then that I rushed towards the seams.


    Due to the Goblins buying time for me, I injected mana into my axe and swung down.


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    After a thunderous sound, the junction waspletely disconnected. The pounding of the Sisters was more effective than I had thought.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡±


    A scream was heard from above, and we had seeded in overtaking the cart with the ves.


    ¡°Good! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    It was then that the horses and the carriage began to rush forwards as the cart slowly came to aplete halt. Though it continued forward for quite some time due to the momentum, it was only a matter of time before it stopped entirely. Then, the Blood Dagger n members from above began to fire arrows at them once more.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Thus, the guys above the ck cart were now totally isted. The Three Goblin Sisters had already gone up to the cart it seems as they began to swing their weapons at the Humans. A bit worried, I looked over at Mev, andprehending my thoughts, she jumped away from Ibar who was slowing down.


    ¡°Captain! I¡¯ll see you a bitter!¡±


    ¡°Take care of those guys and check the cart.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    There was probably a serious dilemma for the carriage that was rushing forward. Whether to stop and recover the ves or enter through the tunnel. Since our main force was at the entrance of the tunnel, I would say that both choices weren¡¯t viable, but it seemed that they had decided to abandon them. Thanks to the release of all of the load, the horses were able to run even faster.


    It was then that roots began to spurt out from the ground. Hayeon and the rest were prepared to confront them. With the sudden outburst of the roots, she hadpletely seeded in blocking the path despite them trying to send it away with wind magic.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    In the end, it seems that they had desperately usedrge-scale magic. Suddenly, arge pool of mana began to gather on top of the carriage before soon causing argemotion as the horses¡¯ speed slowed down. They could not afford to spend any mana on the horses now. As a result, thinking that this was the precise time, I jumped on Ibar and ran towards them once more.


    There was no need for me to swing my sword. Ibar urately bit through the Magician¡¯s left shoulder, and the carriage that was rushing through soon lost its direction and became totally destroyed after colliding into one of Hayeon¡¯s roots.


    ¡°Fu¡­fuck!¡± It was natural to hear such excessive cursing. Then, an extremely loud sound apanied them as they became totally crushed against the roots. Since they were rushing at such a high speed, the aftereffect would be just as severe. Countless things flew into the air, and the Humans tried their utmost in safeguarding their bodies with their mana.


    In the meantime, Ibar bit the Magician who screamed in pain.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Ibar, you can¡¯t kill.¡±


    ¡°Kereeeeung¡±


    Today, it was this girl who had imed first ce in achievements. Thus, I stroked Ibar¡¯s hair.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Finally, Ibar getting some much needed action. I also can¡¯t believe just how much Hayeon had developed with her magic now. That time skip sure helped her.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Rate us on NU please.. Pretty please!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 103

    Though there was a slight problem, I did obtain what I wanted. Ibar bit down on the Magician that she had caught with her mouth, causing the Magician to scream. Even if I did not order it, Ibar immediately was aware of my intentions and immediately began to suppress the Magician.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhk¡±


    The Magician continued to wiggle and scream in pain, but I could not care about it that much. Filthy vers¡­ It was then that I noticed Ragia, Hakajin, Hayeon and Hark running over here with the main force.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    From the mood, I could sense that it was Hakajin that had sent over the Three Goblin Sisters and the archers as reinforcements. ncing at him with a nod, he raised his hand onto his chest and received my grateful nod. An impressive decision. It hasn¡¯t been that long time since I had taken them in, but this action had reaffirmed my confidence, confirming I had done an extremely good job recruiting in them.


    Seeing that there was nothing much to scavenge from thepletely destroyed carriage, we turned away and walked towards the disconnected cart, where we soon met Mev and the Green Goblin Sisters. Gark looked a bit sad that the situation had already concluded before he was able to encounter any enemies, probably disappointed that he could not acquire any achievements.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger¡­. Kereeeeuk¡±


    ¡°Ayaaaaa¡­ it hurts! Hakajin! Treat me! It hurts!¡±


    The Goblin who specialized with the longsword from the Three Sisters continued to shout while Mev was gathering the Humans that had not died yet. Then, I approached them and asked Mev.


    ¡°Did you check the cart?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Captain. The battle had just ended¡­ and it was more difficult than I imagined¡­ I was about to open it now, but will you do it Captain?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t important who opened the cart, but from the gazes of my subordinates fixated on me, I walked towards the back of thepletely halted cart.


    The cart was totally dark, and I could not see what was inside at all.


    Noticing therge lock ced on the door, I began to swing down my newly acquired axe. After onerge swing, the lock broke with a loud ring, and soon I was able to open the door naturally and check inside.


    Opening the doors, there were Green Skins as expected¡­ there were young females that were also riding with them. But the most surprising factor was¡­


    ¡°How young? They¡¯re children?!¡±


    Just like what Mev said, there were extremely young children. To be precise, they looked about an age extremely simr to that of Nicole. They looked barely one years old, such a so small age group.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    As expected, the Humans valued the children of ns as well. These were the guys that would protect the future of the n. With these many young Green Skins disappearing, there should have been definite news from either the East, North, or even the West regarding this matter. Seeing that no news was even heard about this, these young Green Skins were probably abducted.


    ¡°Come over here, children! Over here, good! Oh, how cute.¡±


    Mev and the Three Goblin Sisters extended their hands out, but as if they were afraid, they backed away to the end of the cart nervously in fear. They showed expressions of fear simr to those of Human children behaving this way.


    I had roughly expected this, but now I was so sure. These were Green Skins who were raised inside ¡®Somorah.¡¯ In other words, these children were born and developed in a separate ce, and then distributed to other cities of the East. Of course, there were endless possibilities of where these young Green Skins could be from, but that was my current hypothesis.


    These Green Skins were nothing more than livestock basically.


    I was too dumbfounded¡­ Though it was true that it was easier to deal with children than adults, but I really hadn¡¯t imagined that they would go to this extent. Considering how I had not known this before including my ten years of my past life, ites to show just how important these guys value their business.


    I slowly began to look at the young Green skins.


    Seeing them retreat, the Three Goblin Sisters directly entered the cart, before the young children erupted into screams.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    The Three Goblin Sisters were also taken aback, before quickly talking back in surprised voices.


    ¡°Don¡¯¡­don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t cry! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry young Green Skins! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°If¡­if you cry, you can¡¯t be a brave warrior!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be a brave warrior like Blood Dagger! Green Skins¡­ you shouldn¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Whether it was because they were Green Skins that they had never dealt with before, their consoling words were somewhat rough. Those worried eyes and awkward gestures all implied how conscious they were at the moment of the children. The closer we approached, the more stricken the children were in fear. The one part that was interesting was that these guys were all looking at one person.


    The child that the Green Skins were hiding behind was a young Human girl about twelve years old. She didn¡¯t back down, but rather embraced them more implying that she was willing to protect them.


    ¡°Can you understand my words?¡±


    Looking over, she soon nodded strongly with tears flowing down her face. It wasn¡¯t just the girl, as the other Human children also began to look at me with shock. They didn¡¯t expect me to talk in the Humannguage, while giving me furtive nces of worry as if they were going to be hurt or eaten as well.


    ¡°I¡­ I can understand. Please spare us. We have done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of harming you. How have youe to this ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She hesitated from the question a bit before answering.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not sure. After Mom¡­ and Dad had died¡­ when I opened my eyes¡­¡±


    So it seems that she was a child that was raised in this ce too. It was likely that her parents were murdered and she was captured and enved to Somorah.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak any further. Is it possible for you tomunicate with the green skin children?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes¡­ a little bit¡­¡±


    As one that had naturally been reincarnated with the Green Skinnguage, I wasn¡¯t sure how they had learned ournguage, but after seeing the expressions of the Goblins and Orcs, one thing was for sure: they didn¡¯t know ¡®our¡¯nguage.


    It was confirmed that they were separated from their parents since birth.


    Excluding me, the other n members were also confused at how this situation came to be, and after shooing away the fierce looking members like Hark and Gark, we slowly began to bring them out of the cart.


    Soon, the twelve year old girl talked to the young Green Skins. Seeing how they were all holding hands regardless of their skin color, it showed that they all were raised from the same ce.


    Whether it was to make the Green Skins be adjusted to the Humans, or if there was not enough space to separate them I wasn¡¯t sure, but these young children had grown up together.


    ¡°Hey guys! Let¡¯s go out! We won¡¯t get hurt. We¡­ we won¡¯t get eaten¡­ is that right?¡±


    ¡°That is so. You won¡¯t get hurt, nor will you be eaten.¡±


    After the young girl talked to the Green Skins, they began to nod at her words. However, they were simple nods as if they were analyzing her expressions and body gestures. Though these children might not understand what this young girl was saying, but they probably understood what she meant.


    After the brave girl came out first, I held her in my embrace. Feeling that it was safe, the other young Green Skins also followed along and was held by Mev and the others, and soon we were able to bring all of them out of the cart.


    Though they were able toe outside, but the child that was in my embrace was still extremely worried regarding what will happen to them in the future.


    ¡°I will not harm you guys. However, the moment we return, you must tell me everything of what has happened in that ce you were are from.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡±


    Seeing that she was somewhat clever, I couldn¡¯t help but ask her name.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kim Yoora and twelve years old.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good name.¡±


    Then I rode on top of Ibar and slightly turned my head. The growth of Green Skins and Humans were definitely different. The Humans were around the ages of six to twelve, and the average age of the Green Skins was one.


    As I spected on how these young Green Skins had truly lived by themselves, without their parents since being born. I could feel that just by looking at Yoora.


    Though their instincts for battle seemed to have been castrated, but there was some hope that it had notpletely disappeared. Especially once these young Green Skins were officially recognized into the n and eventually recognize their chief.


    To say it jokingly, this Human girl was the very first chief that was recognized by the young Green Skins. With Yoora in my embrace, I stroked Ibar¡¯s fur and thought just how brave this young girl was. These young children probably must have seen this kind of personality many times, and were able to receive help and protection from her.


    I looked over at Yoora and asked.


    ¡°Did you live in that ce together asrades?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. We lived together. We¡¯re all friends, whether it¡¯s Green or Mong or Harang.¡±


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    It was truly interesting that the Human child considered the Green Skins she overlooked as her friends. To say it in an exaggerated expression, these were the friends that she had raised. I started tough at this strange phenomenon which had risen from within Somorah.


    We will definitely ept these young Green Skins into our group. But, I couldn¡¯t help but be in a dilemma concerning the status of these Human children as we soon approached closer to our n.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The mothers and children of our n weed us. They had initially shown expressions of surprise, but soon smiled due to the fact that it wasn¡¯t bad to bring back an unexpected group to the vige.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Is this the initial integration of Human children into the tribe? That¡¯d be kinda cool. Have like Knights and Magicians be with you.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Woooaahhh ¨C an unforeseen twist! The monster once a human will raise children of both races.. Green & Man. Will the MC favour the humans¡­ or will he turn them in weapons???


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 104

    ¡°Are they snacks? Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°No! There are young Green Skins too! Ggirik!¡±


    The mothers spected on some fearful stuff. I waved at the mothers and soon they realized the situation that the children were not snacks. In a split moment, the Goblins gathered around, causing Yoora to be worried a bit, but she did not run away. Rather, she was relying on me a bit as she looked around, and soon began to wave her hands at the gesturing mothers as well.


    The other Human children and the Green Skins were the same. The reason why these children were showing such a reaction was because they saw other Green Skins simr in age to them. In other words, they were somewhat relieved after knowing that Nicole and the others were living here happily.


    They knew that since other children lived here, they wouldn¡¯t be harmed. Nicole and the other children, curious of the new children, quickly came and looked around.


    What was amusing was that Nicole was ring at Yoora who was in my arms.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    But they did not forget to shout their greetings. Kim Yoora and the others, with extreme curiosity, also began to look at Nicole and the others now. I wasn¡¯t so sure why Nicole and Yoora were cautious of one another, but it was probably due to the fact that Yoora was in my embrace.


    Of course I still remembered Najin and took care of Nicole a bit more specifically. Though Najin was a warrior that had lost his honor, he was a warrior and benefactor who contributed to saving my life.


    So, without others knowing, I paid a bit more attention to Nicole and in return she followed me very well. There was a good possibility that she was jealous of the girl in my arms, just like how a firstborn would feel jealousy with the birth of a second child.


    Seeing that, I came down from Ibar and stroked Nicole¡¯s hair, but she continued to re at Yoora.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Human! Humans! Hmph! I hate Humans!¡±


    The other children also gathered around to see the Human children as if they were monkeys in a zoo. Of course the Human children waved their hands in greeting since they were friends with other young Green Skins, but they did not reply back.


    Thus, I took Kim Yoora and entered my tent intending to ask some questions of her about any useful information. Lee Wanyong being the overseer of these prisoners of war, along with the executives, Magician and other survivors, andstly Kim Yoora and the children.


    All three of these sufficiently satisfied the necessary ingredients. After listening to the information they provided, we would be acquainted with the city of Somorah. I lowered Yoora down, which she looked back at me in turn.


    ¡°What is going to happen to us?¡±


    But Yoora was curious what would happen to them. Despite knowing that this was a n of people with green skin, it felt like she wanted to know of what will be of her and her friends, if they were going to live here.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    To be honest, I haven¡¯t decided. I had never thought of Green Skins and Humans living in harmony, and I didn¡¯t have any thoughts of hurting these children while I looked over them. The fact that they were Humans were extremely burdensome, so it was also ufortable for me to be dealing with Human children as well. So I was in a dilemma whether to allow them to live with us or send them back.


    Seeing my expression, Yoora spoke.


    ¡°Allow us to live with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile from such unexpected words. Despite knowing that I was the one who held the authority, her stance was quite firm. If it was on Earth, it would be as if I was talking to a general.


    ¡°This is a n of Green Skins. It wouldn¡¯t be bad for Humans to return to your homes.¡±


    ¡°No. If we were to return, we would be in the exact same state again.¡±


    It was obvious that they would be sold as ves again. I gazed at her and found that she was already staring straight at me.


    ¡°Ugh..¡±


    It was rather ufortable for me, so much so that I was the one avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°We kill Humans and even eat them.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°There might be a day when you and your friends will have to kill Humans.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Unlike Hayeon who was obsessed with living, her look was a bit different.


    ¡®Responsibility.¡¯


    This child shouldered responsibility, and was willing to fulfill that responsibility. It was a heavy burden for one so young¡­ Yoora was bent on protecting the young Green Skins and Humans who she had raised as if they were her younger siblings, and showed a strong desire of wanting to be together with them. So it seemed that the young Green Skins did not follow her blindly. Yoora was currently a bright light shining fiercely within this brutal world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I will consider this matter carefully.. Weighing all alternatives.¡±


    It was an indication to not ask any further. From those brooding words, she bit her lips thinking that it was unfortunate not to have received an answer. It was such a childish reaction that I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Then, let me hear your story; little torch bearer¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Be at ease child¡­ Speak only words of truth, for no harm shalle to you under my tent.¡±


    ¡°Yes.. Thank you.¡±


    After a brief silence, Yoora began to speak determinedly.


    ¡°My family lived in a town a bit of a fair distance away from the city. It was my mom, dad and I, just the three of us.¡±


    So she talked about how she was living with her family far away from the east in a small town. Her father would enter the forest and bring back beasts, and her mother would be farming, and that was how they made their livelihood. Then, when she was around nine years old, suddenly, the ck Thorns began to attack them as she poured out her story, reliving the memories.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure why a war broke out, but dad tried to run away. My mom did as well. I¡¯m not sure how my dad died though. I just heard a scream.


    She was extremely straightforward. Despite that, this wasn¡¯t an easy story to tell, she was telling this as if she was reading a book from her head.


    ¡°My mom held me in her embrace and continued to run. Though she was able to run towards the mountains outside the vige, she was eventually caught by the ck Thorns. Her body was totally ripped to shreds and her throat was cut off, and when I opened my eyes, I was in Somorah.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Seeing that her eyes were bing teary with a reddened face, I realized that she wasn¡¯t so in and straightforward as I had thought. Of course it was hard to maintain one¡¯s sense of calm in this situation. This child probably wanted to cry her eyes out, but was holding it in.


    ¡°Yes. After that I had learned a variety of things. The errands concerning a ve, and certain behaviors that I had to be ustomed with. If I did not listen, I was beaten. I was hit almost everyday, and when severe, I wasn¡¯t even given food. There was also many friends that did not return after disappearing.¡±


    ¡°The friends in my room had be many in a short while, and that was when I had met Green. Since it was exceptionally cold at night being at a basement, we hugged each other when going to sleep. Thus, it was really nice for Green to havee in.¡±


    I did not ask what she saw and learned since I did not want to know. What was a bit strange was that the ck Thorn Guild hadpletely conquered another small town. I had thought that they did not have the power to attack other cities from my memory, but it seems that they probably had received help from Hadom. Subsequently, I realized that the two cities had a more closer rtionship.


    Anyhow, after Yoora continued to speak for a long while, she continued to talk about matters that were somewhat helpful. Amidst that, she revealed how we could stop the young Green Skins from fighting over theck of food, and she also spoke of how there were friends who had their arms and legs cut off for not listening to orders. Truly unbelievable.


    What I focused on was the ce where these children lived.


    Yoora had definitely spoken of how she lived in a ce where there was no light, which highly implied that it was most likely a basement. I wasn¡¯t sure how to get into that basement, but there¡¯s probably a door that the ck Thorn Guild guarded in essing it. Thus, I thought that the other ves and Green Skins were also there, and this was the ideal ce where mating happened as well.


    ¡°Before moving on the cart, I saw Ahjussis that looked simr to the other Green Ahjussis. They were carry very heavy baggage.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°After that, we got on the cart and was heading to a strange ce before meeting you Ahjussi. That is all. Was¡­was that a bit helpful?¡±


    She looked at me with extreme curiosity if her words were somewhat helpful, showing a fearful expression that she might be abandoned. No, what she was truly afraid of was returning to that hellish life. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but stroke her nervous head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve experienced allot little one¡­ difficult your journey has been, hard is the road you have walked on.¡±


    Then¡­


    Suddenly her face started to distort. It was the first time for this young child that she was unable to keep a strong front after smiling and being expressionless while inly telling her story all this time.


    She was merely a twelve-year old child who liked to y around.


    Reddened eyes and trembling lips,rge droplets of tears began to flow down her face before a voice leaked out from her.


    ¡°Th¡­.Thank you¡­ sniff¡­th¡­thank you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she was thankful for, but she soon raised her voice and continued to cry her heart out. In the end, she fell asleep from exhaustion, so I tucked her in a bed and came outside.


    It wasn¡¯t like we were so innocent as well, but those guys were surely trash. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how ridiculous the story was.


    I had initially came out to this city to grow stronger, exceptionally from thatrge chunk of experience lying in wait. But now after learning of the horrors from the ve trade and internal breeding that this city was doing.. It was a strange thought, but unequivocally it felt so righteous of me to wipe this city off the map.


    Of course my thoughts were hypocritical. Every single Human that had died to me all had their situations of their own, and not everyone were viins. This situation was also applied to that. I was always ready to cut Humans down for my own benefit.


    Nothing I say will justify what I¡¯ll do.


    However¡­


    I will definitely crush what I don¡¯t like, and avenge what wrongs I receive. With this reason alone, it was sufficiently enough for me topletely wipe the city away. After concluding my thoughts, I injected mana into my ring and connected with Ahyeon.

 Chapter 105

    Thus, three days eventually passed. To be honest, I had considered sending of Ahyeon to Somorah before. Ahyeon had quit the Sky Dragon Guild and was quickly heading east together with the martyrs for quite some time. They should have arrived by now, but I was a bit surprised that they had not arrived yet.


    I had expected that they would be a bitte, but seeing how they hadn¡¯t arrived even at this time, I was wondering what had happened for them to be thiste. The actual reason was because of the past actions that ck Spear and I had done.


    [I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry, Savior-nim. Suddenly the Ogres of the Jungle started blocking all roads through it. As a result, we had to take a long detour¡­]


    Funny enough, because of us, passing through the jungle now took an extremely long time as I recollected the event with Big Ogre n.


    When Big Ogre realized the fact that Goff and soon after, ck Spear and I had departed, he vented around the jungle turning it into a mess. I could not imagine how active Big Ogre would be if a new dungeon were to be found in the jungle by Humans. Anyhow, thanks to the Ogres, the Humans had no choice but to go around, which was the reason why they were now sote.


    Consequently, I thought that I had to visit and calm Big Ogre down before departing from here.


    Since receiving word that they had almost arrived within Somorah three days ago, I should be able hear from them soon. Walking outside the tent, I saw a Goblin who was standing on guard outside the tent bowing to me.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    In the meantime, theplicated situation within n due to the Human and new Green Skin children needed to be resolved. I had not decided whether or not I should ept the Human children, but what I was certain of was that the Human children were in need of help. Even if we weren¡¯t to ept them, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to send them to Ahyeon.


    However, there was a reason I could not send them over right now. It was because the young Human children were a huge help in raising and taking care of the young Green Skins that were separated from their mothers since birth.


    Even Yoora began to apany Hayeon together and learn the Green Skinnguage. Every night, she would gather all of the children and teach them what she had learnt from that day. Of course, that included the young Green Skins as well, which brought a positive influence into the n. As a result, my deep contemtions on how to deal with them took longer.


    I had not even decided if I was going to ept her, but she was already adapting nicely to the n. As if she was without fear, she headed out alone and greeted the ck Spear n by herself. I could still not forget ck Spear¡¯s bbergasted face.


    To speak of it from his perspective, it was suddenly like a lunch greeting him. It has not been three days, but Yoora was already assistating with the errands and was even seen conversing with the Three Goblin Sisters.


    Not only that, Yoora was the one who was also in charge of feeding Ibar. Not even afraid of the great wolf, she would walk straight up and feed herrge chunks of meat everyday.


    If there was a problem, it was that Nicole and the young Green Skins did not like Yoora and the Humans.


    Though they did not intentionally provoke them, I did notice them ring at Yoora all the time. Though Yoora¡¯s n of integrating into the n included having fun, but the problem was that the young Green Skins like to y by fighting.


    If the situation gets a bit too rough, then the mother Goblins stop the fight, but the other adult Green Skins liked to watch this spectacle. Unlike before, our n had settled down in some form of structure and size-wise.


    As expected, when I had left the tent, the original n members including Nicole were confronting Yoora and the new Green Skins.


    ¡°Ayayayaaaaaa!¡±


    When they first yed, the rescued Green Skins were definitely pushed around, but after three days, they were showing quite a fine stance. Their original instincts and nature were slowly returning.


    Of course the original n members were on a winning streak; however, noticing the situation, I thought that they should be firmly prepared.


    The little males began to move a bit more organized with the guidance of the Human child. Those who were attacked and were out of stamina quickly withdrew to the back, and bit by bit, they continued to push the original children back. In the meantime, Nicole and Yoora were in a duel.


    ¡°Iiiiiiik!¡±


    Tightly biting her lips, despite being a Green Skin, Nicole who had just turned one was having a hard time against Yoora. If she had grown a bit more, the story may be different, but in the current situation, it was a bit overwhelming for her.


    Of course, the fighting of the two children were basically unorganized fights overall, but it was still very fierce.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    But, what Yoora was disying was certainly a surprise. She had turned her back from Nicole and began to run. But I knew of course that she wasn¡¯t really running away, but luring them in. In Nicole¡¯s eyes, she might not have seen it, but I discovered the young Green Skins that were stealthily moving.


    ¡°Iiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    As if infuriated, Nicole chased after Yoora, but she was attacked suddenly by the young Green Skins, which ended the ytime.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°The Human child is amazing! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°Nicole was careless! Ggirik!¡±


    The Three Goblin Sisters and the other adults were pping their hands from the fight they had witnessed, but after I had entered the scene, all of them lowered their heads.


    For her to use such a method was quite surprising considering how she was only twelve years old. Thus, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. It wasn¡¯t because she had simply retreated and lured Nicole in, but it was the fact that all of this was nned preemptively amongst Yoora and the other new young Green Skins.


    ¡°Where did you learn it from?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Is this foul y?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure about the others, but there is no such thing as foul y here. I shook my head and asked where she had learnt it, which she showed a distressed expression, worried that the person who taught her might be in trouble.


    ¡°I learnt it from that Goblin Ahjussi.¡±


    From Yoora¡¯s gaze, I looked back and saw Hakajin scratching his head. Seeing his expression, I saw that he had quite a loving gaze towards her.


    Staring at Hakajin speechlessly, he replied in a somewhat embarrassed tone.


    ¡°Ahem¡­she¡¯s¡­she¡¯s an intelligent child. She had understood even though our conversation did not proceed so smoothly.¡±


    Frightening adaptability. It has only been three days, but she had already detoured the whole ce and was learning various important lessons. Even the Three Goblin Sisters avoided my gaze as if I was going to rebuke them. These children were probably learning basicbat methods from them.


    To be honest, I wanted to praise them. Learning and teaching are not sins, and despite the ambiguous position Yoora was in, she was still determined to learn all she can, so pleased, I stroked her head.


    ¡°Ah. Thank you.¡±


    Yoora reacted with a smile, and I saw Yoora¡¯s body. She did not look healthy in both face and body, but she was actively moving to be properly recognized. Just considering the stamina she was spending, it should be quite difficult. But she was strangely enjoying it.


    ¡°Iiiik¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Nicole was trying to suppress her tears from her first loss, and that to a Human child. I thought that she would definitely be angry.


    Seeing her a bit sad, I raised Nicole up and hugged her, in which I heard a surprised voice in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s an honor. For Blood Dagger! Sniff¡­¡±


    She continued to cry while being consoled. It wasn¡¯t just Humans that cried when being consoled as Nicole¡¯s tears and snot continued to run down.


    ¡°Iiiiiiiiiiik¡­ sniff.¡±


    But she was trying her best to hold it in. Seeing that, the Three Goblin Sisters spoke to Nicole.


    ¡°If you cry, you can¡¯t be a strong Green Skin. Nicole!¡±


    ¡°Nico-nicole! Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°The Human child is smart, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It can¡¯t be helped, Nicole! The Human child was just stronger!¡±


    ¡°The Human child was definitely impressive. You were just a level under. Ggirik! Ggirik!¡±


    ¡°You can win someday, Nicole!¡±


    No matter how I thought about it, I wasn¡¯t sure if those words were encouraging. But seeing her face, I saw that she was beingforted. Hearing their words, she bit her lower lip and stopped her tears from flowing.


    ¡°Do not be ashamed of losing.¡±


    ¡°But I have lost to a Human. Sniff¡­¡±


    ¡°I have also lost to a Human before, Nicole. Giving up is a shameful thing, but losing is never shameful.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Nicole that nodded, as all of the young Green Skins that were to lead this n in the future nodded along with her. Even the new Humans nodded, understanding the intention of those words. In the end, I stroked the head of every single child here, and pleased, they all ran to their Goblin mothers.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor!¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger stroked my hair!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The n was thus always as lively. I smiled looking at Yoora and the Human children.


    This was quite a nice, positive wind for a change. Whether they would change into a Green Skin, it did not matter. What was important was that they were of help to the n right now, and probably y a substantial role in the future as well. Though a few Human children were nervously standing, Yoora was staring straight into my eyes.


    Then I looked at them and spoke in the Green Skinnguage.


    ¡°Wee to the Blood Dagger n, children.¡±


    This would be the first day Humans were to be admitted into the n.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Looks like we¡¯re getting some new family members! Woot!


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Nice!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 106

    [Green Skins originally referred towards the species which had green skin, such as the Orcs, Goblins, and the Ogres. Receiving the call from the God of Battlefield, they would move around the continent a bit more often. However, the appearance of Blood Dagger had widened the range and extent of the Green Skins even more across the Continent. These words are ording to the great and honorable war heroine, Kim Yoora, who was first epted by Blood Dagger. If you obeyed his words, Green Skin¡­ omission. ¨C Excerpt from the fables of the Great Chiefs.]


    Of course they did not understand what I was saying. They still haven¡¯t fully learned thenguage of the Green Skins, but still many of the children were crying. Especially, Yoora who stared across at me while she was wiping away her tears. Unlike the first time that I had seen her, she was showing apletely different side, one befitting of a child. I thought that this young girl had roughly understood what I had stated despite the short time that she had studied the Green Skin tongue.


    The other Green Skins were also a bit surprised at the deration, but they did not rebuke. Rather, they began to scream, not expecting that I would wee them like this. As a result, I felt good and shouted myself.


    ¡°We will admit these Humans into our n!¡±


    ¡°These young Humans are now part of the Blood Dagger n!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Fortunately, there was no one that held any forms ofint for admitting these Humans into our n. Not sure what was being said, the new young children also began to scream.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Since everyone was raising their voices, the young children also followed suit. Amongst them, Yoora in the center was also softly raising her voice.


    ¡°For¡­For Blood Dagger.¡±


    Interestingly enough, she spoke using the Green Skin tongue. They were definitely memorizing the vocabry, and had prioritized this saying first. ncing to the side, I saw Hayeon nodding with satisfaction. It seems that despite her hatred for Humans, she had a weak side towards children.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Now, they were exhausting their voices as they shouted my name. I don¡¯t assume these guys will betray me, nor Ahyeon as well. They consider me a hero that had rescued them rather than a monster. Unlike Ahyeon who had a specific goal, these little guys were honestly expressing their pure feelings from the benevolence they received. This kind of feeling wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    Then, I began to feel a gaze from somewhere. Turning around, I saw ck Spear looking over this way with an extremely intrigued look. Noticing that, I could confirm that they also supported my decision, including Little Finger who was by his side.


    Thus, the weing ceremony continued to progress. The Three Goblin Sisters, Ragia, and Mev weed the young girls into the n, and the rough, burly Orc Swordsmen brought over food and continued to hand them over to the children to eat. Fortunately, there was none that brought over Human meat. The mother Goblins were also taking care of the Human children like their own.


    This was truly satisfying. It has only been a short while, but these children were showing a sincere appearance.


    It was then. My ring began to glimmer bit by bit. Then, I was able to hear the good news that Ahyeon had finally arrived in Somorah.


    [Savior-nim. I have arrived at Somorah.]


    [Good job.]


    I smiled. Both Ahyeon and the Blood Dagger n had grown. Of course we had grown a lot ourselves, but above all, that woman¡¯s perceptions to people hadpletely changed.


    Maybe it was because of her frequent visits to the slums during her stay at the Sky Dragon Guild. Or rather it was because there were increased Pagans that were following her lead. Ridiculously enough, Ahyeon was currently being titled as the West¡¯s ¡®Saint¡¯. At first, it was about thirty faithful followers that called her like this, and now there was over a one hundred.


    As the pagans¡¯ beliefs grew in numbers, Ahyeon also became increasingly strong in her holy power, which allowed her to maintain the nickname of ¡®West¡¯s Saint.¡¯


    [Thank you, Savior-nim. Knowing that you are happy. While we were heading to Somorah, our followers had increased a bit for Blood Dagger.]


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was saying, but this religion would eventually identify itself like an amoeba and start swallowing up the whole Continent.


    [Good work. So, how¡¯s Somorah?]


    [The atmosphere is a bit dark, but it¡¯s not too bad. I don¡¯t see any poor people either.]


    [Is that so.]


    There was one hundred people in the group including Ahyeon. In other words, there were one hundred bombs. They will be the ones that will send the signal to attack the city, but before then, they have to do something.


    It was to approach and make contact with the ves inside Somorah. Originally, Somorah would bepletely destroyed in two years due to the rebellion of the ves. The one who would raise this rebellion would be the Troll Shaman. So finding this guy was our first priority.


    Of course, it would be most ideal for me to approach the Troll Shaman, but thankfully I had an alternative, and that was Ahyeon.


    Noticing my serious expression, Ragia immediately came over in which I gave her an order.


    ¡°Bring Lee Wanyong over.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will follow yourmand.¡±


    Immediately, Lee Wanyong was brought over who was now a bit puzzled. Seeing that the children were weed, his expression had somewhat lightened. As a result, he was believing the lie that he was going to be spared.


    [My apostle. I have something for you to do.]


    [I will follow anything you bid, my Savior.]


    As I mentioned, I told her to try and make contact by first finding the ve traders. Since they had just arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be easy in making contact. That was why I needed Lee Wanyong to pave the way. The path that Ahyeon, the Pagans, and I would be heading for is the basement.


    ¡°Where do you go to obtain the ves who regr buyers cannot purchase?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can tell you the location, but you need adequate privilege.¡±


    It seems that power, fame or money was needed to be qualified. I asked again.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the title of West¡¯s Saint, will it be enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes? How¡­How could that person.¡±


    ¡°Answer what I ask, Lee Wanyong.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes. It¡¯ll¡­it¡¯ll be enough probably.¡±


    Soon, he began to exin, but the method was quite old-fashioned. Apparently, you were supposed to enter a tavern and say a password which made me curious why didn¡¯t they use a more advanced method. Although there was the condition that you had to pay in advance or have enough Points umted in order to go down, but reaching them first was important. I began to transmit the information I acquired from Lee Wanyong over to Ahyeon.


    [Go into the Cactus Tavern and tell the waiter what I said.]


    [Yes, Savior-nim.]


    She was probably heading over, and soon I heard her voice again engaged in a conversation.


    [It is His calling. Since we do not need a lot of people to enter here, send a few back.]


    [Yes¡­ everything for His will.]


    Soon, the group entered the tavern together, and I was able to hear Ahyeon¡¯s voice once more.


    [I want to drink alcohol with stronger dosage¡­do you sell it here?]


    The bartender of the tavern began to speak.


    [Cherry brandy should be enough.]


    After some time, Ahyeon spoke to me.


    [I have entered a strange ce, Savior-nim.]


    [Were there nothing strange?]


    [Yes. Although there were a few Humans that were extremely surprised, other than that¡­]


    It was understandable how surprised it would be for the West¡¯s Saint toe to Somorah and then immediately look for the basement. If there were any amongst that that really respected and admired Ahyeon, it would be even more rming.


    The objective of this mission was already exined earlier. Soon, I began to hear a conversation with Ahyeon and another man. Though it was extremely frustrating being unable to hear what the man was saying, but I tried to anticipate how the conversation was going with what Ahyeon was saying.


    [Does somewhat need a right to enter this ce?]


    [Anyone has a dark side, and that includes me. I wonder if my secret will be guaranteed. I¡¯m afraid that my fame will bring unnecessary¡­]


    [Ah, what a relief. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money.]


    First, he eximed from the visit of the West¡¯s Saint. Second, he asked for the reason why she hade, and third, he probably asked if she had enough money. There was no mistake this was how the conversation was going with what Ahyeon said. Other than the fact that the money we earned from hunting was given over to Green Goblin, the rest of the money was all possessed by Ahyeon so it wasn¡¯t strange that she was doing well by herself. Rather, she was worried about saying anything since it might stop the money flow over to her.


    [I have heard that you keep monsters as ves. I¡¯m curious if you have any strong ves in holding?]


    [How much do I have to offer to possess that guy? What a shame.]


    It seemed that the stronger a guy was, the more impossible it would be to fully possess the monster. But a loan would be possible.


    [Three days¡­ hmm¡­ so that¡¯s the limit¡­]


    [I do not care how much money I have to pay. The species¡­ Troll would be great since it is the strongest. That is the most important. I will give you the amount of gold that you want.]


    [It does not matter that it does not look like a Monster. No, rather having a monster¡¯s appearance will be good.]


    Perfect. At this rate, I¡¯ll probably be able to meet the guy.


    [Purpose? Do I have to exin that as well?]


    They¡¯re asking basically everything. Since it might bring a danger to those who were managing the ves, they were probably worried that she might bring harm to them. Surprised, she swept away their worries with a single statement.


    [I have a strange preference¡­so I would like it if you weren¡¯t to inquire further. Of course I will not harm you so please be relieved¡­]


    From that thunderous statement, even I became surprised. In that instant, the woman that was called the West¡¯s Saint had unofficially been changed into the greatest adulteress.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: LOL, well looks like it¡¯s not only Blood Dagger that has a fetish.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Saint of the West, Pagans & ves ¨C can this city truly survive the three forces already within it¡¯s walls? Nice to have young humans in the n!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 107

    [I¡¯m grateful that you are not asking further. I believe that you will definitely keep this a secret. I will provide you with an extra tip.]


    I could imagine the expressions of the vers roughly through Ahyeon¡¯s words. They must be extremely surprised, with some directing odd looks at Ahyeon as well. But, Ahyeon was coping very well with this situation.


    It seems that she didn¡¯t care what others viewed her as. It could be true since they were all going to die anyways, but what I could confirm was that she didn¡¯t feel a sense of ¡®shame¡¯ against towards the Humans.


    [It is a little unfortunate that it wille locked in a cave. Yes. Then I will see you two dayster. If you send it to the ce I¡¯m staying at, my other followers will guide you.]


    The conversation was sooning to a close. Looking besides me, Lee Wanyong who knew nothing of the contents of the conversation had a really anxious look.


    [Yes. What¡¯s most important is security. I would be grateful if you were to pay more attention to this matter¡­ Yes? Then I will. Of course. Thank you in advance.]


    It ended.


    Within that time, Ahyeon finished her conversation with the leaders of ck Thorn Guild and had sessfullypleted her mission. Amused, I decided to be a bit yful with Ahyeon.


    [I did not know that you had a peculiar preference.]


    [That¡­ That is.]


    [No¡­ No, Savior-nim. Of course not. I¡­ I was extremely surprised¡­ I just thought¡­ Of Savior-nim. Please kill me.]


    [It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not because Savior-nim possess the body of a Green Skin. Be¡­ Believe me!]


    It was a very urgent tone. Seeing how truly desperate her voice was, I decided to stop ying around with her.


    [I know your heard, my apostle. It¡¯s just a joke so do not worry about it.]


    [Yes¡­ Yes. Th.. Thank you. Thank you.]


    It would be another two dayster before they will meet again. Of course, I couldn¡¯t confirm if the Troll Ahyeon viewed would be that Shaman or not, but I thought that there would be a high probability since the majority were Orcs and Goblins. The superior the species, the rarer the numbers.


    This should be enough to support my hypothesis. If I had to ask the reason why, it was because that Troll would be specifically looked after for.


    [Ahyeon. My beloved apostle.]


    [Yes. Yes! Savior-nim!]


    [Good work. The day you meet me. You will obtain what you desire.]


    It was the most lively response I have recently heard from her in a while. Despite her not admitting it personally, it seemed that she was anticipating our meeting quite highly. I smiled, turned off themunication, and then looked at Lee Wanyong who was somewhat stricken in fear.


    I was keeping him alive since I had something I needed him to do, so I decided to throw out a peculiar piece of bait. A Human without hope wouldn¡¯t be able to move, so I had to instead use it as a weapon.


    ¡°You must know why I¡¯m keeping you alive?¡±


    From my gesture, he looked at the weed Human children. Noticing my gaze, he was looking at me. He knew what my intention was with this simple gesture.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yourrades, and the captured Magician have all died, but I have kept you alive since you are quite useful.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you provide help to the tribe, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are Green Skin or Human.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes. I understand. I will work hard to provide you with the greatest help.¡±


    This guy will die anyways. It wasn¡¯t like I was going to include him in the operation, and I had no intention of working together with him, but I decided to tell him a bit about the operation. Funny enough, but it was to obtain any hidden advice against the enemy. After listening to my advice for some time, he had a surprised face as he nodded, before soon speaking out a positive answer.


    ¡°It¡­ It should seed. Somarah¡­ Will surely¡­¡±


    He was stumbling with his words as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was about to say, causing me to feel good about this operation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that you think positively. Is there an ideal ce where we can hide our bodies before advancing through the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is a frontier base not far from the city. In the past, when the city was at war for quite some time, I had heard that it was used then¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that¡¯s it¡¯s not in use now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is correct.¡±


    It was said to be a frontier base, but it¡¯ll probably be a poor trench at most. But, it definitely looked to be afortable ce for us to put the operation into effect. Thinking that it would be ideal if I were to discuss with Hakajin and Ragia more on the matter, I smiled at him once more. He smiled back, wondering what I was thinking of, and soon I began to discuss a more detailed, foundational n with Lee Wanyong, Hakajin and Ragia.


    It would be two days before Ahyeon and the troll would arrive, and three days before they woulde in direct contact with us. A great battle that the whole n was highly anticipating would soon be about to begin¡­


    ***


    Although their forces weren¡¯t strong, Yoon Jungsoo who was in charge of managing of Somorah nodded with a satisfied face. He was very relieved and stress-free despite being the ruler of a city. It was not an exaggeration to say that he held absolute authority over the city, and was enforcing power outside of the city as well.


    To express it precisely, he was being conscious and aware of foreign affairs. He held a very good rtionship with several strong cities, fully aware that his armed forces werecking inparison to them.


    Though he had somewhat lowered his pride, but despite that he was earning a lot of profits. However, he was still losing money here and theretely.


    What made this matter even worse was the capture of the ves on their way to Hadom. The Guild Master of Hadom was greatly disappointed after expecting a lot from this trade, which he barely settled the issue with arge bribe. But, what made him happy was the news that his subordinates had brought to him.


    ¡°The West¡¯s Saint? Huh¡­ Wow. It¡¯s easier to trust the sayings; that there are truly no innocent people within the Continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was really surprised as well. I wouldn¡¯t have imagined that she would use a monster¡­ For that purpose.¡±


    ¡°Tch. She was strange from the start. It was a strange urrence ever since the Saint of the West travelled over to this location. Though there were some idiots who were proiming that she was spreading a religion all the way through to the East¡­ tch! In the end, she¡¯s the same kind as well. No, rather she¡¯s on a ss of her own.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is correct.¡±


    ¡°For us, we do not care since we¡¯re receiving the gold¡­ I was worried how we were going to deal with the losses¡­ how fortunate for us. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We will be receiving two hundred gold coins for the Troll serviced out to her for three days¡­ In exchange for not spreading of any rumors, she is willing to pay a lot of money. I had called out that price just to see her reaction, but for her to pay that much, she must be really rich?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because she wants to protect her secret? Don¡¯t go anywhere and speak of such matters ever. It might be a nice story when we¡¯re drinking¡­ but she¡¯s our customer now. If there were rumors that spread because of us, then we would be losing a customer. It seems that she¡¯ll be staying here for the moment. I¡¯m not sure where she is staying, but at least give her lots of service.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    To be honest, two hundred gold coins wasn¡¯t a case that one should be loyal to, but it was like money falling from the skies in a dire situation. It would help provide more medicine that would suppress the monsters, and also enough gold to educate the newly-born monsters.


    Yoon Jungsoo slowly recollected the Saint of the West and remembered her pure and cute face. But it was hard for even him to believe that kind of woman arrived here in search of a monster. Not only that, seeing how she had journeyed to this city, it meant that this was her way of venting out her stress. He began to drylyugh thinking of how much she had to endure wearing a mask back in the west.


    ¡®Saint¡­ What bullshit.¡¯


    Though he insulted Ahyeon internally, but he knew that the number of followers that followed the Saint were extremely high, and that there were a high number of priests in ratio as well. Just with the high number of priests could provide security and stability, and will definitely cause other adventurers to want toe here as well. If they were to stay here longer, it would be a great benefit for the city. As if the other executive was thinking the same thoughts, Min Chulgi shared his musings.


    ¡°Rather, shouldn¡¯t we try in recruiting her?¡±


    ¡°Tch. Are you crazy? She knows the reputation of our guild, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll ept our invitation. Of course secrecy is very important in this matter¡­ Tch. Just think if there are some bad rumors thate out of this. She will immediately leave Somorah.¡±


    ¡°What if it was unofficial¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be possible? It¡¯s a situation where the West¡¯s Saint needs us¡­ rather than paying us two hundred gold coins every time, it might not be a bad proposal for her to enjoy it for free. When are we going stop being wary of the other guilds¡­ with that number of Priests, our ck Thorn Guild can flourish, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he agreed. Right now, just the fact of being able to eliminate the ¡®protection fee¡¯ that he had contracted with the other Guilds, it was a very promising alternative. If that many priests were to all enter the ck Thorn Guild, they would no longer need to have protection of others. Thus, he subconsciously nodded.


    ¡°Tch¡­ maybe you¡¯re right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to believe it, but it isn¡¯t bad trying at least¡­ well we need to have her wanting our assistance first right? Tch¡­ give the Saint the most robust guy. And pay special attention to this¡­no. It wouldn¡¯t be bad if I meet her directly. Ask if she has time to pay us a visit¡­ do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After greeting the Master, he soon left, causing Yoon Jungsoo to smile. Lately, it had been him that had been the most trustworthy guy in the Guild. Even if they fail or seed, nothing would change. If they were to seed, the situation of the city might truly change. Dreaming of the admirable future of Somorah and the ck Thorn Guild, he subconsciously muttered.


    ¡°Ha¡­ that guy is quite intelligent. Hehe¡­¡±


    It was a very pleased voice.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: NA


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Will any battle n truly pan out as nned.. tune in to find out tomorrow.


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 108

    The Blood Dagger n slowly began to move after making the final details of the operation more concrete. Also, since the scale of this operation wasrger, the ck Spear n also decided to apany us this time. Thanks to ck Spear lightheartedly epting our proposition, this mission will proceed a bit smoother.


    Of course, the mother Goblins and children will not participate in this battle. As a result, the Human and Goblin children all waved their hands when they sent us off. What was most memorable were how worried they looked as they shouted over and waved us goodbye.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ are we going to standby here?¡±


    ¡°That is so, ck Spear.¡±


    It was the frontier base that Lee Wanyong had revealed to us in advance. Though it was a bit small for all us to stay here, but it didn¡¯t look as bad as I thought.


    ¡°Captain, how long are we going to standby here?¡±


    Mev asked the question that everyone was curious to know, including Ragia and Hayeon, so I replied back to her.


    ¡°It probably won¡¯t even take a week. We will definitely be able to receive a signal from here even if a message does note to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    I slowly began to look inside the frontier base. As expected, there were only buildings. There was a great umtion of dust on the floors and walls, also there was even rotten meat rolling around. I had thought that it wouldn¡¯t have been bad notion of preserving this ce in case of another war, if I was the ruler of the city that is, but assuming that this peaceful era would continue. They did not bother to maintain this ce, and it has been quite a long time since anyone had stepped foot within this ce.


    It was then that I heard a message from Ahyeon.


    [Savior-nim¡­. Savior-nim¡­]


    [Speak my Apostle.]


    [I have arrived. And it also seems that the ck Thorn Guild Master, Yoon Jungsoo, wants to meet with me directly.]


    It looked as if we had seeded in contacting the Troll. To be honest, I hadn¡¯t even thought that Yoon Jungsoo wanted to contact her, but it was probably because they desired Ahyeon and the Priests.. This could be why they wanted to personally meet her, and propose an offer which could improve the forces of their Guild.


    Of course I wanted to scream in excitement, but I thought that things could not proceed so smoothly.


    [I see. So how is the condition of the Troll?]


    [The Troll has lost a lot of weight, but it is much healthier than I thought. It is wearing some leather rags, but it is ring at us while his limbs are bound.]


    [It¡¯s a relief that he looks healthy¡­]


    It would be best if I could meet him directly, but it was almost impossible for Ahyeon to bring him outside the city. Not only that, the ck Thorn Guild were monitoring their movements as well, which made it even harder. Since it would be extremely hard to talk to him through Ahyeon, I had no choice but to tell her this.


    [Hand over the ring to the Troll, my apostle.]


    [Yes¡­ Yes? Any¡­ anything but that Savior-nim. I¡­ I have done wrong? Please¡­. Please forgive me! Sniff¡­]


    I had roughly suspected that she would enter a state of anxiousness, but she was more rmed than I thought, that her voice was trembling throughout her remark. Thus, I continued to settle her down.


    [I am not abandoning you, my apostle. I just desire to speak with him directly, but the situation does not allow it. It will not be for long so hand over your ring to the guy for a brief moment.]


    Soon, after some time, I heard Ahyeon¡¯s voice once more.


    [For Sa¡­ Savior¡­ Savior-nim¡¯s Will¡­¡­¡­.]


    It was an order, but it was a voice that really wanted to refuse. If she had learned thenguage of the Green Skins, this situation could have proceeded differently, but sadly it wasn¡¯t.


    Soon, I felt the ring beginning to change owners, and soon heard not Ahyeon, but the voice of the Troll.


    [What are you doing, Human?! What schemes are you nning?!]


    It was an extremely bbergasted voice. For that unidentifiable Human to suddenly look down on him and mutter before suddenly putting a ring on his finger, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to be as shocked like that. In the meantime, he still continued to mutter.


    [How dare a Human woman¡­]


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t notice me first, I spoke to him first.


    [Strength, Wisdom and Honor¡­]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.What¡­ What is this¡­?]


    It seems that he had failed to grasp the ongoing situation, extremely bbergasted at hearing my voice. But after some time, I heard a voice from him.


    [Is this voiceing from this ring?]


    It was quicker for him to ept the situation than I had assumed. I wasn¡¯t sure if he had read the description of the item, but he had noticed that we were able tomunicate.


    [Strength, Wisdom and Honor¡­]


    Soon, I was able to hear him greet me as well.


    [I am the Chief of the honorable Blood Dagger n. I am called Blood Dagger. The woman in front of you is not your enemy. She is also a member of my n.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I see¡­. I have heard that you are a peculiar n¡­]


    I had thought that he was locked up for quite a long time, but he still knew news about me. Noticing my questionable aura, he spoke to me once more with an ashamed tone.


    [asionally, I would hear the news from Goblins that were recently captured. I do not remember everyone, but I remember your name. It is quite shameful for me to speak with you in this state.]


    [Let me formally introduce myself. I am the Chief of the Sarajin n, Orbo.]


    So it was true, that he was the chief who would lead all of the imprisoned ones to liberation. Soon, we were able to engage in a conversation, and I had initially thought that he would be of the same category of Hakajin and Ragia who had fled the Patriarch¡¯s Exam, but it wasn¡¯t so.


    [I don¡¯t understand¡­ How were you captured and taken to this ce.]


    [To say it simply, Blood Dagger. After our three years, we were on our way out before encountering Humans.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [There were only a few Humans, but they were stronger, so we lost. Not only us, but the other ns as well. We had no choice but to follow theirmands since they held our young Green Skins hostage. Of course there were a few nsmen and members of other ns that were here, but they were in conditions that was impossible to be called Green Skins. They used our bodies for various things. The Humans call this process an ¡®Experiment¡¯.]


    I roughly thought they would have proceeded like this. In order to suppress their instincts, they performed experiments on them. Although they kept the young Green Skins as hostages, the purpose was in truth to discover a way to control them easier. If that kind of life were to continue, they would adapt to that kind of situation in the end; even if they were Green Skins. At the beginning, they will focus on educating the ves. Then, they will adapt them perfectly to human society and mold them into subservient ves. Listening to his story, I swallowed back my dry spit.


    But what was troubling my mind were two things. The first was was the small group of Humans that had captured these guys.


    Obviously enough, but Green Skins that had endured the three years of wait were quite strong. In the perspective of Humans, they were about the strength of a medium small-sized n, but they were done in just like that. Not only that, they were Humans who had captured a whole monster n alive.


    ¡®Spider.¡¯


    Of course it might not be them, but for some reasons, my instincts were screaming at me that this was rted to the Spider of the East. Other than that, it would be personal connections that Yoon Jungsoo had formted himself. Anyhow, since there were a lot of ns that were pursuing the Spider n, they probably won¡¯t be hiding inside the city, but I thought it would be quite interesting if we were to destroy Somorah.


    The second of the two that was worrying me were the condition of the guy. Though I was briefly talking to him, his condition looked normal. As the Troll Shaman who would lead the liberation, I thought that it would be possible for him to escape the influence of the experiment. In the end, curiosity won, I asked Orbo.


    [Orbo¡­ are you not affected by the experiment?]


    [Of course. But, for some reason, they did not give me that weird potion today¡­ It has been a long time since I felt normal again. If I were to have been given that medicine, I probably won¡¯t be able to talk to you like this, Blood Dagger.]


    [I see.]


    It seems that he didn¡¯t have an ability that inhibited the effect of the potion. I think I knew why the guy was delivered to Ahyeon¡¯s room in a normal state. It was probably extra service that the Guild had provided after that shocking deration.


    Since she emphasized several times that she wanted a strong monster, they decided to restore his sanity this time.


    From that unexpected achievement, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. As if they knew the exact kind of monster that the customer wanted, despite not requesting for him specifically, they had sent over Orbo. It seems that they were both extremely grateful and wanted to impress a favorable situation in the eyes of the Saint of the West. After this, even more curious, I continued to ask.


    [If you drink the potion, can you exin what kind of condition you¡¯re in? For instance, perhaps you have to blindly follow the orders of the Humans once you drink it?]


    [That is not the case. However, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re on a cloud and you¡¯re just in an absent-minded state. In that condition, nothing such as desire orbative spirites to mind. It¡¯s as if everyone is submerged under water¡­]


    [As a Shaman of the n, have you not tried getting rid of the effects of the medicine?]


    [There are no Shamans that have survived in this ce. As much as they are cautious of us Shamans, they don¡¯t group us together.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    It was an unexpected development. Though I knew that the city would be overturned by the Troll Shaman in two years, but I couldn¡¯t help but swallow back my words. The fact that there were no Shamnas probably included himself as well. In other words, it seemed that the ¡®Shaman¡¯ was not in Somorah at this time.


    [I see¡­]


    In truth, it was part of the operation in that I wouldbine forces with the Troll Shaman, but the fact that he didn¡¯t exist shook the foundations of this operation. It was a brief moment, but I thought that I should abandon the operation.


    However, there was no time. It was a stupid decision to wait for two years for him to arrive. After briefly organizing my thoughts, I heard his voice once more.


    [Are youing here?]


    It was a voice filled with desperation.


    [We do not care what happens to us. But it is unbearable watching the Green Skins of the future growing here.]


    [I am a stupid Chief who had made my tribal people into ves¡­ So I do not care if you insult me, Blood Dagger.]


    It was a voice that wasying down one¡¯s pride. In the end, I had no choice but to interject.


    [You are not a ve, Orbo. You must allow the Humans there to truly clearly know that you are a Green Skin.]


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Oh shet. I thought Orbo was the Named Monster of the Troll Shaman at first. Looks like I got fooled, LOL.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>Well ¨C there goes the inside man n for operation liberation.. now it is mass suicide bombers & an invading GS force, or just climb through the sewers underneath or TROJAN Horse that city!


    Also, please note that ¡®rebellion¡¯ has been reced with ¡®liberation.¡¯


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 109

    The words were short, but there was a lingering resonance.


    [I am not a ve¡­ Yes. We are not born ves¡­]


    It was the voice of a guy that had changed a bit. He wasn¡¯t a guy that held a defeated voice to start with, but his tone had certainly changed from that simple sentence.


    [Thank you, Blood Dagger. Yes¡­ we are Green Skins¡­]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..]


    [I will return this ring back to your tribal member again, Blood Dagger.]


    [You don¡¯t have to do that. Until wee, it would be good for you to hold onto that ring, Orbo.]


    [No, it¡¯s fine. It is not courteous to hold the items of others. Actually, this Human has been ring at me threateningly ever since I have worn this ring, so I am considerably wary. I will be waiting quietly.]


    Now he was making a joke. After concluding the conversation that he would wait, he handed the ring over to Ahyeon before hearing her urgent voice once again.


    [Sa¡­Savior-nim. Savior-nim¡­ are you listening?]


    [Yes, my apostle.]


    As if she was a puppy searching for her lost honor, I had no choice but to hurriedly reply. She had a voice full of tears as if she was extremely anxious without the ring.


    [It was a short time, but you¡¯ve suffered a lot.]


    [Yes¡­Yes!]


    [After making contact with Yoon Jungsoo, the operation will begin.]


    [Yes. Everything will be ording to Your will¡­]


    Thus, that brief conversation came to a close. Ahyeon would be with Orbo for three days, and in those three days, Yoon Jungsoo will most likely contact Ahyeon once more. All the Blood Dagger and ck Spear ns could do was wait in the meantime.


    After inspecting the n once more, we continued to monitor the situation of the city through Ahyeon and Lee Wanyong.


    It was the greatest battle in scale that we would engage in ever since the Blood Dagger was born. Our enemy was a whole city. This was the same for ck Spear, as everyone was waiting with slightly anticipating expressions.


    But we had to endure¡­ We had to suppress our instincts, and desires while enduring through this phase. In a little while, the battle will surely start. I subconsciously smiled seeing that things were somewhat progressing nicely, as the guys screamed noticing this. Gark and Hark raised the g first and screamed. Then, one by one, Mev, Ragia, Hakajin, Hayeon and the Three Goblin Sisters all screamed along.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The voices were extremely excited in anticipation of the oing battle.


    ***


    Yoon Jungsoo was loving staring at Min Chulgi once more. The West¡¯s Saint who was locked in her room for two days had finallye out, and had decided to finally meet with him in this room.


    ¡°Have we not half-seeded, Master? It was definitely effective of not injecting medicine before sending it over. It¡¯s tremendous how they were locked in the room together for two days straight?!¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­ Yes. Your words are right. It seems that the nickname of West¡¯s Saint is surely not mistaken. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not that kind of saint. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Master, you must surely not make any mistakes like this in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Stupid bastard. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll make such a mistake. Finally¡­ The ck Thorn Guild can properly fly.¡±


    As Min Chulgi said, by not suppressing it¡¯s original nature and sending it out to the West Saint¡¯s room was surely effective. It was because the Saint who had spent a day with the Troll contacted him firstter wanting to meet with him. There was no mistake that she had fallen for the Troll.


    Yoon Jungsoo couldn¡¯t be happier as a result. Just by having the Saint and her followers will drastically increase the force and power of this guild, all thanks to this nameless Troll ve. He had gained a powerful ally.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the promised time now? You must prepare. It¡¯s likely that she wille to the guild directly along with a few followers¡­ I have prepared all of the food and drinks.¡±


    ¡°Good good. Well done, Chulgi. Because of you, I¡¯ve been feeling more lively as ofte. Hehe.¡±


    Though he was originally a trustworthy guy, after this event, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to nurture him as the sessor of this guild, so Yoon Jungsoo smiled once more.


    After wearing a luxurious outfit, he waited patiently for the Saint to arrive, and soon, he smiled andughed after hearing the arrival of the Saint. They had never imagined that they would be in this position for this deal, but the opposition was still the Saint. Thinking it wasn¡¯t bad to head out and meet her, Yoon Jungsoo hastened his footsteps.


    Min Chulgi was escorting the West¡¯s Saint, and Yoon Jungsoo¡¯s thoughts of her being in was quite far off. With makeup and a dress, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that she wanted to look good in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard ining all the way here.¡±


    ¡°No. Rather, I am thankful of your invitation.¡±


    Lowering her head and showing that graceful appearance, it was unimaginable that such a woman would be sleeping with a Troll for two days. From that appearance, even Yoon Jungsoo subconsciously swallowed back his saliva.


    Though he originally thought she was cute, but there was a strange color this time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ Then shall we enter and have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Of course in thisrge exchange, Yoon Jungsoo did not show such harboring thoughts, but even he subconsciously looked around here and there. What they arrived at was arge restaurant. Inside the room was only himself, the Saint and her two followers, and Min Chulgi.


    Security was important, but they had to prohibit as many people as possible from entering. Thinking those two were her most trustworthy followers, Yoon Jungsoo smiled as he spoke first.


    ¡°So how do you like Somorah?¡±


    ¡°Ah. It is quite nice. It¡¯s not too bad of a feeling¡­ no rather I want to stay here for a bit longer. Anyone needs this kind of ce.¡±


    It was an extremely positive answer. Even before they spoke about the conditions, with hering out like this, it meant that this exchange will proceed much smoother than he thought.


    ¡®Tch¡­she¡¯s really into that monster alright.¡¯


    After hearing that she had not left that room for two days, he had expected it, but it really seemed that she had came to liking this ce.


    ¡°I am curious if the followers are also enjoying their stay.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are continuing to pray, and although they are rescuing the poor, but many of them are able to properly rest here.¡±


    ¡°Then the people beside you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are the ones that rest together with me. They are probably enjoying their stay around the city as well.¡±


    Yoon Jungsoo had asked just in case if her followers were of the same category as her, but she changed the subject. Noticing her look, Yoon Jungsoo received a reply that she wanted to separate her personal life from the public, showing how much of an intelligent woman she was. However, it was her that was more desperate than this side. After slowing down the pace of the conversation, she began to show a more desperate expression.


    Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s on my mind. If I do indeed agree to the proposal of the ck Thorn Guild¡­ that Troll¡­can you give it to me?¡±


    From that straightforward fastball at the start, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. As expected, she wasn¡¯t ustomed to negotiations so he replied.


    ¡°Tch¡­ that would be a bitplicated.¡±


    Suddenly, the face of the Saint hardened. Nevertheless, Yoon Jungsoo went on leisurely.


    ¡°That Troll is part of our business, so it¡¯s a bit important. It wouldn¡¯t matter if we were to loan it out for two to three days or even a week¡­ but any more and it¡¯ll be a bit troublesome for us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But it may be possible if some time were to pass. You probably know what kind of business we are roughly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, we currently possess that Troll¡¯s ¡®child¡¯. Pedigree and bloodline are highly important. In a sense, it is ideal to have superior children from their parents. As long as we are able to properly nurture its son normally, then the Troll we have now¡­¡±


    Looking up at Ahyeon, he saw her nodding. Though the argument seemed usible, all of this was actually a trap. In other words, until the little guy properly grows, he was going to have the Saint and her followers stay here until that time.


    Of course, the additional benefits will all go to the Saint, but despite that, there¡¯s no denying that the city will obtain arge benefit. Though he had a serious expression, it was a situation where he wanted tough aloud.


    ¡°I am curious if you have any other monsters in possession?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Whether it¡¯s Goblins or Orcs, and even Trolls, we have many dangerous ones.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it. If you do not mind, may I have a look around?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about secrecy, you do not have to worry. I have already somewhat decided¡­.and you know that you are currently holding my lifeline.¡±


    What Ahyeon was referring to was probably her strange preference. Yoon Jungsoo felt that it was now time to show her around which he had already meticulously prepared for in advance, but he could not disy it.


    ¡°Haha¡­ we will definitely preserve the customer¡¯s secret. That is a simple credit of business, and a method that allows us to maintain our business for a long time. You do not have to worry if your secret were to be linked. However, since the Saint might be family now, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to show you around once. If you see one you like, you can immediately loan him out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Thus, before even having dinner, Yoon Jungsoo and Baek Ahyeon left the table together. The end result was that he would take her to the unknown basement. Even if she did not define the lifeline that she referred to, it was obvious. If he were to take this woman to this dark ce, he knew that her weakness would be even more exploitable.


    If it were revealed that the basement that they managed was known, than her reputation would be ruined. She was only curious, but her visit will be a valuable ingredient in making her an aplice.


    After walking through aplex path for quite some time inside the Guild, they arrived.


    ¡°We are almost there. Now you can expect.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When he was about to open the door, it was then.


    ¡°Bang!!!!!!!!!¡±


    ¡°Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    They were thunderous sounds like explosions that were not heard from inside the castle.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Oh, are they using the martyrs as bombs or? Damn, Ahyeon¡¯s Yandere mode is even more than I thought. She could probably kill with a single re lol.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>N/A


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 110

    ¡°Bang!!!!!¡±


    ¡°Bang!!!!!¡±


    Yoon Jungsoo was extremely bbergasted as he looked around his surroundings. It was because of the Saint of the West¡¯s expression and of what was uring outside. He didn¡¯t know what was happening precisely, but something had happened within the city.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ that is¡­ I must go and confirm it first. Let¡­ let us check outside.¡±


    When he was about to hand over the prepared dish, Yoon Jungsoo was internally swearing. After hurriedly leaving the basement anding upstairs, he saw Min Chulgi. It seems that he was also looking for him in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We are trying to figure out the situation.¡±


    ¡°Figuring out¡­! What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°People in the city¡­ exploded simultaneously¡­¡±


    He was whispering over to the Master, but it seemed that Ahyeon had already perceived that something bad had happened.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ figure it out now and fix it! How many are the casualties?¡±


    ¡°Until now, shops and stores in the ck Market¡­ and¡­¡±


    He did not know what was going on, but it was the first time he encountered such an event as the representative guild of the city. For normal looking people to suddenly explode¡­ It was as if they were terrorist bombings going on. He automatically nced over to the Saint. Who would try and make a deal in this kind of unstable city. That was probably what the Saint was thinking.


    ¡°It would be better to consider this transactionter.¡±


    ¡°Ah.. that.. that is.¡±


    He already foreseen her answer, but it would be increasingly painful for him to have to listen to her reply. It waspletely their fault. Thus, he was unable toe up with an excuse. First, he thought that the situation had to be settled down as he dryly swallowed back his saliva.


    ¡°I¡­ firstly, I will escort you to a safe ce. We will solve the ongoing problem as quickly as possible. It¡­ it is nothing major. If¡­ if you were to wait, we can resume our conversation once more.¡±


    It was a displeased expression, but the Saint slightly nodded. Then, after he guided her safely, he ran towards where his executives were gathered at.


    After those explosions, the bustling noises stopped from within the city. However, the city had received considerable damage. He began to identify the smoke rising through the windows.


    The sounds of screaming and nder filled the air, as the ck Market and the shopping district werepletely destroyed, which made him wonder what caused such an immense damage. If the Auction House were to fall, their situation would be seriously dire.


    Entering the room, he saw a few of his officers gathered, but they were all pale. His expression didn¡¯t differ from them as much, but he tried to harden himself as much as possible. Though he was briefly informed by Min Chulgi while he was with the Saint, but since he was with her, he could not receive the full report.


    ¡°If¡­ I were to report it again. The current casualty figures have been confirmed in a number of shops, the ck Market¡­ and¡­ and the Auction House and Coliseum¡­ there were simultaneous attacks everywhere¡­ or we are currently experiencing terror attacks.¡±


    ¡°Have you confirmed what objective they have for initiating this attack?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we are currently confirming. The problem is that there are hardly any survivors, and among the people that exploded¡­ we had deduced that there were even¡­ members of our guild.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is going on¡­¡­¡­. shit!¡±


    The Auction House and Coliseum was destroyed, both of which provided high profits, so this situation became even more dire.


    ¡°Currently, we are using the city guards, and the other guild members, to bring out our customers safely as much as possible, due to the explosions which urred throughout the city. Also, there were reports that other factions wanted to leave the city, so we told them to wait a while¡­ but their resentments are gettingrger.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    They were handling this matter correctly. However, it was obvious that this event would be a huge obstacle not only in the present, but in running of the city in future. All of the customers thate to sightsee would nevere again knowing that such acts of terrorism urred in this city. Not only that, there are probably other cities that might take this opportunity to conquer them after this result, exacerbating the situation to even more dire levels.


    ¡°Lock the city down. Make sure that not a single ant can escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Master!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head out too. Tch! At this state, I need to show my face at least.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But¡­ it might be dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°The city is about to be ruins, so I¡¯ll have to endure this much¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ so impressive.¡±


    It was then.


    ¡°Bang!!!!! BAAAAAAAAAAAANG!!Bang!!!!!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what the fuck¡­?¡±


    What¡­ what is this?¡±


    It was a tremendous explosion that even shook the castle foundations. The first explosion was nothing inparison to this one. There was no question that this explosion had urred inside the castle. Before being able to confirm how severe the damages, he heard anotherrge explosion again.


    Dust was flying in the air outside his window, but he could see through the window. Whether it was because of the impact that the castle sustained, he could see everything in slow motion. The walls of the city exploded simultaneously as a few city guards and soldiers flew into the air.


    Then what he saw through that hole in the wall


    Was none other than a green wave.


    ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯


    ***


    The promised time has arrived. After the second explosion, we had to infiltrate the city of Somorah, so after hearing the first explosion, we immediately ran over here.


    I did not give a speech this time as the wait was more than enough to give us the motivation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After a low mutter, the whole frontier base erupted into an uproar as a shrilling cry filled the air.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    After enduring for so long, they were finally able to scream in anticipation for a battle none greater than this. There were full of expectations, even more than their battle in the Earthworm Cave, so it was no wonder that they were screaming so enthusiastically. They wanted to express their hot-blooded natures anyway they can.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!!¡±


    ¡°For Victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I ran out alongside ck Spear as the two cries of the n filled the atmosphere with a vigorous spirit for war. My muscles screamed in excitement, and my eyes had be red. The Green wave that was running in the front lines were making my blood boil.


    In the meantime,rge fireworks continued to spring into the air along with heavy smoke. In this battle, the most important factor was confusion. Despite ck Spear and Ibining forces, we were still vastly inferior in numbers, so to make up for the difference, we had to explode the bombs that Ahyeon had prepared, and quickly head to the basement that Ahyeon had located for us and secure new troops. This was a critical point that we had to seed.


    Since the city was in an uproar, it was no wonder that they discovered us sote. I looked over to ck Spear, and understanding my look, he nodded.


    A distance that even Mev¡¯s arrows couldn¡¯t reach.


    But, if it was ck Spear¡¯s spear, it would definitely reach.


    While running, he aimed and with hisrge biceps and triceps, he soon flung the spear directly at the guards on top of the walls, bing totally skewered as a result.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    From that, the Orcs and Trolls screamed once more in unison from that overwhelming strength.


    The sounds and footsteps of the Green Skins could be heard extremely loud. That rough breathing, and that vigor that was about to explode along with that piercing cry.


    It was then.


    ¡°Baaaaaaaaaaaaang!¡±


    One side of the city walls hadpletely copsed, which meant that Ahyeon had seeded in securing us a way. We immediately advanced to the copsed walls, and naturally, the Humans began to scream.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Mon¡­monsters!¡±


    ¡°Report it immediately to the guild!¡±


    ¡°The monsters are invading the city!!¡±


    Though it would only be a matter of time before the report would reach the higher-ups, but we couldn¡¯t let that messenger go. Despite the dusty cloud, Mev and the archers of the tribe began to shoot arrows.


    ¡°Ahhhhk!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhk!¡±


    With the aid of the Wind Spirit, Mev¡¯s arrows emanated a deafening cry as it fell upon the Humans. In other words, shemanded the Spirits to target her arrows aiming at certain people.


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The wave of green that charged through the copsed walls caused the blood of the Green Skins behind to boil even more in excitement. Even ck Spear couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer as he continued to throw spears, my job here was simple. It was to retrieve the spears so that he wouldn¡¯t run out of spears using Weapon Switch with pegs.


    In that confusion, Archers began to point their bows at us, Magicians trying to cast their spells to stop our advance, and Warriors that were making a formation. All of them were prated and pierced to their deaths by ck spears.


    I too continued to kill the warriors that headed my way. I dealt with the ones close by and ck Spear handled the ones at a distance.


    ¡°What a convenient ability, Blood Dagger.¡±


    From ck Spear¡¯s words, I smiled. He showed a warm smile after having his spears continue to appear in his hands.


    Gark and Hark were also raging through the battlefield, as well as Hakajin and the Three Goblin Sisters, the Assassins led by Ragia, and even Hayeon who was binding her opponents with her roots. Blood and flesh filled the ground and air, as the battles became more and more fierce.


    ¡°For Savior-nim!!!!¡±


    ¡°Baaaaaaaaaaang!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Once again, an explosion erupted inside the city. This time, it was close. The Martyrs that were hidden among the troops of the Humans were all doing their jobs. While they were hastily trying to take out the fire, another incident had urred. Who would have thought that the Priests that they assumed would watch their backs detonated themselves.


    With my reddened eyes, I looked back and announced loudly.


    ¡°Half de and Orc Warriors, we will move together along with Hayeon. The rest of the forces will move ordingly to themand of ck Spear and Prime Executive Ragia.


    The time hase for us to liberate the Green Skins who were trapped underground.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Wow, looks like Hayeon yed an exceptionallyrge role this time. If not for her, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to proceed this operation. Blood Dagger needs to reward her with some more attention.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>It¡¯s about to go down..


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 111

    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The Orc swordsmen begun to run with the g held up high along with Hayeon. The situation was so far positive, as we had infiltrated the city without almost any casualties, due to the those intermittent bombs that were screeching inside the city. Speed was exceptionally important in this operation since we had to quickly ughter, and force our way inside.


    The ce we were heading to was Ahyeon¡¯s room, and it was to meet Orbo who was waiting there with her.


    I saw the enemies on the city streets.


    Then, suddenly roots began to spring out from the ground.


    Gark and the Orc swordsmen made quick work by cutting them in half, and although they were running from the rear, they were quicker than anyone else.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Blood and intestines filled the ce.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Of course, there was no need to discriminate who to kill as everyone here were simply prey for our des and arrows. For those that have elite strength, we decided to avoid them. Mev and the archer squad will be dealing with the small fry behind me, and with how the main army is advancing, there shouldn¡¯t be too many obstacles to ovee. We continued to kill the Humans and proceed, soon seeing the inn where Ahyeon was staying in within our sight.


    I quickly entered the inn and saw that there were no Humans. No, to be honest, there were workers here, but they were all dead.


    ¡°I was waiting, Savior-nim¡­¡±


    Ahyeon¡¯s followers were kneeling as they bowed to me. I heard that they had arrived here before I hade. Not even giving them a nce, I immediately headed up. Along the way, I heard screams, blood gurgles of someone being stabbed with a dagger, and a woman who was writhing in pain. It was as if it was an orchestra prepared for me.


    ¡°For Savior-nim!¡±


    ¡°This is a cleansing. All of you are receiving grace.¡±


    ¡°Sp¡­spa¡­spare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Cr¡­.crazy bastards¡­ah¡­Ahhhhhhhhk!¡±


    In each room, simr types of voices were heard, but they weren¡¯t surprised when they saw me. Although others might think of me as arge Demon withrge horns protruding out of his forehead, they probably thought that I was the Savior who hade to right the wrongs of this world. Whenever I passed by, the followers would kneel down just like Ahyeon, and soon I was guided to arge room.


    ¡°All of you have received grace.¡±


    It was a simple statement, but their eyes lit up from it. It wasn¡¯t a lie, as they did receive grace in some form.


    I opened the door and went in, only to see a Troll who was bigger in size than ck Spear. Though he was shorter than ck Spear, I felt that he was a bit broader in frame.


    ¡°Orbo.¡±


    He immediately kneeled down, including all of the followers behind me.


    ¡°Thank you, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°Rise Orbo, you¡¯re a Green Skin.¡±


    ¡°I know, Blood Dagger. However, as a ve of the Humans, it was an expression of respect to you.¡±


    Though it didn¡¯t need to be demonstrated, but I very much weed his expression. He did not directly ask to be admitted to my n, but he looked up to me and screamed loudly.


    ¡°For my life and honor!¡±


    A cry full of rage, which had made me smile.


    ¡°I will ept this with thanks, Orbo.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the Shaman that I wanted, however, I could sense just from his eyes what he meant when he knelt down in front of me. He was like one of those guys in the Three Kingdoms. To put it inly, he was prepared to throw his life for me, so how could I not ept such a guy into the n. Besides him was arge axe and a shield.


    It was certain that Ahyeon had prepared this for him in advance. From my words, Orbo¡¯s eyes reddened as he rose, and soon we headed outside.


    ¡°We are going to the basement of the castle.¡±


    ¡°Orbo will lead the charge.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger¡­¡±


    Then pounding his axe onto his shield, he screamed.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    It was his natural instincts that had been asleep for years, but now he could finally scream out the umted stress and frustrations he had. He nced back, which I nodded to.


    Then he put his shield close to his body and ran out, cutting off heads of Humans with arge swing. There were some that tried to resist, but they couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡®Strong.¡¯


    So much so, that I had thought that it was an impossible movement from someone, who has been isted from battle for many years. His movements made me think of Goff. If there was one difference, it was that his attacks were honest. In other words, there was no superfluous actions, as he would be the spearhead that our n never had. That would be precisely Orbo.


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    Thanks to that, Gark also became energized, seeing that a newpetitor had risen up and was garnering great results in the frantic battle.


    Thus, with Orbo in front, we continued to prate our way through, and easily deflect the magic and arrows that came from the front thanks towards him.


    However, the further we went inside, the more we felt that the opposition were slowly responding back. There were some eye-catching Humans that could fend off Orbo¡¯s axe, Gark¡¯s sword, and Hayeon¡¯s magic.


    Although the ck Thorn Guild wasn¡¯t recognized as a powerhouse, they still had the foundations of being able to rule a city.


    The moment they heard that monsters had invaded, they had all gathered within the castle and fought back.


    ¡°Bangggggggggg!¡±


    Though Ahyeon¡¯s followers continued to explode, but seeing that it wasn¡¯t a surprise anymore, they continued to fire their magic. I began to worry whether they had noticed that the bombs were being exploded with Ahyeon as the culprit of all of this, so I hurriedly contacted Ahyeon.


    [How¡¯s the castle?]


    [They are quickly reorganizing their forces at a extremely fast rate, Savior-nim. Since it is such a chaotic state, I don¡¯t think they realized yet that the explosions had happened due to the Savior¡¯s followers but¡­]


    ¡®Time¡¯


    The longer this situation unfolded, it would only be a matter of time before they realize it. And once the enemies began to clear up this situation, then we would surely be at a disadvantage.


    Our quality in troops were higher than theirs, but wecked the numbers. It was a point where we must reinforce our troops with the ones in the basement.


    I had to bite my lower lip and head out into the sporadic street battles as well. By injecting mana into Ancient me to it¡¯s very limits, arge me suddenly enveloped me. Then I charged into the ones blocking the path with their shields.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them pass!¡±


    ¡°Endure! The main force will soon arrive!¡±


    Of course Hayeon woulde to save the day and disarray erupted in their formation.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Her area of attack wasrge, as her roots continued to move around enveloped in my mes, soon devouring the Humans within the fire. I had leapt into the middle of the battle, but it was veryfortable since there were weapons all around me. So I continued to switch my dagger with all these weapons.


    With ownerless weapons, I continued to switch out, before a huge critical hit shed through the Magician with heavy armor in one strike.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!¡±


    Then immediately changing the axe that was heading my way with the dagger, I cut off his head with that axe. My sight was covered by his blood, but it did not matter. Suddenly, a spear thrust towards my way. Then immediately switching out his spear for my axe, I heard a scream from apletely different ce. Though he was trying to thrust the spear out, but with the sudden change of weapons, it seemed that he had identally struck hisrade beside him with thatrge axe.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhk! Ah¡­fuck!¡±


    The person that received the axe instead of me copsed instantly. It was only a matter of time before I cut off his head as I switched out my Ancient me with the Cursed Voice before killing him.


    Immediately, the debuff began toe into effect over all of them.


    Weapons were stabbed my way from all directions, but I did not stop moving. I blocked what I could, and evaded what needed to be avoided, so I can continue to push forward.


    I deflected away arrows with my greatsword, and weapon switched out the ones with swords around me with daggers. Looking at their hands with silly expressions, I took advantage of thispse in concentration and crushed them with my greatsword.


    ¡°Kwaaaaajiiiiiik¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!!!¡±


    ¡°Fuuuuuck¡­ what kind of monster is this!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhk! My leg!¡±


    Following behind me were Orbo and the Orc Swordsmen, with Gark hunting the Magicians and Archers that were at the rear. Thinking that there was no need for further use of magic, I began to save up Ahyeon¡¯s mana.


    Then I saw the ck Thorn Guild¡¯s castle in front of me.


    [We¡¯re entering.]


    [Yes¡­Sa..Savior-nim. I¡­I¡¯m prepared to meet you.]


    ¡°He ising! For Savior-nim!¡±


    ¡°Boooooooooooooooom!¡±


    There were two followers that were on the level of ¡®Martyrs¡¯ within the group. Thest one just recently exploded, making a huge hole of the castle. The troops of the guild protecting the castle entrance who were wondering what had just happened soon were swept away from the explosion. Then I contacted Ahyeon once more.


    [Where are you now?]


    [Do you see me?]


    [Yes! Savior-nim¡­I¡¯m..I¡¯m watching. The Savior¡¯s dignified appearance, I see it!]


    It wasn¡¯t the time to be boasting about myself, but there was the possibility that they would begin to doubt Ahyeon, so thinking that this would be the safer option, I spoke to Ahyeon again.


    [Jump down, my apostle.]


    [Yes!]


    Despite having no exnation, an immediate response was heard as she soon jumped out of the window. Unlikest time where she was in a starved, messy state, she was wearing a dress with makeup, making her look beautiful.


    ¡°Savior-nim!¡±


    The way she called out and looked at me withplete trust, which I likened as much if she was a princess who had been locked up in a Demon King¡¯s castle for a long time before finally escaping. It was hard to believe that she was the main culprit of all of these Human bombings. I jumped into the air and smiled, I extended out my hand.


    She grabbed my hand, and despite falling from the sky, she was crying. Ahyeon tightly grabbed my hand as I took her into my embrace.


    ¡°I¡­ I was waiting! Savior-nim¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: N/A


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan: </strong>The beasts of war are finally unleashed!


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 112

    Afternding on the ground, I looked down at Ahyeon, who was ogling me. It was a look that even had me a bit worried, but I did not avoid her gaze.


    ¡°Savior-nim¡­ Sniff¡­¡±


    She even began to cry, so I stroked her hair in which I felt her slightly tremble. Soon, she was hugging me even tighter, which was somewhat troublesome since we were continuing to push further in the castle, but Hayeon eventually came over to save the day.


    ¡°Leave her to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    From her somewhat cold voice, I handed her over. Hayeon would then use her roots to receive Ahyeon, but she had an expression where she did not want to let go. However, she had no choice. Soon, we began to enter through the entrance of the copsed castle along with Gark, Orbo and the Orc Swordsmen right behind me.


    While we were entering, we began to hear the abrupt moans of Humans that were swept away by the explosion. Extending out my greatsword, I ended their breaths before the interior of the ck Thorn Guild was seen by me. As if the explosion had not reached here yet, the floors and walls were cleanly organized.


    ¡®Luxurious¡­¡¯


    I had roughly anticipated this, but the decorations and ornaments of the floors, walls, and even the items that were rolling around were all of a high-quality. I have not entered the building of the Holy Order before, but it¡¯s highly probable that it would be more luxurious than this castle.


    I had already heard of the way to the basement from Lee Wanyong, but I left Ahyeon to guide us. Ahyeon who was being guarded by Swordsmen all around her continued to lead us by pointing the way, and soon we reached the entrance of the basement.


    They were moving somewhat cautiously since we were in the interior of the castle. We had seen a few Humans along the way, but they weren¡¯t exactly of high ability as we were able to easily deal with them. Strangely, we didn¡¯t see any signs of the main force here either, nor Yoon Jungsoo and any of the executives.


    However, our top priority was to rescue the imprisoned Green Skins. After looking around carefully, we walked in front of the door of the pitch-ck ce. Then, Orbo stepped in front and pounded his shield, saying that he would lead from here on out, before destroying therge lock with his axe.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°It is vague¡­ but I know the ce, Blood Dagger.¡±


    It was a bitter voice raging with anger. Opening the door and entering, an ambiguous, acidic smell of medicine overwhelmed us, making us even squeeze our noses from the sheer severity. Not only that, there was an unpleasant odor mixed in with this smell.


    ¡°Sa¡­. Save me¡­¡±


    Turning my gaze aside, I saw Human children. Just like Kim Yoora, they were all fearfully hugging each other tightly, relying on one another. Since there were young Green Skins mixed in with them, I had no choice but to approach them.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The further we entered, the more abominable the scenes became¡­. we even saw Humans ripping and eating away an unidentifiable beast, making us wonder what kind of bloody magic they were experimenting here. Not only that, there was a Human dead with his eyes wide open in a magic circle. It seemed that they had proceeded with various experiments apart from raising ves here.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Gark did not say anything, and Orbo continued to lead us through with reddened eyes.


    Then what came before our eyes were adult Green Skins imprisoned in a cell. It was such a nauseating odoring from them, almost unbearable. I slowly peered through the cell, and saw Orcs staring at the floor nkly. Despite having arrived here, they did not show much of a reaction.


    ¡°Garajan. I havee. Garajan. Open your eyes.¡±


    Orbo continued to talk to hisrade, but there was no answer.


    Then, I grabbed my Ancient me and activated it, which soon lighted the room. There were countless Green Skins and Human ves looking at us. However, there was no life in their eyes.


    It was only the children that were able to keep their mental faculties in a state of consciousness. Whether they don¡¯t have a need to drug younger children or if the price was too high, I wasn¡¯t sure, but I knew that their eyes were certainly not lifeless.


    After swinging my Ancient me once, the iron bars of the cell melted, yet no response was given from them.


    I soon headed towards the Green Skins and spoke in Humannguage.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    After talking, they soon began to walk outside. Although they could not understand, they certainly seem to react towards the Humannguage. Their instincts werepletely submerged and suppressed at the moment, making me help but wonder if they had any will to fight. Of course, if you consider Orbo¡¯s case, there was the possibility of them recovering their bodies to fight, but I couldn¡¯t help but think that it would be excessive to use these guys in a battle.


    ¡°Have you always been in this kind of state.¡±


    ¡°Simr.¡±


    It seems that depending on the situation, one could be drugged more or less. I couldn¡¯t help but dryly swallow my saliva. I looked around the other rooms, but all of them were abnormal. It was certain that a Shaman with elite level cleansing Magic had led this liberation in the past. For now, it was impossible in using Hakajin¡¯s cleansing Magic, nor was there one that high of a level in ck Spear¡¯s n either.


    I began to have a headache, however, rescuing them first was the main priority. Nodding my head, the Orc Swordsmen soon sliced away the metal bars of all the rooms, including the rooms of the children. Then, the Human children began to gather around Ahyeon.


    ¡°Orbo! Orbo!¡±


    Then, I began to hear a voice from somewhere. Naturally turning my gaze, I saw a Troll who had not even learned the Green Skinnguage shouting for the name of his father. It was a zing gaze. Despite being about one year of age like Nicole, it seems that he has not forgotten his race.


    These were probably the hostages that the Humans had threatened with. I began to slowly inspect them once more, and in return, they did not avoid my gaze. I began to wonder if there was a person here that would lead this revolt two yearster.


    Hearing his son¡¯s voice, Orbo raised his axe slowly and approached the Troll.


    Unlike the normal looking little guy, his father was very different in appearance. Those robust muscles, passionate eyes, that exhausted body. Orbo did not speak to his son. Rather, he allowed his actions to do the talking.


    What I was saying was that he was disying the appearance of a true father, not a helpless one.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    His shackles were fully cut off, and soon the guys began to swarm out of the cell.


    ¡°Orbo! Orbo! Orbo!¡±


    It was the same for the guy that was calling his father¡¯s name. Able to break out of that somewhat dirty cell, the young Troll rushed to his father and embraced him, in which he did the same. The reunion was somewhat awkward though, as if it was his first time seeing him.


    Hugging his father, he looked at me and bowed his head. It seems that the Green Skins that grew up here roughly knew who was responsible for breaking them free.


    ¡°Orbo. Orbo.¡±


    I too stroked the head of this peculiar Troll and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    From my words, the Orc swordsmen and Hayeon began to take the Green Skins, and Ahyeon the Human children as we quickly headed out. Although the majority of the young Green Skins and Humans were stricken in fear, despite that, they were truly anticipating in leaving the basement as they gazed at the door. However, if there was one aspect that was strange, it was that we had not seen any elite Humans in the castle.


    I looked back at the dumbfounded Green Skins and thought that I had no choice but to slightly adjust my n.


    To put it calmly, this force was not a group that was ready to fight. If the Shaman of the ck Spear n cannot cleanse the drugs of them, then the most ideal alternative would be to take them and escape the city as quickly as possible. With our increase in numbers, it would be more easier it¡¯ll be for them to take note of us. We had to quickly leave before they noticed us.


    ¡°Where must we go, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°We will immediately leave the city. I¡¯m not saying that I am neglecting the imprisoned Green Skins, but it is urgent to cleanse them.¡±


    ¡°Kereeeeeeuk.¡±


    Orbo nodded his head inpliance to my words. Leaving the basement, a ray of sunlight shone upon us. Although the absent minded Green Skins did not show much of a response, the young children were fascinated as they gazed at the sunlight which was shining upon them through a hole in the castle.


    ¡°Orbo!¡±


    The cute troll then began to scream with a very bright, memorable face.


    With the burst of explosions and the cry of the Green Skins, they began to look around emphatically with high interest. There was no mistake that what they were witnessing was a battlefield, a natural romance for Green Skins. This was the same for me, as I was staring at the same direction.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Then I saw the ce where ck Spear and Mev were fighting with Humans previously. Continuing to fire her arrows, she called for me. She was steadily escorted by the Three Goblin Sisters.


    ck spear, Hark and his clone, and Ragia, Hakajin and the Blood Dagger n were all heading this way covered in blood.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    ¡°Orbo! Orbo!¡±


    In the meantime, the guy was shouting his father¡¯s name. Then, Gark, ck Spear and the n members all began to run.


    It seems that the main forces had arrived.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: Sorry for the one week hiatus. I really needed the time to concentrate on my studies. Will be resuming regr trantions now.


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan:</strong> Freedom¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 113

    It was Prime Executive Ragia who was quickly running towards me. It seems like she wasing to quickly exin why they hade here. Just from a rough look, it seemed like there wasn¡¯t any significant casualties to our forces, but I thought that it would be senseful to listen to her report. I nodded, and soon Ragia¡¯s calm voice echoed.


    ¡°Hakajin has treated the injured thirteen Green Skins, who have fully recovered now, and there is one Green Skin that has lost his life. Other than the Humans who were wearing the clothes that you mentioned, we have cleared all of them¡­..¡±


    ¡°There are still; too few numbers.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is so.¡±


    It seems that Ragia was thinking the same thing as I am. It wasn¡¯t like a lot of Humans were caught up in the explosions. In other words, the Humans were gathering at another ce apart from here, in which they were probably reorganizing their weapons, equipment and forces.


    ¡°It would be advisable that we leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Hakajin¡¯s judgment was right. He had probably arrived to that conclusion after analyzing the states and conditions of the Green Skins and children behind me. With how even Hakajin had said for us to leave, it seems that this is beyond his ability¡­in the end, I have no choice but to rely on ck Spear.


    ck Spear, noticing my thoughts, looked over his shoulder and asked.


    ¡°Ridiria.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can cleanse them?¡±


    From his words, Ridiria the Troll Shaman stepped forward and looked at the dumbfounded Green Skins for quite a while before replying.


    ¡°With the current magic I have, I feel I amcking. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not ming you, Ridiria.¡±


    Seeing that it was an impossible task for her as well, our only option was to leave this city. Noticing that the Humans were not here, they had eitherpletely left the city or were preparing for arge counter-attack. With the ¡®attachment¡¯ that Yoon Jungsoo, leader of the ck Thorn Guild, has with the city, it didn¡¯t even cross my mind that he would even consider abandoning the city.


    Though they had suffered a lot of casualties, it was still too much for the Blood Dagger and the ck Spear ns to fight them head on. Even if we were to win by chance, the problem was that there was nothing for us to obtain.


    ¡®The new guys¡­¡¯


    I had no confidence that we could continue to fight and protect these young children. Even if we were to win the battle, we would suffer a lot of casualties. I slowly began to move forward.


    ¡°It is ideal that we leave the city, for we cannot fight together with the young children.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving the Human vige!¡±


    ¡°Protect the young Green Skins! Protect the Green Skins incapable of battle and retreat!¡±


    From my words, Gark and Hark quickly scattered and announced the order, and ck Spear nodded too before screaming.


    ¡°We are returning to the vige!¡±


    Then, the group quickly began to transform into an organized formation before we began to head out. We positioned the ones incapable of battle in the innermost of the group, which also included Ahyeon and the Priests, and even Hayeon. Since there was the possibility that we might be ambushed, there was the problem with speed. Not only that, there was also the issue with the drugged Green Skins more so than the children.


    Gark, Hark, and the quick Archers quickly spreaded out and looked for the Humans, before soon returning and shouting.


    ¡°Shields!¡±


    ¡°Raise your shields!¡±


    Then arrows began to quickly rain down from some location. We could have blocked the arrows with our shields, but what was troublesome was therge mana that I felt from above.


    ¡°Hayeon!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Immediately, Hayeon began to cast. Limited to a single type of magic, her casting speed was a bit quicker than regr magic. Soon, arge chill began to surround this ce. At the same time, roots sprang up from the ground and covered the whole group.


    ¡°Banggggggg!¡±


    Simultaneously with the sound, a chilling cold surrounded us. With my Ancient me, I tried to resist the cold as much as possible, which allowed the cold to not reach certain areas with the area of effect. The range was wide, but we had somehow stopped it. There was only one reason why this attack was starting now. It was to block us from leaving.


    They were even trying to ¡®capture¡¯ us, which made it extremely surprising. The ice magic that they had just used was surely not an intent to kill.


    It was a magic that was intent on binding us down. Even when the city waspletely destroyed¡­ no, since the ce waspletely destroyed; perhaps why they were trying to capture us alive. Since with these number of Green Skins, it was definite that they could recover the casualties shortly. Their purpose caused me tough.


    I finally know why they were waiting for us to rescue our people from the basement. It was bait, an intent to devour us whole after biting the bait.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving as quickly as possible!¡±


    However what I could feel from the Human presence was that they had no qualms of sending us out. The Warriors of the ck Thorn Guild weren¡¯t approaching us. Rather, they were maintaining their distance and were retaining their ranged attacks in order to slowly reduce our numbers.


    Though their arrows were blocked by the shields of our Warriors, it could be said that there were some casualties. With such attacks, some of our forces were naturally bearing the brunt from the battle, which made me look up.


    Then, I saw archers begin to emerge from a building that had not yet copsed. There was even some that were preparing to aim arge bolt asrge as ck Spear¡¯s spear.


    ¡®Dangerous.¡¯


    Arge bolt that of a ballista was being prepared to fire this way. There was no question that they were intending on attacking us with the gap that was created from that rain of arrows. If that bolt were to hit us, someone would surely die.


    Gritting my teeth, I flung my body over to therge bolt.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°Sa¡­ savior-nim!¡±


    I could hear the worried voices of Ahyeon and Mev, but I did not turn back. I knew I could clearly block that bolt. Putting all the strength I had into my greatsword, I went straight at it.


    ¡®I¡¯ll cut it.¡¯


    I¡¯ll definitely cut through it.


    The force of the bolt flying this way was very overwhelming. As if they had filled it with mana to the limits, there was even a faint light glistening from it as it was flying this way. I also injected mana into my greatsword and cut straight through it.


    It had lost its force once it was split into two, but the second one was fired in an instant. The reloading time was faster than I thought, making me be suspicious that they had a Unique Ability rted to this. Being fired to apletely different direction, Hayeon quickly blocked it with her roots. I did not concern myself behind me and continued to run. Though they were trying to maintain their distance, I could reach there without a doubt.


    Slightly looking to the back, I saw that our Archers and ck Spear¡¯s were also engaging in a ranged battle. Then, I gave the guys in the back a look.


    ¡®Gark, Hark, Three Goblin Sisters, and the Orc Swordsmen including Orbo.¡¯


    We will open a path.


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    ¡°For Victory Only!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, ck Spear!¡±


    It would be the Blood Dagger n that will open a path, and the ck Spear n would endure the brunt of the battle against their Archers and Magicians while protecting the imprisoned ones. On the other side, the Swordsmen roared out as if they were already been waiting for this moment.


    This was not a bad choice. While the ck Thorn Guild¡¯s Warriors began to buy time, the Archers will be re-positioned for another barrage. They were clearing trying to buy time, prolong the fight, and tire us out in the long run.


    But what was positive at least was that we had Ahyeon and the Priests on our side. Although it may be detrimental in a long battle, but we still were capable of enduring one.


    From my shout, Gark and Hark instantly came beside me, and Orbo and the Warriors also stuck close to me. It was time for us to fulfill our role.


    ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    ¡°Do not react! Do not react! Retreat.¡±


    Before the guy was able to shout any more, an arrow prated through his skull. Feeling that faint aura of the Spirit, I realized who the arrow hade from. I began to move my body once more, in which arge bolt was fired in our direction again. Looking back, Hayeon was already beginning to cast her roots up. Though she was blocking the bolts, there was a limit to how much she could endure. I couldn¡¯t help but swallow back my saliva dryly.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Our forces were relentlessly cutting down their numbers, and although our Priests were healing the injured ones, but bit by bit, I saw our numbers dwindle slowly.


    ¡®Their numbers are substantial.¡¯


    With how they were employing gueri tactics, it was obvious that I was starting to be frustrated. Though our Orc Swordsmen were able to find and kill them, but if one were to view the battlefield as a whole, it wouldn¡¯t be a fatal factor.


    ¡®We have to crawl in.¡¯


    I jumped towards them once more, and using my Unique Ability to the limit, I continued to cut them down. By throwing my greatsword at the ones with shields and cutting through the ones that approached me with my sword, we continued to advance.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    In the meantime, the ballista had already reloaded and fired once more. This time, I heard a scream ring out from behind.


    ¡®Shit¡­¡¯


    Though we were getting closer to them, but the baggage we had was too much. If we were to abandon them, we could prate through. But, I did not want to abandon them.


    Orbo stood in front with his shield up high and tried to endure the oing arrows as much as he can. Gark and Hark continued to fight alongside the Orc Swordsmen as they tried to advance through, while the Three Goblin Sisters were now surrounded by the enemies due to the fact that they had advanced too swiftly ahead.


    If we were to restore the drugged imprisoned Green Skins, then we could turn this situation around. In this urgent situation, even I subconsciously looked back. They were still dumbfoundedly being protected by the ck Spear n¡­ it was then that Orbo screamed on top of his lungs.


    ¡°We are Green Skins! Not ves! Warriors!¡±


    Though hisrge voice made their hearts tremble, they did not show a reaction. Even if Orbo was screaming until his veins popped out, no reaction was seen. It was stupid to ask for a miracle.


    When I was about to turn my head away, it was then.


    Slowly. I began to witness life slowly return to one of them. Of course I might have been mistaken, but that drum making my heart tremble was real.


    It wasn¡¯t due to Orbo¡¯s cry.


    There was definitely a drumming sound that was making my heart tremble from somewhere.


    It was thatrge drumming that I heard back in the Tutorial. I began to think of the small Goblin that I had made a drum for with Human Leather.


    ¡°Doong!¡±


    ¡°Doong!¡±


    ¡°Doong!!¡±


    The drumming sounds began to ring throughout my heart, and awakened the sleeping wild nature of my heart. It wasn¡¯t just me that had received this effect, as all of the group began to subconsciously scream out from the effect.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Victory! For Victory Only!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!!¡±


    ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    In the meantime, I heard the shout of a very familiar voice. It was a voice so loud that it echoed throughout the city. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Victory or Death!!!!!¡±


    Our long awaited brother had finally arrived at the battlefield.


    <strong>TL Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>Calvis</strong>: GOFF!


    <strong>PR Afterword:</strong>


    <strong>T0ngan:</strong> Goff¡¯s dramatic entry to save the day¡­


    Trantor: Calvis


    Editors: T0ngan

 Chapter 114

    ¡°Victory or death!¡±


    ¡°Victory or death!!¡±


    It was the ogres and the half-ogres that smashed through one side of the city gatepletely. This nostalgic feeling that I was experiencing right now felt real, though the buildings between here and the city gate obscured my view.


    ¡°Where is my brother?!¡±


    ¡°Krerruek!¡±


    The green skin leading at the forefront, rushing towards the enemy while effortlessly wielding two giant axes. His eyes brimmed with a glint of fierce red, and the enemies in the rear were being ruthlessly crushed. The same could be witnessed of the ogres whom seemed to be not carrying any weapons.


    They tore into the human forces with only their hardened thick skinned hands and either shed them, or gruesomely pulled their necks out from their shoulders. Some men are taken by their feeble arms and ripped apart, others crushed by the heavy stomping feet, while few choked on their own blood, as their throat was torn out by a swinging p¡­ The enemy force that was safely attacking the green skin rescuers from afar, were now unexpectedly thrust into the frontlines.


    The humans gifted to be magicians, who were also safely in the rear ¨C now faced this sudden onught in all its entirety; finding the sudden twist of events very troublesome. The human formation which is now shattered and desperately scrambling to reform some semnce of ast minute defence. It was in this instant, that the surrounding ocean would threaten to be a sea of smoke, and the human bodies were constantly flying in and out of the air.


    In the perspective of the human forces, it is indeed a moment of when lightning strikes within a cloudless sky. It is this unexpected urrence, now endangering arge number of their forces, of course in turn also triggers their will to survive. They rise to the challenge¡­ frantically releasing deadly sharp arrows and destructive magic, but the half-ogres constantly pour into the gaping defensive hole left by the initial charge. Green skins with arrows pierced throughout their bodies push forward, and the unlucky green skins who rushed into a wave of magic were totally blown into pieces, even a green skin with a big arrow stuck in his chest, kept rushing forward despite those of his fellows now scattered around him in pieces.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡±


    ¡°Gods¡­ Let me live!¡±


    ¡°Mr. !¡±


    It is really reminiscent of a moment in hell for those dying, but it¡¯s very enjoyable to the victors of the shing forces still alive, and continuing on to fight for dear life. The people facing us also looked around the stretch of space between us with an expression that they do not have a sense of what to do now. Caught between two green skin forces. It is not surprising that the tribal members of Blood Dagger, who were influenced by drums made of human skins, immediately charged toward the humans. Looking back, the green skin who evolved into an orc now was striking a huge drum twice the size of his body. The orc, while climbing onto the podium with the help of the half-ogres holding him, was still yelling and striking on the drum.


    ¡°Victory or death!¡±


    Dong!


    Dong!!


    Dong!!!


    The pulsating sounds of the drum awakens the sleeping wildness. It was in this bittersweet moment that I thought to myself if I was survive this oue, would I be able to bloom a simr Unique Ability¡­ but first I had to refocus and throw myself into this hellish battlefield. My fiery eyes started burning red hot, as a wave flushes out a breath of heat from my body. Before releasing my body to the tense battle uring, I had to sort things out first and I quickly turned my eyes to the back.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa!¡±


    Orcs and trolls distant roaring continues to grow closer. The same goes for the green skins that stared nkly at the sky. Sadly they did not seem to be back to their right frame of minds. But the instinct for battle was obviously surging throughout the entire group despite this¡­ I quickly gave orders towards Hakajin.


    ¡°White Zinc and its followers¡­ Including the young ones who have been rescued¡­¡±


    <i><em>[ED: White Zinc ¨C who the heck is this?]</em></i>


    Hakajin also nodded with strained redness in his eyes. The orc warriors along with Hakajin are tasked with protecting White Zinc and little green skins as much as possible. Of course, should the need arise, I will also have to. Currently, in this group there is a ticking time bomb that is only waiting to explode. The same goes for ck Spear and his tribal members, including my n as well.


    And.


    ¡°Victory! Only for victory!¡±


    Note that the bomb that I had to put up with finally exploded. The beginning was one of the male green skins that were under protection. He rushes to the sides, screaming at the drums to awaken the drug repressed instincts. A light flickers before an explosion of released rage, they are no longer subject to protection. It was just as it was when I firstnded on the ground.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°For honor! ¡±


    It¡¯s not just the green skins who burst into erupting volcanoes. I too was blinded by the furore and fired forward. In my right hand grasped a big sword that was too big to be a sword, and ancient me red it¡¯s mes on my left hand, roaring a curse towards the enemies ahead.


    mes popped up immediately around me. I jumped right into my enemies while Orbos, Garcia and Harcourt followed swiftly behind me. All the green skins charged towards the enemy, a dam bursting forth. Swinging my shoulders around the piercing spear, and the guy wearing heavy armor melts smoothly with his armor into a defensive posture. The position of the spear and axe is promptly reced. The movement that my body remembers. The exercise of practicing images tens of thousands of times every day, was helping me reliably even when I was throwing myself into wild.


    Let¡¯s get closer to them. The Great Sword is rather a bad option for really close quarterbat. After I quickly put away the big sword, I blocked an attack with the ancient me sword, which freed up my right hand. After I caught the arm of a guy stepping away again to form his defensive posture, I yanked it towards me. Losing his bnce and leaning towards me, I then parry his desperate stab with ancient me while knocking my head forward at same time. Safely pushing away his spear into the air, throwing his arms up, which left an opening for such a lousy chap.


    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±


    Head butting his face with my horns- the guy¡¯s forehead is crushed. I don¡¯t really pay heed if there is any blood of the pierced guy¡¯s face pouring out onto the horns. After splitting the body of the guy with my horns in half, shaking my head, the rest of him fell off the horns. The others are also the same. Right next to me, Orbo was wielding a shield and an ax with wild stretched out extensive swings.


    Thatrge shield quickly transformed into a blunt metal, no longer bearing any semnce of a shield just a longsting blood-drenched metal. Gark and Hark seemed to be unexpectedly not in the usual state of being, and not in the wild. Their eyes are red, but their movements is not lean.


    ¡°Live¡­ live¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah aaahhh!¡±


    ¡°Die!!!!¡±


    ¡°Reorganize the formation! We reorganize the formation! Gather the shield warriors! Gather!¡±


    ¡°These orc chicks!!!! Stop fucking! Ogre cubs suddenly why¡­¡±


    The screams of disbelief from the enemy and the sounds of the allies shouting continue to mix. The situation ispletely chaotic. There is no strategy, or tactics. This mystery is rather amusing. Green skins that had run out a long time ago were already dead, and were moving without taking their missing body parts, rushing to grab weapons of a human or green skin.


    An orc stabs a human warrior with a sword. Then another orc, who suddenly came out of nowhere bites into the human¡¯s throat. Blood gushes out like a fountain, pouring out in a sh and the two green skins look for their next hunting victim. They soon find a human being surrounded by young goblins in a ce, where the guy also happens to turn his eyes toward them at the same time. Human Archers who were on top of the building also release a barrage of arrows, but they don¡¯t sink the orc to the ground. An arrow punched through the shoulder, and the orc was soon pierced with multiple arrows looking like a pin cushion to the disbelief of the archers.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Even in confusion, it is not surprising that human boys including White Zinc are not touched. They know exactly who their enemy is. They know for certain which are the enemies who suppressed their instincts, who are from the underground, and who are ves. In this situation, the most powerful thing is the unity of each n and White Zinc working as one. Thanks to the recovery magic that is popping up from somewhere, these orcs can jump around like this.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah! Priest¡­ Priest! ¡±


    ¡°Could you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you!¡±


    It is instantaneous that the human forces soon copses. Jim, who was acting to also handicap matters from within the city, further helped to be a force in killing the defending humans, and the streets were conquered by Goff. All that remains is to enjoy festival.


    The people who tried to escape, and those that fled from the city defense forces were also killed off. Those who bought ves or dabbled in the ve trade, were all dying in screams from all the people who were enved to build and maintain the city. It was not that I had any personal feelings of impatience, but it was so cool behold. The people of White Zinc, literally, were working on behalf of human beings to purify the rotten city.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    The screams of the guys seem to be like the sound of music because of the orc that continued to drum along while this was still unfolding. As I turned my gaze to survey the surroundings, I saw that an ogre formation continuing to rush towards this side. I also started to run towards them. The one wielding dual axes like as if it was flying in the air, dodged turning his back and while dodging parted a human head with the on of his axes.


    ¡°Kwajjik!¡±


    I heard a pleasant sound, but of course I could not stop. The voice of the brother who called me was getting closer. The guy who is always on the battle and likes the battle is getting closer. The Ogre race is not the same build as that of an Orc, but the face of the green skin I first met in the tutorial was definitely there. I was worried that he could now recognize my face that had changed a little bit.


    The ogre started to look my way. A face with a sagging mouth. I smiled as I looked at him. As I recognized him, he was surely recognizing me as well.


    ¡°Could you hear me?¡±


    Every time the axe is swung once. Humans fly into the air by twos or threes. It was clearly a strong skill. I also think that it can not be easy feat to achieve, and yet I¡¯m pushing my horsepower to the limit. Their gazes do not even take the enemy into consideration. Interestingly, their gazes were locked onto each other. The interest of a guy who was a sucker for the bloody-soaked look, and always looked the same at the tutorial days. It was the look of the guy I admired. I have always been with him in the tutorial. It was the kind of guy I admired. I will do the same.


    ¡°The¡­¡±


    The first friend and brother I met here. In the middle of a battlefield I was finally reunited with him. The ogre first opened up to me in a mixture of bottled up sound from a shout and screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ My brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It truly has been a while. Brother¡­ ¡±


    Standing firmly. Originally, it was the size I had to look up, but he got much bigger. ¡®I am honest. ¡® As he broke up, he reached for me. Obviously, in the old days I reached out first. Goff also remembered that time too. Human way but not bad. I grabbed his hand. A very hard hand showed how much effort he had been in these three years. Hot emotion continues to rise in my heart.


    It is a bond to be felt.


    He wasughing at me like he was. It is quite romantic as the criterion for a reunion of two green skins in the middle of the battlefield. There is no need for a futile speech to ask of each other¡¯s best. He grabbed his two big axes and began rushing straight into the remaining human forces, and I moved along with him. Since the tutorial days, I have never had a breather of course.


    But it feels like I¡¯ve found a missing piece of the puzzle. My vacant seat now is filled by the ogre¡¯s presence and my presence fills the empty seat for him, thuspleting the missing links. For thest three years we parted ways, I started to feel what happened to him and what happened to me and what enemies I encountered.


    <i><em></em></i><i><em>


    </em></i>


    <i><em></em></i>¡°Pooh ha ha¡±


    ¡°Krerek¡±


    Half ogres in his n and as well as the Orcs of my side likewise feel the same sentiments. Those who once fought like one body surely remembered the way of battle once before. This united group is very strong. As they are cooperating with each other, but the same time they arepeting with each other, smiles start to trickle out towards the appearance of humans being ughtered.


    ¡°Victory or death!!¡±


    ¡°Victory! Only for victory!¡±


    When the sound of fighting humans continues to subside and the cheering of liberated green skins filled with exhaustion surround the small city of Somora. A nice voice came in my ears and stuck.


    <b><strong>TL Afterword:</strong></b>


    <b><strong>MTL: GT & BT</strong></b>:


    <b><strong>PR Afterword:</strong></b>


    <b><strong>T0ngan: </strong></b>Please note this chapter was MTL and then with my humble editing. If not for Wujigege pointing me in the write direction ¨C this site will still be MIA.


    A thousand apologies to all readers of the GS story so far. Yep ¨C there is thepleted MTL version of GS, of which I cannot recall what site at this point after taking soooo freaking long on this edited version. Enjoy ¨C annnddd please point out which ones I have missed or stuffed up¡­


    Trantor: MTL


    Editor: T0ngan


    Raws: Provided by dragonkin550

 Chapter 115 - To the Heart of the Tribe

    Chapter 115: To the Heart of the Tribe


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Excellent. You¡¯ve sessfully overtaken the small city of Samara. Rank is being elevated. Please select an entity to evolve.]


    [1. High-level Demon Mid-level diator]


    [2. Mid-level Demon High-level diator]


    I had a hunch, but it was certainly as expected. Although it bes more difficult to evolve as progress is made towards a high level entity, it appears the experience has been gained as much as possible, and as anticipated. In fact, I wanted evolve twice, but it didn¡¯t seem to work that way. However, another evolutionary iteration took ce, not too long after the previous one. It didn¡¯t feel that bad.


    The problem was that the choices were deceptive. No matter which one was selected, they all seemed to lead to simr results.


    It was difficult to determine whether to upload an entity or upation in order to yield maximum benefits, but having the characteristics of the demon, I¡¯ve decided to pave the way for reaching the high-level demon since I liked the fact that the demon power increased with every turn of evolution. Although the upation rank was a bit low, rtive to the tribe, it won¡¯t end in being an empty shell, if the upation rank was to be raised from the subsequent evolutions.


    As a choice was made, without specifically reading the instructions, I felt the rxing of the muscles that were tense. I also began to feel pain in the forehead.


    I also noticed slowly erging horn, on my forehead, which I felt it to be too big to begin with already. The fangs, although not as big as that of the Orc¡¯s, were slowly growing bigger.


    Finally, as I looked down on my body, although not as much as that of the Orc¡¯s, I felt my body was full of muscles. The inherent demon power has also been noticeably improved. I couldn¡¯t help, but smile as I perceived it as a prudent choice.


    Then.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger¡­¡±


    Having finished up, Goff spoke as he came towards me. I, too, spoke towards Goff, feeling upbeat.


    ¡°You also¡­ have be stronger beyond recognition. Goff.¡±


    He did not respond to myment, but simply raised one corner of his mouth. Now, it was the time to put out my hand. Many stories were shared through battles, but as there were many things to talk to him about, I put out my hand, and Goff sped it.


    Then someone else¡¯s presence was felt. The fellow that was approaching was ck Spear. Goff, too, was looking at ck Spear. The first thing in order was to exchange greetings, rather than looking baffled. ck Spear opened his mouth first, looking towards Goff.


    ¡°Good to see you. Brother.¡±


    Perhaps, he must have heard me call Goff a brother from a distance. Without appearing puzzled, Goff spoke to ck Spear without hesitation.


    ¡°Good to see you. New brother.¡±


    A brother¡¯s brother is a brother. Iughed in good spirit and in that short time period, the three tribal chiefs began to move to a new ce.


    The status of the task, left in charge of the tribe members, with respect to locating the survivors in the city. As it was determined that the men in the small city, by all means, must request support to Haddam or other small cities in the east, they had to leave the city as quickly as possible. As a result, the Mev and assassins were moving about very quickly. I, Goff and ck Spear situated ourselves at a ruined location, and started to observe the men.


    The tribe members who were fluidly organizing the area were visible. The most readily visible ones were Gark and Hark. Interestingly, they were evolved into an ancient Orc. It was the prudent choice as they consistently insisted on being in the Orc tribe. As I also considered ultimately bing an ancient Orc, both Gark and Hark would surely enjoy results that won¡¯t be too bad, should they end as ancient Orcs.


    They must be very d to be seeing their brothers for the first time in a long while, as they were working with their mouths wide open.


    ¡°Gara! Please remove the boulder over here. Krrrr.¡±


    Although it was not a familiar name to me, Gara, the Ogre, must have been close pals with Gark and Hark since the previous tutorial times. What was interesting was the fact that he was a double headed Ogre. He was somewhat smaller, in size, than Goff, but he, too, definitely looked strong.


    ¡°Ah! This boulder here?¡±


    ¡°No! Gara! The one next to it!¡±


    ¡°Then this boulder? No. That boulder! Right. That boulder!¡±


    Even at a single nce, he looked to be very confused. Their heads must definitely be separated into two minds, and watching them talk to each other, I felt relieved to have decided to not evolve into a double headed ancient Orc.


    The Orc warriors and Hob Goblins were all evolved into swordsmen and Orcs, respectively. Voices of Mev, Laggya and Hayeon Jung were heard, but by looking at their unchanged physical forms, it seemed that they may have ns toplete their evolutions, once all the pressing tasks werepleted.


    Turning my sight away from them, I spoke to Goff. I was very curious about how and what made hime this way


    ¡°What made youe this way? Goff.¡±


    ¡°Krrrr. As a matter of fact, I could havee much sooner. I regret not having been able to participate in such battles from the start¡­¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­.? ¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger. I realized that I went to the wrong direction, after I ran into a green goblin while looking for you in the west. Although I¡¯d turned to the east immediately after learning that you¡¯ve gone to the east¡­¡±


    ¡°You got caught¡­¡±


    It was ck Spear who spoke. I, too, couldn¡¯t help, but smile. It was apparent as to why he waste.


    ¡°Yeah. That big Ogre bastard kept me there for a while¡­ He was practically begging me to stay for another day¡­ One day has be two days and three days, etc¡­ Not sure if you would run into him, but I rmend caution when passing through the jungle.¡±

 Chapter 116

    ¡°We, too, ran into the Big Ogre. Goff. He was an interesting Ogre.¡±


    As anticipated, they were also dyed by the Big Ogre. It wasn¡¯t too long ago that they were calling Goff an ungrateful bastard, but they seemed to have changed their attitude toward him after learning that Goff came through the jungle. By now, it became very curious as to what the story about Goff, which they told us at that time, was all about.


    ¡®He is a very ill mannered bastard! Never trust Goff! Being betrayed by him will be in an instant¡­¡¯


    The idiot, who would still wee someone knowing that that very same person would betray him, was certainly that Big Ogre, I thought.


    ¡°Krrrr. At any rate, I slipped out quietly, thinking that I could no longer afford to spend even a minute more of my time there. When I arrived at the vige of Storm Shadow, a humand, and Nic, a small goblin told me that you¡¯ve gone to the human city¡­ So, I was able toe here.¡±


    Looking at his smiling face, I felt that Goff had enjoyed his journey in his own way.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the guy that was drawing is not around.¡±


    As I was remembering the goblin that was banging the drums, Goff, too, seemed to be remembering Ajin Na. Seeing that I was hesitant, Goff scratched the back of his head, indicating that he has made a mistake.


    ¡°Died honorably.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ck Spear, Goff and I began a slow conversation even after that. As the work has gone longer than expected, the Orc that was banging the drum brought arge tray of food, and there, even a feast with wine ensued, although for a short time. It seemed certain that it was due to the after-effects of the Big Ogre.


    After a short time has passed, Laggya walked over to me and began to talk. Perhaps, it was because she was mindful of ck Spear and Goff, she was more courteous than her usual self.


    ¡°We¡¯ve located the humans who were hiding. Those humans, in leadership, have been captured alive and are in our custody while all the other humans were killed. The tribesmen¡¯s and the brother tribes¡¯ corpses have already been taken care of. Please issue yourmand.¡±


    She seemed to be waiting for my instructions. However, it wasn¡¯t something that I could decide alone. It certainly wasn¡¯t only my own doing, and as I was on the receiving end of assistances, it was appropriate to ask for their opinion. I stealthily looked toward ck Smith and Goff. They were also in the midst of nodding their heads. Seeing them, I slowly turned to the tribe and began to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ll return.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Goff and ck Spear also minding their own tribesmen.


    ¡°Sound the drum!¡±


    Their departure was loud, as was their arrival. With Goff¡¯s orders, the Orc rushed to begin to bang the drums and the mass began their march toward Storm Shadow Vige. I asked Goff to lead the march and like him, he did not turn it down. It was decided that his tribe was best equipped to respond should an unexpected situation was to develop, and our n, which was holding the humans, was better to stay in the rear.


    Finally, waving arge g, Goff¡¯s n began to part the way forward, followed immediately by me, andstly by ck Spear.


    Then Laggya, who was walking silently next to me, struck a conversation. She sounded as if she had someints.


    ¡°Are you OK to be not at the head of the march?¡±


    It was an unexpected question, but it didn¡¯t strike me as unusual,ing from Laggya. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand her position either. After all, it was a battle that our Blood Dagger n has nned and led. Her curiosity, from her position, was warranted with respect to why our n was not leading the march.


    Based on her curiosity filled expression, I realized the thoughts behind her actions when she came forward to provide a report, and requested me to issue an order. Laggya was hoping to see Blood Dagger n to be leading the group. I spoke as I watched such expressions on Laggya¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who leads at the front is not the important thing.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she was expressing her loyalty or her own ambition, but it didn¡¯t feel bad to see that she was, first of all, thinking about the n.


    ¡°They are brothers who we will be with us going forward. It isn¡¯t that I do not recognize your thoughts, but look around.¡±


    Laggya subtly scanned the surroundings when she heard me. The three goblin sisters and Mev were cheerfullyughing, and Mev seemed to be in especially in good mood. Hayeon Jung was also smiling, maybe because she had an opportunity to release her stress for the first time in a long while. Rather than the fact that they were victorious in a battle, they were happier to be meeting and being among their brothers.


    Orveau was walking while tightly holding a child in his arms, ck Spear or Goff ns¡¯ men were also walking without being mindful of who were next to or behind them. Laggya¡¯s such a way of thinking may have been necessary for self survivor, but it did not seem that important at this point in time.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Laggya nodded and I lightly touched her head.


    ¡°I know that you are dedicated to the Blood Dagger¡¯s cause. I still do not regret, putting you in charge of the tribe. You do not need to overdo it.¡±


    That was the truth. She appeared to be confident and capable, yet always seemed to be chased by something. If what she looked after until now was herself, right now, it was in fact the n. Laggya appeared to be drowned in thoughts as she stared far in the distance.


    Laggya smiled subtly upon hearing me. As I looked at her smile, which seemed to be different than her usual way of smiling, I thought that it was, perhaps, the first time that I was seeing her genuine smile.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger¡­¡±

 Chapter 117 - Small Celebration

    Small Celebration


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!!¡±


    The first ones to wee us, as we arrived at the vige, were the little rascals. Yura Kim and Nic were the first ones to wee us. Looking at Yura Kim and Nic, who were dashing towards us, even the little human and green skinned rascals, who were being carried by our nsmen, seemed to let out sigh of relief.


    For the most part it appeared that they were very concerned about possibly getting eaten.


    ¡°It¡¯s the little ones!¡±


    ¡°Little humans!¡±


    Even though they were also little, they had the audacity to call them little ones, yet they seemed quite happy to be met by an unexpected wee party. Especially, Orveau appeared to be very happy to be making new friends like Yura Kim and Nic who were tad smaller than him.


    ¡°Orveau! Orveau!¡±


    Freeing himself from his father¡¯s grasp, he was dashing towards Nic already.


    Although it was worrisome to see the increased workload on the part of the mother goblins as the number of little ones increased, some relief was provided because there were some females that were rescued from the dungeon. All the while, I was looking upon the Green Skins that were entering the vige with Orveau. Although some of them had nk looks on their faces, perhaps due to some residual fog in their minds, there were others who looked well, maybe due to the positive effects of the battle.


    As it was for Orveau¡¯s case, they would eventually return to normalcy as time passed. Having requested Mev and Laggya to finish up, I, immediately, headed towards the Storm Shadow¡¯s tent. Although it was the norm to not meddle in one another n¡¯s business, I thought it was best to alert them since we were receiving help from them, and the fact that it could bring a great shock to the tribal society.


    As I waited outside the tent, a tall troll stopped me. Then after a few moments of waiting, I was allowed to enter the tent.


    As I entered, I saw Storm Shadow, sitting quietly. Subtly raising the ends of his mouth, he was staring at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a bigger family now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll leave the vige as soon as we are ready.¡±


    ¡°No such need. Blood Dagger, we are also appreciative of what you¡¯ve done¡­ you are wee to stay as long as you need to.¡±


    He seemed to be aware of what had transpired. As he hasn¡¯t been seen for a while after arriving here, it was thought that he may have been preupied with other things, but he was certainly paying an attention.


    ¡°If it is not too much trouble, I¡¯d like to hear the full story¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    After hearing Storm Shadow, I spoke slowly as I nodded. The stories about capturing the humans after I came here, the battles that were fought against the bastards that rode Ivar, how I met Orveau and the truths that were learned, andstly, the support that Copnd had received during the battle¡­


    The countenance of the one, listening to me, transitioned from expressionless to raising the edges of his lips, to staring up in the empty space with ring eyes, to dropping his ears low, which allowed me to see what emotions he was going through.


    When I got to the point of Copnd, receiving help, he perked up his ears to hone in on my words, indicating that he was much more immersed in the story that I was telling him.


    Seeing that his roller coaster emotions have settled down at the end of my story, it was obvious that he was enraged.


    ¡°The humans that live in the big vige were obviously involved¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Storm Shadow¡­¡±


    ¡°This issue will be officially raised at the great vige meeting. The news of this incidence will spread among the Green Skins, and the Green Skins will call out your name high. Perhaps, the n¡¯s great leader will award you a weapon¡­¡±


    I was more interested in receiving a weapon that was to be awarded by the n¡¯s great leader than being a star within the Green Skin¡¯s society. While I nodded with my head, thinking about the weapon that I would be receiving, he spoke again as he looked at me.


    ¡°I will vacate the vige for a while. You may enjoy as you please.¡±


    He must have been in a hurry as he disappeared into his own shadow. It was definitely a high level skill. I realized, now, the reason why it was impossible for Goff and me to even sense his shadow during the tutorial time. Although I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a transportation skill or simply hiding, based on the fact that he has disappeared right in front of my eyes, it being the transportation skill seemed to be more probable.


    ¡®Ha¡­¡¯


    It was a good thing that I¡¯ve evolved into a high level demon, as otherwise I wouldn¡¯t even have been able to sense him disappear. The rumor was that Storm Shadow was even being called the future, great leader of the n. His battle capability must also be immeasurably high for sure as well. He was even stronger than the Green Goblin, who was believed to be the strongest adversary that Haeri Park and I have met so far, and served as our teacher for a short while. In other words, he was in the equivalent position as that of the ancient holy swordsman or the queen of the north.


    I just smiled as I unconsciously thought about wanting to test his power. It was because I thought that I have been fully aligned with the thought process of Green Skin.


    Darkness greeted me as I, finally, came out of the tent with a sigh. Seeing that he left at this veryte hour in the evening, the bastard must have thought very serious about it.


    As I moved closer towards our camp section, I saw a ruffling light. Immediately, I sensed what has happened.


    It was because loud voices of Green Skins and great sound of drum wereing from the tent area.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s wine! Bring the wine!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate our victory!¡±


    ¡°Celebrate our victory!!¡±

 Chapter 118

    The Ogres of Goff¡¯s n, who were walking around the huge campfire, and the little kids and Nic, also came into my view. The trolls of ck Spear¡¯s n, who were watching the Ogres and Yura Kim, who was pping her hands while drinking unidentifiable liquid with Hakazin, also came into my view.


    ¡°Mirror de is my new name! The new name given by Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Half de!¡±


    Although it was withdrawing the names, rather than bestowing new names, it didn¡¯t make much difference to Gark and Hark who were already quite intoxicated.


    ¡°Wuhhhhh!¡±


    The images of the three goblin sisters, who were roastingrge pieces of demon meats over the bonfire, were also memorable.


    The demon meat that was being roasted appeared to be like that of a bear, so it was very likely that it was the food prepared by Goff¡¯s n since we have no recollection of ever catching it. As I made a subtle noise, Goff waved his hand in my direction. He was continuouslyughing as he appeared to be engaged in some interesting conversation with ck Spear.


    ¡°Blood Dagger!¡±


    He must have been drinking since I was talking in the vige of Storm Shadow, as his face was already red from the wine.


    ¡°What are you talking about, ck Spear.¡±


    As I spoke, walking towards them in order to join in their conversation, ck Spear replied immediately.


    ¡°We were just talking about the Orc that Goff ran into in the west¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I ran into an interesting little fellow before I came here. He had on a wolf hide, but unlike a child, he showed quite the mature manners¡­ I was in the middle of talking about the fellow, as thoughts of him suddenly came to my mind, after seeing the little Green Skins.¡±


    ¡°Was he holding a bow by any chance?¡±


    ¡°You certainly know him well too¡­ Krrr¡±


    I also smiled after hearing Goff. The little Orc that he ran into must have been Broken Bow. Although I did not have time to say pay him a visit as the n became busy after the battle at the forest earthworm tunnel, it appeared that he must have been doing well. Since I was curious about Broken Bow¡¯s situation, I said to Goff again.


    ¡°Was the bastard doing well?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to verify how he was doing, Blood Dagger. As I left Green Goblin n and headed to the East, the little Orc also took a trail with his own tribe. Although I don¡¯t remember, I believe I heard that he was headed to the South.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I think I knew what the bastard was thinking. Thend, which he left for with his tribe, was called thend of glory. It must be thend in which Agar, the great chief of the tribe, was waiting. I had believed that he would be wondering here and there in order to reim his name, but it seemed that he had chosen a standardized tactic.


    That is, it must be the warrior¡¯s tests that are given to them-selves. As there was not a leader, more things could be encountered than what we have gone through, but I thought that Broken Bow that I know will certainly pass the test and seek me out.


    ¡°It seemed that they were headed towards thend of glory¡­¡±


    ¡°Thend of glory¡­ Ah the name so missed.¡±


    They were the murmurings of first, by ck Spear, followed by me. Goff, who was smiling all the while, spoke in a somewhat serious tone of voice after hearing our voices.


    ¡°Have you, by any chance, heard of any stories regarding thend of glory?¡±


    I shook my head because although I talked about a lot of things with the Green Goblin, I don¡¯t recall ever talking about thend of glory. I saw ck Spear nodding his head and concluded that he, perhaps, knew it well. Even though it was customary for senior Green Skins to tell this information to the freshmen Green Skins, as it was the first time the Green Goblin had taken in a junior member, he might have simply forgotten to tell and pass on the story.


    Goff began to speak slowly after seeing that I was curious.


    ¡°Obviously, you haven¡¯t heard¡­ I don¡¯t know where to start since I¡¯m not a good story teller. I guess I¡¯ll start from the beginning¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, there only lived humans and demons on this continent.


    Goff slowly began to tell the story.


    ¡°Although I am not sure how urate it was, when Agar, the great chief, and the tribe initially arrived here, it was said that a lot of humans had already established a settlement here.¡±


    This was what Goff said. The humans had taken the settlement here first. Thenter we, the Green Skins, arrived. Although it was rather a boring story, it was quite dramatic at the same time. From the stories about how the great chief went about avoiding the humans in order to prepare a ce to live, to how they grew apart due to conflicting opinions were told.


    ¡°Due to the powerful humans who had already settled here, the great chief chose to cower, and many Green Skins, who had failed to understand this, had either deserted the great chief¡­ or died¡­¡±


    Thenter, the endless battles came after discovering thend of plenty in the South, after passing through the desert. It was a war that didn¡¯t start due to some instincts, but rather, out of a necessity for the survivor of the tribe, and further for the name of the Green Skin Tribe.


    I began to paint the great chief¡¯s image in my head. Even though only a short version of the story was heard, many more events that we couldn¡¯t even fathom had taken ce for sure. Countless number ofrades and subordinates had likely been killed in the battles, and the children along with the Green Skins of other ns, which had arrivedter, were most likely killed as well.


    Finally, I understood why thend of glory was called thend of glory. The ce was where countless number of Green Skins had shed blood and sweat. Also, I could understand why Agar, the great chief, was called the great chief, and how he was able topletely dominate me when we first met.


    After he finished telling the story, Goff subtly looked in my way. Unconsciously, I looked at Goff as well, and after a brief silence, Goff spoke, showing his fangs.

 Chapter 119

    ¡°As to why I brought up this subject¡­ You certainly know the reason, Blood Dagger¡­¡±


    I slowly nodded my head. ck Spear, who was listening beside me, gulped down a big bowl of wine as he also intently listened to Ogre¡¯s story.


    ¡°I realize that I am not qualified yet. I am neither strong, nor wise. Should I have been the first to set my feet on this continent, instead of the great chief Agar, I am certain that I would have killed everyone. Of course, they would have been honorable deaths¡­ However, the true honor that I seek was not like that.¡±


    I smiled, looking at Goff.


    It wasn¡¯t just the bastard¡¯s physique that showed maturity. Like his body, the bastard¡¯s thinking has also deepened with great breadths. I swallowed unconsciously as I anticipated what he was going to say next, and Goff spoke, observing me.


    ¡°I want to be the great chief of the tribes. My brothers. I mean¡­ I will definitely be the great chief, someday.¡±


    If something was to be categorized as a promation then this would certainly qualify as being one. Certainly, he did not mean it in a revolting sense. Perhaps, it would carry more of an abstract and symbolic meaning, by which he was expressing his intention to be a man who would be unashamed, respected by everyone, and most honored in thend. I nodded my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s splendid¡­¡±


    ck Spear spoke towards Goff. Like his words, he was wonderful. I subtly began to reassess myself. I have never even thought about being the great chief of the tribe. I have never been a big fish to begin with.


    The desire to be strong and petty vengeances were the driving forces that got me this far. Of course, as time passed and more time was spent with the tribe members, I was finding new meaning in life, yet being the great chief¡­ I have never dared to even imagine it.


    I know it because I have directly spoken with the great chief of the tribe, and because what I have just heard. That position is dignified andes with difficult responsibilities.


    The great chief of the tribe is the one who stands above all the honorable chiefs. The one who stands above Goff, ck Spear, the big Ogre, Storm Shadow, and the Green Goblin would be the great chief.


    I looked straight into Goff¡¯s eyes. He was sincere. He did not wobble. He will certainly obtain what he wants and he will neverpromise his objective. He would rather die than to give that up. I could feel my heart pounding more and more. It was the emotion that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time since I was no longer a human.


    And that was inferiorityplex.


    This bastard is in a different league all together.


    ¡°What do you think, Blood Dagger?¡±


    I am not sure, but maybe he has read the self doubt in my eyes as Goff asked me while looking directly into my eyes. Although I wanted to say something, I couldn¡¯t speak as my lips did not part. I certainly could not say a word.


    To be the great chief of the tribes for someone who was a human in the first ce? It has nevere to my mind. Ultimately, my mouth remained shut, without saying a word.


    However, Goff did not reproach me or further made requests for a response. He just picked up his wine bowl and only murmured.


    ¡°I think you are closer, for now¡­ Blood Dagger.¡±


    It was an iprehensiblement. As I looked at Goff with curious look, ck Spear extended his hand out in to the opposite direction. It was certainly a cue for me to look behind.


    My head turned autonomously.


    And


    What I saw there were a countless number of Green Skins, with their hands ced on their chests.


    They weren¡¯t the original members of our Blood Dagger n. They have changed quite a bit since I met them initially. Unexpectedly, the one that stood at the front of the group was easily recognized as Minotaur. The massive shield that he was holding and the straight, bright focused eyes gave way.


    ¡®Orveau¡¯


    The bastard has shed the troll¡¯s body and evolved into a Minotaur. It probably wasn¡¯t an easy choice. Most likely, it was the show of his determination to be stronger. Those that were kneeling along with him were all the Green Skins who had previously been ves. Even more surprisingly, Yura Kim and the little rascals were there also. That cute little one was granted the permission to join the n, and now she seems to want to allow the same opportunities to other little ones. There, no longer, was anyone looking lost now. And there, no longer, was anyone looking scared either. There were only burning eyes and muscles that were about to expand and surge in size immediately. Those Green Skins, who were ves, were no longer showing such demeanor.


    ¡°Your grace will be repaid with my life!¡±


    ¡°With my life!¡±


    The Blood Dagger n most definitely epted Orveau. The n, all along, was to ept them in order to grow the size of the n.


    However, it felt heavy. Whether it was because of the effects of wine or because of Goff¡¯s emotional disy, it felt heavy. I began to survey the surroundings.


    As I met the burning eyes of Gark and Hark, who were looking in my direction, they ced their hands on their chests. The loyal five siblings, the goblin sisters also had their hands ced on their chests, Laggya and Hayoung Jung were smiling and Hakajin and Mev were in tears. Ayeon Paek, who was to stay in the vige for a short time was also doing the same. As if to not want to miss this moment in time, she kept her eyes on me.


    Looking at the group that trusted me, I, too, ced my hand on my chest.


    ¡°I will ept.¡±


    When loyalty is pledged, it should be responded in kind, by pledging loyalty. At that moment, I finally felt that I understood the mundane action of cing one¡¯s hand on his or her chest.


    And


    Everyone began to exim at the same time.

 Chapter 120

    For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Daggerrr!¡±


    The deafening voice roared the vige. It was the loudest roaring sound of any kind in time, to him. Goff and ck Spear toasted their wine bowls together as they looked on, and I, too, raised mine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the celebration of victory. My brothers.¡±


    ¡®Thank you. My brothers¡¯


    I¡¯ll live up to their expectations. Iughed heartily and the celebration began once more.


    ***


    After having spent much time with Goff and ck Spear, they left to join their own tribes, and I, too, left to do the same. It was certainly a very satisfying day. It was the day that many Green Skins hade above the ground from the dungeon, as well as the day the size of the vige grewrger.


    Sitting around together with them, I drank my wine. As Gark and Hark praised me nonstop, with respect to how great I was, to the new tribe members, to the little ones as well as to Orveau, it was enjoyable, but rather an embarrassing time at the same time.


    ¡°Blood Dagger is great.¡±


    ¡°He has been incredible since the time of the warrior test. He had ughtered 100 humans, all by himself!¡±


    To say it again, the Green Skins do not lie. That is, they really believed that I had ughtered 100 humans by myself.


    ¡°That.. That¡¯s great. No wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Nicole respects the tribal chief! Blood Dagger is great!¡±


    As if she might have studied the Green Skinnguage, Yura Kim¡¯s nodding in response to the story was the best. Furthermore, Nicole was diligently nodding his head as well.


    Hakajin went next after Gark and Hark finished speaking, and then Orveau went next after Hajakin was finished. It was such a st to be with the ones that were considered to be family. Not wanting to show the ugly side of me from having too much to drink, I left the area, and headed towards the section where the female Green Skins were gathered.


    The problem was that for some reason, I felt sparks flying.


    ¡°Please,e this way¡­¡±


    Laggya subtly led me to one side.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Without saying a word, Hayoung Jung ced afortable looking chair, made of roots, next to her.


    ¡°Commander! Commander! This way!¡±


    All the while, Mev was fluttering with her face reddened.


    ¡°Sav¡­ O, savior¡­¡±


    Ayeon Paek¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    For some unknown reason, I felt that I came to the wrong group. I thought about moving back to the men¡¯s section where the heroic tales were being told, but decided to plop down and took a seat in the middle of the gathering. It was rather an ufortable situation, but business was business, and as a tribal leader, it was a salient duty to spend some time with them, praising and appreciating them on a day like this. However, pointed questions wereunched at me from the start. It was even before I was able to make any attempts to introduce and lead a discussion topic.


    ¡°I have a question for the tribal chief. It may seem rude, but there is one thing that I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Blood Dagger is great, but this is a very important question for us.¡±


    As expected, the ambush came from the three goblin sisters. They appeared quite drunk, with reddened faces. For some reason or another, they seemed to be somewhat upset. Looking at the three goblin sisters, who were usually shy, approach this strongly, I began to feel a pounding headache from the get go as I anticipated them to bring up ¡®the subject¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the ck Spear n has made after party ns. The other n sisters¡­ Hoohoo¡­ They clearly saw them mocking our Blood Dagger n¡¯s women¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    It probably wasn¡¯t mocking at all. Maybe it was justing from the inferiorplex. Although I knew that such concept was taken seriously by the tribes, it must be very important to the tribe women, seeing how far they were taking this thing. Perhaps because of that, they were pressing me for a response, appealing to my sympathy.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    As if the emotions have overtaken them, some of the women without partners were crying. I was worried that soon, they will all be drowned in tears. They all appeared to be drunk. The wine that Goff has brought must have been very potent.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any shorings in the women of the Blood Dagger n¡­ Hoo¡­¡±


    Furthermore, the bravest and drunkest one of the three goblin sisters was about to surreptitiously take off her top and toss it to the ground.


    ¡°As it hase to this¡­ I will sacrifice myself!¡±


    It was extremely embarrassing as the very tiny one was acting this way. Furthermore, the other sisters next to her, in no uncertain fashion, were about to perform strip shows.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll take that honorable duty.¡±


    ¡°No. I have practiced and mastered a skill just for such a day.¡±


    Atst, the mother goblins came forth and began to hold back the three goblin sisters. Like Mev has done, I thought that they would do their best to avoid and run from me when they sober up tomorrow. Even though I was able to soothe the three goblin sisters, a problem awaited next. I signaled to Laggya, but Laggya, too, avoided from making eye contact. The tribe women must have been cornered, seeing that even Laggya was acting this way.


    They were making their stand at this time.


    Was there any way to avoid this situation¡­ It was when I was thinking about that.


    Mev began to walk forward slowly.


    Mev had the expression of a victorious general, returning home from a war.


    ¡°Hm¡­Hm¡­ The women of the tribe have no reason to be disconcerted. Be at ease and take care of the children of the tribe! If you trust Blood Dagger and the leaders, and unshakably defend the current position, you will receive what you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was ament, unlike that of the usual Mev¡¯s. And it was a very familiar statement that I might have heard many times in the past. When I was worried about something, Mev spoke in a confidant tone of voice.


    ¡°Which one, with or without wings,mander! Which one do you prefer?!¡±


    It ultimately hit me that what was toe hase. Mev, who was looking to take the ce of thedy of the house, has finally earned the opportunity to evolve.<blockquote>


    Do point out errors as I am still working on recruiting a proofreader.


    You can also help by filling the wikia with information.


    Cheers!</blockquote>

 Chapter 121

    ¡°Which one, with or without wings,mander! Which one do you prefer?!¡±


    She had an audacious look on her face and there was no hesitation in her bodynguage.


    It was as anticipated. She must have gotten the opportunity to evolve. The three goblin sisters and other Orc swordsmen have definitelypleted their evolutions. There was no way that Mev and Jung Hayeon, who, unlike me,cked the experience necessary for evolution, did not receive the message.


    Based on giving an option between with or without wings, it seemed that the options must be rather diverse. It appeared to be the same case as when I had first evolved into a demon kind.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Before Mev grows bigger, the time hase to consider which would benefit Mev and our n. It¡¯s certain that there was no such tribe as the ¡®twin head fairy¡¯. Even if there was one, Mev, who knows my taste, would certainly not choose such a race. Perhaps, the one with wings would most likely be an advanced tribe of the fairies, and the one without would most likely be a demon kind, or something entirely different race, altogether.


    Mev¡¯s current upation is spirit archer that definitely fits harmoniously with the fairies. If Mev was to evolve into some random specie for no special reasons other than for the 2nd generation, it could definitely be a big blow to the entire n.


    For now, it is with the wings no matter what. The wings, which Mev currently has, are too small to make it difficult for her to fly freely, so if she was to evolve into one of the advanced fairies, like the high fairy, or fairy queen, then she would certainly be able to manage even the high altitudes.


    Having a set of wings on an archer is a great strength to begin with. The choice has been made.


    I said, somewhat cautiously, towards Mev.


    ¡°It is the one with the wings.¡±


    As soon as I spoke, Mev had a great big smile on her face. She was smiling as if the world was hers. It was the happiest smile that I have ever seen, including those of the humans and green skins. Mev was the only one in the n with the wings to begin with. She definitely thought that I have chosen her. The other women, who were listening to my words, began to speak noisily.


    ¡°As expected, Mev¡­Is the truedy of the house¡­ nts do not have wings!¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger likes wings!¡±


    ¡°Mev has wings on her back!¡±


    ¡°The chief of the tribe, Ragia, has no wings either!¡±


    ¡°Only Mev has wings!¡±


    It seemed that outrageous public opinion and rumors were starting to percte, but the first thing to do was to observe Mev. As it was possible that some ufortable situation could arise should other members were to seek wings, I thought it was necessary to clear up any future misunderstandings.


    Atst, it seemed Mev has chosen a ce to evolve as she nodded her head, and began to crouch down. It was an audacious decision to evolve before everyone. I thought that perhaps it was an act of reiming her lost authority, but then I thought otherwise.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Letting out a single scream, Mev clutched her chests. What came out of her back were great big fairy wings.


    ¡®High Fairy.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just one pair of wings like the old ones. Another new pair was growing out of the spot where the original pair was. Even her child like body began to growrger. Although the body wasn¡¯t transforming into more voluptuous way, like Jung Hayeon or Ragia, she was certainly growingrger. Her bone structure was changing slowly. Although there was a limit, it seemed that she was most likely on her way to shedding the child like body. Her height was short, yet overall, it wasn¡¯t too bad.


    The skinplexion turned a bit fairer and the wings grew muchrger. The wings looked much bigger than her body.


    Thest thing visible was the crown that softly came down on her head.


    ¡®Fairy Queen?¡¯


    That¡¯s certainly an item, rather than a part of the body. It was a proof that an item can be obtained through entity transformation. Discharging light out of it, the item did not look too bad even at a nce. It made me think about whether I would obtain an item, when in the case in which I was also to evolve to an advanced form. All the while, I was looking at Mev with amazement. Perhaps, there were many unseen, brilliant contributions during this war, or she was being rewarded through the system for not evolving until now, as it appeared that she has sessfully evolved by bypassing an entity level. Firmly standing there with her waving silver hair, Mev appeared to be like the fairy queen that I have read from the storybooks, in the past.


    Although she grew only by 10cm in height, she no longer looked like a little kid. Well, to put it in another way, she looked like an adult female who used to look much younger than her age. To be honest, her looks was beautiful enough to make my heart pound, somewhat.


    In the end, she became stronger. As far as power was concerned, I¡¯ve been thinking that Gark was number 2 in the tribe even now, but with this recent evolution, my internal assessment has changed a bit. If the inherent capability was harvested, the improvement would be much faster.


    It¡¯s not a bad evolution. No, it is a near perfect evolution. My choice was not wrong.


    ¡°Uhhh, Whuuuh¡­¡±


    However, Mev didn¡¯t seem to be thinking that way.


    The audacity, with which Mev looked around, was no longer observable. Looking at her arms and legs, Mev¡¯s face began to cringe.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­Augh¡­Uuuuuuk¡­¡±


    She was desperately holding back her tears.


    ¡®She was disappointed.¡¯


    Clearly, she was disappointed with the result of her evolution. Maybe, what Mev wanted was an extreme transformation like that of Jung Hayeon or Ragia. In easier terms, she wanted certain parts of her body to be visibly curved in, curved out, where appropriate.


    I certainly saw changes, but she may not have been able to see those changes. The short arms, unlike that of Ragia¡¯s arms, the short legs, unlike that of Jung Hayeon¡¯s legs¡­ The chests and hips couldn¡¯t even bepared.

 Chapter 122

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m ruined¡­Uuung¡­¡±


    She whispered quietly, but I could hear her clearly. The little ones continued to yell, whether they knew the current state of Mev¡¯s thoughts or not.


    ¡°Me¡­Mev is crying!¡±


    ¡°Crying will never lead you to be a strong green skin!¡±


    ¡°Do not cry, Mev!¡±


    Even if the situation does not lend itself one to cry, when that type of sounds are heard, it autonomously leads one to cry for sure. Although her big eyes were filled with tears, unbelievably, not a drop fell down her cheek. She was forcing herself to maintain herposure.


    Furthermore¡­


    She was desperately standing on her toes in order to look taller by any means.


    Perhaps, thinking that it was not sufficient, her moving her wings to subtly levitate in the air made meugh for some reason. It was because her image made me think of an animal that attempts to appear threatening to its enemies, by erging its physical size.


    ¡°Ugh¡­Argh¡­Aak¡­. This¡­ This is¡­My new appearance.¡±


    She tried to take control of the situation since she confidently took the mound, but the green skins of the tribe looked at Mev with doubts in their eyes. It was the three goblin sisters who helped Mev from the situation.


    ¡°As the wings have be bigger! Surely, Blood Dagger will like it!¡±


    ¡°Finally, our tribe will have an after-party event!¡±


    It was a timely intervention as tear was about to fall down on Mev¡¯s cheek. Fortunately, as the green skins were somewhat uplicated, they responded enthusiastically to the three goblin sisters.


    ¡°As expected, Mev is special!¡±


    ¡°Those tears are certainly the tears of joy!¡±


    That was enough to sessfully change the minds of the tribe members. However, Mev was not paying any attention to the tribe members. She was looking in this direction with extreme anxiety. The past statements that you are too small, so you cannot be the one, seemed to have been very traumatic for her. I didn¡¯t think much of it whenever I saw her drinking milk, but looking at her anxious disposition, I couldn¡¯t help, but feel a little pang.


    However, Mev¡¯s current physique was a bit smaller than Paek Ahyeon¡¯s. Her looks certainly differed from the past, at which time it felt like as if I wasmitting a crime. I subtly nodded my head, and the tribe members shouted in response.


    ¡°Blood Dagger has nodded!¡±


    Mev¡¯s face instantly brightened. As if the tears of joy were pouring down, as mentioned by the goblins, Mev was crying out loud. The runny nose and flowing tears made a quite an impression on me.


    ¡°Uuuuung¡­Ung¡­.Aaaaang¡±


    As I always thought that it was the right gesture to make my approach first in situations like this, I subtly moved closer to Mev and stroked her head.


    Although it might have been obvious, Mev was the most dedicated one of the n,e to think of it. From when she met me first, and even now, Mev always thought of herself as thedy of the house, and she had even left her position in order to save me. Although Ragia is the tribal chief at the moment, as it was Mev who helped me establish myself while she was the first tribal chief, I couldn¡¯t help, but feel thankful to Mev.


    It must have been a very difficult journey for her as she was pouring out tears on to my coat.


    ***


    Jumping to the conclusion, I had no other option, but to share the same room with Mev. This was not the appropriate moment to say that I was not looking for an after-party event, and also, in order to calm the moment¡¯s excitement of the tribe members, I felt that certain level of acting was called for. Although embarrassed, it was the moment that I came to the understanding as to why politicians would make the time to go around and visitmon people.


    Of course, Jung Hayeon and Paek Ahyeon, who thought that they would be next, were looking sharply at Mev, but they appeared to have epted the situation.


    I grabbed a dagger, which was inside the tent, and without specific reason, I spun it once in the air. It was because after the party has died down somewhat, and while waiting for Mev, there wasn¡¯t much I could do.


    Since the women of the tribe insisted on some special ceremony be held, I have been waiting for Mev without any other option. I was concerned as to whether she would be charmed with unknown spell of Hakajin, but it appeared that the ceremony was only based on the green skin¡¯s folk religion of some kind.


    The meaning behind sharing the same room with Mev, of course, did not mean that I intended to sleep with her. Mev has most likely sensed that, as she has been pretending to be sharing a room, all this time. However, as the mother goblins and other women understood that the prior events meant having made the decision to have a conjugal rtionship, it was impossible to sway them otherwise.


    So, I couldn¡¯t help, but slowly think about the children as a result. The green skins thought greatly about children as well, but as I have the human ways of thinking, I couldn¡¯t help, but think more deeply about it than them.


    Although I have not seen a fairy¡¯s child grow up, unlike the human child, green skin¡¯s child will develop into a battle age in 3 years, and they will be epted as adults by the age of 7. That is, in 7 years, my child would stand with me in battle fields. Certainly, I could not paint a pretty picture. Although different reasons applied, Choi Seulgi was a problem as well. Our rtionship did not begin normally. Even though we weren¡¯t tied down to each other, if I was to show up with a child, she would surely be angry.


    From Blood Dagger¡¯s perspective, I wanted to make babies and grow the tribe, but from non Blood Dagger, Kim Taesung¡¯s perspective, I was a bit reluctant. It was when I, alone, was thinking things over like this.


    ¡°Comm¡­Commander.¡±


    Mev¡¯s voice was heard from outside the tent. The mother goblins have finished prepping her.

 Chapter 123

    [Contains a depiction of sexual act! As you read the chapter, feel free to skip over if notfortable with the scene!]


    ***


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As I gently opened my mouth, Mev walked into the tent in an extremely shy disposition. Image of Mev slowly came into my view. Although I wasn¡¯t sure what it meant, she was almost in nude. Only certain parts of her body were strategically covered up, and I felt that it defied any description.


    Furthermore, the appearance was very strange.


    If the crown that was on the silver head looked very elegant, green skin¡¯s pattern on her stomach, which was fully exposed, seemed very indigenous.


    ¡°H¡­Hm¡­¡±


    That must be one of the indigenous, religious insignia that the mother goblins spoke of. I wasn¡¯t certain if there were other talented artists besides Najin, but the drawing was rather good.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Watching her flocking as she walked towards me as if her wings have clipped the tent, I could not help butugh. As I cried stealthily, Mev was inting her cheek as she usually does.


    She thought that I was observing her like a child.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Maybe it was because of my sarcasticughter, the view of her folding her wings as much as she could and entering the tent was a spectacle. With unidentifiable nasal sound, she began to flirt with me. There wasn¡¯t any sign of her usual flippant way of walking.


    She subtly lifted up her skirt in an attempt to show off her legs by revealing her thighs and pressed her arms inward against her breasts, which were not sizeable to begin with, in order to make them appear voluminous as she looked on with the most mature way possible.


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡±


    Since I knew what Mev was thinking about, all this made me look at her and think only how cute she looked. For some reason, I wanted to tease Mev, so I spoke slowly.


    ¡°You have ample experience, I take?¡±


    She was visibly embarrassed. But immediately, she rposed her earlier self and spoke to me in a firm tone.


    ¡°Of¡­Of course. You are alright to anticipate,mander! You won¡¯t even be able to stand up tomorrow¡­Tomo¡­row! It was I who proposed forming couples¡­in the first ce¡­that¡¯s right, it was me!¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡±


    Green Skins do not lie. However, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they aren¡¯t capable of lying. Mev¡¯s voice was very shaky. As if it hit her consciousness, she was rubbing her chest. Furthermore, her legs began to shake. She was attempting to lie to the tribal chief, who she respected and loved, so it seemed that she was having a tough time maintaining herposure.


    ¡°OK. Then I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Finding her current image to be more entertaining, I lied on top of the tent sheet and looked at her.


    ¡°A¡­Woo¡­A¡­¡±


    As if she did not know what to do next, she stood there just looking around the surroundings. In order to avoid being shamed, she came in to the tent armed with thorough theoretical education, but she didn¡¯t have any clue as to what to do, now that she was faced with a real life situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the dy? Mev.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­Just wait one second! Comm¡­Commander. I¡¯ll show you amazing things.¡±


    There probably weren¡¯t any amazing things.


    Some time seemed to have passed after that. As I thought, nothing amazing was disyed. pping her wings was all. As I kept staring straight at Mev, tears began to gather in Mev¡¯s eyes as expected.


    ¡°Uuuung-uuuuuung¡­¡±


    She knew that she has been driven to a corner. As I felt like teasing her more, I turned my eyes away from Mev, and with that, Mev began to cry again.


    ¡°Aaanng¡­ Heuuu¡±


    ¡°When are you going to show me the amazing things?¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Lie¡­It was a lie. No¡­I¡­I have no experience at all.¡±


    In the end, she shyly came clean as if to say she was ashamed, and that image of her really hit me as being very cute. Mev was well known for being the most beautiful woman among the goblin tribe to begin with. Green Skins were very free and open minded about sex, but it seemed that no one has ever approached her, maybe knowing Mev¡¯s reputation for beauty would be a high hurdle. Or, I thought that perhaps, there has not been anyone that Mev might have felt attracted to.


    Maybe, it was strongly possible that I might have been the first green skin to meet Mev¡¯s standard.


    Either way, I couldn¡¯t help, but smile, looking at Mev who continued to speak with hesitation.


    I gently pulled Mev towards me. As physical contact was made with Mev who allowed her to be pulled towards me, I felt the strong beating sound of her heart.


    It felt like as if someone has brought a subwoofer into the room. I gently looked on Mev, and found that her cheeks have turned very red. Mev must have also felt that something was about to happen.


    When I kissed Mev¡¯s forehead, I felt her body had already stiffened up. The next was her cheek, followed by her lips. I applied a little bit of demon magic in order to part her closed lips, and as she casually separated her lips, I thrust my tongue inside her mouth


    ¡°Uh¡­? Ah? Hup¡­? Ah?¡±


    Her eyes were wide open and spinning uncontrobly. What was funny was that her eyes were moving in the same direction as my tongue was moving.


    Yet, Mev, too, began to respond enthusiastically. As I slowly stroked her body and kissed her lips at the same time, her stiffened body began to rx, and in no time, she was deep in my arms and seemed to be enjoying the moment with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    It was some image to see her extend her arms and began to touch various areas of my body, since she had no idea what to do at all, just a moment ago. Rather than it being an act, after some meaningful thought process, it appeared to be more of an act that was instinct driven. She must have been feeling really good as she continued to flutter her wings as we kissed.

 Chapter 124

    When I gently detached our lips, I saw a nk look on Mev. It was a look of having everything in the world. As our saliva was hanging down and about to fall to the ground, Mev came to her senses instantly.


    ¡°Hm¡­Hm¡­¡±


    I obsessively attacked the area between Mev¡¯s neckline and corbone. When I pulled her closer, holding her waist, her rxed body began to stiffen up again, but as if she had decided to put herself in my charge, she did not resist at all.


    When I gently put my hand on her breast, the wings on her back fluttered. From her face to neck and then to her breast, I moved my lips. To be honest, my preference was unconditionally Jung Hayeon. But, I felt like harassing Mev¡¯s cute breasts, as well. I gently bit her breasts, but not much entered my mouth. Her wings spread upwards instantly, but I did not pay much attention. As expected, surprised, Mev held my head tightly and pulled me ever closer to her breasts. As my horn was raised high, I was worried about her being ufortable, but since she was so focused on me, it didn¡¯t appear to be bothering her.


    ¡°Comm¡­Commander.¡±


    Recently, I have always felt like being buried, so this type of feeling was refreshingly different.


    Her wings began to flutter wildly as I caressed the candy in my mouth with my tongue. I slowly felt her waist. As I gently caressed her waist and sides with my big arms, Mev began to twist. I felt her inner thighs quickly moistening while they continued toe in contacts with my thighs.


    In fact, I was feeling it for a while, but since she was wet as if she had peed, it was hard for me to remain in control. However, since Mev¡¯s response was more entertaining than I had expected, I, of course, continued to caress Mev¡¯s body. As the caressing became more intense, Mev¡¯s eyes began to fill with tears.


    As I continued to caress her all over, with the exception of her private area of her body, she appeared to have gone into near unconsciousness. It was very cute to see her continue to twist and turn her legs.


    The initial feeling of utopia and nk look could no longer be found as it seemed like she was changing her expression, as if to be begging for me to do something. And her wings were also straightened out, pointing upwards. Her entire body has be sensitized.


    ¡°Comm¡­Commander. Hurry¡­Hurrrry¡­¡±


    ¡°Ung?¡±


    Pretending to know what she meant was making her expression turn more desperate. At this point, I was so curious as to what kind of response Mev will make if those wings were caressed, so I mischievously stroked them. It was when I gently extended my arm.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhk!¡±


    A vocal sound that even surprised her came out of her. Perhaps, as they are always exposed, it may not usually feel like this, but now since the wings have be so sensitive, they must be presenting her with very different senses. Mev began to resist and twist like a fluttering insect when I brought my hand to her wings and touched her breasts with my lips.


    ¡°Comm¡­Commander! Yeah¡­..¡±


    Mev¡¯s expression was turning more urgent, the more I caressed her wings. Fortunately, as my prior experiences have taught me to know what kind of condition Mev was in, I slowly thrust my altered ego inside her private area as I thought that Mev was increasingly bing aroused.


    As a matter of fact, I felt like the size has grown somewhat when I evolved from Orc to demon, so I was concerned if it would be too much, but fortunately, maybe due to forey, she didn¡¯t appear to be in pain, although the pration was intense.


    ¡°Uuuuuuh? Aaaaaaa?¡±


    ¡°Comm¡­Commander! Commander! Yeah!!¡±


    Apanying unidentifiable sounds like that of middle aged men¡¯s shouts, Mev reached a climax. Certainly as I have not slept with a fairy while I was a human, I was wondering what kind of response she would show, but it turned out to be much more extraordinary than I had expected.


    Her tightly closed legs kept shaking as well as her face. What was more incredible was the fact that her wings were fluttering much faster than before as if were in another dimension. As I forcefully thrust one more time, Mev¡¯s wings began to flutter again.


    Although it may be funny, I even felt as if the wings were fans.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaw¡­¡±


    Furthermore, the after effect lingered on for a while. Mev¡¯s wings that were fluttering for a long time began to slowlying to rest, and finally, I was able to see Mev who showed the feeling of being in utopia.


    For sure, there probably wasn¡¯t any feeling of something prating. Completely exhausted, Mev slowly moved her waist. Although I pretended to be nonchnt, I, too, was quite aroused as well that I, again, held her waist tightly and Mev ended up sitting on top of me.


    At this time, as if she knew everything, she began to look at me with audacious look on her face. Although I wasn¡¯t sure if it was for me, or for her to feel the sensation from the moment ago, one more time, she kept changing her expression as she kept moving her body up and down.


    ¡°Yeahhh¡­Ahhhht¡­Aaaaht.¡±


    After having moved herself for a while, Mev¡¯s wildly fluttering wings, as if she wanted to fly to the top of a mountain, came into my view.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she realized it or not, but she was holding on to my horn tightly with both her arms. Seeing the image of her, holding my horn, as if to be riding a motorcycle made me nervous.


    The pounding sound of fleshes kept hitting my ears. As I saw exhausted Mev, who was shaking now, by leaning herself on my horn, she looked quite lovely. Enjoying each other¡¯s body for a while now, I, too, ultimately began to get highly aroused, and I started to look at Mev again.


    Like Jung Hayeon¡¯s case, it would be quite difficult to get pregnant for the simr races like the fairies and demons. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t matter much even if I had just sent her out, but I did not want to see Mev¡¯s expression in response to such a situation.


    I held Mev tightly, and Mev, too, held me tightly.


    That was how we spent the evening.

 Chapter 125

    It was a morning like any other. That was, until I found Mev who was looking at me with strangeughter.


    ¡°Heeeeee¡±


    She was in the midst ofughter, resulting from something that made her happy. Furthermore, it was a sight to behold her, keeping her waist and legs high up towards the sky. She was in that position since the deed was donest night and although I kind of knew what she was after, although whether it would have any effects was a suspect.


    ¡°Are you up? Leader?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­. You¡¯re up early?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    It was a strange feeling. However, it was true that I felt some sense of satisfaction inside. In fact, I gently kissed her forehead and Mev smiled as if it made her feel good.


    Leaving behind Mev in that condition, I put on my devil¡¯s hide and came out of the tent. I thought she was going to follow me out of the tent, but as there was no sign of her, I subtly turned my head to look, and found her continue to keep her legs towards the ceiling of the tent while sniffing the cloth.


    I unknowinglyughed at watching her give such a tenacious attention.


    The battle, this time around, was very pleasurable and got a lot out of it, although it has been that much exhausting. On top of the fact that Mev and the entire n have been upgraded by one level, new tribe members and children, who were the n¡¯s future, have been added as well.


    Although it was time to move diligently, it wasn¡¯t as urgent as to go out and search for adversaries. What was more important, at this time, was to make the inside stronger.


    Certainly, the most important thing was to establish a turf for home. Since Blood Dagger n and Goff n, and ck Spear n have currently formed a united n or united tribe, it was important to create an environment in which these three ns could grow securely.


    Second was to quickly integrate the newly joining tribe members into Blood Dagger n. Orbo or the green skins, who have been ves in the past, all follow me, yet it wasn¡¯t possible to think that there wasn¡¯t any friction among the n. As much as there were great numbers, they were that much important.


    Thest thing was certainly concerned the children. Having no children in the n was a long gone memory, and currently, the Blood Dagger n had more children than The ck Spear n or the Goff n. Furthermore, as there were, now, human children as well, their education was a paramount importance as well. It was also important to decide whether to nurture the human children in the same way like the green skins way or like humans way.


    If these three things were big homework, then certainly small homework also existed.


    What to do with the captured humans from the small city of Somora. Of course, the bastards would be all killed. However, as the situation called for squeezing out anything that was useful as much as possible, simr to having kept Jeongsoo Yoon, who was barely kept alive for likely having connections to the hunter dog n and the spider n, and by doing so, there appeared to have been possibilities of prating deeper into the other cities in the east and the murderers n.


    ¡®A city has been totally obliterated.¡¯


    Just from a pure logic, there was no way the humans would just take it in the chin. The situation called for coiling back and growing stronger. It was better to mobilize cautiously, rather than moving in hurry.


    The second issue was Baek Ahyeon. Although I wanted to keep her in the vige, as her true worth could be more valuable inside the humans¡¯ city, it was crucial to send her out to the city as soon as possible. The problem, if there was one, was the fact that her identity might have beenpromised with the total obliteration of Somora. Of course, if there weren¡¯t any survivors, she would not bepromised, but even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was highly possible for them to formally think that the holy woman of the west was ¡®dead¡¯.


    It was a better choice topletely forego the name of the holy girl of the west. Although there was some spare time as what moves to make next haven¡¯t been decided yet, it was certainly true that Baek Ahyeon would soon need to go back in to the city.


    The final remaining thing was certainly power upgrade, by strengthening the n with new items or military units. The size of this tribal alliance was surely not small. On the contrary, it was quite big. In fact, if the n has been a mercenary unit up to now, it wasn¡¯t an overstatement to describe the current shape as a military force.


    Certainly, it seemed prudent to form new forces or military units. There was a value in immediately undertaking it. Mev and the women of the tribe have provided very good hints.


    As it was not possible to do this without the help of Goff, I immediately went to Goff¡¯s tent. The goblin children were ying early in the yard, and I nonchntly said hellos to those goblins as I continued my walk.


    ¡°Blood! Dagger n would have an after-party!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how these rumors were known even to the little children as so much was being expected. If Mev and I fail at this, I thought that the tribal members would be very disappointed.


    At any rate, after some more time of walking, I soon saw Goff¡¯s tent. Other Ogres said hellos to me, and after returning the hellos, I was able to enter Goff¡¯s tent, right away. Perhaps, he wasn¡¯t awake yet as the sight of him snoring in his sleep came in to my view.


    ¡°Krrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Krrrrrrk¡±


    As it wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, I sort of scanned inside the tent, looking at the weapons. Then Goff must have felt my presence as he woke up, widely opening his mouth.


    ¡°Blood Dagger¡­.. What¡¯s going on, this early.¡±

 Chapter 126

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a great importance, Goff, but I came to discuss something with you. Well, more urately, need your approval is more appropriate.¡±


    He had a curious look on his face, and I spoke as I watched his expression.


    ¡®I¡¯m thinking about creating a wolf cavalry.¡±


    I figured that he would understand what I meant from just by saying this. His giant wolf was certainly a male. And the giant wolf, Ivar, which I have, was a female. I thought that on top of the Green Skin children, having giant wolf children, and nurturing and training them to be wolf riders from their infancy, would certainly be of great help to the n.


    ¡°Ah, that sounds interesting.¡±


    His response was immediate. Having evolved into an Ogre and unable to ride a wolf, he may not exactly know, but having fought a battle in a tunnel with Ivar, I understood the unlimited potential that a military unit of wolf riders could bring.


    That was, it would be a much more powerful cavalry. As opposed to his military unit that could only move horizontally, it would be more strategically deployable.


    ¡°Hm. However, I¡¯m not sure if he would like the idea¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I had a simr thought at one time. As the giant wolf in the Big Ogre n was a female, I had once put it in a room with Gurver one time. The bastard must have had a very high standard since it gave no attention at all to the giant female wolf, no matter how much charm has been turned on.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Although it was possible to guess based on the small poption of the giant wolves, the remaining ones must all have very high standards.


    They even select their own masters. Likewise, well maybe even worse, the qualification standards for a mate must be much more stringent. Of course, it would be possible to force them to mate by using drugs or magic spells, such a method wasn¡¯t rmended that much in the Green Skin society. Being natural was the most important aspect.


    ¡°The only thing to hope for is that Ivar is a beautiful female wolf.¡±


    Raising his great stature, Goff got up slowly and began to walk out of the tent. Maybe, he was on his way to see Gurver. Perhaps, a designated tent was being used as Goff went into another big tent, and I, too, followed Goff into the tent.


    ¡°Krrrrrng¡±


    As soon as Gurver saw Goff, he came slowly toward Goff and began to rub his head on Goff¡¯s leg. He was a slight bigger than Ivar, and appeared to be rather dignified. The big stature made him look more like Goff, even. Furthermore, by looking at him only rubbing his head without wagging his tail, it was immediately apparent, as Goff said that he was a proud one.


    I was worried a bit, but since Ivar was also a pretty one, I thought that Gurver would respond. When Goff gestured to Gurver, he began to walk out, and finally, with Gurver, we headed toward Ivar¡¯s cage.


    ¡°I hope it happens as you wished.¡±


    ¡°I, too, hope so.¡±


    Thinking about it again, wolf rider was something to be coveted. Even if there were only 15 or even 10 Ogres riding wolves, that would certainly be a great help to the n.


    Atst, Goff and I stood inside Ivar¡¯s cage. As if she has already sensed my approach, Ivar was already making ¡®karrrrng¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Krrrrng¡±


    Sounded like she was in a good mood.


    ¡°Ivar.¡±


    As I called out her name, Ivar darted towards my direction.


    ¡°Krrrrng¡±


    Wagging her tail nonstop was a contrasting behavior from that of Goff¡¯s Gurver. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she really liked me, but she was licking my face with her tongue. All the while I was stroking Ivar with my hands, my concern was whether Gurver, who was watching Ivar, was going to respond or not.


    As I turned my head out of concern, I saw Goff, looking at his wolf, like it was unbelievable.


    The reason was that Gurver was shaking his tail relentlessly while his tongue was hanging down. It was the same appearance of Ivar when she was looking at me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    ¡°Heek¡­ Heek¡­ Heek¡­¡±


    Those eloquent and conceited behaviors were nowhere to be found. I was looking at Ivar with the most obviously happy manner. It was when I was to congratte the birth of a couple. The response that came out of Ivar was also a very surprising one. She was showing a behavior that was quite different than she was showing towards me.


    ¡°Krrrrrrk¡±


    That sound was not made as a result of being pleased. In fact, she was very defensive. Although I did not understand wolfnguage, that particr behavior seemed to be the result of rejecting Gurver with all her might. Whether Gurver knew how Ivar was responding or not, he slowly approached Ivar to show his interest in her, when Ivar¡¯s front paw struck Gurver¡¯s face.


    ¡°Krrrrrk!¡±


    The unexpected ambush was made by Ivar, not Goff¡¯s wolf, Gurver. As if she was not interested in Gurver, Ivar was relentless in swinging her front paw.


    I thought that Gurver was a fairly good wolf when I saw him continue to wag his tail even when Ivar kept striking him. At this rate, the meeting of the two wolves could end in a disaster, so I hugged Ivar by the neck and kept rubbing her slowly.


    ¡°Come on, be friendly¡­..¡±


    It was a smart wolf, which listened to me. Even though she did not like to have anyone ride on her back, she would always offer it whenever I asked her. So, I thought that it would be the same way even in this time, too.


    ¡°Krrrrrng¡±


    Although she did not seem impressed, Ivar slowly nodded her head. Having sensed a change in the ambience, Gurver subtly approached, but rather than showing her teeth or swinging her front paw, she either pushed him away with her head or ignored him. Watching this unfold, Goff spoke to me.


    ¡°So, is anything working?¡±


    In fact, even I could not tell what would happen next.


    ¡°I think it will be up to Gurver. Goff.¡±


    I¡¯ve provided a chance for them to meet. Although it would take some time to grow interest, I personally hoped that Gurver would win Ivar over.

 Chapter 127

    Havingpleted our talks, Goff and I went for a walk, which really wasn¡¯t for the safe of walking, bringing both Ivar and Gurver. Goff, who bragged about how conceited his wolf was, even remained calm as Gurver tried all he could to impress and win Ivar over. Furthermore, it was more telling that he brought monster meat even without me telling him.


    ¡°Krrrrrng¡±


    He was urging her to take a taste. As if to be telling her, he wagged his tail and put forth the meat before Ivar, but after taking a small bite of it, Ivar threw away the meat that he brought, with her front paw. I truly did not expect such reactions to be made by Ivar.


    Standing tall, she appeared to be like a queen. Gurver, who was brave and audacious just moments ago, looked to be more like a servant, let alone her boyfriend.


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡±


    Despite that, Gurver seemed happy about something as he went after the meat that Ivar threw out, and my heart began to ache, seeing that. Goff and I picked a good ce to sit and discussed about the future while watching them.


    It was most appropriate for ck Spear to join in this meeting as he woke up. He came after receiving a message, requesting his presence, via a goblin nearby.


    Of course, as this discussion was too important for just for us to be involved, I was nning a general tribal meeting on this subject, but thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to have an initial discussion among the tribal chiefs.


    Even though Storm Shadow assured that we could stay as long as needed, we couldn¡¯t burden him with our presence in his vige for an extended, unknown amount of time. It was because to continue to remain here was no different than not wanting to be independent. ck Spear, who spent 3 years here, probably knew about this ce much better than us, so I sort of wanted him to take charge during our discussion. Fortunately, as he also had a desire to do so, he has already looked around for an appropriate ce to make home for our united tribe.


    ¡°You must be trying to mate the wolves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although not sure how sessful it will be¡­¡±


    He also watched Gurver and Ivar with heightened interest. It was after ck Spear has arrived when we were making small chats.


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯m curious as to whether there is a ce for us to make home¡­ ck Spear.¡±


    Goff, perhaps wanting to stake a new g on the ground, immediately opened the subject for discussion, and ck Spear nodded his head as if he understood it.


    ¡°In fact, there is a ce that I¡¯ve been thinking about. Goff.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I needed to change the n a bit.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, I see¡­¡±


    Goff had a gloomier look than me. If ck Spear n and Blood Dagger n were seeking to establish a turf, it was possible to do so at the ¡®eastern¡¯ swamps. It was also possible and understood to not cause any issues to utilize viges, which other trolls, orcs, or goblins have deserted, with some repair work.


    However,


    If we¡¯re to live together with Goff n, it would certainly change the calculus. Unlike the trolls, who can easily adapt to the swamps, the big ogres could not easily live there. If it was only one ogre, it would not be an issue, but most of Goff n¡¯s ogres were either ogres or half ogres. It wasn¡¯t reasonable for any ce to amodate all of them.


    That wasn¡¯t the only issue, either. The bigger issue was the fact that the poption of Blood Dagger n has increased dramatically. With the exception of the cities, in which the humans lived, or Storm Shadow¡¯s vige, there was not a ce that was big enough to amodate the size of our united tribe.


    ¡°Krrrrk. It must be that our ogres must be the problem¡­¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the only issue. Goff¡­ The fact that the size of Blood Dagger n has grown so much was also an issue.¡±


    That was certainly true.


    ¡°K-aaang¡­.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth more forwardly, I do not rmend setting up the tribal vige in east that much. As there are so many swamps, it isn¡¯t appropriate for suchrge sized n. It isn¡¯t that it may not be livable, but no one would like to live at a ce where they need to be cautious about where they walked on¡­¡±


    Although Goff nodded his head, he didn¡¯t particrly say anything.


    We have decided to live over here. I expected it to be a difficult situation, but it was much more difficult than thought. If ck Spear was to say something like this, it would be no walk in the park to be living here.


    It was when I was considering that it was a right time to think about moving to south, or to the west again.


    ¡°If we really wanted to find a turf here, there is a ce that may just work.¡±


    Sitting down in his spot, ck Spear slowly began to draw a picture. Rather than a picture, it was a map. Perhaps, he wanted to provide a rough idea about the terrain around here. Perhaps being curious, Goff also bent down hisrge waist, and after finishing the map, ck Spear spoke to us.


    Using his dagger as a pointer, he began to exin.


    ¡°We are currently over here. This is the Storm Shadow¡¯s vige.¡±


    ¡°And Hadom, the city which the humans call it, is further north, andstly, this is the ce where we liberated the ves. If we assume that our united tribe can withstand the humans, we would like to grow roots within the human vige which that we conquered, but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    That, I cut it off firmly. Including the city of Hadom, I thought that the cities in the east would be preparing monster suppression forces, even just for the purpose of showing off. Furthermore, countless cities that had connections to the small city of Somora would all be doing the same thing.

 Chapter 128

    In other words, we¡¯ve touched on the royal wrath of the garbages. That is, we¡¯vepletely destroyed the bastards¡¯ garbage cans. It would not have mattered to those that did not have any garbage to toss out, but those that had mountains of garbages to toss would certainly be sharpening their swords to use against us. Although our current force was not that bad, defending against the united humans will definitely push us to the limit.


    ¡°Ah. Of course.¡±


    Neither ck Spear, nor Goff proimed their reputations here. There wasn¡¯t any such a fool among those of us who were in this meeting. Thankfully, everyone seemed to understand the situation.


    ¡°Then the swamp region in the east is also not a possible choice. Also, the northern city that is home to thergest poption of humans is also impossible.¡±


    ¡°What remains¡­ are east and south only¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Goff.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Of the two, the west has too many swamps that we cannot reside there.¡±


    ¡°Then we are left with the east.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I swallowed my dry mouth. It appeared Goff did not seem to know it, but ck Spear looked to know it. I, too, did not know it, of course, but as I have heard about it in the past, I had no choice, but to subtly look in ck Spear¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Blood Dagger, you look like you might have heard about it from somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°The beast in the east¡±


    ck Spear nodded his head as I opened my mouth. As it was obvious, what the crowd and humans call beasts also evolve. Although whether to refer the giant wolf as a beast or not wasn¡¯t decided, it was same as they them evolving.


    Whether these bastards have lived here all along, or going through the same process like us or not, one thing that was certain was that those bastards were getting stronger and stronger.


    The beast in the east was a giant beast that made much noise 2 years prior to my death. I had heard that the humans of the big city of Hadom had captured the bastard, after sessfully attacks, but there weren¡¯t that many casualties due to thorough preparations.


    Although it was hard to believe that there weren¡¯t many casualties while hunting the huge beast on face value, that was, however, Hadom¡¯s position.


    While the summoners of this ce considered the aplishments to be important, the guilds that had much to lose had a different story. Attacking this kind of huge beast certainly required much time and preparation, unlike attacking dungeons. As the story went, it would take 5 more years from the time, in order to capture the beast, so it was certainly a beast that required incredible amount of efforts inunching attacks.


    That was, the east swamp was his domain. The size was also quite big¡­ I mean since the bastard was incredibly huge, if it was the living ce for the bastard, it would certainly be sufficient to be a home for us.


    ¡°It does not seem bad¡­ But, I am concerned that we may sustain much damage as well¡­¡±


    It was appropriate to be concerned, I thought. A terrible thought came to me, as I thought about a situation where the green skins were trying to capture a monster. They were certainly be screaming out loud about their reputation and run after it all together at once¡­ It was possible to get incinerated on the first breath, regardless of whether one was a sorcerer or an archer.


    ¡°The beast in the east¡­ Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ck Spear looked concerned a bit, while Goff showed his canines as if he was anticipating something.


    ¡®Will it be possible?¡¯


    I was left to be concerned. I roughly knew about the attack strategy. The ¡®humans¡¯ are the best fit for raids to begin with in this world.


    Warrior and holy person, sorcerer, archer, holy knight, squire, ranger, and so many professionals move as a single team. Although it was funny to say it, the experience of the games I had yed on earth would also positively apply here as well.


    In other words, they knew well, of a method, on how to hunt a huge monster. They rehearsed and put in efforts as much. Hunting a beast was also considered to be a pride and objective for certain ns. It showed how difficult it was. So, I was left with no other option, but to be concerned. I, too, was armed with principle only, without experience, and although raid and battle appear to be simr, they werepletely different in concept.


    ¡®Will it be possible¡­¡¯


    After thinking for a little bit, I decided it was impossible for now.


    However, that was only for now.


    We, the green skins, did not know of the concept, but thought that possibility was there as much as for the humans.


    Ogres would lead Agar by taking the role of warrior and tanker, Blood Dagger swordsmen would take the role of bandits and close contact fighters in support of the warriors and creating havoc for the monsters, ck Spear and Mev¡¯s archers would take the role of remote attackers, what weck as healer¡­ Baek Ahyeon would take the ce. Although the number of sorcerers was definitely insufficient, with Jung Hayeon and magicians, we could certainly form a defined team.


    I thought it was doable as I kept thinking.


    It was, of course, not appropriate to beparing humans¡¯ main tanker and Goff. Of course, the warrior who would go against the main tanker of the huge beast might be stronger than Goff.


    However, Goff had the fitting physique with which he could protect the team members. If there appeared a human who had the simr body size as Goff¡¯s, then irrespective of the potential, they would have done anything to grow the bastard.


    Furthermore, how was ck Spear. If there were enough quantity of ck spears which he throws, they would be even more powerful than the remote attacks by the archers. There were even ns who carried huge ballista, in order to hunt the huge monster. However, having ck Spear, we wouldn¡¯t particrly require ballista.


    The strength was in having no fear of death, the weakness was in the fact that we couldn¡¯t make sophisticated ys, like the humans. I turned to Goff and ck Spear who were thinking intensely.


    ¡°It could be possible¡­ Although it will need some level of preparations¡­¡±


    Running around and raiding in monster¡¯s body, interestingly, the one whose heart was pounding was Kim Taesung¡¯s, rather than Blood Dagger¡¯s.

 Chapter 129

    Attacking the dungeon or hunting a giant beast wasn¡¯t something that the former Kim Taesung could ever do before. Although a small dungeon could have been prated somehow, hunting a giant beast as part of an attack team, in which the coordination must ur dynamically, certainly posed a high hurdle.


    One, who was a priest, could make concessions and stand in the back of the formation, but swordsmen with strike power that was short of prating through the giant beast¡¯s hide were useless to the extreme degree.


    It was the same for raiding a midsized beast as well. Therefore, taking part in a raid was something that has been always dreamed of.


    ¡®What? You, Kim Taesung, will raid? No, no¡­¡¯


    The expression on Choi Seulgi¡¯s face, as she watched with a sigh, could not be forgotten, even today when the subject was subtly brought up. There was no need to even mention the jealousy that was felt of the returning guild or the attack team, carrying the giant monster from the east city, either. The fact that the first ever raid in my life was going to be on the beast of the east, my exhrating response was not inappropriate at all.


    Goff had a curious look on his face as he spoke after hearing me.


    ¡°You mean the preparation for battle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Goff. It is difficult to exin it now, but capturing the bastard is not an impossible task. It will be possible to capture the bastard even without incurringrge casualties.¡±


    Perhaps it was because ck Spear knew the beast of the east better than anyone that he had an obvious look on his face, which said that he wasn¡¯t able to believe me when I dered it with certainty.


    The bastard¡¯s formal name was ¡®Hydra¡¯. If there was a difference between the bastard and the monster in the mythology was the fact that the bastard had three heads. The monster might have believed that if it was toe to Hadom, the big human city, vige of Storm Shadow, it, too, could suffer major damages. As such, the beast hardly went out beyond the bastard¡¯s own territory. The bastard was that smart and intelligent.


    Even then, the bastard did not appear to have surpassed the powers of a beast, its gigantic physique was certainly threatening.


    ¡°It must be true if you say it in those terms.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He was, perhaps, rehashing the episode of when he entered the tomb of an ancient warrior.


    I smiled slightly and continued to speak. Although it was difficult tomunicate the concept of raids, I still believed that they will do well.


    ¡°I can exin things in the future time in more detail, but for now, let me exin it in simple terms.¡±


    ¡°Uuuum¡­¡±


    ¡°The fundamental fighting method was certainly the same. We will hunt the monster by categorizing the team into spearheads at the front, archers at the rear, andstly the sorcerers who would support the two aforementioned individuals.¡±


    ¡°Goff would take the leadership of the front line, made up of the spearheads.¡±


    His face brightened as I spoke. He must have felt very good about it. Being called a spearhead must always excite the Green Skins.


    ¡°So, charging at the front, the task is to break the beast¡¯s neck¡­ isn¡¯t that a very simple proposition?¡±


    Of course, I anticipated that he would approach it in such a way.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr, but that¡¯s not it. Goff, your task is not to kill the enemies from the front line, but to protect other tribe members and your brothers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    It was a simple statement. Hoping that he would understand, I subtly looked at Goff, but he had a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Then am I not burdening you guys. The Blood Dagger n, the Goff n and the ck Spear n are all strong. The ones that need protections are only the newbies of ck Spear and the little Green Skins.¡±


    I felt like it was getting more difficult. He wasn¡¯t able to understand the task of providing protection from the front of the line. For some reason, I had to swallow my dry mouth as I felt that it would take much longer time. Then it was ck Spear who helped me. For some reason, by having the unit at the back of the formation, he must have clearly understood what I was getting at.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Blood Dagger is saying that. If you think about the battles fought in the human vige, you could see it. The warriors who were defending the path of human sorcerers and archers who were attacking from the distance¡­ Goff, if you had not prated from the back, they would have shed with the human warrior first. In the mean time, the human sorcerers would move to a different location¡­¡±


    It was much clearer exnation than mine. Although I knew that Icked the ability to clearlymunicate, it was a bit embarrassing to be falling behind ck Spear in that regard.


    ¡°Hm¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    Goff, too, must have clearly understood what ck Spear was getting at. He was nodding, with his expression having been brightened.


    ¡°To give a simple example, if the goblin archers were to defend against attacks, there would clearly be a lot of casualties. So, in order to avoid being attacked, being able to move fast alone is not sufficient. In order to hunt down the beast of the east, the attack must take effect without stoppage. So, take the hits in their ce. Ogres would definitely withstand any attacks that goblins fear.¡±


    ¡°If Goff and several Ogres can provide defense in a way that the attacks cannot reach the archers, the archers can effectivelyunch attacks, nonstop. This is the most important aspect.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    I was concerned about dissatisfaction that he might feel in protecting by possibly suppressing the beastly nature. However, looking at Goff, I was able to not worry about it.


    ¡°Excellent¡­¡±


    Fortunately, it might have fit well with Goff¡¯s nature. Since I was feeling a little good about it too, I spoke again as I looked at Goff.


    ¡°And, the sorcerers will continue to release the healing waves to treat the injured Ogres. In this way, we can conserve the magic power used on the sorcerers and archers. If Goff can defend well from the front of the line, I and the swordsmen will not have the need to receive the healing waves, either.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­..¡±


    It was a very fundamental concept of a raid.


    ¡°If it is as you said, then the facing the most dangers will be me¡­¡±

 Chapter 130

    It was an undeniable fact. If something goes awry, Goff, of course, would be the one to buy time in order to minimize damages, and it was also Goff, who would stand at the front of the line directly defending against any attacks. As I nodded, he too nodded also with an expression of being happy.


    ¡°Thank you for passing the honorable position to me, Blood Dagger.¡±


    Well, it wasn¡¯t really passing the opportunity to him, as that was the only way. I just nodded for now.


    ¡°Then it will be I and the ck Spear n who would attack nonstop from the back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ck Spear.¡±


    The guys clearly understood. I nodded as I fell in to a deliberating thought. Although it was important to exin the concept, in fact, training and practice in coordinating were also important. Even though it would be rare, if it doesn¡¯t go as nned, it was possible that ck Spear¡¯s spear could find Goff, as well. I had no choice, but to decide to hold training right away, starting tomorrow.


    ¡°The training must begin immediately, starting tomorrow. It would be helpful if we all returned and ryed the message to the respective ns. As the battle couldst for a long time, I suggest you ck Spear to collect arrows, spears and simr items, and you, Goff, to gather red healing medicines andrge shields.¡±


    ¡°Got it. ck Spear. Even though it is not going to be a battle with humans, I still feel exhrated.¡±


    I, too, felt the exhration. In fact, I felt much more passionate about this than him. Perhaps, as soon as they were to get back, I thought that they would immediately hit the stores. As a matter of fact, it has been a while even for me to have visited a store. Furthermore, I did not even have a chance to use up the rewards that I had collected from the previous quest. I didn¡¯t think it would be a bad idea to enter the store given the opportunity since there should berge umted points from the war.


    As I got off my butt, Ivar, who has been waiting for us to finish the conversation, got up immediately. Wagging her tail, she approached me and as I rubbed her neck, she responded with ¡°Krrrng¡± like sounds, and Gurver was staring in this direction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Goff responded with a bit of ridiculousness. However, not showing it on his face, he spoke towards me.


    ¡°Then see you again tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Rest up. My brothers.¡±


    Then we began to return back to our respective viges. I slowly got on top of Ivar¡¯s back, and she walked slowly. I hoped desperately for Gurver to have won Ivar over, but it appeared that that wasn¡¯t possible at this time. I, again, felt the reason behind as to why there were so few giant wolves out there.


    As I stroked her head one more time, she shook her head as if it felt good. She seemed to be walking a litter faster, yet it felt like as if a fully grown man was running. Once again, dreaming of the wolf cavalry, I prayed that Gurver would expeditiously steal Ivar¡¯s heart.


    When I returned to the vige, I, once again, first found the little children ying and running about. I also saw orc swordsmen and Hark, in training, but upon seeing me return from my short meeting, they stopped their workouts and began to salute me.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Since the entire n was in, somewhat of a down time, their expressions seemed to be somewhat liberated and it automatically put smiles on my face. After handing Ivar over to Kim Yoora, I returned to my tent, and found Mev waiting for me, still with her legs raised up.


    It was a situation that I couldn¡¯t help, but think of it as incredible in nature. Thinking that she has maintained that position during all the while since I woke up and returned from my meeting, I just thought that it was incredible. Having been waiting for me, Mev put on a big smile as she spoke.


    ¡°Leader, you¡¯rete! Heeheehee¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Furthermore, where she has beenying down was the same spot that it seemed she hasn¡¯t even moved for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been like that all this time?¡±


    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m almost done. The mother goblin said that this will help¡­¡±


    Even though there wasn¡¯t any proof, she seemed to be trusting that a lot. Finally, after some time has passed, Mev began to get up slowly. Standing up firmly on the ground after a while, Mev looked imposing. Then for some reason, her wings appeared to be different. It began to tremble a lot. A voice was heard as I was worried that something might have happened.


    ¡°Aaak¡­ The wing¡­ feel spasm in the wings¡­ Lead¡­ Leader¡­¡±


    There was no doubt the wings would have spasms as she has beenying down the whole day. Iughed and slowly massaged Mev¡¯s wings, and Mev looked happy as she began to approve of the massaging that I was giving.


    ¡°That feels good¡­¡±


    After some time has passed, as if the spasm has dissipated, she put on her clothes and her crown. The fact that she remembered to put on the crown, she must have really liked the item even though she has not explicitly expressed it. It looks like she might be spending some time in her tent. In fact, I was worried that she might insist on spending more time in this tent, and the fact that she did not ask to do so, surprised me. I sort of mentioned it just to see, but the responding voice was also very firm.


    ¡°Are you returning to your tent?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The mother goblin said that she will check to see if everything went well. I do want to stay longer, but monopoly is not a good thing. I feel that both nts and humans will be waiting with simrity, for sure. And the more after-events, the better it is! Of course, I was the first one though, hehe.¡±


    The sight of her raising the tip of her nose high as she spoke in a manner that she was very proud of herself for what she was saying looked quite cute. Unconsciously, I slowly smiled as I looked at Mev.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll arrange the nt to bring it, leader.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The sight of her trying to leave the tent with her wings pping looked quite adorable. Watching her, I began to think about the store, and finally felt myself moving toward s the store.

 Chapter 131

    [Wee to Item Store. Please Select Your Items to Purchase.]


    [Verifying Points for the High Level Devil Tribe¡¯s diator, Blood Dagger.]


    [Blood Dagger Has umted 705,000 Points.]


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help, but be surprised. I expected that some significant number of points would have been umted since I haven¡¯t been to the store for a while, but this was certainly a lot of points. I couldn¡¯t believe that I have earned this many points. It required 400,000 points to transform into a lower level devil, 500,000 points to transform into an Ogre, so I thought the number of points were rather appropriate for being a high level devil.


    As I was subtly smiling, feeling good about it, a familiar goblin struck a conversation with me.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry and pick. I¡¯m a busy man, my friend.¡±


    The bastard still looked contemptible. Seeing him throw a coin reminded me of the green goblin for some reason.


    ¡°You¡¯ve umted a lot of points. Take your time, my friend.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it, but he became somewhat courteous after discovering that I¡¯ve collected quite a lot of points. Having only heard the same words out of him in the past, it was an eye opening experience. Even though he wouldn¡¯t answer any of my questions, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he has be much more courteous.


    I approached the goblin and slowly opened the store to start with. I wanted to look for something that might be needed prior to opening the store. Information about the items immediately came to my head.


    [Weapon Store]


    [Cheap Big Sword ¨C 10 Points]


    .


    .


    [Fire Bat ¨C 3,000 Points]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [Honorary Orc¡¯s Axe with Bearing Blood ¨C 15,000 Points]


    The weapons that I used to covet now all appeared to be junks. With over 700,000 points collected, I felt that I could even find weapons that were equivalent to the ancient fire or voices of curse.


    I even opened entity transformation and ancient capability categories, but I was satisfied with both recement weapons and being a high level devil. So, I thought of this and that, in my head, to see if there was something that I have not had the chance to verify when some rtively good parts appeared.


    [Strengthening Smelting Equipment]


    [Using Materials Found within the Continent, Can Create New Items or Strengthen Items Already in Possession.]


    As soon as I thought about that, a small cksmith, who was sitting next to the goblin, came to my mind. In other words, this was the ce where equipment was upgraded. I looked in order to see if I could use bones or hide of beast of the east, after I was to capture it, but it looked better than I thought.


    [Ancient Fire ¨C Not Strengthenable]


    [Voices of Curse ¨C Not Strengthenable]


    [Oversized Big Sword that is hard to be called a Sword ¨C Possible ¨C 10,000 Points]


    [Giant¡¯s Powerful Axe ¨C Possible ¨C 20,000 Points]


    I currently held four weapons. Often used were ancient fire and an oversized big sword that was rather inappropriate to be called a sword, but I often felt the limitations of the big sword recently. I¡¯ve been using it because of its durability, yet I couldn¡¯t help, but feel the need to strengthen it as I¡¯ve been noticing the differences in sses with other weapons.


    I looked around some more, thinking that it could be better just to purchase a new sword, but it was difficult to find a big sword with simr effectiveness. Its effectiveness was good, maybe because it has been purchased from a limited tutorial edition. The fact that its durability was excellent was a great merit as well. Perhaps, the secret store must be opened in order to find a big sword that would surpass this one.


    As if he had read my mind, the goblin began to speak.


    ¡°Do you wish to open the secret store?¡±


    I thought about it for a while, but since I couldn¡¯t continue to umte points without using them, I decided to open the secret store. Perhaps, there might be another simr opportunity or as to what kind of weapons were there weren¡¯t known, I thought it might not be a bad idea to enter the store with the mindset of going on a field trip.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it, my friend.¡±


    Simultaneous to the goblin¡¯s words, the door of a warehouse at a corner of the store opened, and I was able to see the items in there.


    [You Have Discovered Hidden Weapons as a Reward for the Quest ¨C Collect Weapons.]


    The information on the weapons came into to my view as I turned my head¡­ The lowest ss of the weapon among them appeared to be the ancient fire.


    ¡°The weapons that are ced in the secret store are all original items with limited quantities.¡±


    For some reason, the goblin became unusually talkative. Ignoring him, I began to slowly scan the area. There weren¡¯t overwhelmingly many weapons in there. Including the essories for undetermined weapons, there were about 100 categories of items, in all. There were also the original items like ancient fire. I couldn¡¯t help, but feel the palpitation in my heart. In other words, it was possible to find items that had simr levels as that of the holy sword.


    The problem was¡­ there were also items with unreasonably high prices. Immediately, I began to examine the spear that was in front of me. It looked quite persuasive. But the fact that my attention turned to it was because I felt like I have seen the spear before.


    [Queen¡¯s Cold Breath]


    [The Original Giant, The Spear Cooled with the Queen¡¯s Cold Breath. When and who made it is not known. There are rumors that it came from out of this world as well as it has been in existence since very long, long time ago. Others, who are not epted as the owner, cannot handle it. Depending on the magic power of the user, extreme cold energy can be released. It will never break.]


    [Magic Power + 10, Agility +7]


    [5,000,000 Points]

 Chapter 132

    It was a master piece no matter who looked at it. It could certainly be called a master piece by anyone. The price of 5,000,000 points, even with the features, and unbreakable nature, along with the magic power +10, could only be viewed as a highway robbery. If only the attributes could change, it would be a perfect, highpanion weapon to the ancient fire which that I have. I began to take another look at it.


    Only then, I realized why it looked so familiar to me.


    This was the baby weapon. That was, it was the spear that the queen of the north always carried with her. Cold blue energy continued to flow out of its edge, and at the end of the spear, a goddess like woman shape was embedded. It was exactly the same as that which I have heard and seen in pictures.


    I always thought that the stores used by the green skins and humans did not ovep, but in this situation, it did not seem that way. It wasn¡¯t certain as to when the queen of the north obtained this weapon, but it was simply surprising. Going beyond opening the secret store, 5,000,000 points were spent just to obtain it.


    I unconsciously extended my hand out towards it. However, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t grab it. The repelling force wasn¡¯t like it could shatter my body. However, with the cold energy, my body was continually being kept at bay.


    ¡°S***¡­¡±


    Along with the difference in talents, and as even the item seemed to be discriminating, I couldn¡¯t help but swear at the inexplicable situation. Even if I wasn¡¯t interested in it as my weapon of choice was a sword, for some reason, it still made me feel bitter.


    I¡¯ve lost the chance of taking away the weapon from the queen of the north when I was to fight her. It was the same with the holy sword that Ha Yuri, the sword saint, had. Initially, I thought that weapon recement would not be necessary for a holy sword with which summoning and re-summoning were possible at will.


    With bitter feeling, I looked around again when a hammer made an impression on me. The grip felt very good.


    [God of Hammer]


    [Hammer used by a Continent¡¯s Hero who has been endowed by the powers of Five Giant Gods. It wasn¡¯t certain as to how the hammer got here, but having kept the hero¡¯s powers while traveling to many ces for the longest time, the hammer¡¯s capabilities have also been deified. Along with forest, volcano, wind and wave, it also contains additional attributes under seal.]


    [Power+30]


    [10,000,000 Points]


    I began to feel good about having first visited here. Although I coveted it, 10,000,000 points seemed ridiculous. As I needed to continue to improve, locking up 10,000,000 points was out of the question. After I purchased items that I needed immediately, I thought that I would keep those weapons as future objectives in my head.


    I felt anxious, but it would be alright to collect them after I make satisfactory improvements. Perhaps, until that was to happen, another quest would be avable which would allow me to open the secret store again.


    Along with them, I also saw many weapons that were worth keeping in my mind. As I turned my head to where I was attracted to, a big sword certainly remained as the one that made the greatest impression on me. It was a slightly bigger than the big sword, which was too big to be called a sword, I had. It wasn¡¯t just because of its size that pulled my attention. There was some strange sense I felt from it. It was as if it was pulling me to it.


    [Sealing Big Sword]


    [It is a Big Sword made to Seal someone. The big sword was hardened by the hammer endowed by hell¡¯s fire and blessings. It can summon gigantic metal chains. Responding to the user¡¯s magic power, the metal chain can either tie up or shred the enemy. Others, who are not its owners, cannot hold it. Resistance to the attributes of the dark increases.]


    [Magic Power+6, Stamina+6, Power+6]


    [5,000,000 Points]


    Pitch ck big sword. The price wasn¡¯t too bad, either. It was same as the spear which was held by the queen of the north. I stopped just short of extending my hand out towards it. It was because I felt myself to be insufficient for the weapon.


    [Boo-woooooong]


    As if to respond to mymitment, its sword god made a sound as it trembled. I would definitely have it someday, in the future, for sure. Having made thatmitment, I moved to a different area.


    It was because even though there were many expensive items, there were also right items that I could purchase. Rather than the weapons, other items which could fit my needs were there for sure. As I was not sure when I would be able toe back in here, I took a rather long time to examine one after another in detail, and finally, I was able to locate a couple of items that I liked.


    The first one was this one.


    [Ring of Orc Swordsman]


    [The ring with the original spirit of the legendary Orc swordsman. Most likely to cause mortal wound.]


    [Agility +2]


    [500,000 Points]


    Although it didn¡¯t look like anything special, it was something which I could immediately use and it had great effectiveness. Actually, I even thought that it went way beyond just having great effectiveness. My own capability of ¡®weapon recement¡¯ allows me to rece weapons, and while wielding the reced weapon, the possibility of causing mortal wounds gets increased.


    I thought that if the possibility of my own capability, along with this ring¡¯s possibility could be well harmonized, most of the attacks could result in mortal wounds, although it might not always be at 100 percent. The capability of Agility +2 wasn¡¯t, certainly, not bad, and at the price of 500,000 points, I could only wee it with certainty. In fact, I wanted to decide on this one, but the remaining second dagger was also very attractive.


    [The Great Sorcerer Isac¡¯s Throwing Dagger & Summoning Ne]


    [A Dagger made by the great sorcerer, Isac, to kill time. It was made as a set with the ne, and after throwing the dagger, it has the feature of possibly recalling it back into your own hands.]


    [Magic Power + 1]


    [600,000 Points]


    I was pulled to this weapon as well because I¡¯ve utilized throwing daggers then switching to big swords in many battles. If there were other weapons nearby, it was possible to continue tounch attacks, but if the conditions were limited, such fighting strategy could not indefinitely be utilized. If this weapon could be used, the future battles would be much more manageable, and thought that it could be applied in many situations.


    All I had was only 700,000 points¡­ Being short of 400,000 points, I had no choice, but to choose one or the other.

 Chapter 133

    The Secret Store


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    To be honest, I wanted to have them both. It goes without saying that the same consideration applies even in choosing an item that could be readily used in the uing raid. If I was to choose the ring, most of my attacks could be fatal while if I was to choose the dagger, I could reliably work together with ck Spear. Of course, the ring has the cons as far as the probability was concerned and the dagger has the limited rate of capability increase, but it was very difficult to choose one over the other.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry and choose, my friend!¡±


    The goblin,cking any sense, was urging me all the while. Ignoring the goblin, I fell back into my thoughts. I was curious about what if I was able to sell the weapons that I¡¯m currently holding to the item store. Although I have never tried it before, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask and find out.


    ¡°Is it possible to sell the weapons that are in my possession? I am interested in selling the voice of curse¡­¡±


    Even if I was able to sell the weapons, I would never sell the ancient fire. The ¡®voice of curse¡¯, which had been chosen as the second best alternative, was not a bad weapon and boasts pretty good performance, but if I was to lose this opportunity, it would be hard to tell when I would have the opportunity again in the future to obtain those two items.


    To me, those items were worth over 1,000,000 points. In other words, the opportunity was something that I couldn¡¯t let go of, like ck Friday shopping. The goblin began to speak as I nervously waited for his reply.


    ¡°That weapon is possible.¡±


    It made me wide awake. Unconsciously, I began to smile. It appears as if there were items that could be sold and other items that couldn¡¯t be sold. Some cheap items couldn¡¯t be sold, but good items like the ancient fire and voice of curse appeared to be seble.


    At this point, the most curious thing was obviously the price. They must be sold for at least 400,000 points in order for me to obtain both items.


    ¡°300,000 points.¡±


    ¡®That bastard¡­¡¯


    It is ludicrous to say that the voice of curse is only worth 300,000 points. Clearly this item was at the top of the list.


    In addition to having Agility +3 and Magic Power +2, the ability to spray de-buff to the enemy is a feature that could be widely applied. In fact, selling the voice of curse and purchasing the items that were in the secret store would only result in a loss of 1 in each of agility and magic power capabilities. Of course, if I was to consider the additional features that could be gained, there was absolutely no loss in selling the voice of curse and purchasing those two items. Yet, a person¡¯s mind did not always work that way. It would be absurd to be offering just 300,000 points. Staring at the bastard, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand the offered price.¡±


    ¡°No negotiating. My friend. The voice of cursees in a set in its original packaging. It looks to be in a good condition, but 300,000 points is all I can offer.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuummm¡­¡±


    It seemed that I could get more for it if it could be sold with its other side which was in Spider n¡¯s Park Hyeri¡¯s possession. If the assumption that the managers¡¯pensations of the item store were based on their performances was true then the bastard would certainly benefit by selling the two items after buying back the voice of curse. It was when I was thinking about him as a simple NPC.


    ¡°The ancient fire is 500,000 points.¡±


    ¡®Son of a b****¡¯


    He was tempting me with the whispers of the devil. It was unbelievable to be suggesting me to sell the weapon that I used the most. It was not an overstatement to say that that weaponprised about 1/3 of my power. He was luring me to sell the ancient fire and then purchase the sword strengthening or some other useless items with the remaining points.


    Certainly, I could part with the voice of curse. However, the ancient fire was a different story. Trying to think what else could be done, I bit my lips as I spoke to him and approached it like gambling.


    ¡°Is it possible to sell other items that I have?¡±


    That was, rather than the items that I was carrying, other items that were in my possession. Instead of waiting for his answer, I immediately thought about the items that I wanted. Instantly, many items began to appear.


    Ultimately, I couldn¡¯t help, but raise the ends of my lips.


    [Item Sale]


    [Ancient Fire ¨C Sale Possible ¨C 500,000 Points]


    [The Voice of Curse ¨C Sale Possible ¨C 300,000 Points]


    .


    .


    .


    [High Power Axe of the Giant ¨C Sale Possible ¨C 40,000 Points]


    .


    .


    [Sharp Spear ¨C Sale Possible ¨C 10,000 Points]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [Big ive of the Orc ¨C Sale Possible ¨C 5,000 Points]


    The seble weapons, among which I have been collecting and storing in the warehouse from the time when I was a weapons dealer, began toe into my view. The answer to what were the most abundant resources of the Blood Dagger n was obviously the weapons. Whether it was due to my old habits or not, thest thing that the Blood Dagger n did at the end of a battle was collecting weapons. It was the same case this time around after the attack on Somora.


    Even after distributing the weapons that were useful to everyone, there were plenty of items that were just lying around on the ground.


    ¡°It is possible, my friend.¡±


    The goblin¡¯s voice also reached my ears.


    With the items of this magnitude, I might even have some points left over. I immediately thought of the actual number of points which I might end up with after the sale.


    [The total number of points is 685,000 after selling 42 items, including the voice of curse.]


    ¡®Nice.¡¯


    The ownership of the Blood Dagger n certainly belonged to me. As I thought, all the items without clear ownerships belonged to me. After picking out several items that were too good to sell, I heard a voice.

 Chapter 134

    [The total number of points is 625,000 after selling 42 items, including the voice of curse.]


    [Do you want to sell the items?]


    [625,000 Points have been assigned to Blood Dagger.]


    [Checking Points for Blood Dagger, the High Level Demon, Mid Level diator.]


    [The total number of points for Blood Dagger is 1,330,000 Points.]


    That¡¯s perfect. Everything went very smoothly ording to the n. I kind of missed the weapons that I have been collecting, but investing was more important at this time. Since it wasn¡¯t just me, but other n members would most likely have plenty of rued points, there shouldn¡¯t be any concerns over weapons.


    The ring of Orc Swordsman was 500,000 points, the throwing dagger of Isaac, the great sorcerer was 600,000 points, and 230,000 points remained.


    As I subtly stared at the goblin, he was looking like as if he has failed at something. It was possible to hypothesize that the bastard was not a NPC, but since it didn¡¯t seem like an urgent matter for me to be thinking about that at this juncture, I made no such hypothesis.


    Fearing that perhaps others would enter the secret store and purchase them before I did, I hurriedly began buying them.


    [You¡¯ve purchased the ring of the Orc Swordsman for 500,000 points.]


    [You¡¯ve purchased the throwing dagger of Isaac, the great sorcerer, for 600,000 points.]


    It was like putting down a heavy load off of my shoulders. Unconsciously, the ends of my lips were rising. At this point, I needed to decide how to spend the remaining 230,000 points. Although it did not seem to be a bad investment in buying the strengthening sword, I surveyed the store one more time for things that I might be able to buy since I was in the store anyway.


    Since 230,000 points weren¡¯t that much, what I could purchase has been already pre-established as far as the items went.


    ¡®Weapons that can be strengthened¡¯


    It didn¡¯t matter as to what weapons categories or their features were. If I was to seed in capturing the beast of the east, pick the weapons that could be strengthened by using the materials. Unlikepleted products like the sealing sword, the ones that were made to be potentially strengthened had much weaker capability specifications. One suitable item came into my view in good time.


    [Long Rotten Wood Spear of the Life Tree]


    [It was a spear that the elfs had made, using the rotten branches that fell off a tree. It has the capability of continually recovering user¡¯s stamina and magic power, little by little. It was very strong and sharp.]


    [Agility +1]


    [200,000 Points]


    Although it didn¡¯t look like it would amount to anything, its power lied in the fact that it could be strengthened. It seemed trivial and small, but the ability to recover the stamina and magic power was also a strong pros. Even though I wasn¡¯t sure how effective it would be after strengthening it with materials that were to be collected, I just thought that it would be very useful.


    Of course, using spear was not a familiar skill for me, yet, I thought that I could use it as a throwing spear, and as I have wanted to have a weapon that was a bit longer than a sword, the choice didn¡¯te to me as a bad one.


    [You¡¯ve used 200,000 points to purchase Long Rotten Wood Spear of the Life Tree.]


    30,000 points remained. As I had originally thought, I¡¯ve decided to spend the 30,000 points in strengthening the sword.


    [Strengthen Item]


    [The Sword that is too big to be called a Sword ¨C Possible ¨C 10,000 Points]


    [Strengthening The Sword that is too big to be called a Sword for 10,000 Points.]


    The basic strengthening didn¡¯t seem to require me to purchase other materials. Finally, my sword entered the cksmith¡¯s workroom, and having appeared out of nowhere, an Orc cksmith began to hammer the sword after melting unidentifiable metal. Then in less than a few minutes, the sword strengthening waspleted.


    [Strengthening Completed.]


    [Long Rotten Wood Spear of the Life Tree ¨C Possible ¨C 20,000 Points]


    [Strengthening Long Rotten Wood Spear of the Life Tree for 20,000 Points.]


    [Strengthening Completed.]


    Although I thought that there might be a change in the name of the item or some simrly extreme changes, to my disappointment or perhaps because it was a basic strengthening process, the change in the name or adding of new capabilities did not take ce. However, I felt that it became a bit more hardened and bigger than before.


    It was a very satisfying shopping trip. I almost felt that it was perfect. By then, after having entered the secret store, I¡¯ve purchased 3 weapons and even strengthened the sword with the remaining points. I felt really good.


    One miss was the fact that I couldn¡¯t purchase a potion that could be used in the raid. I was a bit at ease though because I could rely on the recovery option that came with the life tree¡¯s long spear, but in anticipation of uncertain situations, I thought it would be good to be earning points while capturing the beast of the east.


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage. My friend.¡±


    After spending all my points, the goblin again struck up a conversation, and I was able to face him with a smile of victory for some reason.


    When I thought about exiting the store, I felt my body moving and found myself returned to the original tent. I had a new ring around my finger, ne was hanging around my neck, andstly, a dagger and a long spear were in my hands.


    I gently threw the dagger to a distant spot in the ground and itnded, staking to the ground. What was interesting was the fact that it hit the ground hard even though I threw it gently.


    It must have been the effect of the ring. As I injected magic power into the ne, the dagger soon disappeared and came back to my hand.


    ¡®Good¡¯


    Even if it might appear as a simple technique, there would certainly be differences depending on how it was to be used. It was especially true when I was thinking about the unique powers that I had. It was such a joy to have a weapon that will never leave my hands. I quietlyughed silly with euphoria for some reason.


    It was then.


    Jung Hayeon has surreptitiously entered the tent. As Mev had alluded, she has brought some simple things to eat. Although it has not been long since we saw each otherst, she appeared to be very d to see me as if it has been a very long time.


    ¡°I brought breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Jung Hayeon¡¯s Concern


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought breakfast.¡±


    She seemed to be expecting something. As a matter of fact, Jung Hayeon has been with me since the tutorials. In other words, it would have been much tougher for Jung Hayeon than for Mev. So, to be thinking of me as a ce of shelter was a natural thing.


    I began to speak as I looked directly at Jung Hayeon.


    ¡°Join me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­OK!¡±


    As expected, her countenance brightened up immediately. I ate some beast meat and fruits which I regrly ate, and Jung Hayeon, to whom these food items were not essential diet items, began to take some food as she quietly moved closer to me.


    However strangely, Jung Hayeon¡¯s eyes were fixed on my newly purchased long spear. Perhaps, her interest in the long spear which was made out of tree branches could be understandable since she was a nt life form. As I looked at her with curiosity, Jung Hayeon spoke again.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s just that there is something familiar about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I just purchased it recently. Come to think of it, how many points have you umted so far?¡±


    ¡°When I checked it most recently, it was about 580,000 point, I think.¡±


    As I thought, Jung Hayeon had collected quite an amount of points. As the only sorcerer of the n, there were a lot of things for her to take care of which might have influenced some aspects. However, she seemed to be having some concerns. Come to think of it, although she was able to evolve as Mev has done, she seemed to be putting off going through the evolution process. It didn¡¯t appear that her job title or her outward appearances have changed.


    She must have some concerns even now. Although I roughly knew what it was all about, I did not ask her. Instead, I talked to her.


    It wasn¡¯t that we did not talk much before, but our past conversations have been mostly centered around business rted subjects. Jung Hayeon felt more difficult towards me than either Mev or Baek Ahyeon. In fact, unlike me having feelings that I needed to take care of Mev or Baek Ahyeon for some reason, Jung Hayeon was also like my ce of shelter. Since she has been very dedicated for a long time, I thought that it may not be a bad idea for me to be more approachable for her as well.


    ¡°How are things these days?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes!¡±


    ¡°Mev and the goblins are kind¡­ And now there are humans like Yoora in the n, too. Baek Ahyeon has also remained with the n, so I was able to talk with her as well. She wanted to learn the green skinnguage, so she and Yoora were learning it together. Hoohoo¡­¡±


    With a single question, Jung Hayeon continued to open up quickly. Certainly, she has been wanting to talk.


    ¡°The little kids are so cute. I also think about my younger siblings who are on Earth¡­¡±


    I felt like the conversation was something that could be shared between an ordinary couple. As if it was fun, she smiled as she talked, and I, too, smiled looking at Jung Hayeon. We shared conversations covering many subjects. Stories, ranging from how things were here, to interestingly, how the life was like when Jung Hayeon was living on Earth were talked about.


    She talked about the fact that she did not have a boy friend, how smart and studious her little sister was, the ordinary life she had in her hometown of Jeonju, to many other topics, and even the conversation continued after finishing breakfast. It seemed like the ambience has be more informal and at ease.


    I spoke again to Jung Hayeon.


    ¡°Should you have any concerns, do feel free to talk to me.¡±


    As anticipated, Jung Hayeon was hesitating after I said that. It appeared that she wanted to talk about something, but kept it inside her. Finally, as if she had decided, she slowly opened up.


    ¡°Well¡­ In¡­ In fact¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t have anyints about my body¡­¡±


    As anticipated, it must be regarding evolution. It would be a simr case as mine. une seemed more distant from humans than the Orc or demon races. Even though she was gentle in front of me, I thought that the times when she was not able to control herself or unable to suppress the urge to kill must have been stressful for someone who had been a human.


    Jung Hayeon must have certainly been the face of an ordinary person when she was a human. She has be a monster that goes insane at the sight of blood, and the fact that she does not feel fear was a very strange phenomenon.


    She would most likely choose a simr race as that of une for her next evolution, I thought. It might not be possible to go back to a human being, but I felt that she might be longing to transform into a demon race, which had simr body structure to the humans, or some other race that I have not seen before.


    Being in a simr situation, I wanted to provide some advice for some reason, so I spoke first seeing that she was very hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright that you feel nervous. You are probably feeling the difference from when you were a human. I, too, feel the same way. It is difficult to suppress the often burgeoningbativeness and urge to kill. It is also same for carnal desire. However, I believe I can ovee that. I mean, it may be better to say that Ie to naturally ept it, rather than ovee it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was somewhat a serious topic. It was also the subject of my concerns as well. Only Jung Hayeon and I can rte to this subject within our n. Being in the borderline between human and green skin, we couldn¡¯t help, but think about these things.


    It was when my thoughts were deepening as I spoke.


    ¡°And.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­No¡­Not¡­ Not that.¡±


    Turning quite red, Jung Hayeon put her head down.


    ¡°The¡­The thing that I worry about is not such things¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m wondering if you prefer the body of the fairy or human!¡±

 Chapter 136

    As if she was embarrassed, she raised her voice as she yelled towards the tail end of her sentence. I was relieved that she wasn¡¯t worried about her identity, but for some reason my face turned a bit red feeling flustered. That was because I felt like I butted in unnecessarily.


    However, Jung Hayeon would have been more embarrassed than me. I certainly could not have imagined that her concerns were like that at all. She must have felt ridiculous as well since she wasn¡¯t able to raise her head properly. As the silence reverberated loudly inside the tent, Jung Hayeon hurriedly began to speak.


    ¡°That¡­ That is. Since you haven¡¯t been calling me these days¡­ I was thinking that¡­ You like Me¡­ Mev or Baek¡­Baek Ahyeon who have small bodies¡­ Unlike¡­Unlike them both, I am big¡­¡±


    ¡°If not, perhaps, the nt body does not suit you¡­¡±


    She must have been desperate in her own way as tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°So, I thought that¡­ I may want to evolve into¡­A race you might like¡­¡±


    I could see how the hypothesis of not liking nt might have been developed, but I was very curious as to from where the new idea that I liked small bodies like that of Mev or Jung Hayeon came from. Certainly, every night we spent the time together, I reminded Jung Hayeon that my preference was her, so I was very taken aback by her misunderstanding.


    Especially when Mev or Baek Ahyeon could never catch up as far as size, one of the pros, was concerned.


    In fact, there were times when Jung Hayeon would be going around the vige with brighter look on her face. It was before Mev¡¯s evolution and when Baek Ahyeon was in the city. She must have felt threatened now that Mev matured beautifully and that Baek Ahyeon was also staying in the vige.


    It seemed like she had a lower self-esteem than I thought.


    If I was to nod, it appeared as if she would immediately evolve into a fairy, a fairy queen for sure. It wasn¡¯t that I was curious about how Jung Hayeon would look as a fairy queen, but I always felt inside that my ideal type has always been Jung Hayeon. I thought her shedding her current appearance was something that could not happen.


    I spoke immediately as soon as I organized my thoughts. It wasn¡¯t a hollow talk or a lie to simply put Jung Hayeon at ease, either. I was absolutely sincere.


    ¡°You do not necessarily change. I like your current appearance the most.¡±


    Her eyes turned big instantly. Although she was not showing it, she must have felt happier than she could have imagined as her lips were stretching.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes! Thank¡­ Thank you.¡±


    As if she found the answer that she was looking for, Jung Hayeon began to coil her body. It looked like she was going to evolve right away. Actually, as a nt sorcerer, it was definitely a negative thing should Jung Hayeon was to choose to evolve into another race. Of course, if she was to evolve into a fairy, she could maintain certain level of friendliness, but the difference would be significant from that of une or Dryad.


    ¡°Woop¡­¡±


    As if she was feeling brief pain, she twisted her body. Like the spirit of flower that appears in mythology, her hair began to be slowly covered with branches and leaves. It was the same case over the leaves that were covering her lower body. It was getting bigger and the color was also turning very beautifully.


    As if to fulfill Mev¡¯s dream in her ce, her overall look was transforming into a more voluptuous one. It looked like her waist was getting smaller while her buttocks and breasts were growingrger.


    What captivated my eyes were the green light, and alluring aroma hit me hard.


    Finally, after the evolution has finished, Jung Hayeon gave me a look. She must have known that I was curious as Jung Hayeon spoke with a gentle smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s the flower of the life tree.¡±


    First, it was ordinary, followed by Lapressia, and now it was the flower of the life tree. Just by looking at the worthiness of the kind, I felt like she had the upper hand over me. The appearance was notable, but even the ambience was different. The green skinplexion has be a bit lighter, yet was very beautiful.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡±


    Jung Hayeon¡¯s face turned red as I spoke to her while looking at her as if I had lost my mind. Then out of the green branch hair came flower buds, and finally flowers began to blossom. They looked as if she was wearing flowers on her head. What was interesting was the fact that Jung Hayeon has also received a crown.


    Certainly, it was different from the crown that the fairy queen Mev had. To be exact, what Jung Hayeon has ced on her head was aurel wreath. It was a crown that appeared to have been made out of tree branches. However, filled with delicate light, I could tell that that item was not such a bad item.


    She has gone further away from being a human than in her previous form. However, if there was ever a forest goddess, she must definitely have the beauty like Jung Hayeon, I thought. I wasn¡¯t certain whether she was happy with her new appearance or not, but she seemed to be very happy to see my reaction as she smiled happily.


    ¡°May¡­¡±


    ¡°May I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Name¡­ I want to know your name.¡±


    This was an unanticipated question. She wasn¡¯t definitely asking for the green skin name. Jung Hayeon has already known that I was a human.


    What she was asking was surely the human name.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what she meant by it. Was it to forge a rtionship as humans, or grow closer to me, or it could just be that she may simply wanted to know my name. However, I thought whatever it was, letting her know the name was not a big deal.


    As I nodded, I said to Jung Haeyon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kim Taesung.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great name. Taesung.¡±


    The appearance of Jung Hayeon before me was more beautiful than any flower there was. Finally, having slowly moved closer to me, Jung Hayeon kissed me and I held her in my arms.


    This was how we weed the next day. It was the day in which the three ns¡¯ general meeting was to be held and the raid training was to bemenced. Rest was over. It was now time to move about more busily and diligently.

 Chapter 137

    The Raid by the Green Skins


    When I opened my eyes, I was able to see Jung Hayeon who was sound asleep next to me. She must have been quite exhausted as she was still sleeping. As it has been quiteboriousst night, I wanted to let her sleep a bit longer. However, due to a scheduled meeting, I had to wake her up reluctantly.


    ¡°Jung Hayeon.¡±


    She opened her eyes slowly as I called her name, and as she gazed at me with a smile, I felt somewhat embarrassed, thinking aboutst night.


    ¡°Ah. Sorry. Taesung.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. We have a meeting to go to, so let¡¯s get ready to go.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After a quick wash with already prepared water, and as I roughly dressed in arms, including a shoulder armor suit, Jung Hayeon began to attend to me bybing my hair, properly putting on the armor suit and other simr ways.


    It was a strange feeling like as if my wife was fixing my tie as I was about to leave for work, rather than a feeling of being a child again. In conclusion, it was a good feeling if I was to quibble over whether it was a good thing or not. Meanwhile, as Jung Hayeon stealthily stood on her tip toes, I ended up cing a small kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡±


    It was a different feeling fromst night, seeing her lowering her head as if she was embarrassed. After giving a smile, I opened the tent door and immediately went outside.


    The vige was unusually quiet. It was early in the morning and vigers might have heard the news that each n¡¯s leadership was supposed to be getting together for an important meeting. This might have caused the normally running around goblin children to be absent as well, contributing to the fact that the vige was so quiet for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    As I turned my head to the source of the sound, I saw, and as expected, the leaders, including Ragia who were waiting for me as they looked on. Ragia, with the lower body of a snake, was still beautiful, Orbo, who has recently evolved in to a minotaur, ced the shield on the ground and kept stroking the horns on his head as if they were bothering him somewhat, Hakajin, who had the brightest mind among the n, was looking upon me with anticipation, and Gark and Hark, who were the first born and the second born among the loyal five siblings, were also looking in my direction with their g staked to the ground.


    Lastly, I saw Mev and the three goblin sisters. Seeing her levitating in her crown, it seemed that flying around was more natural for her than walking. Along with Baek Ahyeon, who was in an ambiguous position, and by adding Jung Hayeon and me to this list, the entire leadership has gathered.


    Everyone seemed to have been changed somewhat. For example, the weapons that Gark and Hark had. Reminiscent of aundry pole, Gark was holding a long sword and Hark had two daggers which seemed to be exactly alike.


    I was worried that perhaps, they might have purchased the wrong weapons from the warrior¡¯s store, but it didn¡¯t appear to be so. Although I just had a quick peek, the weapons which they were holding seemed to be strengthened in capabilities.


    It seemed that Orbo has reced his existing shield by having purchased a new shield. He was most appropriate to be a sub tanker. Unlike Goff, sine he has always used a shield from the start, it would not be a problem at all, even if Orbo was to be positioned as the main tanker.


    The ones who showed the most differences were the three goblin sisters as they were proudly wearing armors. Perhaps they might have had ample amount of points.


    As I walked between them, Gark and Hark, and Orbo began to raise their hands toward their chests. As I acknowledged them with slight nod in response, Ragia ran towards me quickly and began to speak to me.


    ¡°Preparations?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve instructed them to purchase red medicines for treating wounds from the warrior god¡¯s store. I¡¯ve heard that both Goff and ck Spear ns have already arrived.¡±


    ¡°We must bete then.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯rete, but¡­ It¡¯s just that the ns¡¯ chiefs and leaders are somewhat anticipating¡­¡±


    In other words, they got to the meeting early due to excited. I smiled for some reason, thinking that it was so fitting of them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go then¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Having walked, we finally arrived at a tent that was a little further away from the Storm Shadow n. It was a temporary tent which was pitched at a reasonable location since the tent in the vige was too small for the three tribes¡¯ leaderships to meet. However, credit to the efforts of the goblins and Ogres who were good with hands, the tent did not look half bad.


    As we entered near the inside of the tent, two Ogres, who were guarding the outside, ced their hands on their chests. When I responded to them in kind, the Ogre who was outside stealthily opened his mouth.


    ¡°Blood Dagger n.¡±


    ¡°Entering is the Blood Dagger n .¡±


    Only after the cloths covering the entrance were drawn, I was able to enter. Come to think of it, it was the first time that I¡¯ve seen other members of the leadership, besides Goff and ck Spear.


    Although it felt like I¡¯ve been socializing with our n¡¯s leaders, it had only been taking asional nces from the distance. I thought that it would be good to familiarize with them given this opportunity. So, I turned my head.


    ¡°You¡¯vee.¡±


    The first one to wee me was Goff, who was sitting on one side of the tent, and he was holding an enormous shield as I had asked. It seemed that a reasonably sized shield would have been sufficient, but apparently ordinary items didn¡¯t seem to satisfy Goff¡¯s nature. Even at a nce, I could see that the price of that item would be extreme.


    Like his own character, his spending habits must have also been extreme as well. Although I was wondering whether it was a mistake to have rmended that he carry a shield, he appeared to be quite satisfied.


    Looking beyond him, I could find familiar faces. ¡®Gara¡¯, the twin head Ogre, who was on friendly terms with Gark and Hark. Next to him was the drumming Orc. There were also other familiar faces. As most of them were from the military warrior division, there didn¡¯t appear be that many leaders, yet I felt that the enthusiasm and energy which were emanating from them were definitely extraordinary.


    ¡°Sorry if I¡¯mte.¡±

 Chapter 138

    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    When I turned my head, I saw ck Spear and a ratherrge number of people, including ck Spear¡¯s sorcerer whom I saw some time ago. As if he was on a field trip, there was also Little Finger, who was sitting down, and one fellow who seemed to smell like ck Spear drew my interest. It wasn¡¯t that he was actually smelly, but the ambience of something emanating from him made me feel that way. Perhaps, the fellow was his son. I nodded and finally I was able to take an empty seat.


    Maybe it was because the tent was a circr shape that each n sat in reasonable sections of the tent, leaving the center space vacant.


    In other words, there was not a leader of this coalition. Leaving the center area and taking positions in their respective sections implied that all three tribes were equal. Of course, some one needed to oversee the meeting, but the fact the positions were taken in this way allowed for reducing disharmony.


    Statements could be made from where each one was sitting and if an important point needed to be made, one could enter the circle. If the topics were relevant, it didn¡¯t matter what sort of statement was to be made. The most important thing was to listen.


    That was what respect was.


    Although everyone might have already been briefed as to what was going on, it was also important to exin things one more time. ck Spear, who has been around in such situations, began to speak slowly.


    ¡°First of all, wee to all the brothers who are here. The fact that we¡¯ve found a newnd which we can im as ours is the reason for our meeting today. The most eptablend that Blood Dagger, Goff, and I have determined is thend, far at the end of east. As you might have heard, the brothers¡¯ coalition meeting will continue until we start to stake our roots in the newnd.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°As heard, we are going to the east end¡­¡±


    ¡°It is the glorious newnd for the new brothers of the three tribes.¡±


    As anticipated,ments began to flow as soon as ck Spear made his statement. The one that had a curious expression was an ogre from Goff n. Perhaps, it was because Goff might not have exined it beforehand, he quietly raised his hand as he voiced his question. He seemed rather intelligent, unlike the other ogres. Based on his small stature, he could very well be the brain of Goff¡¯s.


    ¡°The beast of the east lives in thend, at the end of east. ck Spear.¡±


    ¡°I know. Honorable warrior of Goff n. Perhaps, it will be better if Blood Dagger would exin from here on.¡±


    With ck Spear¡¯s statement, I took a spot inside the circle and took a seat.


    ¡°It is as you said, honorable warrior of the Goff n. The beast of the east is in the east. I¡¯m not sure if you have heard, but thend in the end of the east is the onlynd fit for our three ns.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt about the brothers¡¯ bravery and Blood Dagger¡¯s wisdom, but if we were to capture the beast of the east and overtake thend, there would be a lot of casualties.¡±


    The fellow seemed to have much suspicion. However, it wasn¡¯t a bad one. For bellicose type of person like Goff, someone like that was needed to control Goff. I spoke again, looking at the fellow.


    ¡°We¡¯ll minimize casualties.¡±


    The fellow had an expression, saying that he did not understand. I began to slowly regurgitate the story that I had told ck Spear and Goff. The warrior that protects the front, the priest and sorcerer who could help recover stamina, the archers and magicians who could safely attack from the distance. It appeared that Goff, who was not a good story teller, simply told them that they were going to capture the beast of the east. As I moved along with my version of the strategy, the countenance on the fellow was slowly looking better and better.


    ¡°If we engage in the battle this way, we can minimize fatalities or crippling casualties of the Green Skins. The beast of the east has three faces. Goff will take care of the face in the front, then Orbo and Gara, the twin head ogre from our n, will take care of the faces on the sides.¡±


    I was a little ufortable with the one with two heads, but this configuration seemed to be the best scenario.


    ¡°After destroying the two faces on the sides, thenstly, Goff will eliminate the face which he was responsible for. It will be the responsibility of the human tribe of our Blood Dagger n and the ck Spear n¡¯s sorcerers to assist Goff and other warriors, so that they can stand their ground until then.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°The Blood Dagger n¡¯s swordsmen will attack the right leg and tail. It will be critical to slow down the bastard¡¯s movements.¡±


    As I slowly exined the details, the fellow shut his mouth as he did not have much to say. However, he still had someints. He seemed to be trying to stay quiet in consideration of Goff¡¯s position, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t hold himself to it as he began to throw out questions at me.


    ¡°ording to Blood Dagger, the most dangerous thing would be¡­¡±


    Perhaps, it was Goff, and this was the fact that could not be denied. Hearing the fellow, Goff grinned as he spoke.


    ¡°And it is the most honorable task to perform as well. Kayak, I know your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°It is the most honorable task!¡±


    ¡°Goff, the leader of Goff tribe, will be in charge of the most honorable task!¡±


    With Goff¡¯s words, Kayak, the ogre kept his mouth closed. From his perspective, there must be more than one or two aspects that he wasn¡¯tfortable with. He probably understood the fact that it was the most honorable position to be in. The fact that the ogres of Goff n were shouting at the moment was the counter evidence.


    Despite that, opening up this way to me implied how much the fellow was thinking about his tribe¡¯s leader. In other words, he was like Ragia in our n.


    Although he did not mention it in consideration of my position, he probably felt ufortable for having to trust humans. I smiled, looking at him, for some reason.


    ¡°I trust you. Goff n¡¯s brother.¡±


    He, too, lowered his head and finished his words.


    ¡°It was true. Forgive me. Blood Dagger. I will help you with what I can with all my power.¡±


    I nodded, facing in his direction.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving eastward right away. Those who remember the old battles in the north know. What we need are training, simtion, and coordination. This hunt for the beast of the east will mark the first unified action of the three tribes, and it will strengthen our g which we will stake in the ground in thend of east¡¯s end.¡±

 Chapter 139

    The Green Skins¡¯ Raid


    [The united tribe¡¯sing of the age (entering adulthood) ceremony, originated by Blood Dagger, Goff, and ck Spear, is quite entertaining. The green skins¡¯ ceremony for those who are entering adulthood as members of the united tribe takes ce outside of the n, rather than inside. Unlike the other tribes¡¯ ceremony in which individual bravery is tested, the united tribe tests coborative efforts, and rather than testing to determine who is stronger, they test how individuals get along. They are recognized and approved by the tribe based on how they can work together in order to capture beasts that which an individual cannot capture alone, or based on how much bigger the captured beasts are.


    Those green skins, which have gone through this training as a group,prised of young warriors from each tribe, learn to have the mindset that they need to have within the tribe, and how to serve, support and protect the brothers. This test which has been established after having fought the beast of the east, known to be the greatest one when ites to size, is continuing to be an old tradition for every tribe, and Kim Yoora, the queen of war songs, participate in this ceremony¡­ omit¡­ ¨C From the great book of antiquity, The footsteps of the great tribal chiefs.]


    Although he was not an eloquent speaker, he seemed to have made rather a good point. It felt like the room temperature has risen instantly. Everyone was looking in this direction with burning eyes. From those who were burning with war spirits to those who have ced their hands to their chests. Looking at them, Goff spoke again.


    ¡°The quicker the three tribes be one, the quicker we can stake the g that we are longing for.¡±


    It was the same for ck Spear as well.


    ¡°If we can trust the brothers, we can be one.¡±


    As they have set aze to the moment, everyone¡¯s spirit was already at the highest point. It was as if they could have rushed out to go and capture the beast right at this minute. Perhaps, I wasn¡¯t the only one who was thinking that way as they all raised their hands into the air and began to shout.


    ¡°For brothers!¡±


    ¡°For the newnd!¡±


    ¡°For the newnd!!¡±


    The spirit rose in no time. I smiled as I watched them, and with that the training for capturing the beast of the east has begun.


    ***


    Actually, I thought it would be a bit simpler than that. That was, take one or two days to exin the concept and finish the training, and after that, select those who would be well trained demons and conduct the training for the hunt. Thereafter, by leading the one united n in its invasion to the east, the beasts would be easily overtaken, so it was thought.


    However, in applying such a method, it was a mistake to have thought that the green skins,cking any hunting experience, would follow my instructions quickly. Although they were fittingly called a war race due to their belligerence, their aplishments were quite lowpared to the humans, on earth, who certainly understood the concept of raids through games.


    The training method was also an issue. It was confusing for them as the training was being conducted using simtion of fighting against the imaginary opponents. The first step was to create a formation, with Goff, Orbo, and Gara, the twin head ogre at the center. Along with ck Spear, the main force will be ced in the distance and on the sides where the bastard¡¯s vision cannot reach, the swordsmen of the Blood Dagger n, along with the ogres would be positioned.


    Whether or not it was because there wasn¡¯t any enemy, they did not understand what everyone was supposed to be doing. It would have been much more convenient to try to help them understand the concept by budding heads, as a human, with the midsized beasts, but the ogres were as big as the midsized beasts to begin with.


    If it was an ogre as strong as Goff, an ordinary midsized beast would quickly be a bloodied mess. In other words, they would attack with all their fierce might even against a rabbit. Training itself was impossible.


    If there were any aplishments, it would be that they were able to familiarize with their positioning. Although it wasn¡¯t possible to explicitly provide the most urate positions for all, their formations were roughly drawn out. Of course, they were the positioning scheme which was conceived by me, whocks raid experience, and Hakajin. Any future adjustments would not be possible.


    As nned, the formation training continued today, but the passions were only in their wills and eyes. However, watching their stiff movements, it worried me that they would somehow run in to each other.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So, the n is to throw the spears from this point.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, ck Spear.¡±


    At least, the situation was better for those who, like ck Spear, were to take remote positions.


    ¡°Leader, what about me? Howe I¡¯m not with the other archers?¡±


    ¡°The sharp archers are to mobilize separately so that they can target strategic areas as needed.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I see.¡±


    However, there certainly were challenges in asking a lot from the likes of the tankers, Mev, Ragia, and Goff.


    For example, by distracting the bastard¡¯s attention and having its breath attack to miss the main formation, or opening up an escape route when things would go wrong. Also, since my experience was limited to what I¡¯ve read from the written materials, it was even more difficult to exin more urately.


    What was so easy when read from the written materials has be nebulous now that I was about to put them into action.


    Having the units divided into warriors, sorcerers, archers, and priests wasn¡¯t everything. The actual beast hunting was not a game, but a reality. Although a standard pattern existed, there was not a guarantee that that pattern would always y out. The bastard might suddenly whip his tail in the middle of firing his breath, or by ignoring Goff¡¯s attempt to create a diversion, the beast could directlyunch an attack at the main formation.


    Of course in situations like this, the warriors would attempt to minimize the beast¡¯s movements while the main formation would retreat, but then the priests and the charmers¡¯ healing magic power would not reach the warriors. Simply standing still and only attacking would not always work. The bastard¡¯s tail could even possibly be longer than the distance at which the arrows would need to travel before hitting the target.


    The one who were executing remote attacks would always have to maintain their distance. Whether they knew or not that my head was breaking apart with suchplexities, they were busy, cheerfully moving about.


    ¡°We¡¯ve be one!¡±


    ¡°It feels like we can go and hunt down the beast of the east right at this moment!¡±


    ¡°This is the power of the three tribes!¡±


    Gark and Hark were wielding their swords in the air, and even the ogres. They never seemed to be one in my eyes, but it seemed that they must have all been thinking that they have be one.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    It was when I was grappling my head in pain. Jung Hayeon walked over towards me and began to speak.

 Chapter 140

    ¡°How about demonstrating it once to them? Since green skins weren¡¯t the only ones here.¡±


    ¡°That may not be a bad idea¡­¡±


    Action speaks louder than words. Certainly, there were several more humans besides me here. The priests and Baek Ahyeon included. Of course, it could not be said that they all had raid experiences, but since they have heard and seen a lot of it, I thought it was possible to demonstrate the appropriate movements. Taking a brief pause from the training, I exined it to Goff and ck Spear to which they responded with nods.


    Instead of imagining it all together in one¡¯s head, it would probably be more helpful to them by demonstrating how it was supposed to work. Goff seemed to agree as he spoke while nodding.


    ¡°It will be good to dispatch a few ogres so that they can bring back some beasts from nearby.¡±


    ¡°While at it, I will ask them to bring back uninjured.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Blood Dagger.¡±


    The training has be lull with the sudden n. However, everyone¡¯s eyes were sparkling, perhaps because they have heard that a real demonstration was about to take ce.


    I called Baek Ahyeon and the faithful separately and exined the situation. Then eventually, they all nodded with the utmost loyal expressions on their faces. Although it wasn¡¯t much, they all showed resoluteness as if they were the holy knights, fighting a holy war.


    Certainly, they were passionate. The faithful, which Baek Ahyeonmanded, all previously held different upations. Although they have be priests under Baek Ahyeon¡¯s influence, as long as their past experiences stayed with them, I thought that it would be possible for them to hunt a midsized beast. That was if Jung Hayeon and I were to help.


    Atst, after having waited a few moments, with the tribe members gathered together, the ogres and Goff appeared with a subdued midsized beast. Everyone was watching the beast from the distance, and it appeared quite simr to a lizard, perhaps because it was a Drake kind. As it was seething fire in its mouth, it seemed that the bastard could even use breath to a certain level. Iughed happily and as he met my eyes, Goff, too smiled expecting it to be an entertaining spectacle.


    As I wanted to show them the hunting method as soon as possible, I immediately called Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon separately, and began to speak to everyone who had their eyes wide open. It seemed there was high level of anticipation in everyone. The eyes of Goff and ck Spear, who had their attention fixed in this direction from the front of the line, were sparkling as well.


    It felt like as if I had be a teacher.


    ¡°Hm. Then I¡¯ll show you how to hunt the beast from now.¡±


    ¡°The fire breathing midsized lizard beast. It is much smaller than the beast of the east which we will soon go against.¡±


    Everyone unhesitatingly nodded their heads with their mouths shut tightly. As most of them knew how strong I was, the majority of them had the expression of not understanding as to why I was about to show a demonstration with the beast. I could certainly understand why they had such expressions. It would be easy to subdue the beast if one was at the level of any of the three chiefs of the tribes, and even at the level of Gark and Hark, it would be possible to go against it, on a one on one basis. I spoke again to those who had such expressions.


    ¡°I do not use any weapons. I¡¯ll take the position of Goff who would be ced on the east side during the hunt. Only the humans and I will be hunting from the front.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious to see if that is possible¡­ Krrr¡±


    Immediately, the inside the hall was being stirred up. Certainly, the high skilled green skins in the vige knew at what level the humans were. Everyone was made up of the believers. Unlike the charmers, the fact that the believers were must be protected entities, has already been exined. To borrow the expression of the green skins, they were weaklings. It even seemed that some of them were imagining that the humans would immediately be shedding blood with their light skins all torn up as soon as the battlemenced.


    Even while speaking to them, I was poking on the beast with a wooden shield which I was holding in one hand as if to provoke it. It was obviously to create an early distraction. The secured, bound beast began to leer at me with fires in its eyes, and when I thought that it was about ready, I quickly took my position.


    It was also the same for Baek Ahyeon¡¯s faithful who were listening to me earlier. With furor expressions on their faces, they were arming arrows and basic attack magic.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. As I said before, I¡¯m Goff and behind me is ck Spear¡¯s n. Then the ones on the right can be implied as the Blood Dagger n.¡±


    After I slowly cut the apparatus which was bounding the beast, it immediately began to move. As I saw its eyes surely focused on me, I felt it worthwhile that I had it provoked by poking it before the start.


    ¡°Initially, the remote attackers and near attackers will be ready at the same location. At the start, the only ones who will face the beast of the east will be the small number of the warriors and Goff.¡±


    As I subtly looked over at Goff, he was looking in my direction with bright sparkles in his eyes. He must have been thinking about himself,unching towards the beast of the east, all by himself. The obvious expression that showed on his face appeared quite cute.


    I stared at the lizard and slowly tapped on the beast with a tree branch that I held, which I ced magic power on, so that it would just feel bothered.


    ¡°I¡¯m only tapping it lightly, but when we fight the true beast of the east, it would be best to fight with all your might. The beast of the east will look at the warrior, if and only if it was attacked with threatening force.¡±


    ¡°The attack order will be given, only if it was determined that the beast of the east would not take its eyes off of me. It is critical to start slowly.¡±


    Perhaps because they have heard me, Baek Ahyeon and her faithful began to slowly attack the beast. The arrows, without much power or spells that were quickly memorized. It was critical to slowly umte damages, so that it would not sense it. It is important to let it know that the attacks beingunched from here is more aggravating and threatening than the attacks which were beingunched by the humans from the back.


    As I gently turned to look at the green skins, they were staring in this direction as if they have discovered a brand new world.


    ¡°The mon¡­Monster is not attacking the humans. Krrrk¡±


    ¡°Incredible.¡±


    I continued to speak as I looked at them.


    ¡°When it is determined that the bastard¡¯s movements have slowed or it is injured, increase the power, and if the monster peeks at the back then simply distract it with everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    As the humans¡¯ attacks have be more damaging, the lizard began to look back as expected, and Baek Ahyeon and the rear force began to change positions and made circles around the area. Even the warriors who have been prepped in advance came out in full force and began to either divert the beast¡¯s path or caused damages ording to each one¡¯s way. The beast wobbled, since it might not have been a strong one to begin with.


    As the damages umted, the bastard has reached the point at which it no longer was able to move and fell to the ground, and I followed by shattering its head by putting all the magic power on to the shield.


    In some ways, it could have been defined as a revolutionary way to hunt. When I slowly looked at the back side, the countless number of green skins stared at me with their mouths wide open.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Wooooo!¡±


    The exploding cheer. I was somewhat concerned over any chance that they might not ept the demonstration, but it appeared that most of them were approving of it. Although it wasn¡¯t a bloody battle that they wanted, it seemed to have been entertaining for them, in some new ways.


    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior! I¡¯ll protect from the front line!¡±


    ¡°The warriors protect the archers, and the charmers protect the warriors! The archers protect both the warriors and the faithful!¡±


    They kept shouting as their eyes sparkled. Only then I knew why they were weing it in this fashion. This method was a game to them. Simr to the raids in the RPG game was enjoyed by the humans, they, too, were getting excited with the anticipation of enjoying a new hunting method.


    It was a very interesting situation. Like them, my heart was also pounding with excitement.

 Chapter 141

    A Dog at the End of a Hunt


    What has been already a passionate training session has be more lively after the demonstration. The green skins have begun to immerse themselves in the role ys. As it was thought that understanding the concept was more important than group training at this juncture, the forces were divided into individual ns and began to go out for the hunt. As a result, there was an unanticipated hunting fever.


    ¡°This is the great beast that we have caught!¡±


    ¡°The beast that we have caught is much bigger!¡±


    What was interesting was the fact that they began the hunt as a mass, but not necessarily in the same party. The single off the cuffsment had greater ripple effect than imagined, and the new united tribe was slowly bing one.


    It wasn¡¯t that they have lost the n¡¯s roots, but trust and camaraderie were beginning to develop among the brotherly n.


    The Goff n¡¯s ogres began to naturally protect the archers, but they did not disrespect the archers at all. The ck Spear¡¯s troll sorcerers were watching the backs of the Goff warriors, but they, too, weren¡¯t disrespecting the ogres at all.


    Like the humans, the concept of a party was beginning to form.


    Certainly, such concept will be helpful during wars. Goff, ck Spear, and I have drawn that conclusion, and they were beginning to mold into a single unit.


    The ripple effect did not end there. Even the three ns¡¯ children began to form a group as they yed together. Like the adult green skins, the little ones were also beginning to understand the concept from the young age.


    Although the war games have not ended, a game of hunting has materialized. It was only limited to being a game as the actual hunting could not take ce, yet I truly thought that this would bring in the new wind of change for the n.


    They were developing appropriately.


    However, it wasn¡¯t without a problem. The greatest issue was none other than, me.


    It was I who held the life line of the green skins of the new united tribe.


    It was because I was feeling the limitations of controlling the tribe at the collective training. I surreptitiously looked forward. Goff, Orbo, and Ogre, the twin head, were in the front, and what they were staring at were the roots that Jung Hayeon has summoned.


    It was an idea which was conceived, thinking that it would be a good thing to have a visible opponent as the training was actively moving forward.


    It was the training that was supposed to begin after forming a head, a tail, using three of the four and one of the four massive roots that Jung Hayeon had summoned, respectively, and shaping arms and legs with the remaining small roots.


    The precondition of the training was to not use magic power.


    Although the roots did not move like the real beast of the east, the training posed a rather high difficulty. As Jung Hayeon¡¯s magic power was limited, and that it was a training that could only be performed once a day, the training called for a high level of concentration.


    Although all the other green skins were having a tough time, the one that most struggled with it was me. I ground my teeth as I spoke to them.


    ¡°The main force will move back.¡±


    ¡°The main force will move back!¡±


    The main force began to move back instantly. However, what Jung Hayeon¡¯s roots were after was not the main force, but the Blood Dagger n¡¯s swordsmen who were hitting the roots with wooden swords from the side. As one of the heads has instantly swooped through the swordsmen, Orbo, using his shield, has attempted to defend from the attack. However, it quickly swept through the swordsmen, maybe, due to its great range.


    ¡®Darn it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Lost again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I said nothing in response to Goff¡¯sment. Certainly the green skins were fighting after blocking their abilities, weapons, and magic, it was definitely my mistake this time. As the main force was moving back, healing magic did not get applied on the swordsmen, and was also unable to respond to the initial attack.


    ¡°It will get better with more training. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Have to pray that to be the case.¡±


    As the training has ended, Jung Hayeon approached me while she was looking at me. A facial expression filled with guilt. It has been 10 days already since the training has begun. Although it was funny, I have never once defeated Jung Hayeon during the training. Having recognized how sad I was feeling, Jung Hayeon spoke to me in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Tae¡­ Taesung, are you alright?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I said anything, but she must have been mindful of me for some reason. I stroked Jung Hayeon¡¯s head once and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Would¡­Would lowering the training difficulty a bit be helpful? It¡¯s because I know more about the n¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­The current condition does not seem bad.¡±


    Although I have not met the beast of the east in person, I did not believe that the beast bastard would be smarter than Jung Hayeon. The beast would not certainly initiate an attack by reading opponent¡¯s movements. However, considering the fact that it could not move from one spot and that breath and other techniques were not avable for use, everything seemed to bnce out.


    Certainly, there were also some handicaps, but it was not believed that the beast of the east could be defeated, not having been able to defeat these roots.


    That was, Jung Hayeon has been effectively destroying mymand up to now.


    Although I had imagined that it wasn¡¯t easy to mobilize such arge force after having learned about raids through only reading, I was more unfamiliar than I had thought.


    As Jung Hayeon has used most of her magic power for the day, the training came to an end for the day. The leaders stayed around and made strategic adjustments while the remaining members either hunted individually, or spent the time on individual training. I went into the tent, and along with Hakajin, other leaders were also following me into the tent. It was a meeting in which the leaderships of Goff n and ck Spear n have also attended.


    By revisiting the mistakes of the day and providing feedbacks, along with instantaneously applying Jung Hayeon¡¯s opinions, adjustments would be made and applied to the next training. Absurdly, this meeting hasmenced with the words of ck Spear who always consoled me.

 Chapter 142

    ¡°Do not be too disappointed. If the brave warriors were able to utilize their powers, I am sure that that particr attack would have been dodged.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As we¡¯ve almoste to the end, as of today, we can certainly be victorious quickly, given the current situation.¡±


    This was how the meeting was being conducted. I looked at Jung Hayeon as I slowly nodded in response to other green skins¡¯ opinions. Finally, having slowly read my mind, Jung Hayeon began to speak.


    ¡°If the depletion of my magic power was equivalent to the depletion of stamina of the beast of the east, I think the timing of the swordsmen were a bit early. Although it was not bad overall, I feel that the movements of the main force and the swordsmen were a bit slow¡­I mean, it was more like that they had more difficulties in maintaining appropriate distances. I felt that something was off.¡±


    ¡°I, too, was feeling that.¡±


    I was also feeling that as Jung Hayeon has mentioned. Although the skill was improving with the number of tries, I couldn¡¯t get over the feeling that something was off as far as the whole united tribe was concerned. Even though I felt that the movements would be smoother by changing tomanding post, it would be a foolish thing to change duties at this time. As I hardened my expression, Goff, who was usually reserved, spoke for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°Blood Dagger¡¯smand is not bad. In fact, it is rather good. He understands about hunting the beast of the east more than anyone of us. Even the great chief is not perfect. It is also true for Blood Dagger. What we can do is to trust. I trust Blood Dagger.¡±


    I certainly appreciated his blind trust very much, but in fact, it was also very burdensome. After Goff spoke, Orbo followed this time.


    ¡°The leader of the honorable Goff n is right. No matter how we look at it, the recent mistake was my fault for sure. I should have moved the swordsmen back and held the bastard¡¯s head little longer.¡±


    ¡°A fault also lies with Gara. Gara has no sensibility.¡±


    As the three tankers voluntarily came forward and admitted their own mistakes, I felt that the atmosphere has turned rather warm. The small n¡¯s meeting while I was in the city in the west certainly did not have such an atmosphere, I recalled. There was not any profanity filled rough talks, or arguing over who is in the wrong or right in this meeting.


    It was hard to believe that this was the forum to make calibration from the failures of the training on which everyone¡¯s life was depended on. As a result, I felt even greater burden.


    ¡®Failure means death.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that I would die, but the green skins would die. To be frank, this was the biggest source of my stress.


    I nodded once to show my appreciation, and we began to discuss the details in the meeting. Although there were a lot of opinions, it surely wasn¡¯t possible to make a definitive conclusion. There was even a suggestion to position the priests among the swordsmen. The n was to try things, one at a time, as there were a lot of time, but couldn¡¯t help being rushed.


    That was how, without any aplishments, this meeting was adjourned.


    ¡°Leader, be strong!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°O, savior¡­ I.. I will be on my way then.¡±


    After everyone has left, I spoke with Hakajin and Ragia on topics of not much importance. I was hoping that they, who were being groomed to be a tribe leader and a schemer, would have better understanding of even such a system.


    As Hakajin has markedly shown the ability to quickly absorb and learn what I know in the recent days, Hakajin has developed to the level at which he can be most supportive of mymand.


    It was when we were slowly conversing. Ragia looked over this direction and slowly began to speak. There has been many times when I thought about the exact same thing, and she must have decided to bring out the topic.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Tribal leader.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°May I speak of something that may be ufortable?¡±


    I felt like I wanted to hold on to anything. I replied with a nod as if to say it was OK.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Perhaps, Ragia might have thought that I would feel unhappy about it that she began to speak slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what it would be like getting help from humans. I¡¯ve heard that weak humans are very good in battles like this.¡±


    It was certainly a sensitive topic for which I could feel ufortable with. However, it wasn¡¯t bad. I thought that it was rather a good suggestion. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, but it was when I thought that even Baek Ahyeon and the followers definitely did not have such ¡®experience¡¯. Suddenly, several faces passed by in my head.


    Certainly, Ragia¡¯s idea was correct. If the raid was found to be difficult due to only having read the materials, such shoring could be ovee by bringing in those individuals who have plenty of real life experiences. I was not perfect. In order to supplement the shorings, there were talents like Hakajin and Ragia as well as those who were captured for possible utilization.


    Raising the ends of my mouth, I spoke towards Ragia.


    ¡°Where are the captured ones? The humans that were captured from the small city in the east¡­That is.¡±


    ¡°All the humans are being kept in the Storm Shadow n¡¯s prison. However, in the process of obtaining many intels, a few of the humans have already be maimed or unable to speak. The nts have rather harshly treated the humans¡­¡±


    In order to relieve stress, perhaps, Jung Hayeon might have often visited where the humans were. An instruction was handed down to squeeze out information, so there must be a lot of information on hand as well as much information that were being analyzed. Yet, I was getting curious as to what she has been doing when I heard that there wasn¡¯t any sane one.


    However, what was urgent to me at this point was the livelihood of the humans who have a lot of experience to advise me. I had no choice, but to speak in a hurry.


    ¡°Are there anyone sane?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is one¡­Who is sane, and spendingfortable time.¡±


    I began to have an idea as to who that might be. The one that I hadpletely forgotten about after I returned since the things have gotten so hectic. As every piece of avable information had been squeezed out, it was most likely that every possible torture had not been carried out. As there wasn¡¯t any other specific instruction, I thought the person would be spending a mundane time.


    It was a dog that has be useless after a rabbit hunt, but has managed to prolong its life a little longer, instead of being thrown out.


    ¡°Bring Lee Wan Yong.¡±


    The bastard had such an unlucky name. Although I didn¡¯t want to, it was the time that called for the bastard¡¯s advice.

 Chapter 143

    A Dog at the End of a Hunt (2)


    ¡°Truly¡­ Truly, you were going to try it in such condition?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    I was looking at the bastard who looked a bit confused. The initial nervousness from being dragged out here was short lived as he began to nod and bombard with many words when he heard that we needed his advice on how to go about capturing the beast of the east. Perhaps, he has been very anxious during the time that he has been neglected as he has passionately participated in the meeting. Nheless, I was desperately restraining myself from wanting to crush the bastard¡¯s head.


    ¡°Per¡­Perhaps, all would have perished, I think. Even though I do not have a lot of experience, I do have exposure to many types of raids. It may not seem obvious to you, but at one time, I was a member of the strategic beast hunting support team.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weing.¡±


    ¡°Especially, I have always wanted to participate in attacking the beast of the east, but I never realized that I can be of any support in an indirect manner like this.¡±


    As he was certainly an intelligent and underhanded person, it was also believable to hear that he had been with such a strategic support team, in the past. Thinking over many things as I looked at him, he once again nodded his head and spoke.


    ¡°First of all, I think the organization seems to be alright, but¡­ to be honest, it is only at the good enough level of hunting a midsized beast. It wasn¡¯t themand which is the problem, but¡­ I think the concept is not being clearly understood¡­¡±


    ¡®Son of a bitch.¡¯


    As he was pouring salt on the open wound like this, the urge to wanting to crush his head was growing even stronger. On the outside, he was using the words like awesome, incredible as he became more enthusiastic, but these words that were often used caused my temper to stir up.


    ¡°It is not possible to hunt the beast of the east by using such an ordinary method. By the way, do you realize how big that bastard is?¡±


    ¡°We know of it roughly.¡±


    ¡°Knowing it roughly is not good enough. It is not an exaggeration to say that hunting the great beast is a numbers game. The distance between the remote attackers and the bastard is critical. It is important to maintain a distance, but never more than the necessary distance. The priests must always maintain this nebulous distance in order to save the close proximity warriors.¡±


    ¡°The angle of the bastard is also important. It was said that a skilled raid team can seed the hunt even if they were inside the beast¡¯s range.¡±


    I truly must have learned the raid from the books. He was much more professional than I thought. It was as if I was studying. It was a continuous simtion by analyzing the bastard¡¯s size, attack range and angle, and other various types of information. I have never realized that arge n or guild would consume so much mental power in order to hunt arge beast.


    As I nodded, he bbered on with even more passion as if he was being encouraged. I thought this guy was just unbelievable.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the badmanding. However, pre-synchronized movements are more important. Every action must be prearranged. A manual for when close proximity warriors are attacked, a manual for when the main force takes hit, a manual for when something goes awry, etc. For the most part, the members of the guild who are participating in this raid adhere to these manuals. If the close proximity warriors close the distance, the main force will maintain the maximum distance. If the close proximity warriors create a separation, the main force will close the distance. It is simple.¡±


    Besides that, the bastard began to spew out many stories. I nodded my head, and Jung Hayeon, who was called to be there separately, kept rying the stories to Hakajin and Ragia by interpreting what was being said to the Green Skinnguage.


    ¡°You can never take the hunting of the great beast lightly. Hunting the great beast is a science.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t want to agree with what he was saying, he was correct. The way in which the humans hunted has certainly been advanced. The attack strategies that I¡¯ve read so far have all seemed to have been useless, and were like jelly doughnuts without the jelly. Although there were usible descriptions and exnations, such stories were never found in the written materials.


    What guild would want to reveal their knowhow, yet having diligently read the attack strategies, I couldn¡¯t help but feel betrayed. Furthermore, as there were other guilds who were selling papers on the attack strategies, the feeling of betrayal was growing bigger. Lee Wan Yong¡¯s exnation continued even after that. Perhaps, it was because he wanted to be epted this time around, it was incredible to see him exin things with so much passion, from revisiting the escape route to training.


    It even made me think of designating him as one of the main founders, should wee to setting up a vige at the end of the east. That was how the evening had passed.


    The training continued from the next day. Instead of participating in the training, I, along with Lee Wan Yong and Hakajin, looked upon the green skins, in a distance, who were confronting the roots. It didn¡¯t appear too bad. Certainly, urate figures based on data were helpful. Of course, there were differences between the roots and the beast of the east, and Lee Wan Yong¡¯s position that it was easier to analyze the movements of the beast, because it was a beast, surely made sense.


    In other words, Jung Hayeon¡¯s roots did not have any prearranged movements. On the contrary, the beast of the east did have prearranged movements. It would turn its body when it was about to strike with its tail. After turning the lower back, it would bnce its body on one leg, followed by precisely turning its body before striking.


    The case was also true when firing breaths. It would take in a big breath after pulling its body backwards. Chest ballooning up indicated the pattern for using breath, and as long as it did not turn its head, the breath attack would be directed forward in a straight line. And as a matter of fact, breath was much easier to dodge than the tail whip which came in a circr pattern.

 Chapter 144

    ¡°It seems everything has gotten so much better.¡±


    The bastard opened up his chest as if it was to his credit. It was agitating. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help, but admit that. Even without effective directions being given, everyone was excellent in dodging the attacks. Rather than dodging them, it was like they would not be hit to begin with.


    There was no reason for them to take hits as they were going in and out of the line which was drawn up in order to indicate the distance. Although it would be necessary to take into consideration that the beast would be moving about, what was being demonstrated certainly didn¡¯t look bad. With the passing of the time, it was Jung Hayeon who has depleted the magic power.


    In the end, everyone shouted with vigor.


    ¡°Yeaaaaaahh!¡±


    ¡°Yeaaaah!¡±


    It was a precious victory that was earned exactly 11 days after the training hadmenced. Even if it was a mock battle, there wasn¡¯t any reason which prevented them from enjoying it. As if the drooping root, having depleted of magic, was the real beast, they began to surround it and eventually began to step on top of it. While thinking that it would be great if that root had been the beast, I was watching them.


    It felt like everyone wasughing. Although it wasn¡¯t a sessful, real raid, I now felt that I understood as to why some humans are dead set on raids.


    The feeling of achievement was amazing. Having be a single unit and seeded in throwing down the enemy truly boosts one¡¯s spirit. Perhaps, I wasn¡¯t the only one who was thinking this, as Goff and ck Spear took the lead in encouraging the tribe members. I quietly said to Lee Wan Yong.


    ¡°Good work. We will test a different method tomorrow.¡±


    The bastard let out a great bigughter.


    ¡°Yes sir. We will.¡±


    After having sent him back via Ragia, I was about to approach the tribe members with Hakajin. Hakajin kept tapping his own head with his finger while looking over at the root.


    Buried deep in thoughts about something, he creased his forehead as he continued to move his fingers.


    Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t just me who has epted this concept. Hakajin was also watching with great interest as to what the humans¡¯ method of hunting was like, and it appeared that some level of understanding seemed to havee to him. Although I thought that it could have been stressful for him, he didn¡¯t look that way. Instead of fighting against what he could not understand with questions and doubts, he seemed to be trying to ept what he was seeing, and that was very much like him.


    I have decided to give Hakajin some time, and when he came around to himself again, we were able to finally move again.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. We shall go now.¡±


    I began to have great anticipation as to how Hakajin would ept the application of figures, angles, etc. which were unfamiliar, remote concepts from the way the monsters thought. I walked slowly and I said.


    ¡°Is it interesting?¡±


    What came back for a moment was a silence. Finally, Hakajin spoke while looking at me with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. Learning new things is always interesting.¡±


    It was a feeling of knowing that a real military trooper could be gained. There was intense burning of fire in Hakajin¡¯s eyes. Orbo, Gark and Hark, Mev, the three goblin sisters, and finally, Jung Hayeon and Baek Ahyeon all rushed toward me in order to celebrate this small victory, and I smiled, looking at them.


    And so the time had passed in this manner. The intensity of training has be stronger. The root¡¯s range has be greater, and Mev¡¯s spirit or sorcerers who were capable ofunching magic offensives began to fight against the root in order to participate in the training of dodging breath.


    A single incidence of taking a direct hit would mean death.


    ¡°Warriors, do not abandon the formation! Warriors, maintain the formation!¡±


    ¡°It is an insult for the warriors to allow the remote attackers to be harmed! Krrrr¡±


    Yet, everyone was adapting well. Rather than ending the training due to ridiculous mistakes, there were more and more training sessions that ended sessfully with certain level of achievements. The little green skins were looking at the adults who were training, from far, and they were ying simr games with Kim Yoora, Nicole, and Orbo¡¯s son troll at the center.


    ¡°Yeahhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Victory! Victory!¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t really a blood drenching victory, they were also beginning to understand the joy of training. It was a new way of fighting. As it was thought that it would be obviously enjoyable for the green skins, the momentum grew as everyone was moving with purpose and respect for the training.


    When winning against Jung Hayeon¡¯s roots have be a routine, the expedition date was fixed after a meeting, and after potions and many other consumable items have been stocked up, the real day of the battle arrived.


    Although it was a dangerous thing, everyone probably did not get any sleep at all, I thought. Of course, the inability to sleep wasn¡¯t just because everyone was worried about getting hurt or killed. With anxiousness and anticipation, it was the day of testing the aplishments of the training up to now. Although it was for a short period, everyone would feel like this was the day of the test.


    As a result, the vige was quite raucous. Along with the sounds of getting things being packed, there were multitudes of noises which came from outside. Upon stepping outside to see what all the noises were about, I saw everyone getting ready for the expedition in their own way.


    What I saw were Baek Ahyeon and her followers praying, Hakajin and Ragia reexamining the supplies, Mev minding the mother goblins and the children, and Orcs shouting and beginning to gather supplies.


    Among them, what caught my eyes the most were the ones that were standing in a line¡­ Surprisingly, as it was when Najin was alive, I began to see the ones who had tattoos on their faces and bodies as they were strutting around the vige.


    A familiar face came in to my view among those who were somewhat standing tall as they were filled with anxiousness while they waited for their turn.


    As if they were making graffiti, they wereughing happily while holding some unidentifiable object in their hands. Every time a hand moved, a dagger shaped tattoo, dripping in blood, appeared on the green skins¡¯ bodies. Perhaps, they saw me watching them as they began to shout towards me. The little ones¡¯ voices were filled with happiness.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Surprisingly, it was Najin¡¯s daughter Nicole who was engraving the tattoos.

 Chapter 145

    <strong>The Beast of the East</strong>


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!!¡±


    When Nicole called me, the tribe members broke out into cheers, from here and there. I responded by putting my hand over my chest, and as if they have understood as to what I meant, they soon quieted down. The act of painting on our bodies by Najin is, in fact, like an old tradition of the Blood Dagger n.


    Although it might have appeared to be a meaningless act, this type of act certainly instilled self-esteem into the tribe members. As if I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking about it this way, even the other Orcs began to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ve inherited the blood of Najin.¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time.¡±


    It was the same for the three goblin sisters who were also in the line. Perhaps, their work with Mev might have been finished that their voices were beginning to be heard.


    ¡°Nico, Nicole is great!¡±


    ¡°The paintings are fantastic!¡±


    It appeared that the painting skill was truly wonderful. I wasn¡¯t sure if she knew that this type of act was simr to what her father had done, but in any way, Nicole¡¯s expressions seemed quite serious. As I slowly approached Nicole, the well mannered tribe members opened the way for me, so I was able to stand before Nicole shortly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s an honor!¡±


    It was the same words from that time. Certainly, Najin, too, remembered saying the exact same words when he first painted my face, using a dagger.


    ¡®It¡¯s an honor! Kaack!¡¯


    For some reason, Najin¡¯s face began to be projected on Nicole¡¯s face. I stroked her hair I found a space to sit, and Nicole moved to ce her hand on my face, shaking. As her sparkling eyes moved up and down, Nicole¡¯s hand, too, began to move rapidly.


    She seemed to be putting more effort than on others. Furthermore, not just on my face, but she was also painting an unidentifiable pattern on my upper body.


    ¡°Phew¡­ For¡­ For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Perhaps, finished, Nicole wiped her forehead of sweat, and I spoke softly to her.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    As I nodded, Nicole, too, nodded uncontrobly. The future of the tribe. Only then it dawned on me as to why they were being so anxious.


    They did not put this effort into this just for the sake of a new battle.


    The basis of livelihood.


    Thend on which we would stake our g. Thend on which the future of the n would thrive. In other words, it was the effort to win over a territory. Just for them only, it was a battle that could never be lost. I stood up and they all cheered loudly once again. Although they could not see the painting on my face, the pattern that was drawn on my body must have been fantastic.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    As I walked, they were all making a big fuss.


    ¡°I, too, want to have the same pattern as the tribe chief¡¯s. Nicole!¡±


    ¡°Nicole! I¡¯d, too, like to have a simr painting!¡±


    They were simple, but adorable. Havinge into the tent, I armed myself. A long sword, which was considered to be too long to be a sword, was ced on my back, the long spear made out of the celestial tree (life tree) was put on the back side of my waist, and the grand sorcerer Isaac¡¯s throwing dagger and the ancient fire flower were ced on either side.


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    Perhaps, all preparations were made that Mev called my name from outside, so after taking a short breath, I began my way out to the tent.


    The tribe members were lined up outside of the tent, Ragia and Hakajin stood on either side of the tent entrance, and pping her wings, Mev was levitating in the air.


    ¡°This is the first fight, along with Blood Dagger, in a long time!¡±


    ¡°The new Mirror de is with you, too!¡±


    Hark and Gark, raising the excitement level with loud cheers, Baek Ahyeon, staring at me with her sparkling eyes, everyone was looking in my direction, waiting for me to move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My brothers. It is the time to stake our new g.¡±


    ¡°Woww!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Victory! For victory!¡±


    ¡°For victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The timely sound of the drums. The Goff n, too, has finished the preparation.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The sounds of the heart beats of the brothers¡¯ came across as drum sounds.


    The Goff n, the ck Spear n, and us, the Blood Dagger n. As we exited the vige in an orderly fashion, the young Green Skins and the mother Green Skins cheered loudly. Appeared to have be friends for some time now, I saw Nicole and Kim Yoora were holding hands.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°There will be glory!¡±


    ¡°There will be glory in the path of Blood Dagger!¡±


    This was how we were able to leave the vige for the first time in a long while. Goff was at the front, followed by ck Spear, and in the back, covering them, was the Blood Dagger n.


    We, finally, made our way towards the end of the East. As it wasn¡¯t an expedition for a war against the humans, we¡¯ve decided to bring Lee Wanyong along, and we thought that he would probably be in a meeting with Jung Hayeon and Hakajin in order to make thest minute adjustments.


    The distance wasn¡¯t too far, nor too close. Three days, perhaps, four more days of walking was needed, but didn¡¯t think it would be too bad. This battle spirit wasn¡¯t something that would dissipate even after a long time. In fact, as it has been too heated up, a thought was that it might be better to even cool it down a notch.


    The drum sound continued to permeate. To be in steps with the drum sound, we began to march as quickly as possible while minimizing the time for rest.


    Surprisingly, no beast came across.

 Chapter 146

    There were smart beasts which would run, innately recognizing the danger, but there were also some beasts which could not properly assess themselves.


    The fact that no beasts havee across our way meant that those drum sounds made them fear us. Of course, it probably would not work on those beasts that might have evolved several times, but we were able to march forward quickly as a result.


    We ate as we walked. Resting was only for once a day. It was only when we needed to take some sleep. As it wasn¡¯t possible to pitch tents for every member, it was physically ufortable, yet the resting times were truly enjoyable.


    As we marched towards the East in this fashion, the changing of scenery was being noticed. Although the swamps have not disappeared, it certainly felt like the area was opening up more widely.


    Likewise, thend on which we walked on was also being opening up wider. Rather than having small swamps in sporadic fashion, there was ground which could certainly be walked on and tents could be pitched.


    It was a very different feeling. Where there were swamps, it was very damp and shady, but where there were open fields, there were growing grass and gave a feeling of life. I smiled for some reason, thinking that these boundaries have been drawn up, somehow.


    ¡®It¡¯s fitting.¡¯


    Although it wasn¡¯t intentional, I felt that thend was quite well fitting for me. As marching a little bit further would ce us in the territory of ¡®Hydra¡¯, the beast of the east, we established a temporary vige at an appropriate location in order to recover from fatigue.


    Since I wanted to look upon thend a bit longer, I was quietly surveying the area when Goff and ck Spear approached me. They, too, have allowed their tribes to take rests, and came out of the vige for a little bit.


    ¡°This is a goodnd.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that betternd lies beyond the territory of the beast of the east. There are fruit trees and good soil which is perfect for building a vige. I feel fortunate to have decided to grow roots in this region.¡±


    Even ck Spear added to Goff¡¯sment. I, too, certainly had the same thoughts as they had. It was truly a fantastd.


    I nodded, and they also nodded again. Only after sharing a few more words, I was able to send them back, and even though they did not show it, they appeared to be highly excited.


    However, the green skins were unusually quiet in that evening. They were eating, acting, and enjoying the evening like any other evenings, but they were unusually quiet.


    They were just looking at the big g that Gark has carried until now.


    I, too, for some reason looked at the g. As the wind blew, the fluttering g left a great impression on me.


    That was how the evening was passed and the true morning arrived.


    After cleaning up the temporary vige, Gark raised up the g. I smiled upon looking at that. As if no one was able to contain oneself any longer, everyone got geared up for battle, and with respectable tattoos on them, Orc and the goblins breathed roughly.


    No more words were needed any longer.


    The Goff n, the Blood Dagger n, and the ck Spear n were beginning to intermix. As they have been training for a while, everyone was ready to ce their lives and backs on each other.


    ¡°Let there be glory!¡±


    ¡°Let there be honor!¡±


    ¡°Let there be victory!¡±


    The group began to march. Leading the march with Goff, I smiled. It was because as we marched closer and closer to the inner area, the smell of danger came blowing towards us.


    Sending spasms through our bodies, it was as if the ambience was telling us that this was my territory. An ordinary human would have definitely run away. However, I smiled.


    Goff, too, smiled, and other Green Skins all smiled.


    It was a smell of danger that I sensed for the first time in a long time. The beast of the East was certainly aware that someone else has encroached on his territory.


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    Orc began to continue to pound on the drum made out of human skin. As the bastard¡¯s smell became stronger and stronger, the sound of the drum grew louder. As his eyes were turning red and breathing was growing rougher, I, for a moment, thought that he might be making sounds that would increase his wildness, but it didn¡¯t seem that way. It might have been purely on my part for getting excited.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thend which we¡¯ve ced our feet is the end of the East.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    We¡¯vee to tear up the beast of the East.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    We¡¯vee to raise the glorious g.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    And


    As if to respond to our sounds, the bastard¡¯s shrieking sound began to reach us.


    ¡°Krrrrrruuuh!¡±


    ¡°Krreeeeeh!¡±


    ¡°Krrrrrraaah!¡±


    It was the sound of exactly three heads shrieking. The entire end of the East seemed to be echoing that it appeared to be hurting the ears, if I was to exaggerate in describing it. Goff began to dash towards where the bastard¡¯s sound wasing from as soon as he heard it. The group that was marching also moved quicker.


    ¡°Krrrrrr¡±


    The sound of Goff, in excitement, came and rang in my ears.


    ¡°Krrrrrrrruh!¡±


    The sound that exploded out of the mouth was the sound of an animal. Determined to be not underyed, Goff was the fastest one to dash towards the bastard. What was visible was three headed Drake which had as big a body as the roots that we had faced. The bastard, turning his head towards us, was expected. Spasms ran down our bodies with just meeting the bastard¡¯s eyes.


    The beast of the East kept looking in our direction. That was, to be exact, it was focused on the lone Orc who was dashing towards him. It was a rush that might have someone to think of it as a useless act. I was looking on the back of such Goff. His back was very wide. It was the back of a warrior who had a lot to protect.


    ¡°Give me death if not victory!¡±


    ¡°In the path of our brothers! Let there be glory!¡±


    That¡¯s how the beast of the East and Orc collided.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 131: The Beast of the East


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    That loud sound reverberated close to my ears. It was the sound of Hydra¡¯s head, pounding the ground, while showing its teeth as if to swallow up Goff, at once. It was the result of making the bastard¡¯s head to miss the target with Goff using the shield. He seemed to have been more skilled than I gave him credit for at using the shield


    What was most important for the main unit was to be patient. The most important thing was to endure for the warrior that had jumped in to protect us. Two more individuals rushed out as soon as the two heads, on either side of Hydra, have once again fixed their focus on Goff.


    They were Orbo, the Minotaur warrior, and Gara, the twin headed Ogre. As he was the odd one, with his minds divided into two, it was quite difficult to put him in charge of things, but his field of vision was very broad as he had the advantage of having two heads. Being able to attract the attentions of others to him, while being able to seek out something else by turning his focus elsewhere at the same time, was the best advantage that he had.


    It was an impossible technique for a human being. However, another reason for choosing him to be a tanker was because his ¡®unique capability¡¯ was quite useful. It was a unique capability which wasn¡¯t seen in humans before.


    The unique capability of the ¡®red medicine addict¡¯ was ridiculous, but having two heads, he had an optimized body for drinking potions. While one head was busily engaged in a battle, the other head could drink a potion, and was even able to spew out potions from both mouths should he sustain a powerful damage.


    His ability to regenerate, stemming from the ability to maximize the effects of the potion through his unique capability, was truly awesome.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts! Gara is in pain!¡±


    ¡°Gara eats red medicine! Eats red medicine!¡±


    ¡°Red medicine is tasty!¡±


    Although he was able to protect himself from the attacks of the beast of the east somehow, he was screaming as his arm appeared to have been crushed, but watching him drinking the potion caused me to think that he would be able tost until the end of the raid, as long as the attack did not cause instant death.


    ¡°It¡­ It appears to be a good start.¡±¡°Agree.¡±Lee Wanyong, who was next to me, spoke nervously to me. He seemed to be shaking in his knees now that he was actually facing the beast of the east. It didn¡¯t seem bad. He, too, now, had a reason to desperately help with this hunt.¡®Survival¡¯He, too, would die should everyone else die. I thought that he was endlessly spinning his head. Watching him continuously conversing with Hakajin through Jung Hayeon, I thought that bringing him along wasn¡¯t a wrong decision.


    ¡°The main unit will stand by, ready to attack.¡±


    ¡°The main unit will stand by, ready to attack.¡±


    Perhaps, he saw the Orc whose eyes turned red and ready tounch arrows that ck Spear shouted towards them. It was, in fact, ck Spear, himself, who had the reddest eyes. With his muscles bulging and looking about to throw his spear at any moment, I felt that ck Spear has been restraining himself for the longest time, already.


    I began to look ahead. Goff, Orbo, and Gara were standing rather firmer than I had imagined. Perfectly positioned in three separate directions, the three green skins kept their attention to the bastard¡¯s eyes, so that they would not hurt each other.


    Certainly, the highlight was Goff who was disying the experience of a tanker, even wounding the beast¡¯s head by striking it down with his ax, as he dodged the bastard¡¯s head.


    ¡°Krrrrrahhh!¡±


    Looking irritated, the bastard began to spew out venomous liquid, but it was a pattern that had already been talked about before. Goff instantly went to under the bastard¡¯s foot. Losing its target, the bastard¡¯s venomous liquid was redirected to Orbo and Gara, but they, too, have already taken their positions at under the foot of the beast of the east.


    Ultimately, it attempted to spew its breath towards here, but there was no way that it would reach this far. However, for some remote chance that it might reach here, the Ogre warriors raised their shields, and the bastard¡¯s venom fell to the ground.


    ¡°Chrrrrrrish¡±


    With that sound, the ground melted and smoke rose, and the ¡®standard range¡¯ was determined with that. That was, the range of the bastard¡¯s breath was determined.


    ¡°Here¡­Here is the maximum range. All you have to do is to maintain this distance even if the beast of the east attacks while approaching closer.¡±


    ¡°This time¡­The bastard¡¯s pace¡­¡±


    The work of measuring the pace of the bastard¡¯s strides was conducted. Appearing from under the foot of the beast of the east, Goff and the warriors caused the bastard to turn its head to the opposite direction, and began to retreat back. As anticipated, the beast of the east began to chase after Goff, and Hakajin began to measure the pace of the beast¡¯s strides as he watched.


    It was probably an easy work for Hakajin who had even almost perfectly drew the forest worm¡¯s cave from above the ground. Calcting the margin of error was, once again, left to Lee Wanyong. Hakajin spoke as if to signal that he has understood while he tapped his head with his fingers, and Lee Wanyong nodded his head again. Of course, the two could not understand each other as Jung Hayeon was interpreting in the middle, but I, too, unconsciously thought that they were working fairly well with each other.


    While Goff, Orbo, and Gara were collecting data from the beast of the east, we were getting ready for a battle with everything we had.


    I was able to, somewhat, understand as to why the humans would form and operate separate strategic support team when they huntedrge beasts. The Lee Wanyong¡¯s saying that a raid is science didn¡¯te about for nothing. The humans, who have been living since the Middle Ages from the beginning, would not have been able to analyze it this far, but certainly, the humans that were summoned from the Earth were different.


    There were people who were easily scared, unable toe together, and easily betrayed others like Lee Wanyong, yet even he was quite smart. Should there be humans who wanted toe together and advance, the thought that they would pose serious threats to us, the Green Skins, came to me.


    ¡°The¡­ The luring appeared to have worked¡­ And all the needed data seemed to have been collected. It would be safe to be mobile a little bit at a time, using our current position as the basis.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±

 Chapter 148

    I slowly raised my hand. The first to engage in the battle was the remote archers of the Blood Dagger n. There wasn¡¯t any other reason in having the Blood Dagger¡¯s archers engaged first, including Mev.


    The initial objective was to tire out the bastard. Among the three brother tribes, our Blood Dagger n members were the most rational ones. As a proof, Mev¡¯s eyes did not turn red. As Mev, who was wearing a crown and holding arge bow shouted, the Blood Dagger n members yelled once again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back! Leader!¡±


    ¡°Victory! Only for victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The greatest strength of the Blood Dagger n was agility. What was the most important was for the bastard to not feel the damages. With distributed attacks, rather than centralized attack, the focus was to irritate the bastard. As prearranged, Baek Ahyeon¡¯s faithful ones were slowly closing the distance. The Orc swordsmen, who were able to follow the archers¡¯ movements, were on the move also. Although they have not been ordered to attack, they were like insurance just in case there was an unanticipated development.


    The arrows of Mev, the spiritual archer, being supported by the spirits of the wind and fire, were on target every time. The bastard had his back turned, yet since every part of the beast¡¯s body was a target, we did not care much, and certainly the arrows were scraping away the bastard¡¯s scale, a little bit at a time.


    The most important aspect of the first attack was to take away the beast¡¯s mobility. The bastard wasn¡¯t still turning its head. It only meant that Goff, who was at the front of the beast, was more threatening. As a result, both arms of the beast of the east were directed at Goff.


    ¡°That¡­ Orc is awesome¡­ Truly awesome¡­¡±


    Even Lee Wanyong was talking without being aware. It wasn¡¯t a scene of suppressing wildness with reason. To be precise, it was the wildness with reason. While dodging or blocking the bastard¡¯s offensive maneuvers, he was causing damages on the beast¡¯s head and arms which were being swung at him.


    Even looking at it from the distance, there were several moments that caused chills to be sent down my spine, I still saw that Goff wasughing and shouting.


    Hence, it was the Goff n who was having a tough time watching and restraining themselves. I thought that being able to remain calm and restrained while watching Goff fight was a very difficult thing for them. However, it wasn¡¯t their turn to fight yet.


    I raised my hand again, and ck Spear mobilized at this time.


    It still wasn¡¯t the time to explode even though they were doing their best to remain restrained for a while now. ck Spear and his n members quietly adjusted in holding their bows and spears as if they were no longer able to contain themselves. I was moving with ck Spear as I needed to supply ck Spear¡¯s ammos, and as a result, Lee Wanyong was following behind me with worrisome expression on his face.


    We¡¯re entering the battle field. That was, we were entering the bastard¡¯s range.


    ck Spear directed much force to his arms. Each time he swung his hand, grayish light continuously spewed out. As each time ck Spear¡¯s spear pierced into the beast of the east, the spear was returned back to him with the power of the throwing dagger of the great sorcerer. As a result, the ends of ck Spear¡¯s lips began to rise autonomously.


    It was like a machine gun. Due to ck Spear expeditiously throwing the spears that were in both of his hands, I could barely keep up.


    ¡°For victory!!¡±


    The piercing sound of the roar. Although the force was calibrated, it was strong enough for the beast of the east to be paying attention to the spears being thrown. Orbo shouted once again as the beast was looking in this direction.


    ¡°Wouhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Yelling to draw its attention, Minotaur, who was upright and holding one of the beast¡¯s heads, was continuously receiving the help from the Baek Ahyeon¡¯s faithful ones.


    It was then.


    The bastard began to swing its tail as if it had enough. We were already in its tail¡¯s range. However, there was no intention of moving backwards. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t possible to pull back. It was swinging its tail at the main unit while its two heads were directed at Goff. The priests were continuously injecting divine powers just in case damage might be sustained. This attack must be defended against.


    /


    ¡°Jung Hayeon!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Kwang!!!!!!¡±


    Gigantic roots rose up, pushing out of the ground, and began to defend against the bastard¡¯s tail. Perhaps, thinking that one root was not sufficient, two roots were protecting the main unit from being hit by the bastard¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Uuk!¡±


    There was enough spare magic power, but perhaps because the bastard¡¯s attack might have been too severe, I saw blood flowing around Jung Hayeon¡¯s mouth. Yet it would be blocked. The attack would have been dodged should it have solely fell on the Blood Dagger n, but the main unit with low agility could not be allowed to sustain damage.


    ¡°Let there be victory!¡±


    The spells and arrows continued to pour down on the bastard¡¯s tail while Jung Hayeon kept holding onto it.


    ¡°Aaaak!¡±


    However, the roots could soon disintegrate. Although the tail, which has lost its momentum, made an impact with the main unit, it was possible for the half Ogres to block the beast of the east¡¯s tail. Having made a gigantic shadow, it felt as if the tail was much bigger than it actually was. While continuing to block the beast¡¯s tail with their shields, the trolls of the ck Spear n didn¡¯t stop piercing the bastard¡¯s tail with their spears.


    ¡°Will block it!¡±


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡±


    The sound of those words echoed. I, too, jumped off the ground and began to swap out weapons. From ancient fire to the long wooden spear of the Lifetree, from the long wooden spear of the Lifetree to a big sword that was too big to be called a sword, and as I immediately swung the sword, it made sound of slicing the wind, and with that, blood spurted out of the bastard¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Krruuuuuhhhh!¡±


    ¡®It was determined to be deadly.¡¯


    The umted damages that have caused the scales to be chipped off might have contributed to it, but the attacks, which had only appeared to have been possible to cause damages to its hide, instantly ripped through the flesh. Even though it has been anticipated, the effect was certainly excellent. It was an attack that could have only been left to chance, but with such an attack power, it was good enough to anticipate. And one of the bastard¡¯s heads began to pay attention to this direction.


    Seeing it open its mouth wide and inting its chest, what came next was the breath. As everyone was moving to a point of safe distance even before an instruction was given, the beast of the east has lost its bnce in a great fashion. It was that the warriors who were ahead have destroyed its bnce.


    ¡°We do not avoid! Do not avoid! Separate into three groups! Divide into three groups!¡±


    Even in the midst of desperate situation, the formation did not break down. Instead, it began to divide as if to disperse. The beast of the east spewed its breath to where no one was, and the green skins, divided into three groups, quickly approached the beast. Goff, too, after having seen the main unit divide into three groups, began to turn his body.


    The Ogres of the Goff n cheered upon seeing it.


    ¡°Give us death if not victory!!¡±


    ¡°Death!!¡±


    Huge ropes were brought out. As the goblins of the ck Spear n threw the spears to the bastard¡¯s head, the big spears, which appeared to have been unable to prate, began to pierce into the bastard¡¯s long neck.


    /


    There, at the ends of the heads of the spears, were the ropes which the Ogres were holding on to. The tens of spears and ropes began to wrap around the bastard, and even the roots that Jung Hayeon had summoned began to coil around the neck, as well.


    Then, someone, who was watching this y out, shouted.


    ¡°Pull!!¡±


    ¡°Pull it!!!¡±


    It was a method that would have been impossible for humans. A tug-o-war, between the Goff n¡¯s Ogres and the beast, has ensued.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 132: The Beast of the East


    This wasn¡¯t how it was nned out in the first ce. Those humans who might have much experience with raids would think this to be ludicrous for us to be in the middle of a tug-o-war with a giant beast. However, if there were ways for the humans to go at it, there were also ways for the Green Skins do as well.


    Although not very intelligent or agile, this was one of the methods through which the overpowering Ogres and half Ogres could be utilized.


    ¡°Kreehhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Krrrrrrraaah!¡±


    As expected, the beast of the east kept screaming. However, they would not let up. Having found their ces, the Ogres would never back down.


    ¡°Pull it!¡±


    ¡°Pull!¡±


    The sorcerers of the ck Spear n kept injecting magic, so the ropes would not break. The tight rope kept the bastard in a hold.


    The ground, on which the countless number of Ogres and half Ogres were, has already begun to sink in. The bastard was getting pulled. In fact, it would be a great advantage if only such situation could be maintained. It was because the distant attackers, including Mev and ck Spear, were continuing to cause damage on the bastard¡¯s feet. However, this maneuver wasn¡¯t being executed just for the sake of gaining only this level of advantage.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A sounds of drums reverberated. It was the vocalized drum sounds of Goff n who began to yell as if they were cheering at a ridiculous sporting event.


    ¡°Goff n does not lose!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The Ogres¡¯ muscles bulged. One by one, everyone that has been buffed by magic began to shout.


    ¡°Woww!¡±


    ¡°Wo!¡±


    Along with the red eyes and the bulging muscles, blood ran down from their hands as they held on to the rope.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The Ogres were shouting the same thing, following what that one Orc had shouted.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The beast of the east, too, was trying to pull back while shouting, but the bastard was losing. They have already degraded the beast¡¯s stamina earlier. And the continuing attack at the present time was consistently causing damage.


    However, determined to not lose, the beast was resisting vigorously.


    In other words, this was a fight to for pride. They have no intention of letting up. Then Goff took the position at the forefront, and he, too, began to pull on the rope.


    ¡°The chief has joined!¡±


    ¡°The chief has joined!¡±


    Perhaps, this was the most exciting situation of it all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    And the situation in which pulling the bastard seemed impossible was taking ce as the beast was losing the tug-o-war. Seeing such an event taking ce, I shouted at the swordsmen of the Blood Dagger n.


    ¡°He¡¯s falling! Ready for battle!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s falling! Get ready for battle! Victory! For only victory! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The bastard¡¯s body began to tilt at the same time with their shouts. That bastard¡¯s enormous body was, finally,ing down to the ground. It was truly a scene to behold of the bastard that one normally had to look up way high, just to look at him. This was truly the most precious scene among all the scenes that I¡¯ve witnessed for over 10 years in the continent.


    ¡°Krehhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Kwang!!!!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    With the cheering scream of the Goff n, there came the ground shaking noise, and rising of dust that filled the vicinity. However, there was no time to waste. That was because it was important to take full advantage of the situation before the bastard would regroup to find its bnce again.


    ¡°Victory! For only victory! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    The Ogres kept the ropes staked to the ground by continuously injecting magic, and kept restricting the bastard¡¯s movements. It was same for Jung Hayeon. Even though the roots that popped out of the ground could notpletely restrain the beast of the east, they were definitely tying him up.


    Right then, the swordsmen of the Blood Dagger n and the assassins got on top of the bastard. Rushing forward with Gark and Hark in the middle, they were wielding their swords as they charged.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Especially, having pierced his long sword into the bastard¡¯s body, Gark kept running with the part of the sword inside the bastard¡¯s body. Hark was also running forward with two swords pierced into the bastard. I was doing the same as well. Everything that came into my view was a target. As I kept cutting the bastard¡¯s body while continuously changing out weapons, blood poured out of the beast of the east¡¯s body. ck Spear n kept aiming their spears and spells on the bastard¡¯s neck. ck Spear, too, saw that now was the perfect opportunity.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    The training has begun toe to fruition. As the bastard¡¯s scream became louder, the tribes¡¯ attacks became more intense. The small wounds began to tear up bigger, and the bastard¡¯s body has been covered with blood already.


    It was then.


    The bastard began to rise slowly. To be precise, he didn¡¯t exactly rise up. It was that as he struggled, and as a result, Jung Hayeon¡¯s roots were beginning to break apart, one by one.


    ¡°This¡­This is the limit.¡±


    Jung Hayeon was shouting, and I, too, was looking at the bastard as it slowly rose up. Now, it was the time to maximize the benefit since the recent tug-o-war haspletely reset the beast¡¯s attention. Unless it was Goff, it would be limited even for Gara or Orbo to distract the bastard¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let up!¡±


    ¡°Restrain the beast of the east!¡±


    The Ogres began to shout again, but the bastard¡¯s pain filled struggles caused them to lose their grips on the rope, one by one. At this rate, it would be very soon that the bastard woulde to his feet. All this hard work wouldn¡¯t go to a waste unless one of the beast¡¯s heads was cut off.


    The bastard¡¯s neck, which the ck Spear n has focused on attacking, began toe into my view. It appeared quite loose. Without any words, I ran towards Goff. As if he has understood what I was going to do, he raised his shield as a tform on which I could easily jump off of. It was at the moment that my foot touched Goff¡¯s shield.

 Chapter 150

    ¡°Woww!¡±


    With the sound of Goff¡¯s shout, my body instantly shot up into the air. Goff has sent me into the sky. I¡¯m not sure how much power he had applied, but I began to rise up into the sky with incredible speed. All the while, I was focused on the bastard¡¯s neck.


    /


    I would change the sword that was too big to be called a sword with ancient fire. If this was an execution as part of a judgment, I would be able to cause a fatal injury on the beast of the east. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could apply enough power as I could not nt my feet, but I still pulled both my arms far back over my head while I was in mid flight. The power was redirected towards the arms, and every magic power in my body has been concentrated at my shoulders and arms.


    I swung the sword as the bastard¡¯s neck came closer and closer.


    With burning mes, the sword drew an oblique line.The timing was perfect. I could feel the bastard¡¯s body being cut. The hide that was supposed to very hard was beginning to get cut like as if it was tofu. However, as if it was not strong enough to cut off the bastard¡¯s muscles and bones, the ancient fire began to lose steam.


    However, I would cut.


    I, once again, switched the ancient fire with the great big sword.


    Another opportunity to hand down the deadly judgment, I would even cut through the bastard¡¯s bones.


    The area of the bastard¡¯s neck was too wide to do it by one person.


    However, I kept swinging the sword.


    The spewing blood hit my eyes, but I did not pay any attention to it.


    I would slice.


    I would cut it off.


    I could not remember how many times I have initiated the ancient powers. But my body kept moving forward.


    Finally, it was when I havepletely passed through the bastard.


    One of the bastard¡¯s heads becamepletely severed.


    ¡°Wo!¡±


    ¡°Blood¡­Blood Dagger has cut off the beast¡¯s neck!¡±


    ¡°Blood¡­Blood Dagger!¡±


    The sound of cheers came from below. It was an awesome scene even when I thought about it. The feeling must have been a mutual one from their side as well. As I looked down as I was falling to the ground, I saw that the swordsmen of the Blood Dagger n were cheering. If they asked me to do it again, I would have most likely failed.


    This was the scene that was made possible by the momentum obtained from the umted damages, caused by ck Spear n, and the effects of Goff¡¯s power. Perhaps, it has been burned by the ancient fire as there was no blood spewing out of the severed neck.


    ¡° ????????! ¡±


    ¡°Krehhhhhh!¡±


    As if to be sharing its pain, the beast of the east was wailing as it rolled on the ground. Even then the arrows and magic spells kept piercing into the bastard. In the mean while, Mev caught me as I was fast falling down to the ground.


    ¡°Aeeek!¡±


    She held me with both hands, perhaps, because she felt I was heavy, but the speed at which I was falling definitely slowed. Fluttering her wings restlessly, Mev spoke to me as she looked at me with awe.


    ¡°That¡­That was great! Leader, are you OK!?¡±


    ¡°So so.¡±


    In fact, I¡¯ve used up a lot of magic power. However, she didn¡¯t need to know. As wended, Mev looked at me with sparkling eyes, and even Baek Ahyeon and her followers were praying. As they have witnessed something incredible, I could understand them, yet the situation was not all that rxing.


    ¡°Krehhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Mev, move the main unit to the back now. The swordsmen, too, will be moved back for a little bit. From now, everyone is to follow Hakajin¡¯s orders. It¡¯s true for Gara and Orbo too. Ogres, once again, get ready to throw the ropes, and ck Spear, too, stand by for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Uh!!¡±


    Nodding her head as if she understood the situation in my urgent voice, Mev immediately disappeared into the midst of the main unit. Its attention was drawn again. The troops needed to be reorganized.


    If there was a problem, it was that I¡¯ve digested the bastard¡¯s threat level. I raised the ends of my lips. It was because the eyes of Hydra, the beast of the east, were certainly looking at me.


    Although the beast appeared to have energy left, it was certainly exhausted as well. What was motivating the beast of the east was none other than wrath. I felt the hostility that it was directing at me for cutting off its neck.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could do it, but I had to make it happen. As the brief stand still situation ended, the bastard immediately began to charge at me. As I stealthily looked over at the main unit, it appeared that they have understood my order since they were moving away from the bastard¡¯s range. Upon estimating the distance in my head, I was certain that Hakajin was controlling the troops.


    As the bastard charged at me, it tried to stamp down on me with one of its feet.


    ¡®I can dodge.¡¯


    The effective area was wide, but with my agility, I thought that it was an attack that I could easily dodge. However, the real threatening one was the middle head as a shadow swooped on me instantly. It was when I tried to move back in my attempt to dodge it.


    ¡°Kwang!!!!¡±


    Someone¡¯s enormous backside came into my view. It was someone, wearing a shield on his backside and holding on to the bastard¡¯s two teeth with his hands. His muscles kept bulging as if to explode. Shaking his hands, he was holding the beast¡¯s mouth, as much as possible, preventing it from moving forward. I felt the heating off of his back.


    There was only one who could do such a thing among the three united tribes.


    It was Goff.


    ¡°Woww!¡±


    Having pushed off the bastard¡¯s head, Goff took out the shield from his back once again. After seeing that, I jumped on Goff¡¯s back and made a long cut on the bastard¡¯s neck. Goff, too, screaming madly, took out his ax. As I was looking at the big swinging ax, which appeared to have been impossible to hold on to, I saw blood spewing out of the bastard¡¯s neck with a dull sound.


    Not a bad continuation.


    ¡°Good¡±


    The hunt for the beast of the east wasing to an end.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 133. The g


    I would smash while Goff blocked. It seemed to be a simple task, but it really wasn¡¯t. Ridiculously, Goff was mostly either dodging or blocking the bastard¡¯s attacks. To be precise, he was defending against what I deemed to have been impossible attacks to defend against. Even though the stamina of the beast of the east has been drained due to the umted damages, and that Goff was getting the support from of the sorcerers¡¯ spells, it was truly awesome to see Goff defending against the beast¡¯s front paw stomping attacks.


    In the mean time, the highlight of the situation was the fact that he was continually causing damages on the bastard, by wielding his ax, all along. As a result, my mobility has be easier. I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because of ck Spear or not, but although the one head was paying attention to the main unit, I was able to trust that the main unit would be protected as Gara and Orbo were defending them.


    Once again, I swung my sword and Goff wielded his ax. That was, after creating a separation between the beast and the main unit, we were continuing to cause damages on the beast¡¯s front paw.


    ¡°Krehhhhhh!¡±


    The screams continued to reverberate throughout, and when we were certain that the beast of the east was focusing on us, the main unit began to attack again.


    With changing of the weapons and dodging the bastard¡¯s unrelenting attacks, the fire power was depleting, but somehow, we¡¯ve managed to stand our ground. Burdened with my presence, Goff, too, was closely reaching his limitation.


    As if they recognized this situation, the main unit appeared to rush in attacking the beast. In the midst of the countless number of arrows and spells that were piercing into the bastard, the only ce that the bastard was looking at was in our direction.


    Perhaps, the beast thought that the attack, which resulted in severing one of its heads, was very threatening that it wasn¡¯t making any attempts atunching direct attacks, other than just spraying its breath.


    ¡°Krehhhhhh!¡±


    When the other head was looking over in this direction, a gray spear that ck Spear has thrown flew in to it.


    The gray light was immediately absorbed in to the bastard¡¯s eye. Oveing with pain, the bastard screamed. While the beast was wondering whether to charge towards ck Spear or towards us, another spearnded and pierced into him.


    The gray light that had entered into one eye wasing out of the other eye. There probably weren¡¯t that many spears remaining as I wasn¡¯t there.


    Reaching its limitations, the beast of the east was moving its heavy body towards where Goff and I were. The bastard was already exhausted, but it wasn¡¯t just the bastard that was exhausted. It was when Goff, once again, raised the shield and I was about tounch myself again.


    ¡°Pull!!¡±


    ¡°Pull!!!¡±


    Again, the Ogres began to pull the beast of the east. I thought that, perhaps, they were pulling the beast¡¯s tail. The left head of the beast took a deep breath with the intention of spraying its breath as it looked over in this direction, but his desire was demolished with another gray spear that flew in again.


    Perhaps, the spear might have messed up its brain. A scream ensued immediately.


    ¡°ck Spear! He has taken a hold of the left side!¡±


    ¡°The ck Spear n is holding on to the left side!!¡±


    What remained was the one beast in the middle.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Making simr screaming sound as before, the beast began to fall on its head. Looking at that, I could really see that the hunt has already ended. Thinking that it would be thest time, I rushed towards it while switching my swords as I saw the bastard, in the center, with its mouth wide open in an attempt to spray breath, all the while lying down.


    It was when I decided to move away and get out of the beast¡¯s range as I determined that that was the best maneuver.


    What came before my eyes was therge face of the beast of the east.


    Therge backside of Goff.


    The bulging arms and the ax that was being wielded.


    With a cracking sound of the skull, the ax pierced into the head of the beast of the east, and the bastard has be totally silent.


    Goff shouted as he stood on top of the beast¡¯s head.


    ¡°Wowoo!¡±


    We won.


    I plopped to the ground, perhaps, as I could finally let my guard down. I looked down on my sweating hands. The sweat covered my forehead as well. The battle has ended much sooner than anticipated, yet I waspletely drained.


    We did it.


    An indescribable sense of satisfaction swept through my body. My hands and legs were shaking uncontrobly.


    Euphoria.


    Certainly, a feeling of euphoria was sweeping through my body. It was a feeling of euphoria that was somewhat different than being victorious from a battle. It was the feeling ofing to an understanding as to why the humans would hunt, risking their lives. I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling such a sensation. Along with the Goff n and Goff who were shouting, ck Spear and the ck Spear n I, too, was spewing out what was burning in my chest as I came to my senses.


    ¡°Wowow!¡±


    It was the same for the Blood Dagger n as well. As if they have been waiting for me, they, too, cheered loudly.


    ¡°Let there be honor!¡±


    ¡°Let there be glory!¡±


    ¡°Let there be victory!¡±


    That¡¯s how that short hunt has ended. Due to the fact that the bastard had three heads, it was rather easy to distribute the trophies. Although the bastard has not been butchered right there, Goff, ck Spear and I have decided to each take exactly one third of the beast.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Where is the ce for us . ck Spear . ¡±


    ¡°You will see it just a bit further inside . Blood Dagger . ¡±


    I saw a smile that was hung on ck Spear¡¯s face . He did not normally express himself in such obvious fashion, so this victory must have been really something else for him . This was how we began to drag the bastard with us . As the spear was still staked in the tail, and the ropes haven¡¯t been retrieved, it was decided that the Ogres would drag the beast of the east .


    Wanting to help, several trolls and Orcs were also carrying heavy loads, but the real issue was the part of the bastard that has been cut off . It was the huge neck that I¡¯ve cut off . Although a few Ogres volunteered to lend their hands, the tribe members began to reject it vehemently .


    ¡°Moving the severed head of the beast of the east must be done by the tribe members!¡±


    ¡°I understand your intentions of wanting to help, but understand why we¡¯re turning it down!¡±


    It was a rather cute scene to see the Green Skins carrying the head as they clustered around . When the head was raised high, primarily by Orbo, the Minotaur, and Gark and Hark, the issue was with the three goblin sisters, and the likes, who could not reach it .


    Mev was levitating in the air as she helped carrying the head, but the goblins were just hanging along by extending their hands up and holding on to the head .


    The head was already heavy, and that made it even heavier, of course . They looked happy, carrying the head of the beast of the east, even though they were most likely exhausted from the battle .


    I walked, carrying Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon on either side of my arms . It was because they could not walk for the reason of depleting all their magic powers . In fact, Jung Hayeon was the only one who fell due to using up all her magic power, but seeing that, Baek Ahyeon fell to the ground all of a sudden, and so it hase to this . Let¡¯s move along with the trophy . I heard the loud yell from the front .


    ¡°This is thend of honor!¡±


    ¡°This is thend of victory!¡±


    The archers who were looking for a path have found something . The Green Skins who were dragging the beast of the east, and the tribe members who were carrying the head that I had cut off began to move faster upon hearing that sound .


    What lied before us was a greennd .


    ¡°Wowowow!¡±


    ¡°This is a greatnd! Yheeeeck!¡±


    ¡°This is the promisednd of victory!¡±


    As Mev let out her emotions of excitement, the three goblin sisters got off the beast¡¯s head first, and went crazy . As if it was a lie, what lied ahead was a in field that was very different from the swampynd that we¡¯ve seen so far . The forest was on its back and a river was at the front . The either side of thend was bordered by dark swamps, so the only ce through which anyone could enter this ce was through where we were standing on . I thought that thend was optimized for both living, and defending against any attacks .


    ¡°Wonderful¡­¡±


    Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon were already looking ahead with their eyes wide open after havinge around .


    Thend was very good for nting our roots . ck Spear and Goff were also talking to each other as they seemed to be excited as well . Seeing them pointing thend with their fingers, they were probably discussing on how to form the vige .


    Looking at them, I thought that I should spend much of the immediate future time in building the vige . Instead of a ce to just sleep, it would be a ce to rest . As many such thoughts came to my mind, I began to look forward to a life in the future .


    The ones that have carried the beast of the east and the severed head were jumping around once they put them down . The incredibly widend looked more than enough to house all our three tribes . Even as the tribe was to grow in the future, there was enough space for the little Green Skins to thrive and grow .


    This was thend on which the brothers and our children would grow .


    This was our territory . How could we not be happy .


    I must have been unconsciously smiling already . Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon were smiling brightly while looking at me . I, walking slowly, stepped into ournd .


    The feeling was rather strange . When I stepped on to thend, every n member looked in this direction . Having gotten off from my arms already, both Jung Hayeon and Baek Ahyeon were walking behind me . It was Gark, the g man, who handed the g . He was holding the g of the Blood Dagger n, which was drawn first by Najin .


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±¡°Thank you . ¡±


    Gark passed the g to me . Even though I was the head of the tribe, I have never held a g before . I felt a heaviness setting in my hands .


    As I moved again, one by one, everyone around me raised their hand to their chest .


    ¡°For Blood Dagger . ¡±


    Ragia who did everything possible as the head of the tribe .


    Gark and Hark who have be the buttresses in both knowingly and unknowingly .


    Mev who¡¯se due to tutorials .


    Orbo who was trustworthy though I¡¯ve met not too long ago .


    Hakajin who could fill my deficiencies .


    Baek Ahyeon who has always trusted me .


    Jung Hayeon who made me realize that humanity was still part of me .


    The countless many tribe members who ran the race with me up to now .


    I knew that it was the beginning, not the end, but my heart was bubbling . It was just a simple act of staking a g . I tried tofort myself like that, but it wasn¡¯t such a bad feeling . I¡¯ve learned quite a bit, not as a human, but as a green skin . It would be a life that would bepletely different than the past that which was lived aimlessly, day by day . It would be a life with those who truly trusted and followed me .


    I lived to take revenge and I lived to survive . I owed my life and found a purpose, and something to protect . It was the same with the g that I was holding . This g was a responsibility .


    Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list .


    I kept moving . Goff and ck Spear, too, slowly came forward, holding their respective gs .


    I was given the privilege to stake a g only after having been here for three years . The field was strangely quiet . Unlike their usual selves, the ambience was solemn and cid .


    No one, including Goff, ck Spear, and I spoke . We just nodded quietly and looked at each other .


    That was how we¡­


    We staked our gs into thend that we ascertained through struggles and battles .


    ¨C End of Green Skin Part 1 . -

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Greenskin Part 1 Final Review!


    First of all, thank you for trusting my ReadNovelFull, Green Skin, and apanying me on this journey . I¡¯m so sorry for blowing up under the excuse that this is the review of part one . Also, I¡¯m so especially sorry for those who had been with me for 3 consecutive years .


    I made this review because this is such a good fantasy that, even if by myself, I wanted to celebrate .


    In fact, this was the first plot I thought of . I wanted the main character to run and run without any break, put down his own g three yearster and create a ce that he could protect .


    Though the end is different from the n, somehow it ended well .


    I wanted to make our MC have a neck-and-neck race/close encounter with Park Hye-Ri, who would die before the end of part 1 . But if I did that the story would have been too long . So, we have decided to put that in part 2 . I have seen variousments saying they were getting bored with the ongoing battles with humans . And as an author, I wanted to say that I felt the same .


    I wanted to develop some parts without skipping the three long years, but it¡¯s a pity that I had to rush to make better development .


    And now let us go to the next section . We brought some questions that you might be curious about .


    [When will Part 2e out? What is its main content?]


    The second part starts right away, just so you can get quality content . It will be released tomorrow . So if you were worried that you¡¯d have to wait, please rest assured . LOL


    Once part 2 begins, I¡¯m not jumping into it right away . Bit by bit, the story wille across, but first I¡¯ll write a story about a vige being built!


    Please keep an eye on the next part of Green Skins .


    [Isn¡¯t the motive for revenge a little vague?]


    Actually, I think people are mistaken about this . I¡¯m sure everyone would have sympathized if Sung-gum would have killed the main character a bit more brutally . So, I put myself in the MC¡¯s shoe, sorry for being such a cheesy person . Anyways, then I thought if that happened to me I would have gotten revenge too .


    I may not be the right example, but if someone I admired for a long time betrayed me, that situation would be scarier than my fans bing my detractors .


    The only mistake was that Choi Seul-gi directly expressed hatred more than Shin Deok-ho . But I think we can correct thister .


    [Choi Seul-gi suddenly disappeared in the middle . ]


    Actually, the scene where I had to say goodbye to Choi Seul-gi, whom many people have cursed at, is my favourite scene . Another one is the scene where Choi Seul-gi went to the North with the Queen of the North .


    Even though¡­ a lot of people threatened to drop the series as soon as this scene was uploaded, and some already have, even now, I don¡¯t regret writing it . ??


    Editor¡¯s Note: Who are you people?


    People: We¡¯re Starfox .


    Editor¡¯s Note: You¡¯ll never defeat Andross!!!


    I¡¯ve read a lot of novels, so I can roughly tell what scenes the reader would enjoy . And it is the growth and cool developments . It¡¯s really fun to see the main character get everything . A lot of readers were saying that their breaking up was like a morning romance drama, but personally, I don¡¯t think this is a romance .


    And if there is still criticism about it, then it must have been due to myck of writing skills . They did not part ways with a lot of crying, punching or crying again .


    Both the MC and Choi Seul-Gi had a clear purpose and had parted ways for a brief moment . That¡¯s why even though the MC likes her, he didn¡¯t follow her to the north .


    Anyway, please keep an eye out for Choi Seul-gi! And stay tuned to know the story with Han So-Hye, the queen of the North!


    [ In addition, Ivar¡¯s ¡°Heroine¡± was not nned . I¡¯m sorry . Instead, I will make sure Su-in appears! ]


    If you have any more questions, I would appreciate them . As I told you in advance, Green Skin will evolve again with infinite development from tomorrow onwards .


    For now, till next month, I think it¡¯s going to be about the characters building a vige .


    The reason I was able to bring this novel to this point was all thanks to the readers who enjoyed reading it . It may not be enough in the future, but I will try my best to avoid the development of cancer, so don¡¯t be too angry and I hope you enjoy it .


    Thank you so much!


    Lastly, Sun Chuko gives great strength to the writer!


    Once again, the regr series will be starting tomorrow!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Green Skin 154 A Fool<center></center>


    ¡°However, is not that treason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly treason since we have a right to retrieve what was ours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jang Gi Hoo nodded with shaking arms and knees. He had lost almost all authority after the Weapon Thief Expedition had been a catastrophic failure in which he had lost the Reaper¡¯s Scythe. His father, Jang Gi Young, refused to meet him like he was deeply disappointed in his son, and only a cold gaze pierced through Jang Gi Hoo on the rare asions they would meet.


    ¡®You fool. I can hardly believe that you¡¯re of my blood.¡¯


    Jang Gi Hoo lowered his head as his body involuntarily shuddered on remembering his father¡¯s freezing gaze and voice. He had no foothold here anymore, as he was instantly pushed away from the many businesses the guild had been involved in. It was then Kim Heeyoung, who was a gatekeeper for one of the four castle gates, had lent him a helping hand. Without her, Jang Gi Hoo would not have been able to survive here.


    ¡°However, if we fail¡­¡±


    ¡°Young master, in the end, this is your choice. The fallen king is old, and it is your time to inherit what¡¯s yours. Hadum cannot be entrusted to an ignorant girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right there.¡±


    The mere thought made Jang Gi Hoo livid, as he could not bear to imagine a bastard from a demon ve sitting on Hadum¡¯s throne. Jang Gi Hoo thought he could explode when he remembered that it had been a demon who had stolen his weapon.


    Jang Gi Hoo did not have any affection for his father, and while he wanted to behead his father¡¯s head right now, his feet shook when he thought of the risks of failure. His father, Jang Gi Young, was coldblooded to his enemies, and he was also one of the strongest in the East. It was normal to be tense.


    Jang Gi Hoo slightly raised his head to look at Kim Heeyoung, and she also opened her mouth again as she met his gaze.


    ¡°You have to be king.¡±


    ¡°R¡­right.¡±


    Jang Gi Hoo felt his libido stir as he continued to stare at a beautiful woman with sharp eyes, but Kim Heeyoung was not someone he couldy his hands on easily. Kim Heeyoung reached out and put her hands below like she realized the desire his eyes held. Jang Gi Hoo let out a rough breath as he felt himself going hard just by that little stroke.


    ¡°I¡¯m always yours, and after you be king¡­¡±


    While he had heard that, Jang Gi Hoo was still worried, and he slowly opened his mouth while feeling his body rx. He thought he could manage his father, but the gatekeepers of the other three gates would be formidable opponents.


    ¡°While we can go against Father with our forces, what will we do against Jung Heecheol, Kim Donghyun, and Kim Hyeji¡­¡±


    ¡°We will need to behead the old king before they arrive inside the castle. Officially, Jang Ye Ri will be the one who has beheaded the king, as legitimacy is surprisingly important despite the fact we live in a world where power rules over everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand how a sovereign is made?¡±


    ¡°Is not the person who the people of the city follow the king?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re half correct, but there are no people who follow the old king from their hearts. Jung Heecheol, Kim Donghyun, Kim Hyeji, other ns, and guilds are no exceptions. They are connected bymon interests and are those who benefit too much from the current system. They do not want the current system to crumble, and civil revolts and rebellions ur only when the summoners and people are ill and hungry.¡±


    ¡°An affluent city does not have dissatisfactions. Those who benefit and live in this city that has grown by sucking the sweat and blood of other small cities and people protect the old king because of this reason. They are protecting the system he has created.¡±


    ¡°What you say¡­is a bit ufortable¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the truth, and you are not yet ready to be king. But it will happen. You will be king with help from those who want this system to be maintained, the gatekeepers will pledge their loyalty, and those who live in the city will continue to support you. That¡¯s because that will be beneficial to them.¡±


    While Jang Gi Hoo thought over things for a long time, he did not have an answer. It was then that Kim Heeyoung gently removed her hand from him.


    ¡°Are you on the same side as them?¡±


    ¡°I am different from them, young master. I¡¯ll be heading back. Please think things over and ask for me.¡±


    Jang Gi Hoo nodded as Kim Heeyoung left, and he called the maids outside while caressing his swollen er*ction. He needed a woman who could relieve this tension.


    ¡°Is there no one there!¡±


    However, no voices answered him back. Jang Gi Hoo roughly opened his room door after waiting in vain, but no one was waiting for him outside his room. The space where maids and ves that had serviced themselves to him usually waited looked empty.


    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯


    It was natural that a curse rang from deep inside him, as Jang Gi Hoo could not believe he was being treated like this. While anger shot through his body, the only thing he could do was scream. The future king could not be treated like this, and he was alone in this long and dark corridor.


    154 Part 2


    ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯


    He could not stop himself from cursing, and it was not his fault. Everything was that demon¡¯s fault, and Jang Gi Hoo began to walk wherever his feet took him. He did not see any of his guards and maids. The ce he had arrived was that demon b*tch¡¯s room, who was the same as that damn thief. It was the room of a sister he did not think of as family, who he thought of as a pr*stitute who he had used to satisfy his carnal desires.


    ¡°Jang Ye Ri!¡±


    ¡°Jang Ye Ri!!¡±


    The guards immediately came swarming as he screamed out loud. They were what Jang Gi Hoo did not have now.


    ¡°It iste, young master. Since thedy is sleeping, we would appreciate youing tomorrow morning. We will convey that you havee to visit her.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The guard was knocked on the wall, and blood came out of his mouth after Jang Gi Hoo swung his arm with a burst of magic.


    ¡°How dare a guard¡­!¡±


    However, other guards came over instantly, since they had been waiting after noticing that something had happened. There would be rumors all over the castle the next morning if things got louder. Jang Gi Hoo had been emitting magic as he could not calm down enough to return when he heard a voice from the room.


    ¡°You may let him in.¡±


    ¡°However,dy¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, you may let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Jang Gi Hoo felt high at Jang Ye Ri¡¯s words, and he entered the room after intentionally knocking about the other guards. He saw Jang Ye Ri sitting on a chair, wearing a sheer negligee under a gown. Jang Gi Hoo felt his libido stir again amidst the anger.


    ¡®You filthy b*tch, you had wanted it too. After your horns were cut, after father received you as family¡­ you had wanted it.¡¯


    Jang Gi Hoo smiled at Jang Ye Ri, and her red lips slowly opened.


    ¡°Why have youe sote at night?¡±


    He hade only to release his anger, but other thoughts sprang up after seeing Jang Ye Ri like this. He could resolve his anger in different ways, and while he would have liked her to have the horns so he could grab them, her body was enough to satisfy him.


    ¡°You know well. I was thinking we could reminisce about our familial affections since we have not done so in a long time.¡±


    Jang Gi Hoo slowly moved his feet. Come to think of it, he had been unable toy his hands on her after Father had taken her in as a member of the family. While she was not as fresh as she had been, her ripe body would be satisfactory. Jang Gi Hoo had been approaching her with many thoughts inside his head when he found his feet would not move, and cold sweat continued to run down his back.


    A Jang Ye Ri he had not seen before was staring at him.


    ¡°You fool.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what?¡±


    He saw the red eyes of a predator, which could not be called a human¡¯s on any ounts. They were closer to a beast.


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re a fool. You have be what you are now because the only thing you know how to do is move your hips.¡±


    While fire rose from inside Jang Ye Ri¡¯s expression, which he had seen for the first time, it was surprising that he could not find his voice. Jang Ye Ri was not holding him down with magic, and Jang Gi Hoo was feeling fear purely as a human. Jang Gi Hoo felt the same terror he felt when meeting Father all over his body.


    It had been a moment when he had been stunned, but now Jang Gi Hoo started to spit out his frustrated anger.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­you b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you! I will! I¡¯ll rip you apart and kill you the same way your mother was killed. I¡¯ll r*pe you three days and nights and throw you to filthy prisoners and soldiers. You b*tch¡­¡±


    However, Jang Ye Ri did not change her expression, and she was actually smiling now.


    ¡°You fool, then do it now.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Have you gone deaf? I said, do it now.¡±


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t do it?!¡±


    However, his feet would not move. While he was gouging out the eyes looking down on him and sewing her lips that were saying filth in his head, Jang Gi Hoo could not move an inch despite what he imagined in his head. His knees began to shake, and his eyes looked down because he could not look her in the eye. His erection was utterly deted now.


    ¡°Damn¡­damn!¡±


    ¡°I see that you cannot even be called a man now.¡±


    While her cold voice rang in his ears, Jang Gi Hoo found himself unable to do anything. He slowly stepped back as he unconsciously went out of her room in shame. He had to lower his head even more from the guards¡¯ frigid expressions.


    He was thinking about Kim Heeyoung¡¯s voice and the conversation they just had. Those who are benefiting from the city do not desire this city¡¯s system to break down. That meant Jang Gi Hoo would not receive any benefits anywhere.


    Jang Gi Hoo had no choice and began to run. He had finished thinking things over. Since it had not been a long time since she had returned to her domain, she would still be awake.


    Jang Gi Hoo continued to run like that.


    Proofread by Jaegeres and wFinder

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    155 Part 1<center></center>


    Green Skin 155 Kim Donghyun


    [The bait has been cast . ]


    [So we just need to wait for him to bite?]


    [It will not take long since he has a quick temper . I received a report that he went out of the castle, and he must have gone to that woman . ]


    While I could not know the city¡¯s situation, Jang Ye Ri¡¯s confidence told me that Jang Gi Hoo had bitten the bait . She sounded gratified, implying that she hadnded a hit . While we could only respond as they were the ones who chose the timing, my n would not fail since their destination was clear . The problem was that Jang Ye Ri did not know my n yet, as I had formted it after Hakajin and Lee Wanyong had thought of a good idea . Jang Ye Ri spoke to me as I fell silent .


    [You cane up the prepared passageway immediately after the events ur . ]


    [It¡¯s not possible . ]


    [¡­¡­]


    Jang Ye Ri was now the one who became silent, and while I thought she might be disappointed, it did not mean that I would not help .


    [We will not reveal ourselves, and you and your brother will be the only ones seen by those at the site . ]


    I thought she would understand what I meant if I told her this, and I immediately continued to speak since she might speak up .


    [Us Green Skins will not officially intervene in this battle, and you will be a revolutionary hero of the East instead of a denounced witch . ]


    [That¡¯s unnecessary¡­]


    [It¡¯s not, Jang Ye Ri . I am a calcting and greedy demon, and I will need you after everything ends . The possibility you have shown me was something I had dreamed of, and it is my goal . ]


    While I might have been a bit overboard, I was not wrong . I could not hear Jang Ye Ri¡¯s voice, and I spoke to her again as I thought this might be the time to pound the nail in .


    [I want you . ]


    [You- you really are greedy . ]


    It was probably the first time I heard Jang Ye Ri stutter .


    [We will talk more after everything ends, as the night is deep . ]


    Jang Ye Ri immediately ended themunication, and while I could not help it if she refused, Jang Ye Ri would be an invaluable asset for my future . The North and the West will sh, and if I could pressure the Crusaders to the East, I was sure I would be able to restrict their movements .


    I looked around after I endedmunications, and everyone was waiting, poised for battle . We were in Huber, a small city under Hadum . Jang Ye Ri¡¯s n, including Park Han Cheol and the Greenbelt n, would be waiting inside the castle, and we would be waiting underground . Everyone¡¯s breath was rough from excitement . Goff was especially emitting red light while ck Spear was calmly waiting . I opened my mouth as I stared at them, as we could not let our guard down as Jang Ye Ri had cast the bait .


    ¡°We should wait in our positions . ¡±


    ¡°Grrr, understood, Blood Dagger . ¡±


    ¡°We will move to our positions . ¡±


    They smiled without questioning me, and while I was not sure whether Goff and ck Spear would win this fight, I could only trust them . We had finished preparations, and I never took on a losing battle . I opened my mouth again as they turned their backs on me to go to their positions .


    ¡°Do not die . ¡±


    ¡°I will not lose . ¡±


    ¡°Same to you¡­¡±


    The first one to speak was Goff and the second ck Spear . I did not feel fear from their backs, and terror and tension were not the moods . Expectation hung in the air, and it was clear that my brothers anticipated the battle .


    I also led my members to their assigned positions, and while I could not bring Mev and young children, I had taken the least number of forces for defense . We moved to the north gate of Hadum and finished preparing for battle on the spot Hakahin had designated for us .


    I brought four weapons, the Ancient me, the Rotten Spear of Yggdrasill, arge longsword, and the Dainsleif . I would reinforce defense with the Ring of Aegis .


    There was a chance we could win, and I was not Kim Taesung of the past nor the Blood Dagger that had lost to Park Hyeri of the Spider n .


    I closed my eyes . They would give me a sign when things began, and I continued to think from the tutorial battle to the most recent Eastern raids . I also thought about my experiences as a human .


    Hakajin, Orbo, Gark, Hark, and the loudest goblin sisters all held their breath . We spent two days until themunications we waited for arrived .


    ***


    Kim Donghyun was one of the powerful who had settled in the south gate of Hadum . He received immense benefits after the fallen king of Hadum took his ce and represented Hadum in power . While his body became heavier from extensive peace, Kim Donghyun thought of himself as one of the powerful .


    155 Part 2


    He could not help but let his body get more massive, as hunting and monster battles bored him . He was buried in peace, or more specifically buried in power and his possessions . Kim Donghyun did not need to feel hunger as he had at arrival, and he could have any woman he wanted . Race, breed, and whether they were married or not did not matter, nor did he need to hide his contorted desires .


    If Kim Donghyun wanted to see people kill each other, he only needed to bring them in . Also, if he wanted to see a woman r*ped by a monster, he again could do that . He could get anything from children¡¯s flesh to money .


    It was the same now, and Kim Donghyun was watching two naked women stand in front of each other with daggers in their hands . The room was covered in blood, which showed how often simr things had happened here .


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, unnie¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too . ¡±


    A beast was drooling in chains next to the women, and while it could not understand humannguage, it would show much more stimting responses due to that . While Kim Donghyun¡¯s recent hobby was to watch that beast chew on humans, today¡¯s game was disappointing . They seemed to have been ves close to one another, as their attacks towards each other were lukewarm .


    ¡°Today¡¯s not interesting . ¡±


    His subordinates standing next to him nodded at his remark, and the guard in front unleashed the chains so the beast rushed at the women .


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Unnie! Ahh! Please, let me live! Master, have mercy!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, master! Give me one more chance!¡±


    Screams rang out with blood and intestines, and while the sight amused him, it did not interest Kim Donghyun much because he had be too used to it . Kim Donghyun opened his mouth again with a raised hand .


    ¡°Next . ¡±


    ¡°Understood . ¡±


    Kim Donghyun wished for the girls to be more interesting than those before, and the women who hade this time looked determined perhaps from looking at how the two women before them met their ends . While their faces were pale, their expressions as they tightened their hold on the daggers to survive were notable .


    ¡°Now, things get more interesting . ¡±


    Kim Dong Hyun liked them with the will to survive, expressions that tried to defy death or rise by killing others . He had been about to start this evil game by raising his hand when he heard a voice .


    ¡°It is treason . ¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Jang Ye Ri hasmitted treason . ¡±


    ¡°I thought that b*tch would start something up, and it¡¯s disappointing that this happened when things were about to get interesting . Take your weapons, as we need to protect our fallen king, who has prepared such a ce for us . ¡±


    ¡°Would this not be a chance if Jang Ye Ri is alive?¡±


    Kim Donghyun slowly remembered Jang Ye Ri, and while he had not seen her face up close because she had on a hood or a hat, she had been a beauty . It was inevitable he would find delight in imagining how the princess would act in a cage full of beasts, or he would throw her amidst beasts in heat .


    Kim Donghyun stroked the subordinate¡¯s head to praise him for his good idea and moved quickly .


    ¡°We will hurry up . The king might grant us that b*tch if we¡¯re the first to arrive and control the situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the preparations will bepleted soon . ¡±


    It had been a long time since he had worn his armor and shield . Kim Donghyun swung his mace in the air because touching the heavy weapon reminded him of his heyday .


    ¡°You still got it, boss . ¡±


    Kim Donghyun was confident because while he only trained once in a while now, unlike before, he still had magic, muscles, and the memories of battle . He got out of his castle . The quality and quantity of the ves have fallen a bit after Somorah fell, and while he was not dissatisfied, his subordinates seemed to be going through a rough time .


    The rest seemed to be thinking the same thing, as those who had been protecting the gates were quickly going out . Kim Donghyun had thought that everyone was twisted when he heard a loud explosion .


    The ground shook a little from the explosions ringing everywhere at once, and the sounds came from near the Hadum¡¯s gates . Kim Donghyun could not see the effects of the explosions to think of them as a trap .


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not right . ¡¯


    The explosions had not been used for direct hits, and they were urring beneath his feet .


    ¡°Everyone! Protect yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss . ¡±


    The roads crumbled, but there should be no damage to his subordinates as no one under him would be hurt by falling from a height . Kim Donghyun thought they would only be bruised by protecting their bodies with magic . He thought there was little damage despite the loud noise when he began to hear a drum roll .


    Kim Donghyun was surprised to see an ogre withrge teeth right in front of him .


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    Of course, there was no answer, and instead, Kim Donghyun heard an ogre¡¯s trademark shout . He instinctively gulped .


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrr!¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    156 Part 1<center></center>


    Green Skin 156 Hyeji Kim


    ¡°Oh? A high-ss demon? There¡¯s even an alraune¡­you¡¯ll make good research ingredients . ¡±


    I was looking at the magician in front of me .


    ¡®Kim Hyeji . ¡¯


    She was the only magician out of the gatekeepers and the first one I faced who exceeded proportions .


    ¡°Hmm¡­using too much magic is not good for the skin, and there are only a few maidens left in the vige . What should I do? I was told not to ambush the nearby small cities¡­¡±


    I heard from Jang Ye Ri that she was a crazy bitch who bathed in maidens¡¯ blood . While I had heard that she was in the sixties, she looked around mid-twenties at the most . I also heard that she was obsessed with youth, and from her mumbles, it seemed to be true .


    We had to face her from the front since we fell from above with shields, which meant that an ambush was not possible, but the Blood Dagger n never picked a losing fight .


    Kim Hyeji was surrounded by the soldiers she had brought along with her, and almost all of them were closebat warriors since she probably would not need other magicians . While we would have surprised them, the way they formed formations and protected their magician showed that they were quite strong . They would earn Hyeji Kim time while she finished her spell, and I slowly tapped at the ground with my Ancient me .


    She was not casting a spell yet, and I was curious whether she was thinking that we were weak, or she really was considering her skin to be more important . We would seem trivial to her, and I was grateful rather than being annoyed . Her carelessness meant our battle would be easier .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡±


    I whispered in a small voice, but it would not be faint for my n members . Loud shouts rang .


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    ¡°For only victory!¡±


    ¡°Victory! For only victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The enemies were not intimidated while we shouted, and they were also shouting and raising their shields, signaling that they would not let us go .


    ¡°We will earn time, so Ms . Hyeji Kim can cast her magic!¡±


    ¡°Raise your shields! Raise your shields! We will endure until the spell isplete! We will endure until the spell isplete!¡±


    ¡°Shields!¡±


    They were well-trained, which would merit warriors that protected a magician .


    The first ones to rush were us with a loud battle cry since we had to break them open . Large magic wafted out of my opponent¡¯s formation, and that meant Hyeji Kim had started casting . I felt I needed to move quickly and reached out to my weapons .


    I threw one of Issac¡¯s throwing daggers and exchanged it for a longsword filled with magic . This was a method I often used and had an extremely high percentage of striking a critical hit . I calcted it to be nearly one hundred percent .


    An opposing soldier¡¯s shield and armor were ripped with a shout, and the longsword struck his head . I exchanged the longsword again with the dagger and called the dagger back to my hand .


    I heard screams everywhere whenever I threw a dagger .


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Jung Hayeon¡¯s spells came out each time, and n swordsman entering inside after blocking the opponent¡¯s movements with nt roots was an ancient battling method . If it worked well, I could strike a head shot on all of them and finish the battle quickly . However, things would not go so easily .


    ¡°Dispel . ¡±


    The nts that had been about to wrap around the soldiers crept down as Hyeji Kim¡¯s voice rang .


    ¡®Double casting . ¡¯


    She had been casting a spell beforehand like she had expected the magic we would use . While Jung Hayeon specialized in nt spells and was inexperienced in battling other magicians, I thought we were disadvantaged . However, the power difference was quite severe, and while we would have avoided a forced breakthrough before, things were different now as we had a trustworthy chargingmando .


    ¡°Orbo . ¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I called Orbo¡¯s name quietly, and he charged the soldiers with a giant Minotaur¡¯s body . If a Minotaur pushed in like that without any restraints, it was inevitable that a path would emerge . Gark and Hark were stabbing and shing the soldiers on each side . Their swords, which had be stronger, were piercing though the soldier¡¯s strong armor, and while Mev was not here, the archers kept the arrowsing .


    Blood, which I did not know which side it wasing from, spread in the air . My eyes turned red, and I felt something hoting out of my mouth . I stepped on Orbo¡¯s back and jumped in the air . While people would focus on me, their spears and arrows could not touch me . I fell down from the air using arge longsword as a shield in the middle of the soldiers . That was where I liked the most during battles .


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    While their swords and spears came at me right after I fell down, I blocked all of the attacks with the Ancient me and my longsword . I switched those I could not block with daggers .


    156 Part 2


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A soldier who stumbled and showed a weak spot after being surprised at his sword changing into a dagger as he struck with full force now faced a rotten wooden spear . While his scream rang in my ears as the spear pierced his eye, I had no time .


    I had to move forward, which was the most important thing . The first and foremost was to have Hyeji Kim¡¯s eyes on me and mine on her . I ran in and swung the Ancient me .


    I swallowed those who seemed to have weak magic resistance with the mes and ripped those who had mediocre armor with the longsword . I threw daggers at those targeting me from afar and pierced with my spear after exchanging weapons, the heads of those who were skilled enough to seriously attack me .


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°You¡­fucking bastard!¡±


    They were not weak, and each one would have made me shudder before .


    ¡®I became stronger . ¡¯


    I can see how to attack and where to go . While no one guided me, my body moved before I could think . I used a soldier¡¯s corpse as a shield to block the arrows that fell at me because I threatened them .


    I felt that the attack woulde from the right, and instead of moving back, I pushed forward to carve a hole in his neck . I felt elevated as the blood sprayed on my face, and I smiled while beheading the next guy¡¯s head with the Ancient mes . Since each one was a critical hit, I had no reason to strike after calcting each person¡¯s weak spot .


    While I did not exchange weapons, the critical hits kepting due to my job and item effects .


    ¡°Catch that demon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Weapon Thief! Catch him!¡±


    If the focus were on me, it was inevitable that the Blood Dagger n members woulde flowing in . While I had not swung a sword, the guy next to me lost his head . It was Gark who came out of nowhere with a longsword .


    ¡°Me Half de will follow Blood Dagger!¡±


    Gark¡¯s brother Hark appeared next to him, who sliced a soldier¡¯s body with four swords .


    ¡°Mirror de is here! I will follow Blood Dagger!¡±


    They always worked hard to follow me, and they also had be stronger . Those with goals always did .


    While we had made progress, there was still some distance . However, Hyeji Kim was entering my sights, and she had finished casting . She must be preparing to shoot the spell .


    Actually, in the case of magicians whose attacks were long-distance, ck Spear was at more of an advantage than me . However, the reason I chose Hyeji Kim despite knowing that was because she was the only gatekeeper who had a weapon that had not yet recognized its owner .


    ¡®Weapon exchange . ¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    The dagger immediately changed to Hyeji Kim¡¯s staff, and the magic that had begun cannot be stopped .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    While the magic had burst out, spells without catalyst would be weaker . However, the first spell came pouring down at me with astounding force . I jumped up and put magic inside the Ancient me, and arge magic orb without any assigned properties was flying at me .


    ¡®I can sh it . ¡¯


    There was no reason why I could not, and when I struck right after I continued to change weapons, I felt a diagonal line burn up in the air . The magic orb was unbelievably cut in half, and my n members also opened their mouths in surprise . The magic in the Ancient me and the critical hit interacted with each other for an amazing sight . However, I could not afford to be relieved yet .


    ¡°You bugs!¡±


    Hyeji Kim must have been casting three spells, including the dispel .


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    A massive pir made of light came out of her ordinary dagger, and she showed that she truly was strong . It was magic fitting for someone who was partly in charge of this city, and that dagger burst out the strongest magic I had seen in my life .


    ¡°Aegis!¡±


    However, I put in magic, as much as I could, into the Aegis Ring and reached out . Part of a shield formed in front of me and the effect of this item that unconditionally blocked a fatal attack was beyond imagination . An attack that could not be blocked was now obstructed by the shield and scattered everywhere .


    ¡°F¡­for Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    My n shouted in joy as I continued to show them amazing feats . While I used up a lot of magic, I still had some left . I lowered my hand .


    I saw Hyeji Kim look at me in despair, and she looked like how I had faced Park Hyeri for the first time . I smiled widely .


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    She was shooting magic like she was deranged, but they could be blocked . Orbo was using magic on an enormous shield, and it bounced off all magic aimed at us . While I was uncertain whether I could summon Aegis again, I enjoyed how she self-destructed in fear . I slowly unsheathed a sword as I faced them . It was Dain¡¯s inheritance .


    [Dainsleif ¨C The item effect of Dain¡¯s Inheritance is activated . ]

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    157 Part 1<center></center>


    Green Skin 157 Indolence


    ¡Á


    A long-ded sword came out of nowhere, and I heard a voice as I held it and pushed in magic.


    [Dainsleif ¨C The item effect of Dain¡¯s Inheritance is activated.]


    While this was the first time that I heard the activation announced, I was not surprised. Actually, I was very excited. As listed in the item exnation, blood was dripping from the Dain¡¯s Inheritance, and the red fragment in the middle was slowly losing its color. It looked like I would be damaged when the fragment lost its color. Eerie magic continued to emit from the sword, and it was not mine but the sword¡¯s magic.


    I happily put in a bit more magic at the sword¡¯s whirring sound. As the Dainsleif was also called a bloodsword, I gained some control over the blood that was falling from the sword. While there was only a little now, I reached out to an enemy that was vacantly staring at me. The blood pooling at the ground instantly turned into an orb and poured upon him.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    The man¡¯s head broke as he stared at me, and now I could control his blood.


    ¡®This is eptable.¡¯


    It¡¯s a good item. Actually, it was a crazily efficient item, and Kim Hyeji was also staring at me vacantly. She looked surprised at the situation, not going in her favor despite having high skills and much experience. I knew people like that very well.


    ¡®Those that remained still.¡¯


    There and been simr people in the west who had given up bing stronger or rising higher because they were satisfied with their current ce. They had no or faint goals.


    They were those who were left in the past.


    I ran towards the enemy as I controlled the blood continuously falling to the ground from the Dainsleif. While someone with a shield tried to block me, it was not possible.


    As I controlled the blood of the one headless from my first attack, thorns made of blood sprang from the ground.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    While the soldier next to me quickly raised his shield, he died as the thorn pierced his side. There was already a pool of blood when I reached them, and as the screams rang, my magic was decreasing. While Kim Hyeji shot magic or used strange spells to obstruct my path at times, Orbo, Gark, and Hark blocked all of them.


    Since there was almost no casting with magic, it was not strong enough. It had been a long time since Ragia was on the battlefield, and her performance was nice as she confused the enemies.


    I felt like a demon king, and the enemies were clearly losing the will to fight. There was no need for me to grab the Dainsleif and jump into the enemy troops, as controlling their spilled blood kept the screamsing.


    Those that came near me were pierced all over from the blood thorns scattered on the ground, and I increased the amount of blood I could use by cutting off his head.


    I began to know a bit about this weapon, and it was a type that became stronger as the battle lengthened. The blood from the wounds I made became a weapon. While my magic continued to flow out, and I would be damaged if I could not fill the necessary amount of blood, they were nothingpared to the Dainsleif¡¯s usefulness.


    As I saw the front, the Blood Dagger n members were beginning to chew and feast on most soldiers. They seemed to think that the battle was over, and the three goblin sisters were ying with the arms of the humans they had hunted, and Jung Hayeon was ying as long as she could with the toy she had gotten in a long time.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ahhh!¡±


    Jung Hayeon was always where screams like those were, and her putting in roots to burst bodies or crush people to death was grotesque despite the fact I had seen that in a long time. I had to turn my eyes at the smaller roots going into the soldier¡¯s eye sockets, even though I would not criticize her.


    Acts like those lowered the enemy¡¯s will to fight. Strong people or those who have maintained authority over a long time could be afraid, and those that had remained still felt the emotion more acutely.


    Actually, they were even more afraid to lose what they have or have everything they had achievede down in ruins. As I slowly moved forward, the Blood Dagger n members began to make a path for me. I saw Kim Hyeji with a scowl as she maintained a protective barrier with a raised hand. She was too shabby to be seen as one of the members who had founded Hadum.


    ¡°You wuss¡­¡±


    As I mumbled in humannguage, Kim Hyeji immediately looked at me and sent me a hopeful expression. She did not seem to be curious about how I could speak thenguage and was only trying to protect herself.


    ¡°Please¡­let me live. I¡­I will be useful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.


    157 Part 2


    Even Lee Wanyong, who was in the vige, worked ceaselessly to survive. As he felt a sense of crisis at Hakajin learning the humannguage and absorbing his knowledge, Lee Wanyong now worked and studied until his head would burst for the vige. The reason I was keeping him alive was that.


    However, this woman was different.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do anything¡­If you like human beings¡­uhhh¡­.¡±


    I had stabbed her neck because I did not want to hear her voice, and she died in mid-sentence. While the battle had been nder than I had expected, but it had given me a lesson as I now had reached a somewhat high ce.¡±


    ¡®One dies by remaining still.¡¯


    If I becamezy and did not work hard, I would die. While I had be stronger, it still was not enough. The victory was not due to my skills, but luck and item effects. If Kim Hyeji had not be panicked due to the fear, the battle would have gone on longer.


    One could say that working harder meant survival. I unsummoned the Dainsleif and slowly looked over Kim Hyeji¡¯s corpse. I did not let out a victory shout. Instead, I ran quickly to where ck Spear was with heavy feet, and all of the Blood Dagger n members followed me in silence.


    ***


    Jung Yeongsoo, who had been Kim Donghyun¡¯s close subordinate for years, was looking at his boss¡¯s demise with vacant eyes.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Fuck!¡±


    Arge ogre was chewing and swallowing Kim Donghyun¡¯s arm with sharp teeth.


    ¡®It¡­it can¡¯t be true¡­¡¯


    They, of course, had met ogres before, and while it had not been a named monster, they had faced an ogre herd when they went human hunting in the jungle. Yeongsoo Jung had seen Kim Donghyun easily kill an ogre.


    Kim Donghyun had been the strongest being Jung Yeongsoo knew, as he was always above others. However, now Jung Yeongsoo could not understand who it was, the person lying facing down in a humiliating pose while grabbing his arm.


    Kim Donghyun had been at an advantage at first, and he had pushed away from the ogre that ambushed him with his shield as loud drum sounds rang and he stomped the ogre¡¯s feet with his mace.


    Since the ogre had met the mace that hit with the power of a monster face on, the monster had to be damaged. During the next attack, Kim Donghyun had visibly crushed the ogre¡¯s shoulder after making the monster lose his bnce with the shield.


    Jung Yeongsoo had been certain that they would win at that point, but the situation changed after a while when the ogre¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. The monster had begun to strike down at the shield with the massive ax he was holding and now came at them with more persistence.


    Monsters could feel pain. Jung Yeongsoo knew that they could feel fear and pain from handling several monster ves, but that ogre did not avoid anything.


    If Kim Donghyun rushed at him with the mace, the ogre roughly pressured Kim Donghyun toe at him more fiercely. He continued to swing the ax sometimes roughly and sometimes smartly and wore down Kim Donghyun and would rush at his boss like he would rip him open while swinging his injured arm. The ogre did not seem to feel pain and was literally like a beast.


    Only one mistake. The slight flinch Kim Donghyun showed at the monster¡¯s force made this hellish scene possible.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    The eerie drumroll continued to ring, and Jung Yeongsoo could see that no one had survived with their bodies intact. People he had considered family were rolling with ripped limbs and screamed.


    The twin-headed ogre was also ripping human heads as they held a body in each hand.


    While there were those gathered together to resist and fight, as the magicians and priests have been killed at the beginning by the ogres, everyone knew that the situation was hopeless. While a few archers had survived, they had run away the moment Kim Donghyun fell.


    It was then Jung Yeongsoo thought that the monsters understood human troop formation. They were clearly different from normal ogres, as they knew who should be killed first and understood how to lead a group battle.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Another scream rang, and the big ogre was now ripping Kim Donghyun¡¯s other arm as the monster pressed him down with his feet. He chewed on it a few times and then threw it away like it did not interest him. It was something Jung Yeongsoo had often seen, and he now realized how his side would be seen as he stared at the absurd sight with scared eyes.


    They had watched frail women and children being thrown into monster cages and watched them being eaten. Now Jung Yeongsoo what position they were in. They were the same as the women and children. He and hisrades were the weak, and the ogres were the predators.


    ¡°Fu¡­fuck¡­¡±


    Jung Yeongsoo closed his eyes as he grabbed his shaking hands because he could not stifle a curse. He felt a burning pain all over his body and thought as his mind turned ck that he might not have died like this if¡­just if¡­ he had not done such things here.


    He closed his eyes like that.

 Chapter 158.1

    Chapter 158.1


    158 Part 1<center></center>


    Chapter 158 I¡¯ll be back


    Jung Huicheol, ck Spear¡¯s opponent, was also quite strong . He was an agile archer that used a bow . Their battle styles did not put one at an advantage, and while ck Spear might have better chances at winning if Jung Huicheol was like Kim Hyeji, I was a bit anxious .


    Since it was a long-distance fight where the warriors of each n protected the frontline, I thought the fight might take long, but it had been my mistake .


    I heard ck Spear throwing his spear through the air as I ran and felt massive magic .


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    I heard a human scream, and I had to smile . ck Spear managed to seed in catching the guy . The scene before me was quite gruesome . Human beings were pierced by ck spears and were stuck on the wall, and they looked like insect specimens . I heard some beg for their lives, but the ck Spear n members could not understand what they were saying . The voices of those who were not on the wall but who formed a defense formation were bing smaller .


    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t kill¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Jung Huicheol would be the one who had the most spears stuck in him, and they were through his hands, feet, and body . The damage was fatal for an archer who was vulnerable, and he did not seem to be breathing . While he did let out rough breaths once in a while, it seemed that he would die of blood loss soon .


    I watched the rest of the enemies being cleaned up by the ck Spear side and had to reassess ck Spear again .


    ¡®He¡¯s strong . ¡¯


    Since he would step back and let Goff and I have all authority over things, I seemed to have underestimated ck Spear . Come to think of it, he came here three years before us . While I managed to follow him to a simr level, ck Spear was undeniably an experienced warrior . I slowly approached the ck Spear n since I did not need to rush things after seeing that the battle was almost over . ck Spear seemed to have seen me and opened his mouth as he ced his hand on his chest .


    ¡°You finished quickly . ¡±


    I nodded and stared at ck Spear . While I thought that he had to be injured, I did not expect so many arrows would pierce him . The opponent must have wanted to slow him down, as there were arrows on both his legs and stomach, and one had gone through his ear and remained there . It seemed that he had turned his head to avoid a head shot and the arrow struck there .


    Since the n sorcerer continued to use healing spells on ck Spear, he would recuperate soon . However, I thought he could not battle again . ck Spear was looking at my uninjured body with slight surprise .


    It seemed that he was curious why I was without a scratch when the three had been of equal strength . However, I could see him nod satisfactorily, and I spoke to ck Spear since I wanted to know about the battle .


    ¡°How was the fight?¡±


    ¡°He was a worthy opponent . I wanted to respect him . ¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    It seemed that Kim Hyeji had been a unique case . While I had heard that Jung Huicheol was a bad person, he seemed to have continued to train and hunt . ck Spear opened his mouth like he was amused when I said with my eyes to exin more specifically . No Green Skin disliked boasting tales like these .


    ¡°He had shot arrows to us when he first fell from the sky . Some of us died, but we threw spears to kill our opponents, and the strong human and I struck at each other a few times . That was when the battle began . ¡±


    ¡°While it was tiresome to avoid the attacks, he was as strong as you have said . I stuck a spear in the human¡¯s leg only when my own legs became useless, and that was when the battle ended . ¡±


    ck Spear said that he had endured and waited until he could finish the battle with one blow . Since Jung Huicheol had been hit with a spear that could crush the head of an Eastern monster, he must have felt that his leg was gone . It was like Jung Huicheol had been hit with a missile after hitting the opponent with a few shots .


    I moved my gaze to ck Spear¡¯s right hand that held a small round shield . I had rmended it to him before the battle, and it seemed to have been effective . I could see that there were countless arrows stuck on the shield .


    ¡°It was quite effective . While it¡¯s a little burdensome, it¡¯s useful for protecting myself against opponents like him . ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief if you think so . ¡±


    He spoke to me again as the situation was wrapping up .


    ¡°Has Goff won?¡±


    I smiled as I opened my mouth .


    ¡°He can¡¯t lose . ¡±


    I heard a massive drumroll that rang underground when I strengthened my ears with magic . The drumroll wasing closer, which meant that Goff was heading to us after defeating Kim Donghyun .


    ¡°So, everyone¡¯s safe . ¡±

 Chapter 158.2

    Chapter 158.2


    158 Part 2


    <center></center>


    Goff spoke as he threw the humans on the floor . While his shoulder and leg seemed to be crushed, there seemed no additional damage . He was tough . Since he would have fought in closebat, I thought he would be injured, but his movements were quite freepared to his wounds .


    The man he was holding with one hand seemed to be Kim Donghyun, and he was like Jung Huicheol and Kim Hyeji .


    ¡°He was strong . But Blood Dagger, you¡¯re not injured at all . ¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky . ¡±


    He also seemed surprised that I did not have a scratch on me, and I did not say I would have been gravely injured like them if I fought with Jung Huicheol or Kim Donghyun .


    That was because I thought that today¡¯s victory was due to the information we had and the opponent¡¯s carelessness . It was the result of researching who would be best against whom after simting hundreds of times before the battle .


    Goff spoke to me as I thought trivial matters in my head .


    ¡°So, is the battle over?¡±


    ¡°What we can do is over, and now it is the horned demon¡¯s turn . ck Spear would be best to get out of here after taking the benefits since humans mighte down . Some of us and I will stay here and go after erasing our tracks just in case . ¡±


    They nodded and slowly began to move at my words . The strange thing was that Goff and ck Spear seemed not all that happy, and I could understand what they were thinking . They realized what theycked in this battle . It seemed that I was not the only one who did not let out a victory shout .


    Them not being drunk on small victories told me that they were great beings . This fight left us some assignments, as I finally stepped on a level where I thought I could not even see . Today¡¯s battle was no more or no less a step to be stronger . I fisted my hands and opened my mouth to my tribe members .


    ¡°Ragia, Hakajin . ¡±


    ¡°At yourmand . ¡±


    ¡°Ragia, erase as much as you can the traces of this battle with the assassins . If they are not erasable, just get rid of the traces that say Green Skins had been here . ¡±


    ¡°Yes . ¡±


    ¡°I understood . ¡±


    While the traces would not bepletely erased, it was stupid to leave traces that even ordinary people would notice .


    ¡°Orbo and Mirror de will kill all humans thate to the underground as you patrol the surroundings with the archers . ¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger . ¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Jung Hayeon, Baek Ahyeon, and Half de will wait at the center . ¡±


    ¡°Yes . ¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    As I said to Goff and ck Spear, our fights were over . While they had been short, this was our final fight, and now everything was left to Jang Ye Ri . While I prepared to enter the castle just in case, since we decided to not reveal that Green Skins were involved, only I would enter . The n members who would wait in the center would return with me after creating an entrance and an exit .


    Now, Jang Ye Ri and Jang Gi Young would have met . The son might have beheaded the father, or the old king may be resisting with his followers . I activated the ring tomunicate with Jang Ye Ri .


    [We are finished here . ]


    An answer came back in a rush like she had been waiting for a long time .


    [I thought it may be difficult, but you did it . I sincerely show my respects . ]


    Since she wasmunicating with me easily, they seemed to have not encountered each other yet .


    [You seem to have not met the old king yet . ]


    [I am going, and he would have met my brother by now . All guards in the castle are dead, and my brother probably had done it . Since my followers are blocking other ns and guilds froming in, the situation is favorable to us . ]


    That meant she was alone in the castle, and waiting outside had been the correct choice in case something might happen . As we had briefed each other before, she was going to enter after Jang Gi Hoo, and his troops fought with Jang Gi Young . Since Jang Ye Ri was the owner of the Reaper¡¯s Scythe, it was better for her to fight alone than with many people . Moving with those who did not know her movements will only restrict the range of her attacks .


    While there might be other strong humans in thisrge city, there would not be those of the caliber Goff, ck Spear, and I had won against .


    The rest of those who would try to protect their old king would be blocked by Park Han Cheol, the Greenbelt n, and those who were leading this revolution .


    Since Jang Gi Hoo, who was leading the first rebellion, would have his troops wait in his own route, so we can send them in first . The n that Jang Ye Ri would hunt both Jang Gi Hoo and Jang Gi Young as her father and brother¡¯s troops were fighting inside the castle while restricting outside forces was not going badly .


    I had been thinking about the n, and Jang Ye Ri spoke to me again . She was quite calm for someone who was about to go into battle .


    [Were you serious about what you said before?]


    [What do you mean?]


    [That you wanted me to be yours . ]


    Her thoughts seemed to be moreplicated at finally being on the brink of making her dreame true . While I did not understand why she said that to me, I had always been sincere to her .


    [Yes . ]


    Jang Ye Ri became silent for a while at my voice and spoke to me again after a few moments .


    [I¡¯ll be back . ]

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 As a Demon


    <center></center>


    [I¡¯ll be back . ]


    While she had been surprised at first, she was happy . It was the first time someone had shown her goodwill . No one had wanted her like that except for her nanny .


    Jang Ye Ri ced her hand on her chest and began thinking . She felt like someone was hitting her from inside her chest . It was a strange feeling, and it was, of course, the first time her heart had beat at only a word .


    ¡®I love him . ¡¯


    While she did not know much about the love, the thought came to her mind . They had not seen each other over a long period, and they only hadmunicated to each other through the ring after meeting on that they . She had only smiled when gaining information regarding him .


    However, she now loved him . Not because he was a demon or the fact he had done many things for her . Jang Ye Ri did not know the reason . She hade to love him without realizing it .


    If they met after everything was over, she would confess her past mistakes . If he epted her after her telling her how dirty, vile, and evil she was, Jang Ye Ri would take a step towards him .


    She shook her head and slowly walked the castle . While the bloody corridors and the sticky floor made her diforted, she was used to it .


    Jang Ye Ri did not find the sight strange, as she had been born in this imprisoning and ominous castle . She knew almost everything about this evil castle . The room where she and the ves stayed, the room where guests were invited, and another room where the evil massacres urred .


    Jang Ye Ri wandered the castle and thought about what had happened to her in the past . Unlike those who did not remember their childhood, Jang Ye Ri clearly knew about her younger days . She could remember her mother¡¯s face despite having seen her only a few times . Jang Ye Ri had not been recognized as her father¡¯s family at first .


    Unlike other ves and Green Skins, Jang Ye Ri had stayed in the castle and not in prison . However, she had been called to be experimented on by magicians . It did not take long for Jang Ye Ri to notice that she was different from other humans .


    Unlike those next to her, she had weird horns, and her eyes looked like a beast rather than a human¡¯s . While she passed by her father during the experiments, he had not even looked at her . While Jang Gi Hoo had looked at her with strange eyes, she had not known what was behind that at that age .


    About the time the experiments ended, Jang Ye Ri had earned the humannguage, ate human meals, and lived like a human . While there was a boiling instinct that would spring up every once in a while in her chest, since she did not want to be seen differently from others, she oppressed anything strange as much as she could .


    The time she could meet her mother was very short, and Jang Ye Ri had never been able to talk to her mother . Her mother had always been locked up in a room with iron bars and vacantly stare at somewhere without even noticing her .


    Jang Ye Ri would sometimes call her ¡®Mother,¡¯ there was no answer . Other children in the other rooms seemed to be always scared, and the adults were in the same state as her mother .


    However, Jang Ye Ri remembered that the children fervently hated her .


    ¡®Why is Mother so vacant? Why do I live with a nanny in another ce?¡¯


    These thoughts circled Jang Ye Ri¡¯s head . While her nanny had always loved her, something was missing in her life . While Jang Ye Ri wanted to run around and y, she stayed quiet like her nanny told her to do and tried not to stand out from the others .


    However, her body grew everyday unlike the others, and it was a massive stress for the young Jang Ye Ri .


    Her mother came to her senses after six months, and while she would only mumble to herself, Jang Ye Ri was happy for only that . While she would touch her mother¡¯s hand lightly where the guards looked at them, she did not look at her . When she did, it was a cold gaze instead of a warm one . However, for the young Jang Ye Ri, meeting her mother every once in a while was a pleasant activity as she had nowhere to lean against .


    Jang Ye Ri walked while remembering the past and stopped at the room that came before her .


    ¡®I¡¯ll let you know what your mother is doing . Follow me . ¡¯


    She remembered a vile memory . She gathered magic in her hand and let it out, and the room sted into smithereens . She saw the sky, and the birds were flying in a flock like they had been surprised .


    ¡°Stop them!!!¡±


    ¡°Fucking bastards!¡±


    ¡°Stop them from entering!¡±


    She heard weapons sh against each other from outside, and they were those who had taken her here and believed in her when she was socking . Jang Ye Ri looked at the sky again . It was strange to see the sky right inside the castle .


    Jang Ye Ri again walked with her past still following her . After that incident, she had intentionally avoided meeting her mother . Jang Gi Hoo called on her, and it led to Jang Ye Ri hating her mother . It was a sick, hateful, and vile event .


    Jang Ye Ri had never told her nanny what had happened, and it became a daily routine to take a shower while feeling nauseous .


    159 Part 2


    There was no one to help her . Jang Ye Ri had thought that it was all her mother¡¯s fault for making her grow so fast, have horns on her head, have different eye and hair color from others, her father ignoring her, and being tormented every day .


    It had been about three months since Jang Ye Ri had not visited her mother, and Jang Ye Ri had gone up to see her . While her mother would look at her, unlike other times, Jang Ye Ri had not understood what was behind the gaze .


    Jang Ye Ri threw stones or objects at her mother outside the iron bars, and as her mother could not move, she had just stood there and let herself be hit .


    Jang Ye Ri did not remember what she had said then, and her mother would not have understood any of it since she did not speak the humannguage .


    However, the meaning must have been conveyed, as her mother¡¯s gaze had been cold . She reddened in anger, and she was staring at Jang Ye RI now . Jang Ye Ri had not been the only one who hated, and her mother hated her also .


    What her mother said after slowly opening her mouth was still stuck deep inside Jang Ye Ri¡¯s chest, and it showed her mother¡¯s hate for her .


    ¡®Anai Totka . ¡¯


    Her mother died a few dayster . Jang Ye Ri did not cry and instead ran after cutting her horns . She escaped from her mother and others, and her father was happy enough to ept Jang Ye Ri as family . Her brother could not touch her again, more people took care of her, and there were no more strange experiments .


    She had been happy at first, but Jang Ye Ri now knew what was going on as she grew older and learned things .


    She had been an idiot . If she had thought a bit deeper, Jang Ye Ri would have known that her mother had not wanted her, and she had not been able to resist what had happened to her . Jang Ye Ri would have known that her mother had been in a situation as she was now . Jang Ye Ri now thought that she may have pretended not to know . Had she really been unaware of their circumstances? She tried to think of that time, but everything came out negative .


    Jang Ye Ri had known, but she had just needed someone to hate . She bit her lips as she walked, as she was feeling the guilt that she had let her mother die like that and had left her race to cut her horns so she could livefortably .


    She had opened and closed her eyes, and now the guards were staring at her with vacant eyes . They were her brother¡¯s soldiers and not the castle guards .


    ¡°What? Why is thedy here?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you were told to kill all of them . ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jang Ye Ri ripped them open with the Reaper¡¯s Scythe, and it had been so fast that the stupid soldiers had not known what had happened .


    ¡°Trash who are not fit to live . ¡±


    Blood sprayed like fountains from them, and Jang Ye Ri walked between them .


    ¡®Revenge . ¡¯


    Thoughts of revenge rang in her head towards the brother who raped her and the father who had killed her mother . She had waited for this day too long . She walked to see that her brother¡¯s soldiers were against her father¡¯s forces . She poured magic inside the Reaper¡¯s Scythe to cut up everything she could see . The heads of those battling were separated from their bodies at once . They could not even scream before dying .


    Jang Ye Ri smiled since it meant that she wasing closer to her dream . She finally arrived at her father¡¯s room .


    Since the room was perfectly soundproof with magic, she could not know what was going inside . However, Jang Ye Ri went in .


    ¡°Why are you here, my daughter?¡¯


    She saw a room filled with blood and corpses . She saw her father twisting Kim Huiyeong¡¯s neck in the middle of the room . All of the corpses were either burst or twisted . They were high-ss soldiers that were different from those she had seen outside . Also, Kim Huiyeong, who was hanging by her father¡¯s hand, was one of the strongest in this city . She was not weak to be beaten like that .


    The old man had been hiding his power .


    ¡°Please¡­let me live¡­King¡­¡±


    ¡°Your king is that idiot . ¡±


    Jang Ye Ri turned her gaze again, and she saw her brother shaking in the corner with one of his armspletely crushed . She did not open her mouth and instead raised her scythe with one hand . It would serve as an answer .


    ¡°You know that your father is merciless against enemies . If you do not want to share the same fate as your stupid brother, do not cross the threshold . ¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    With a crushing sound, Kim Huiyeong¡¯s body twistedpletely as a warning not toe inside . From when Jang Ye Ri was very young, her father was the subject of fear, and he still scared her . Jang Ye Ri thought this was simr to the time she agonized over cutting off her horns . She had already chosen the answer .


    Jang Ye Ri closed her eyes and again repeated the words of hate inwardly .


    ¡®Anai Totka . ¡¯


    She felt strangelyfortable, and she saw an evil and fallen monster instead of her father . Jang Ye Ri walked on, not as a human being, but as a demon .

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    160 Part 1


    <center></center>


    Chapter 160 As a Demon (2)


    ¡°I had warned you, my daughter¡­¡±


    No more words were needed . Jang Ye Ri picked up the Reaper¡¯s Scythe and slowly stared at the monster . He was bigger than most humans, and while his slightly bent back made him look a bit smaller, he was still one of the strongest in the city . He was a closebat warrior who did not use weapons, and his body harder than an ogre was still that of the monster she had heard about . His special ability was physical reinforcement, and a long-term battle that kept him at bay from afar was Jang Ye Ri¡¯s n against the old king .


    ¡®Idiots . ¡¯


    While she had not expected much from her shaking brother and the already dead Kim Huiyeong, they seemed to have not damaged Jang Gi Young much . They would have barely managed to tire him out a little .


    ¡®I will win . ¡¯


    She could not lose, and while it was an individual battle, too much blood had been shed for this fight . Jang Ye Ri moved not only for those who had suffered but also for those who were still fighting at this moment .


    The Reaper¡¯s Scythe enabled her to cut through space and attack from afar but took much magic . However, the weapon was more benevolent to its owner, and the weapon showed a maximum effect with minimal magic loss .


    She pushed with magic and swung with the scythe, and an invisible slicing wave flew . She heard the space rip, and the air opened .


    ¡°Stupid . ¡±


    However, it was blocked with Jang Gi Young¡¯s armored body . She had expected that and was not surprised . There was still time . The attack had begun the battle, and since she had to use space widely, Jang Ye Ri began to cut through everything in sight . The fallen king came running to Jang Ye Ri with magic emitting from him .


    ¡®He is fast . ¡¯


    While she did not think that he would be slow, he was faster than she had expected .


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The spell burst and something indescribable and ck came from the ground and opened its teeth to target the king, but his magic made it a rag . Jang Ye Ri was still calm as she had summoned it to earn time . She continued to move and swing the Reaper¡¯s Scythe . The blue sky showed itself from her attacks that cut through the building .


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    While Jang Gi Hoo ran away screaming like he could not endure this any longer, but she paid no attention . He would be a prize she could get after defeating Jang Gi Young . Now was the time to concentrate on the fight .


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­it is! You¡¯re different from that screaming failure! I wish you were truly human . Those horns still on you are the problem . I¡¯ll rip them out and make you your mother! With you and me, I can make a stronger offspring!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense . ¡±


    ¡°Come here, lovely daughter!¡±


    The attacks from the Reaper¡¯s Scythe that felt like they could cut through anything were so easily blocked by him . While she had slowed him down, the old king approached Jang Ye Ri quickly, and she could see the punch filled with magic enough to kill .


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Jang Ye Ri summoned the dark monsters again, and the lithe beasts popped up everywhere to hold Jang Gi Young¡¯s arm back .


    ¡°Die . ¡±


    If the attacks did not work, she would slice him upfront . Jang Ye Ri acted on the crack the beasts had made and swung her scythe at his arm .


    ¡®It won¡¯t go in . ¡¯


    She made a quick decision and stepped back immediately to cut space . She had no rules and used the long-distance attacks to block the old king froming at her and used spells to block his path . Jang Ye Ri also used anything she could use in the room .


    Jang Ye Ri continued to cut her surroundings, and while it was arge room, it was too narrow for her . She realized now that she had to use the entire castle . Jang Ye Ri ced the old king in her sights and swung the scythe using magic, and now her father¡¯s two arms were wounded .


    ¡®It¡¯s effective . ¡¯


    He is human, and therefore could be wounded . Like water drops making a hole in the boulder, she was wounding him . Jang Ye Ri jumped up to avoid the old king rushing at her in anger .


    She felt afloat and swung her scythe towards the old king, and the floor that supported him began to crumble soon .


    While he was falling down, he would not die and not even be damaged since he would have fallen only a story . Jang Ye Ri continued to swing the Reaper¡¯s Scythe as she fell from the air .


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    She let out a rare shout and continued to cut through space . Dust that rose from the floor crumbling were instantaneously cut . Tens of attacks were being concentrated on her father as he was standing up, and while he was protecting himself with both arms, there was damage .


    ¡°You are remarkable! Efficient! You can be called my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±


    Just before she fell on the floor, Jang Ye Ri hung the scythe on the wall next to her to break it and get out with as the building rumbled .


    ¡°Queen!¡±


    While many gazes, including Park Han Cheol¡¯s, looked at her, she had to concentrate now . She cut into space a bit away from where the monster was and went inside . The old king would not know where she was, and as she also could not attack if she did not have eyes and clear direction, Jang Ye Ri summoned what she had prepared .


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Small beasts jumped out, covered in darkness . While they did not have special abilities, she could share their eyes and be extremely effective in fights like this .


    Jang Ye Ri continued to cut through space from where she could not be seen and also continued to move her position while using simple magic to confuse her opponent . She had undergone simtions for this fight countless times right after she could fight . Jang Ye Ri was prepared, unlike Jang Gi Young, for this fight .


    160 Part 2


    She swung the scythe and cast spells since it was more effective to wound him with the beasts . As the old king rushed at her from the castle wall next to her, Jang Ye Ri cast the spell that she had prepared .


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    With a roar, space opened from Jang Ye Ri¡¯s back, and a huge beast¡¯s mouth reached out and opened to swallow the old king whole .


    ¡°Die, you dirty bastard!¡±


    ¡°This is nice!¡±


    She had taken time to summon it, and the spell was one of her more powerful ones . While the dark form did not have eyes, it red its nostrils and opened itsrge mouth wide and charged Jang Gi Young like it would chew him whole . As the beast twisted its neck to bite the right and left, Jang Ye Ri heard multiple explosions . Magic was shing against magic, and things around her were flying around . Jang Ye Ri maintained magic in one hand and shuddered to fist her hand . Since she had given everything to the attack, it seemed to be a burden to the fallen king, and she could see Jang Gi Young blocking the beast¡¯s teeth .


    Jang Ye Ri stepped back and continued to swing the scythe . More holes appeared through which she could see the sky, and the castle that had imprisoned and tormented the young Jang Ye Ri was slowly crumbling .


    ¡°Die, die!¡±


    While loud bangs rang in her ears, the old king was still blocking the still shouting beast¡¯s teeth . Jang Gi Young was smiling in joy as he ripped the beast¡¯s mouth .


    ¡°Next! Next!¡±


    ¡®The monster . ¡¯


    Jang Ye Ri gulped . She had prepared a lot for this day and quickly pulled back as the old king followed her . His punch was filled with magic and would be fatal with one urate hit . Jang Ye Ri activated another skill of the Reaper¡¯s Scythe just before the attack reached her .


    ¡®Spectralization . ¡¯


    She could use magic to disable the opponent and render him unable to attack . Jang Ye Ri thought she would take a hit and head to the castle gates¡¯ outer walls .


    However, it was then the heavy punch that should have not hit her knocked her out in the stomach .


    Her body crashed into the wall as blood and indescribable fluids came out of her mouth . If Jang Ye Ri had not protected herself with magic at that moment, she might have been killed . More than that, Jang Gi Young had clearly weakened his punch at thest moment .


    He was trying not to kill her, and while she had received much damage, it was good news for her .


    ¡°I¡¯m disciplining you in a long time . ¡±


    Jang Ye Ri quickly cast a healing spell as she saw the old kinge near her . While it was not divine healing, she needed to heal since the damage was serious . She woke up slowly, but the wound wasrger than she had expected . Her legs weakened despite her will .


    The old king came to her and looked down at Jang Ye Ri with a fishy smile .


    ¡°You seem to have not inherited a durable body¡­you poor thing . ¡±


    Jang Gi Young lifted Jang Ye Ri¡¯s two hands, and she had to stare and watch him speak .


    ¡°You really do look like your mother after all this time . While she was disposable, your mother was the most useful out of those I had devoured . ¡±


    Jang Ye Ri spat at him .


    ¡°Your personality takes after your mother . Yes, this is quite exciting . Your mother had been the same . She was quite interesting as she growled and resisted me . However, after I beat her up a few times and had her, she could not speak or even walk well . She woulde to me first, and it had been fun then¡­¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard . ¡±


    ¡°While I had not understood her, your mother would have said the same thing, my daughter . ¡±


    Jang Ye Ri stared at the old king with clenched teeth . She red at him and saw that hisrge hand reach for her face . While she had been only pped, her torse twisted sideways . Her mouth burst, and she felt some of her teeth were missing . Her brain shook, and she felt a bit faint even as she tried to stay conscious .


    ¡®It hurts . ¡¯


    Tears welled up in Jang Ye Ri¡¯s eyes, and they were not from pain . She cried because her mother would have been the victim of these fists many times .


    ¡°You¡¯re weaker than you look . Your mother did not cry . ¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you worthless creature . ¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, she did cry once¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It was when I had separated her from you right after you were born . It was quite a sight seeing her cry and shout . While you may not remember, she could rush at me even though she could not walk . So, I gave my underlings her for three days . Your father¡¯s chest hurt at her crying and shouting incoherent words¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, as I¡¯ll send you on your mother¡¯s end . What had been the problem? Since your body¡¯s healthy, you will give birth to a healthy child¡­how to solve that that rebelling tendency¡­those horns are the problem¡­hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I will slit your stomach and choke you with your intestines! You beast¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought I lost my libido, but human minds are strange¡­I keep thinking of that time¡­¡±


    Jang Ye Ri red at the old king even as his vile hands touched her chest . The battle was not over . The old king was ying with her, and that meant that there was still a chance . If she endured this once, there would be an opportunity . Jang Ye Ri repeated the words in her head and closed her eyes .


    She felt a hand touch herher regions, but she did not respond . She was used to this and had not cried when her brother had vited her for the first time . However, now she felt the tears well up in her eyes . She had been determined to not think of anything, but now she felt strange guilt .


    Jang Ye Ri was thinking of someone in her mind . It was then a loud explosion rang the room .


    She felt that the temperature had risen in the room, and she had to open her eyes . Jang Ye Ri first saw the old king looking sideways, and following his gaze, she saw a dark form wrapped in arge me .


    She saw the shadows of multiple weapons behind his back and straight horns on his head .


    ¡°He was aplete bastard . ¡±


    A Green Skin demon appeared through the mes . Jang Ye RI opened her eyes wide, and while she wanted to say that he was not the demon¡¯s opponent, she could not voice a word .


    ¡°I came to take you back . ¡±


    Jang Ye Ri nodded at the words .

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    161 Part 1


    <center></center>


    Chapter 161 As a Demon (3)


    Of course, I would not be able to beat the old king and could only buy some time . Even that may not be possible . I stared at him, and he was looking at me with surprised eyes .


    ¡°So, it was you . I wondered why my daughter was acting out of character . She had strayed because of having bad friends . ¡±


    ¡°You bastard . ¡±


    I did not know if he acknowledged Jang Ye Ri as his daughter, and his voice was warm when considering he had been about to rape her . While I had seen many crazy people in this world, he had to be one of the most extreme .


    The old king was still holding Jang Ye Ri¡¯s arm and looked like he was thinking of a n . I wanted him to focus on me, as him fighting me while holding Jang Ye Ri may cause problems .


    ¡°All right . If I brutally killed you in front of her eyes, my daughter would realize her position . I will crush your arms and rip your legs so you will crawl on the ground . I will take out those dirty horns and gouge your eyes to throw at the forest beasts . ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I could see the madness in Jang Gi Young¡¯s eyes, but he was off his guard, which was only natural . I was much weaker than him, and he knew it .


    I couldst for five minutes and ten at the maximum . It would be enough for Jang Ye Ri to heal and return to battle . While my role was shabby despite what I had said, it was still what I had to do .


    The old king threw Jang Ye Ri on the ground and slowly approached me . While I thought of saying something to buy some time, his mad eyes did not seem to be looking at me .


    Since Jang Gi Young did not use weapons, it was more difficult to fight . Jang Ye Ri was behind him, and while he would ignore her before killing me, the fact that she was behind him was an unstable factor . I sneered as I opened my mouth at the old king . I spoke like how Kim Taesung had joked in the back alleys .


    ¡°About your son . ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your stupid son . You seem to be quite attached to your children, and he must be a failure . ¡±


    Jang Gi Young stared at me without saying anything .


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that while your daughter is quitepetent in my eyes, your son is stupid . ¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    If he was not an idiot, Jang Gi Young would understand what I was insinuating, and I continued to speak as his face contorted in anger .


    ¡°Perhaps the father is the problem instead of the mother . I do not know what human beings think, but our race regards your situation like this . ¡±


    I smirked after speaking .


    ¡°That your seed is inferior . ¡±


    ¡°How dare you . . !¡±


    Jang Gi Young emitted magic unconsciously, and my provocation seemed to have worked . He would be angry as I seemed to have touched his soft spot .


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    His face came near me as I stared at him .


    ¡®Damn . ¡¯


    I lifted my longsword in reflex and jumped a step backward . However, he continued to chase me, and I was undecided whether to avoid or block his punch . I thought about swapping with the Ancient me to obstruct his path, but it would be ineffective . His body would somehow crush his way through .


    He swung his fist with an astounding amount of magic, and I avoided it by bending back . I could not avoid the second attack, so I protected myself with the longsword .


    With a crashing sound, I felt a heavy tremor run over my body, and the shock from the sword was beyond my expectations . I almost let go of the sword for an instant, and one hit was enough to make me feel faint .


    The one good thing was that my body was lifted and went through the wall . While I felt some pain in the back, it was much better than being hit by Jang Gi Young¡¯s punch . I also put some distance between us, and I moved instead of remaining still . I wiped the blood from my mouth with one hand and threw a dagger at him .


    ¡°Mere tricks!¡±


    As I changed the weapon to a fully charged longsword, it stabbed the old king¡¯s shoulder . While it was a critical hit, the damage was weak . While I did not hope for pration, it was disappointing to see that I onlynded a scratch .


    However, there was no time toment, as I continued to move to avoid his punches . I understood why Jang Ye Ri had fought like that since going head to head with a fighter like this was suicide . He was a monster .


    I took out the Ancient me and shot heat and fire to him, and while the heat was enough to melt, there was no reaction . I could only manage some jabs while avoiding his attacks .


    Jang Gi Young had to have a weakness . While I could not win, I could at least endure .


    ¡°You rat!!¡±


    I could see Jang Gi Young approach me screaming as he broke things, and he seemed to be on a rampage due to being overexcited .


    While I did not have much magic left, I had to summon the Dainsleif . While I was not certain whether I could fill the necessary amount of blood, I summoned the weapon .


    [Dainsleif ¨C The item effect is activated . ]


    The sword appeared out of nowhere, and I shot the blood falling to the ground towards the old king . While he was not damaged, I could at least block him a bit .


    161 Part 2


    I moved quickly to the back and wounded myself with the Dainsleif . The item effect did not designate the blood had to be the enemy¡¯s, and it seemed that I could control blood spilled from my own body . I blocked his punch with a shield made of my blood .


    While the squelching sound was irritating, I did block the attack . I immediately changed the shield to a thorn and hit the old king¡¯s body . There was again no damage, and when I changed the weapon to the Ancient me and his arm with a critical hit, he began to spill blood, unlike before .


    ¡®It¡¯s deep . ¡¯


    The wound was not a scratch, and his body was growing weaker . However, the old king¡¯s punch swung to my side .


    ¡®I¡¯ll be hit . ¡¯


    I had no magic to summon the Aegis, and while I created another blood shield, the punch went through it and hit me on my side . While I had protected myself as much as I could with magic, it felt like my bones had broken and my guts had burst . I felt faint as another punch came from the opposite side . While I was knocked on the ground, I raised my body by instinct .


    ¡®I will die . ¡¯


    While my sight was blurred, it was certain I would die if Jang Gi Youngnded another hit . There was still some time before Jang Ye Ri woulde . A way to endure or a way to win . Laughably, what came to my mind as I thought of a way was the ¡®Queen of the North,¡¯ or that tutorial battle . I grabbed the rotten wooden long spear with a deep breath .


    It was quiet . I was barely managing to stand with the spear, but I slowly put it forth .


    ¡®It¡¯s an imitation . ¡¯


    I had stronger physical specs than her at the battle, but I had lost .


    ¡®I have to imitate her . ¡¯


    I put myself into position and prepared to fend off a critical hit .


    ¡®Die! You inferior being!¡±


    Jang Gi Young seemed to have remembered what I had said, and I let his attacks flow . I stepped back and swung my spear . While he would knock it out with his punches, I used the recoil to step back again .


    I had to maintain distance and did not need to meet him with all my strength . I would look for an opportunity and would flip the situation when he thought he had approached me .


    I changed between the spear and Dainsleif while aiming for a critical hit . I saw his shield break, and he would feel some burden . It was not enough since I could not put strength behind my spear . While he swung his leg toward my calves when charging me, I jumped up by ramming the spear in the ground .


    It was the same way I had been attacked, but I had not realized it . I fended his punch with a blood thorn and stepped back by using the spear . I felt vacant, but my body was moving .


    I managed to block his path and avoid his attacks with only a sliver . I could hear Jang Gi Young screaming .


    ¡°You damn eel!¡±


    Was this how being one with my spear felt? I felt in my bones how the spear would spring, how to use the rebound, how to move my body, and how the old king will attack . I red at him as I pierced him with my spear, and it was when his punch was swinging towards me .


    His arm spurted blood . I had managed tost longer than I had thought, and I smiled while he stared at his body in surprise . The old king was not looking at me anymore, as he realized that I was not a direct threat .


    Jang Ye Ri was the one wounding the old king¡¯s body, and it did not take Jang Gi Young long to realize that as several cutting attacks rushed at him .


    While it was not enough to severe, there was blood . As the old king clucked his tongue, I saw Jang Ye Ri holding the Reaper¡¯s scythe .


    The battle between the young queen and the old king was quite amazing .


    ¡®He¡¯s strong . ¡¯


    Jang Gi Young was strong after regaining hisposure, and Jang Ye Ri also did not allow him toe too near her . It was amazing to see her scythe and his punches crash into each other .


    I looked at them with admiring eyes despite myself, and the witch¡¯s beasts rushed with their fangs as the old king ripped them apart .


    I looked at Jang Ye Ri with magic in my eyes . She did not blink, and she cast spells with her mouth and a hand while the other arm swung the scythe . Her movements were fluid, and Jang Ye Ri managed to do what would not be possible even with two brains .


    It seemed that she had entered the state I had entered, and the old king had more wounds . I stared agape at the battle of a quality I had never seen before .


    While the old king¡¯s fist crushed Jang Ye Ri¡¯s shoulder with a scream, she did not stop swinging her scythe with one hand . She let out a shout that I had seen for the first time and continued to attack Jang Gi Young .


    ¡°You¡­you bitch!¡±


    She was using her magic to the max, and they were close to each other . However, Jang Ye Ri did not step back as she rushed forward with clenched teeth .


    She was moving forward and bing stronger . I could not hear her voice anymore, and I felt a great shock . It seemed that Dainsleif¡¯s penalty hade .


    While my eyes blurred, I stared on to ingrain the fight in my eyes and carve their movements in my brain . I gratefully could see Jang Ye Ri stand with her scythe when I finally fell on the ground .

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    162 Part 1


    <center></center>


    Chapter 162 Like a Child


    I slowly opened my eyes, and what I saw was new to me. While parts of the room were in ruins, it was still luxurious. I felt something on my horns, and surprisingly Jang Ye RI was sleeping with her hands grabbing them.


    ¡®She won.¡¯


    I smiled when I remembered Jang Ye Ri shouting while holding her scythe. Anyway, why was this woman sleeping while holding my horns with her face on my chest? She woke up in surprise as I slightly raised myself up.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    She looked surprised, as Jang Ye Ri would have watched me all this time. However, I felt like I had seen her in a long time, so it was true on my part. She gaped at me for a moment and then spoke in aposed voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­it is.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep touching me?¡±


    While I had merely said that because she was still holding my horns, my words were quite effective as I could see Jang Ye Ri flush in surprise.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I had been holding them without realizing it¡­my sleeping habits always had not been good¡­¡±


    While Jang Ye Ri probably had made that excuse on the spot, I just nodded.


    ¡°How many days have passed?¡±


    ¡°About a week. You do not need to worry since I have already informed the Saint of the West. Your tribe has safely returned to their abode.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    We became silent for a moment, and I opened my mouth since the atmosphere was growing awkward.


    ¡°Is the old king dead?¡±


    ¡°You must be curious. First, I want to thank you. I managed to win because of you and grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°It was not much.¡±


    ¡°It was for me. If you had not bought me time or had not wounded him¡­¡±


    Jang Ye Ri shook her head before continuing.


    ¡°Anyway, the old king is dead. I wanted to brutally kill him but had not managed to do so. He smiled even as I cut his limbs and castrated him. Thest thing he said was that he had finally made a capable offspring. I do not know whether he had not felt any pain, wanted to provoke me, or I had be what he wished, but it did not feel good.¡±


    The old man was dirty to the end.


    ¡°So, what do you think? Did he speak the truth?¡±


    ¡°No. While he is my father, he left nothing to me. I am not quite human or quite a Green Skin, but I am different from him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good thinking.¡±


    I smiled as I stared at Jang Ye Ri.


    ¡°What about Jang Gi Hoo?¡±


    ¡°He is imprisoned underground. While he called me a traitor and screamed to anyone who would hear him after the old king died, no one will follow him now. While those with dirty hands had supported him at first, they became quiet after a few heads rolled.¡±


    Unfortunately, it seemed that the events had been wrapped up much more quickly than I had expected. She had managed to behead those who were corrupted and send Jang Gi Hoo to prison in a month. While Jang Ye Ri had not said it, she had overthrown the authority system and perhaps had already finished the reform.


    While it will take a long time, people will quickly adjust to the current situation. Even if there were ve sales in the ck market, Jang Ye Ri would at least stop that from happening outright. She opened her mouth like she was excited as I nodded.


    ¡°Jang Gi Hoo did show some reactions, unlike the old king. I also cut his limbs bit by bit until he was barely alive before throwing him among the prisoners.¡±


    I shuddered at his predicament.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    ¡°I did not do anything for your thanks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Jang Ye RI nodded with a slight flush.


    ¡°You did say you wanted me.¡±


    I nodded as the air grew heavier around us.


    ¡°I learned a lot from you, not from when we had met, but from before. It¡¯s not tangible knowledge, but about how to live. You¡¯re a man I can respect.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating me.¡±


    ¡°I am not. That¡¯s from my heart, and I thought things over as youy asleep. I want to throw everything away and stand next to you, but as you care for your tribe, I also care about the people and my followers. What leader throw their followers away?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I cannot throw away this city, but I want to be your woman. If you ept me after hearing my story, I will dly be your mate. You do not have to do so, and I will take a step back and follow you anyway.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri seemed to be saying that she would want me regardless of our rtionship, but it was not bad at all to have some sort of connection to her. I was going to ept her regardless of her story, but her serious expression made me nod and listen to what Jang Ye Ri had to say.


    162 Part 2


    Jang Ye Ri slowly opened her shaking lips.


    ¡°I would need to speak of the past a bit¡­¡±


    She had to be nervous, as this was like a confession. She had denied her identity and ran away, and also had been raped by Jang Gi Hoo. The honorable Green Skin would probably look down on her. However, it was inevitable that Jang Ye Ri wanted to talk. She actually had thought about hiding her past, as he would not know if she kept it a secret. It had been a long time ago, and only a very few knew her past know.


    Only Jang Ye Ri had to remain silent, but she continued to speak while looking at him. She did not soften her words or distorted her actions but remembered her life while talking about her thoughts behind her actions. It was not difficult to speak, but she feared his response. Unlike her usual confident self, Jang Ye Ri looked downward, and her story ended only after a long time.


    ¡°You would not have wanted me like this. I had cut off my horns and be human in this way. Can you ept me¡­?¡±


    She did not want to tremble, but her voice shook. Jang Ye Ri slightly raised her eyes to see his mouth open.


    ¡°I do not care.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I do not care and will not deny your past. You had to do what you had to do, and I would have done the same. I should thank you instead of for telling me. It¡¯s not humiliating, and your life has led you to this moment.¡±


    ¡°However¡­I have been among the filth.¡±


    ¡°I am the same. I do not care what you have done or what had happened to you. I respect you as you are now.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri slowly looked up at Blood Dagger. He seemed sincere, but Jang Ye Ri screamed like she was at the end of her rope. She did not know why, but she wanted him to refuse her and tell her she was ruined. She thought being thrown away here would be asking for her mother¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°I threw away my race and my mother. My mother always looked at me with cold eyes and told me that she hated me, no matter what you say!¡±


    ¡°Is that what you really remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jang Ye Ri could not answer his words, as her mother had never hugged her. While she had not pushed Jang Ye Ri away, her mother had always looked at Jang Ye Ri with cold and hateful eyes.


    ¡°Maternity is fierce in our race, and whether one wants it or not, it¡¯s instinct. Mothers devote themselves to their children without caring for themselves. Not taking care of their children is worth than death for them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If your mother really hated you, there has to be a reason.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri closed her eyes as she suddenly remembered the old king¡¯s words. He had told her that her mother had cried when she had been separated from her daughter. She had considered it as mere provocation¡­


    But if it was true, thinking that her mother had not really hated her filled Jang Ye Ri¡¯s heart with warmth. He may be wrong or was just consoling her, but Jang Ye Ri felt tears in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter what you think. Maybe your mother wanted you to live among humans.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I know. Did your mother really hate you?¡±


    Jang Ye Ri remembered faint memories of her mother holding her hand even while staring at her with cold eyes. Jang Ye Ri spoke with shudders, and if her mother had not really hated her¡­


    If her mother had been trying to protect Jang Ye Ri, she wanted to know the meaning of those words. She was scared, but¡­


    ¡°Anai Totka.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri opened her mouth. She could have found out the meaning but had been scared. She had thought that those words contained hate and just repeated it in her mind whenever she faced hardship. Jang Ye Ri did not ask him the meaning and just stared.


    He opened his mouth.


    ¡°Go on living.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­on¡­living¡­¡±


    Jang Ye Ri could not speak, and tears continued to fall out of her eyes. Those words had supported her when she had wished for death or wanted to run away. Jang Ye Ri had buried those words in her chest in her path for redemption and to achieve her goals thousands of times.


    Her mother had always been speaking to her when she wanted to die, run away, felt tired and was alone to go on living.

 Chapter 163.1

    Chapter 163.1


    Chapter 163 For the North Queen


    <center></center>


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what he is thinking about this time . ¡±


    ¡°Me too, but since he has said so, we need to follow¡­¡±


    Wintergarden was the central city of the north, and Oh Inhwan, who was one of the high-ss members of the Cold Wind Guild, one of the most famous there, spoke like something irritated him .


    ¡°Even though she is strong and has many achievements, she has been working for only over three years now . How can he say that he will bow and go under her? It doesn¡¯t make sense . ¡±


    Another high-ss member of the guild, Shin Taeksoo, answered him .


    ¡°We have to acknowledge that she has some notable achievements under her belt since she is the one who began to integrate the scattered northern forces . She has conquered numerous dungeons and magical beasts like she knows the future, and since she has solved all of the north¡¯s problems, I understand what the leader is saying . ¡±


    ¡°That is true, but there are rumors that say that our leader has fallen in love with her . Don¡¯t you know Choi Seulgi, the thief who works under Cold Spear Han Sohye¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh Inhwan, watch your words . ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing our leader, but isn¡¯t it strange that he made the decision after having a meeting with a n executive and not even a n master? I cannot imagine our leader being led by a woman, but she was a strange one . ¡±


    ¡°Their meeting is not rted to this issue, even if it may have helped him reach a decision¡­You know that he had been observing Cold Spear for a while now . ¡±


    ¡°That is right, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me speak the same thing twice . He said that we may go if we did not like his decisions, and it is true for us executives . Whatever the reason, we follow him, and that¡¯s what we can do for someone who had taken in and nurtured people like us . ¡±


    ¡°I know that well, but . . ¡±


    Oh Inhwan bit his lips because he wanted to follow his leader, the North Knight Kang Changhoon, who had worked the north from the bottom up . He was the central figure in protecting northern parts while battling monsters and had helped a desperate Oh Inhwan to be a man . Everyone living in the north would have received help from Kang Changhoon .


    It was electrifying news when the North Knight had announced that he would go under a new n, and many small cities argued that Han Sohye should be queen, and they were currently waiting for a ceremony .


    Oh Inhwan slowly began to think about Han Sohye, the Cold Spear . He had only seen her from afar, but he knew that she was strong . However, it was evident that Kang Changhoon was stronger, and while the Knight had spoken to his executives about her capacity as a leader, Oh Inhwan did not think much of her . He found it difficult to understand that the ten small cities protecting the north supported Han Sohye, and that may mean that she had more power, leadership, and ss than what three years would bring .


    However, Oh Inhwan¡¯s thoughts turned to Choi Seulgi, who worked for the Cold Spear . While she had been smiling, Oh Inhwan had been a lowlife for a long time and thought her smile unnatural . While he may have made a mistake, he thought he saw madness in Choi Seulgi¡¯s eyes, as people with simr glints did something dangerous .


    They would do anything to achieve their aim, and he suspected Han Sohye because she had such a person as her right hand . However, Oh Inhwan bit his lips again .


    Kang Changhoon had said that anyone who disagreed could go out of the guild with some funds, but Oh Inhwan thought no one in his guild would do so . He sighed, and Shin Taeksoo opened his mouth .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out . Our leader is calling us . ¡±


    The dice had been already cast, and Oh Inhwan nodded .


    ¡°I understand . ¡±


    Kang Changhoon was sitting in the middle of the Cold Wind¡¯s meeting room, and other executives sat behind him . While Shin Taeksoo and a few others seemed nonchnt, most of them were dissatisfied like Oh Inhwan . However, everyone was present, and Kang Changhoon bowed his head .


    ¡°Everyone came . I thank you all for epting my decision . ¡±


    ¡°No . While we are not that happy, we have pledged undying loyalty to you . We follow your will in all decisions . ¡±


    ¡°We will go down the same path . ¡±


    The North Knight looked at each executive with a straight gaze .


    ¡°We have done much together and made a city to protect . While I am at a position where I am respected by all, I feel my limits . ¡±


    ¡°You are not at all such a man . ¡±


    ¡°Everyone has limits, and so does the woman I have decided to follow . However, she is different . I thought that anyone could be king and had thought so in the position granted in this city . However, I saw that Han Sohye is different because she was born a queen . I could have excluded her or go up higher like some of you wanted me to, but the position does not suit me and is actually burdensome . ¡±


    ¡°Leader¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I am not ambitious, and thank you all foring . ¡±


    Oh Inhwan found himself nodding because he felt Kang Changhoon¡¯s sincerity in his actions . The North Knight had always been humble and thought of others first while protecting them .


    ¡°No, I understand your intentions, and we all will go wherever you go . ¡±


    ¡°You have saved me from hell, and I will support and follow you anywhere . ¡±


    ¡°You do not need to bow . ¡±


    The North Knight stood up amidst such words, as the Cold Wind Guild will be officially no more . They will be part of the Winter n led by Han Sohye, which will be Winter Guild now .


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go . ¡±


    The former king began to walk slowly, and the executives all followed him . Oh Inhwan remembered when they all went out for a hunt in the past, as they had not gathered together at once to walk outside in a long time .


    He saw a crowd outside the castle, and Oh Inhwan continued to look around . Every guild master from the small cities were all present, and the North Knight¡¯s official announcement would have brought them here . The guild masters from the Mistletoe Guild, the Ice Giant Guild, and the Frost Dragon Guild that did not usually show up were all there .


    ¡®The North Knight now bows to the Cold Spear . ¡¯


    The sentence was loaded with meaning, as no one could talk lightly of Han Sohye now . However, that would not be all, as such a gathering would not have been possible if she did not possess a quality that attracted people .


    Oh Inhwan had to acknowledge that the scale had gone up than he had thought, and he heard himself gulp . Everyone now waited for the Cold Spear who woulde them .


    It was then the sound of the bone trumpets rang to announce that Han Sohye had entered Wintergarden . While Oh Inhwan expected cheers, the ceremony was quite serious . He could not see her yet but thought that the air had be heavier just by her arrival .


    He felt the pressure build as Han Sohye came nearer, and Oh Inhwan focused a bit of magic in his eyes to look at other guild masters waiting for her .


    He saw that everyone was kneeling to wait for Han Sohye .


    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯


    Oh Inhwan thought that everyone may have been brainwashed, as Han Sohye was a rookie even if she was called a genius . However, such thoughts instantly disappeared when he saw her walking towards them, as the air around her was fearsome . It was not magic, and he remembered Kang Changhoon saying that she was born a queen .


    It was true . Her eyes looking down on them, and her slow walk reminded Oh Inhwan of royalty in history books . He did not feel it because everyone was kneeling and thought her appearance quite shabby . She did not look fearsome except for the blue spear behind her back .


    However, she had an aura and something that made other people¡¯s hearts beat faster . Oh Inhwn was not the only one, and it was a different feeling from looking up to Kang Changhoon .


    ¡®I want to follow her . ¡¯


    Oh Inhwan was thinking such things, and her heavy footsteps shook his body . The warriors following Han Sohye were walking a few steps behind her like she was their queen .


    Atst, the new North Queen arrived in front of the castle and looked at everyone . Oh Inhwan was kneeling by then, and she did not speak . She only took out her spear and struck the floor . Shouts rang, and the North Knight spoke first .


    ¡°For the North Queen!¡±


    ¡°I pledge my sword for the North Queen!¡±


    ¡°I pledge my spear the North Queen!¡±


    ¡°I pledge my shield the North Queen!¡±


    Oh Inhwan shuddered at the thought that everyone was looking at the new ruler of the north . They were making history, and Oh Inhwan also shouted for the North Queen while holding up his sword .

 Chapter 163.2

    Chapter 163.2


    Chapter 164 A Fallen Star


    <center></center>


    Some time had passed, and Jang Ye Ri had reformed a number of small cities in the east in a short time . Much blood had been naturally shed, and due to her personality and the east¡¯s current situation, she was again called a witch . However, since there was no possibility of hermitting suicide in this life, that was a relief .


    Like her mother¡¯s words, Anai Totka, Jang Ye Ri was trying her best to live her dreams . Our n in the Land of Brotherhood, me, Goff, and ck Spear, had unofficially allied with the queen .


    Hadum¡¯s name had changed to Garia, which meant Mother in thenguage of Green Skins . While the city was now under Jang Ye Ri, new alliances between small cities appeared since many desired Jang Gi Young¡¯s system .


    While on the surface, the alliances were to stop the Witch of the East frommitting massacres, I thought they had to be to maintain the ve industry that had disappeared up front, she had remained quiet because her subordinates rmended that they needed to be stronger inside first . The treason¡¯s damage had been quite severe, and while the size of the city had shrunk, it had be more solid .


    That was the current situation in the east, and Jang Ye Ri still had the ring since Baek Ahyeon was staying with us, and that meant the ring was unnecessary for her . While Baek Ahyeon looked like she wanted to cry, she was still enduring the situation .


    I spoke with Jang Ye Ri about the east¡¯s situation and how things were going on across thends . She contacted me first because there had been some news .


    [I heard that a new queen had appeared in Wintergarden, and she is Han Sohye . The North Knight, the Ice Mage, and the Frost Dragon Guild have all gone under her . ]


    [Is that so . ]


    [Not only that, but the Holy Sword of the west and the south have officially allied together . While I heard that the ruler of the south¡¯s son is in love with the Holy Sword, I cannot confirm it . It seems be a simple and a trivial rumor . ]


    The news was interesting because things have started to go on differently from the future I knew .


    First, Han Sohye had be queen much quicker, and Choi Seulgi must be speeding things up a few years . Since Han Sohye is a genius, Choi Seulgi had given her wings, and their pace was unexpectedly faster than my estimation .


    However, I was not let down, and instead of happy, since my target became stronger, it was not bad . The alliance between the south and the west did not happen before, and I felt it was due to the Holy Sword having some more experience as a ruler and Han Sohye bing a queen . She was quick to act when she had said that she would only act for the poor . The interesting thing was that three women and one man governed now, Jang Ye Ri of the east, Han Sohye of the north, and Ha Yura of the west .


    While she had not brought much information about the south, information like this helped decide my future actions . I heard Jang Ye Ri¡¯s voice again as I thought things over .


    [Anyway¡­]


    [¡­¡­]


    [When will youe and meet me?]


    She seemed to want us to go the next step, as something had happened on the day Jang Ye Ri had cried . I had embraced her to console, but things happened so that we had been lying on the bed together . If her nanny had not brought a meal as requested, we might have gone to the end . While normal Green Skins would have not been embarrassed, I was human, and Jang Ye Ri had been brought among humans .


    It was natural that Jang Ye Ri would be embarrassed to have been discovered by someone who had raised her, and I still remembered her nanny¡¯s voice in my head . She had been sniffling .


    ¡®You are at an age to meet someone, and I support your decisions . He is a handsome demon, and I¡¯m happy that you found someone regardless of race . Lady, please be careful since people will be curious who the father is if you be pregnant¡­Anyway, I ask you, sir, to take care of her . ¡±


    ¡°Nanny¡­¡±


    After seeing the old woman¡¯s smile, any libido we had dissipated . I had to return to the vige, and she had to look after her people, so things had not been fulfilled . Therefore, she talked about a visit whenever she had time .


    [I¡¯ll see you soon . ]


    [You said thatst time . You often lie despite saying that Green Skins did not lie . ]


    [It¡¯s not like that . ]


    [You said that you wanted me and make me your woman . Isn¡¯t it your duty toe? Will you only reap your benefits and not do your duty?]


    While I had received much from her, the vige was busy, and so was her .


    [I remember your horns and face at night in bed . You will be having fun with other women and won¡¯t look at me . You should be fair in situations like this . Or do you not like my horn stumps?]


    I felt like I was cornered, as I would wee a beautiful woman like her any time . I thought that I should say something that will make her less dissatisfied, which was something not quite natural .


    [I want to take time to know you . ]


    [That¡¯s a lie . You took me to bed right away that day . ]


    She was right, but I calmly went on .


    [I also wait the day we will meet, and let¡¯s do so on the day you finish your tasks at the underground city . ]


    Jang Ye Ri spoke after I spoke of a specific ce .


    [All right . I was a bit excited . I did not think of your situation, and I apologize for that . ]


    [I also apologize . ]


    We talked in a lighter mood afterward, and I went out to see the vige¡¯s extended constructions . While ck Spear was already taking care of Little Finger, Goff and I may need to take care of one newly summoned Green Skin each .


    I remembered the day three years ago when we first arrived at the Green Goblin vige, as it is an honor for Green Skins here to take care of younger Green Skins . They had been happy when our n had chosen Green Goblin n, and it was the same for us . While there would be stress from taking care of a burden for three years, I thought my n would enjoy themselves .


    ¡°Move the luggage!¡±


    ¡°We have to show the greatness of the Blood Dagger n!¡±


    I smiled to see Gark and Hark working harder than anyone else when they would not have time to train . However, Lee Wanyong was surprisingly the most enthusiastic of them all .


    ¡°Please step over here . ¡±


    He was serious, as he wanted to show himself off as this was an area where he could show his skills . I thought that they would be depressed if the Blood Dagger n was not chosen when I saw the three goblin sisters work hard .


    Hakajin, Ragia, and a very pregnant Mev were all nning ways to be chosen, as they would see the honored sessor that was in Mev¡¯s belly . We needed to show off, and Ibar was a must as the Green Goblin n did not have a giant wolf .


    I thought that one of them would choose me because Green Skins like stories, but I was still nervous . I also anticipated a meet with the Great Tribe Leader, and I had been overseeing operations when Jung Hayeon suddenly appeared to speak to me .


    ¡°Taesung . ¡±


    I turned my head as she went on .


    ¡°A guest is here in the ck Spear¡¯s tent, and you¡¯re needed there in private . There seems to be a secret message only for tribe leaders . ¡±


    ¡°All right . ¡±


    It seemed that the messenger was here, and I hurriedly went into ck Spear¡¯s tent .


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Blood Dagger . ¡±


    Storm Shadow hade, and Goff and ck Spear were also present . However, the atmosphere was surprisingly depressing, and it looked like there had been bad news instead of a happy invite .


    I felt like something happened, and I carefully spoke to Storm Shadow .


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want you three to had to the Noble Land after preparing . Blood Dagger and Goff, first finish the preparations to wee the new Green Skins . ¡±


    ¡°Right . ¡±


    While ck Spearing with us when he was already looking after Little Finger was a surprise, I had expected this message . I waited for Storm Shadow to speak again, and he spoke after a while . I could only moan .


    ¡°The Great Tribe Leader is dead . ¡±


    The news was too sudden .

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 A Fallen Star


    Some time had passed, and Jang Ye Ri had reformed a number of small cities in the east in a short time. Much blood had been naturally shed, and due to her personality and the east¡¯s current situation, she was again called a witch. However, since there was no possibility of hermitting suicide in this life, that was a relief.


    Like her mother¡¯s words, Anai Totka, Jang Ye Ri was trying her best to live her dreams. Our n in the Land of Brotherhood, me, Goff, and ck Spear, had unofficially allied with the queen.


    Hadum¡¯s name had changed to Garia, which meant Mother in thenguage of Green Skins. While the city was now under Jang Ye Ri, new alliances between small cities appeared since many desired Jang Gi Young¡¯s system.


    While on the surface, the alliances were to stop the Witch of the East frommitting massacres, I thought they had to be to maintain the ve industry that had disappeared up front, she had remained quiet because her subordinates rmended that they needed to be stronger inside first. The treason¡¯s damage had been quite severe, and while the size of the city had shrunk, it had be more solid.


    That was the current situation in the east, and Jang Ye Ri still had the ring since Baek Ahyeon was staying with us, and that meant the ring was unnecessary for her. While Baek Ahyeon looked like she wanted to cry, she was still enduring the situation.


    I spoke with Jang Ye Ri about the east¡¯s situation and how things were going on across thends. She contacted me first because there had been some news.


    [I heard that a new queen had appeared in Wintergarden, and she is Han Sohye. The North Knight, the Ice Mage, and the Frost Dragon Guild have all gone under her.]


    [Is that so.]


    [Not only that, but the Holy Sword of the west and the south have officially allied together. While I heard that the ruler of the south¡¯s son is in love with the Holy Sword, I cannot confirm it. It seems be a simple and a trivial rumor.]


    The news was interesting because things have started to go on differently from the future I knew.


    First, Han Sohye had be queen much quicker, and Choi Seulgi must be speeding things up a few years. Since Han Sohye is a genius, Choi Seulgi had given her wings, and their pace was unexpectedly faster than my estimation.


    However, I was not let down, and instead of happy, since my target became stronger, it was not bad. The alliance between the south and the west did not happen before, and I felt it was due to the Holy Sword having some more experience as a ruler and Han Sohye bing a queen. She was quick to act when she had said that she would only act for the poor. The interesting thing was that three women and one man governed now, Jang Ye Ri of the east, Han Sohye of the north, and Ha Yura of the west.


    While she had not brought much information about the south, information like this helped decide my future actions. I heard Jang Ye Ri¡¯s voice again as I thought things over.


    [Anyway¡­]


    [¡­¡­]


    [When will youe and meet me?]


    She seemed to want us to go the next step, as something had happened on the day Jang Ye Ri had cried. I had embraced her to console, but things happened so that we had been lying on the bed together. If her nanny had not brought a meal as requested, we might have gone to the end. While normal Green Skins would have not been embarrassed, I was human, and Jang Ye Ri had been brought among humans.


    It was natural that Jang Ye Ri would be embarrassed to have been discovered by someone who had raised her, and I still remembered her nanny¡¯s voice in my head. She had been sniffling.


    ¡®You are at an age to meet someone, and I support your decisions. He is a handsome demon, and I¡¯m happy that you found someone regardless of race. Lady, please be careful since people will be curious who the father is if you be pregnant¡­Anyway, I ask you, sir, to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Nanny¡­¡±


    After seeing the old woman¡¯s smile, any libido we had dissipated. I had to return to the vige, and she had to look after her people, so things had not been fulfilled. Therefore, she talked about a visit whenever she had time.


    [I¡¯ll see you soon.]


    [You said thatst time. You often lie despite saying that Green Skins did not lie.]


    [It¡¯s not like that.]


    [You said that you wanted me and make me your woman. Isn¡¯t it your duty toe? Will you only reap your benefits and not do your duty?]


    While I had received much from her, the vige was busy, and so was her.


    [I remember your horns and face at night in bed. You will be having fun with other women and won¡¯t look at me. You should be fair in situations like this. Or do you not like my horn stumps?]


    I felt like I was cornered, as I would wee a beautiful woman like her any time. I thought that I should say something that will make her less dissatisfied, which was something not quite natural.


    [I want to take time to know you.]


    [That¡¯s a lie. You took me to bed right away that day.]


    She was right, but I calmly went on.


    [I also wait the day we will meet, and let¡¯s do so on the day you finish your tasks at the underground city.]


    Jang Ye Ri spoke after I spoke of a specific ce.


    [All right. I was a bit excited. I did not think of your situation, and I apologize for that.]


    [I also apologize.]


    We talked in a lighter mood afterward, and I went out to see the vige¡¯s extended constructions. While ck Spear was already taking care of Little Finger, Goff and I may need to take care of one newly summoned Green Skin each.


    I remembered the day three years ago when we first arrived at the Green Goblin vige, as it is an honor for Green Skins here to take care of younger Green Skins. They had been happy when our n had chosen Green Goblin n, and it was the same for us. While there would be stress from taking care of a burden for three years, I thought my n would enjoy themselves.


    ¡°Move the luggage!¡±


    ¡°We have to show the greatness of the Blood Dagger n!¡±


    I smiled to see Gark and Hark working harder than anyone else when they would not have time to train. However, Lee Wanyong was surprisingly the most enthusiastic of them all.


    ¡°Please step over here.¡±


    He was serious, as he wanted to show himself off as this was an area where he could show his skills. I thought that they would be depressed if the Blood Dagger n was not chosen when I saw the three goblin sisters work hard.


    Hakajin, Ragia, and a very pregnant Mev were all nning ways to be chosen, as they would see the honored sessor that was in Mev¡¯s belly. We needed to show off, and Ibar was a must as the Green Goblin n did not have a giant wolf.


    I thought that one of them would choose me because Green Skins like stories, but I was still nervous. I also anticipated a meet with the Great Tribe Leader, and I had been overseeing operations when Jung Hayeon suddenly appeared to speak to me.


    ¡°Taesung.¡±


    I turned my head as she went on.


    ¡°A guest is here in the ck Spear¡¯s tent, and you¡¯re needed there in private. There seems to be a secret message only for tribe leaders.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    It seemed that the messenger was here, and I hurriedly went into ck Spear¡¯s tent.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Blood Dagger.¡±


    Storm Shadow hade, and Goff and ck Spear were also present. However, the atmosphere was surprisingly depressing, and it looked like there had been bad news instead of a happy invite.


    I felt like something happened, and I carefully spoke to Storm Shadow.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want you three to head to the Noble Land after preparing. Blood Dagger and Goff, first finish the preparations to wee the new Green Skins.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    While ck Spearing with us when he was already looking after Little Finger was a surprise, I had expected this message. I waited for Storm Shadow to speak again, and he spoke after a while. I could only moan.


    ¡°The Great Tribe Leader is dead.¡±


    The news was too sudden.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 A Fallen Star (2)


    [To tell the truth, as this book has been made after the death of the first and the best Chief Patriarch Agar¡¯s death, Agar¡¯s story is not written with urate detail. While the Green Skins who remembered him saying that he made cracks in the ground and fell down mountains with one hit of his hammer or rescued young Green Skins alone while spilling his own blood were said to be a bit exaggerated, it is true that Agar had spilled blood, fought in noble wars, and spent his life for all Green Skins in this Honored Land. I have written about him despite the inuracies, so the Green Skins who read this book would not forget the Great Agar¡­ ¨C An old book honoring the first Chief Patriarch, Agar.]


    ¡°The Great Tribe Leader is dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was surprised at the too sudden news. Agar had been well three years ago and seemed indomitable. I had never imagined I would hear news like this, and Goff and ck Spear were also gulping air.


    Several Green Skins would be devastated at this news, and I believed Goff would be even more so than others, as he had revered Agar.


    It was the same for me, and I felt several emotions at once. I thought the south may have been somehow rted but decided that the first thing to do was to find out what happened and how he died. I managed to open my mouth.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­¡±


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­¡±


    Storm Shadow received my greetings well, even though he would be in more shock as he had considered himself Agar¡¯s right hand and worked tirelessly for the Green Skin society.


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    Storm Shadow slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°He diedfortably in his sleep.¡±


    While there may be questions, Agar¡¯s death seemed natural. While he seemed healthy and well, I had heard from Goff that Agar¡¯s life had been a warpath, as he had sacrificed his blood to lead the Green Skins here today. If he had lived with those wounds, it would shorten his lifespan. While I felt some relief at hearing that he had died in peace, I wondered why the news had to be kept so quiet.


    ¡°I will speak here that the Great Tribe Leader¡¯s death is top secret. He said that only those who had to pass the tests of power, honor, and wisdom and endured the test of perseverance should know about his passing.¡±


    Goff spoke after listening to Storm Shadow.


    ¡°The reason?¡±


    ck Spear answered instead.


    ¡°He may have thought about the confusion his death will bring.¡±


    That was right, as Agar had been the center that connected all Green Skins to one. He had built the foundation here along with the traditions andws we would keep on. If he is gone, the worst-case scenario is that the Green Skins may all separate.


    Not only that but how other leaders would receive this news was a problem. While everyone would gather to the Honored Land out of respect to honor his death if somethings were not done, those who only wanted power and honor would increase in an instant.


    It was true, and while they would think the blood spilled was noble, it also may be needless. While warriors dying in war was an honorable end, it was evident that their families, the Green Skins who had not found a ce to live, or future Green Skins would suffer.


    Agar¡¯s death would be kept secret until his sessor was elected, and we needed a good answer before everyone returned to their ns. Storm Shadow spoke as I fell deep in thought.


    ¡°The Honored Tests are still underway, and we will select the sessor and take care of the new Green Skins until the tests are finished.¡±


    ¡°How will the new Great Tribe Leader be elected?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His silence meant nothing had been decided yet, as he would also be in shock. I just nodded when there was no answer.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­I¡¯ll finish my preparations to leave immediately, and we would need to work fast even though the tests will take a long time.¡±


    Storm Shadow nodded at my words and disappeared to the shadows with one arm on his chest. After he was gone, the tent became quieter, and Goff began to speak first, and the ck Spear after him.


    ¡°I cannot believe this¡­¡±


    ¡°We all die, Goff. The Great Tribe Leader¡¯s death is noble when thinking about his life, and he was a respectable Green Skin. I cannot hide my sadness.¡±


    We all nodded, and I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Let us go soon, and it will be best to bring the strongest and go as fast as we can.¡±


    ¡°Let us meet soon.¡±


    The Green Skins, curious about what had been going on, were staring at us when we came out of the tent, and I went to them. They were all looking at me, and I spoke to the n members.


    ¡°We will head to the Honored Lands immediately. Ragia, Hakajin, Mev, the three sisters, and Baek Ahyeon will wait here. Ragia will take care of the others, and we will not take long. I hope you will finish our task by then.¡±


    Ragia bowed and spoke at my words.


    ¡°I follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, let us go together to the Honored Lands next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your care.¡±


    ¡°I will take Half-de, Mirror-de, Orbo, Jung Hayeon, and half of the elite org swordsmen.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°We will start now and prepare enough food supplies for the time frame.¡±


    165 Part 2


    I spoke to each of the remaining as they prepared the supplies, as some may be disappointed. While we were unofficial allies with Jang Ye Ri¡¯s city, we needed protection for the vige. I first went to Baek Ahyeon, who was under much stress at these times, and she was looking at me with her hand on the ring I gave her.


    ¡°I will wait, savior¡­¡±


    She let out a small scream when I lightly hugged her.


    ¡°You are working hard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Savior.¡±


    I ced my hand on my chest to Hakajin as a greeting and opened my mouth to Mev after approaching her. She looked sulky in that I was not taking her, but I could not take a pregnant Mev to such a far ce. While she did not say anything since she also knew that her mood seemed bad.


    ¡°I will be back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader. You have to bring new Green Skins!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The three goblin sisters opened their mouths as I smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about here!¡±


    ¡°We will protect Mev, the mother of the Blood Dagger n!¡±


    While nothing would happen, their serious faces were quite cute. I stroked Mev¡¯s head and rode on Ibar to the Honorable Land. I did not believe that I would be going there for this reason. While we still needed to take care of new Green Skins, the Goff n and ck Spear n were quite depressed along with us. Since the leaders were in a depressed mood, their subordinates were also being tame.


    Gark and Hark, who had been happy being able toe with us, were very quiet. However, they were still trying to walk confidently with the Blood Dagger n g like they were doing their mission, which was quite like them.


    While we thought that we would take some time since we were going through a forest, not a desert, the distance was still quite far.


    I could see other Green Skins as we walked, and all of them were sad. We started to walk with other ns, and the group got quiterge in the middle of the forest.


    The numerous leaders across thend were moving, and while we did not speak, it felt like a parade thatmemorated Agar¡¯s death. I met a wee face on the way.


    ¡°It has been a long time, Blood Dagger. You have grown well.¡±


    ¡°Green Goblin.¡±


    While he was usually smiling, he was quite serious now. I thought he would feel sad after spending such a long time with Agar. It hurt me to see him so quiet. His green ears were down, and he looked tired, like he had not gotten enough sleep.


    ¡°You seem to have heard the news.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. It hurt not to have been able to keep vigil at his deathbed, but I¡¯m not the only one. Everyone will be thinking the same thing, as he had affected the entirend. While I had not been there when he had gotten the Honored Lands, he was a noble and great Green Skin.¡±


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­¡±


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­¡±


    The massive parade got evenrger over time, and no one screamed or cried. Instead, we all walked. When we finally arrived at the Honored Land, Storm Shadow and Minotaur weed us, and we were able to go visit where Agar¡¯s corpse was resting.


    We went inside where I had first drunk with Agar and other leaders, and Agar was sitting still with his hammer by his side. He looked like he was about to stand up at any moment, and one goblin leader murmured.


    ¡°Great Tribe Leader¡­¡±


    ¡°He is not breathing.¡±


    He was truly dead, but he looked like he was staring at us. A troll quietly opened his mouth to see others¡¯ responses.


    ¡°This is the Great Tribe Leader¡¯sst words.¡±


    It was Storm Shadow.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­I apologize for meeting you all like this. While I have to be leading, backing, and standing next to you, please forgive me for going first. I own you all a debt, and while you all may feel like you feel indebted to me, the only thing I did for you was to hand you down thisnd. However, I received a lot from you, and nothing makes me happier than to think of you all in myst moments as your leader. I am not such a great and honorable leader as you deem me, and I have fought for my entire life. During that time, I sometimes ran away, metrades, parted ways, and saw blood. While war was fun and gave us vitality, I had to recognize the dangers of our instinct. So, I made rules and avoided fights. There were those who went to find their own paths and those who epted my decision, I do not regret my choice. Our instinct is a double-edged sword, and I believe you will know why I decided to repress our instinct after forming the Honored Lands despite not havingid down my hammer in my life. Power, wisdom, and honor. I believe that you will all think of these words as you live. Honorable Green Skins, while I go back to the gods, I wish you all glory. Live on, my children.¡±


    A silence fell in the tent, and everyoneid a hand on their chests.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­¡±


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­¡±


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­¡±


    This was to honor the final wishes of the greatest leader we had known, and while no one had lowered their head, I could hear some sobs around me.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Storm Shadow (1)


    There was no funeral, and we only watched him buried in the Honored Land out of respect. While his grave was different from a human¡¯s, his weapon now rested in front, and the ceremony was finished with decorating arge boulder.


    -This is to Honor the greatest tribe leader Agar, who fought for all of his life.


    This sentence was carved inrge letters on the boulder, and everyone raised their hand on their chests. The day passed like that.


    Since the Storm Shadow n¡¯s elite assassins were undergoing tests, the meetings started from the next day. We needed a new Great Tribe Leader when they arrived at the Honored Lands.


    Agar had not mentioned anything about his sessor, and I thought that this was his final test for us. He would have thought that those alive would need to solve this problem, and while there were many in the tent, those qualified were but a few. So, the meeting was not going well.


    ¡°We have to honor his death with human blood, and the next Great Tribe Leader should be a Green Skin who shows such traits.¡±


    The org who was a n leader of the south was one of the most astonishing, as he acted like he had heard nothing from Agar. While I had heard that he was aggressive, what he was saying waspletely different from our meeting agenda. The more bbergasting this was that some others agreed with him, and a werewolf from the north was one of them.


    ¡°I agree, as Great Leader Agar had been strong and been in many honorable battles.¡±


    ¡°A battle for the sake of fighting is not what he would have wanted.¡±


    The minotaur was one of the leaders opposing such notions.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The surprising thing was that Storm Shadow was silent and looked like he was really thinking about something. While I did not know what it was, his wavering eyes looked like he was uncertain about something. The meeting ended without much decision, and I was speaking with Goff and ck Spear.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Goff answered ck Spear¡¯s question, and it was different from his usual attitude.


    ¡°While I could understand what the org and the werewolf were saying, being strong does not mean one can be the Great Tribe Leader. Only a few have the qualities to be the second Great Tribe Leader then¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Goff¡¯s thoughts had deepened, and he was telling the truth. The Great Tribe Leader would need to assemble those who could rash out at any moment, and it could not be decided easily.


    ¡°What do you think, Blood Dagger?¡±


    ¡°Same as Goff. I think Storm Shadow or the minotaur Earth Wave would be good candidates.¡±


    I was considering these two. Storm Shadow, who had worked for Agar for his entire life, did not need any exnation and was exceptionally strong. He had been nearest to Agar and closest to being his sessor, in my opinion.


    While Earth Wave was quietpared to other Green Skins, I heard that he was wise, fair, and could keep even ground. I thought that he would have the most simr tendencies to Agar.


    ¡°I also think the same. Storm Shadow has been closest to the Great Tribe Leader, and he has a right for everything he had done.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    With a few exceptions, other Green Skins would be thinking the same thing. I thought that Green Goblin and other west leaders were more moderate while the org and werewolf had been more aggressive. I had been thinking things over when Goff spoke.


    ¡°Big Org seemed to be thinking the same thing as us. While he enjoys fights, he seemed to understand what the Great Tribe Leader had been saying.¡±


    While we would not separate, I thought that Agar¡¯s death had affected them. From what I know, war with the south will ur. From a human¡¯s point of view, I had heard that the south had be barren, but I also knew Green Skins would have paid the price. Since I only knew the Green Skin¡¯s future, I was curious about how things would go.


    ¡°Green Skins may divide in two.¡±


    ¡°It may be so.¡±


    ck Spear agreed with me, and it was then I heard a voice from outside.


    ¡°Storm Shadow is calling for Blood Dagger.¡±


    Gark was the one speaking, and Goff and ck Spear widened their eyes at the reason why he was calling me. I again heard Gark¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I heard that he has something to give.¡±


    ¡°I remember that I was to receive something. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    They nodded, as they had also forgotten that I was to receive a weapon at liberating the ves of the east. He seemed to have remembered now, and I saw Gark and Orbo staring at me while holding the g. I followed them to Storm Shadow¡¯s tent, and it was a simple one not far from where I had been.


    Storm shadow immediately spoke to me as I went inside.


    ¡°I was too busy and apologize for beingte.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Agar would have been dying slowly if this was a natural death, and Storm Shadow would not have been able to think of anything else. I ced my hand on my chest towards him, and he greeted me in the same manner.


    ¡°He had been especially grateful to you, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°He thanked you for discovering and preventing something he had not known and wanted to thank you for saving young Green Skins most of all.¡±


    ¡°I did what needed to be done. I was lucky.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Storm Shadow stared at me quietly and reached out while holding a blunt hammer.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    [The Great Tribe Leader¡¯s Hammer]


    [The Great Tribe Leader Agar had used this hammer ever since he was summoned. While it was amon weapon, continuous fights made this hammer stronger and harder and gave new abilities. It is apletely different weapon now and will be more formidable by drinking blood and mana. The side function of this weapon keeps one¡¯s mind clear]


    [Power+2 Intellect+1 Magic+2]


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me this?


    I was astonished at having been able to ce new functions like this and also the symbolic value of this hammer. Agar had used this, and while it was blunter than the one he had recently used, his life was invested in this hammer.


    ¡°He spoke to me to give this to you. Do you know the reason why he gave you a hammer that bes heavier with blood?¡±


    I thought he was testing me and thought things over. It would be about thinking the dark side of our instinct, as Agar had said. Blood is heavy no matter whose it is. I opened my mouth to Storm Shadow after a long silence.


    ¡°He is telling me to think whenever I swing a weapon, as human blood is heavy as ours.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was difficult to understand how Agar wished us to live, and his thoughts did not suit me, as I lived for individual gain. Storm Shadow opened his mouth as I was thinking about my answer.


    ¡°You are a wise Green Skin, as the Great Tribe Leader had said.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not, Blood Dagger. He used to murmur what you just said¡­He loved fights but always worried about honorable deaths and young Green Skins dying. Battles are enjoyable, but he would always think things over after a battle. While I could not understand his will, I tried my best to follow him. It took time for me to sympathize with him, as our instinct is a double-edged sword. I did¡­really¡­¡±


    I gulped as I saw that Storm Shadow¡¯s aura was changing. He was angry, actually lived at something. I looked at him with surprise, and he spoke like he finally understood what he was doing.


    ¡°I apologize for not controlling myself.¡±


    His gaze calmed again, and I thought about a minuscule possibility about the reason why he was so angry and did not say anything at the meeting.


    ¡®The fall of the south¡­¡¯


    It may not have been a battle only to select a new Great Tribe Leader. I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡°It had not been a natural death.¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Storm Shadow (2)


    ¡°It had not been a natural death.¡±


    Storm Shadow looked at me with shaking eyes. I managed to guess because I knew that the south had beenpletely ruined, like the fact that Storm Shadow not saying anything during the meeting was like speaking that he wanted the south to go down. It waspletely different from his usual tendencies, and Storm Shadow would not act like this without reason. I could see in Storm Shadow¡¯s eyes that I was somewhat right.


    ¡°I will not speak to other ns and bet the glory of my lost name on it.¡±


    Storm Shadow nodded like he was still thinking things over.


    ¡°It was a mistake¡­¡±


    He seemed to be thinking that revealing his anger had been a mistake, and I waited for him to speak so I could know why he had hidden this. I wanted a certain answer, and Storm Shadow spoke after a long silence.


    ¡°The Great Tribe Leader¡¯s body had been at his limit, as the fights he had endured made him strong but left fatal side effects. It was so when you and Goff had entered the Honored Lands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There was a small fight that other Green Skins do not know, as we fought to protect.¡±


    It seemed that Agar had gone over his limit, and he had known that the end was near. I continued to nod at Storm Shadow¡¯s words.


    ¡°He had asked not to talk about the fight because he was worried that others would try to revenge him, and children would be affected by it. I pledged that I would not, and that was all.¡±


    It was like Agar to think about the Green Skins¡¯ future than his revenge, and Storm Shadow would know that. Storm Shadow was not an idiot lusting for power and was a wise and understanding Green Skin.


    ¡°He always spoke about coexistence, and not with humans. He was worried about the ecosystem, and I understood some of his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°The ecosystem¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, about how to maintain and coexist in the same ecosystem. He knew that we wanted fights but was against about the results of such primitive battle.¡±


    ¡®Coexistence.¡¯


    ¡°War with humans is fun. However, he had been worried about who we would fight if humans disappeared from this world. He had not let other Green Skins know about this.¡±


    While this may not be the answer¡­


    ¡°We would start fighting each other.¡±


    Storm Shadow nodded, and I felt a shudder in my spine. I wondered how deeply Agar had thought, as I had never thought about coexistence while he had thought about the results of spilled blood.


    Fights were fun, and I also felt that with the body of a Green Skin. The ecstasy I felt was like drugs and sex, and that was why Green Skins were always thirsty for war and victory.


    If all human cities went down after being conquered by us and they could not fight, who will we fight then? While we were close, we may fight against each other. That was why Agar had endured. He had power,nd, and numerous leaders who followed him. He could fight, win battles, and conquer cities.


    However, that power was to protect and not fight. The Great Tribe Leader did not swing his hammer lightly and always thought about the results of his actions. I looked at the hammer Storm Shadow had given me.


    ¡®It¡¯s heavier.¡¯


    Power, wisdom, honor, and now coexistence. My head became confused, as I had always thought only of myself and my n. I quietly stared at Storm Shadow, and while he still talked about Agar, he seemed like he began to disagree.


    ¡°But Storm Shadow, do you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He did not answer, as he was weighing Agar¡¯s will, the future of the race, and his desire for revenge. I did not know what he was thinking, but the war had ensued in the previous timeline. The southern org would probably be the Great Tribe Leader, as I had not heard of northern werewolves appearing in the south. Storm Shadow would have quietly backed him, and Earth Wave would have been isted in maintaining the peace. He spoke again as I looked at him.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    I understood why, and he remained silent. I started thinking about whether war in the south would benefit me. South being gone may be good for me. The difference was that the west and the south were now allied, and the war would be bigger, and the opportunity woulde faster.


    The problem was whether the war could be stopped. While I had chosen revenge against the Sword Saint as my goal, there were many things in my head. I thought of my brothers, my n members, and finally, Mev and my child.


    Being the Great Tribe Leader is about future children, and I had now something to protect. It was too early to begin a massive war.


    ¡°Dishonored Green Skin, Blood Dagger. What do you think?¡±


    While Storm Shadow had asked me, he was asking himself. I spoke quietly.


    ¡°It is your choice, but I agree with the Great Tribe Leader and wish that you would lead us. You are more honorable and wiser than you think and have the right. The Great Tribe Leader did not mention you, but I think you will know why he had ced you next to him and spoke about many things.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    We said goodbye with our hands on our chests, and I went out of his tent to contemte. The next morning came. Many n leaders were already sitting as the meeting continued, and the southern org who had spoken much yesterday now looked around with confidence. He seemed to believe that his words were working, and while there was still much time before the meeting began, many Green Skins were already there to share their opinions.


    Big Ogre and Green Goblin also came into the meeting ce with reddened eyes. I waited for Storm Shadow to arrive at the tent, and he came near the meeting time with somewhat different eyes. I smiled faintly, and he sat with a determined expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡±


    A quiet but heavy voice rant the tent, and I opened my mouth as soon as hemenced the meeting.


    ¡°I have a proposal.¡±


    I was not used to the attentive gazes.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor are the most valuable traits for us, and our previous Great Tribe Leader Agar had given them to us. Power to fight, wisdom to think, and honor to respect. I believe that these three traits are the most important in deciding the next Great Tribe Leader. Using human bloodshed to honor his passing and selecting his sessor is not a bad idea.¡±


    The southern org smiled, but I had no intention of helping him.


    ¡°However, it is not a wise idea. While it may be a good way to test power, it is not wise. Also, a fight to fight is not honorable.¡±


    The org was ring at me as I looked around while the minotaur and several others nodded.


    ¡°We know how he had walked the most honorable path and fought while worrying about his sessors and our entire race. We do not need to test power. I thought about who had the qualities to be the next Great Tribe Leaderst night, and I thought about an unnoticed troll who had stood by the Great Tribe Leader Agar¡¯s side and fought with him for his entire life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I rmend Storm Shadow as our next Great Tribe Leader.¡±


    Everyone was silent, as they knew that while Storm Shadow was qualified, there were also others. Multiple voices rang at once.


    ¡°Storm Shadow is not the only one who has power, wisdom, and honor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Org of the South has fought for glory.¡±


    ¡°The minotaur and the werewolf also did. I do not know how we can decide.¡±


    The meeting ce filled with names, and they began to talk about whose honor was the highest. I slowly opened my mouth towards them.


    ¡°We will hold an election.¡±


    They looked at me strangely, and it was the moment that Green Skins were introduced to the concept of an election.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Election


    Of course, the humans summoned in this world do not use the election method when power rules here. The strongest human or the one with the most followers gains authority. When equals met, they chose to separate to maintain their power.


    The reason why power was divided in four directions was that humans did not let go of power, with a few exceptions. Also, not only them but those without power wish for them to maintain their positions, as they consider it much more stable and beneficial.


    They want leaders who can protect them and are strong. It had been the same for me, and if I had been given the right to vote, I would have chosen a fence that could protect me. I did not know how the Green Skins would react, but a few of them seemed to consider it a not bad option.


    The important thing was to make them think how honorable and powerful their votes were by highlighting their qualifications and honor. I thought of bringing the concept of an election, but now how politics worked on earth. While it would not be bad to y a few tricks to make Storm Shadow Agar¡¯s sessor, this idea was not about dishonor or illegalities. It was about sacrifice.


    I spoke to the Green Skin leaders, who were either nodding or staring at me with a strange face.


    ¡°The ones who will be candidates are, of course, those with power and wisdom. I believe the ones that had been just mentioned are qualified, and while being chosen by other leaders is honorable, us casting a vote each is also an honorable act.¡±


    They were obsessed with honor, and while it seemed like I was inciting them, I had to lead them in a different direction from human elections. If they thought casting a vote was the most honorable act imaginable, their politics, which could not be really said to be politics, will not fall. They would not cast votes for one¡¯s benefit or to pay a debt and would use it to follow those they truly consider worthy. The Great Tribe Leader, with all those honors, will not forget the process.


    Therefore, equating votes with honor is essential and should be entered in before the election.


    ¡°Each leader should reveal the candidate they had voted for and exin why they had cast it and used your honorable position in front of all.¡±


    The votes would be done public since this was honorable, and one could speak out and use their right. Everyone seemed to think that it was not a bad idea, even the southern org. I resonated with them in terms of honor, as the sessor is chosen would have the legitimacy for all.


    ¡°What Blood Dagger is saying is not bad.¡±


    ¡°While war with the south is a good idea, we need a Great Tribe Leader who will greet the new Green Skins. Since they are undergoing the tests, we cannot let theme in without a wee.¡±


    ¡°Using our honor!¡±


    There was someone nodding, worrying about those who wille, like the word honor. They knew the rule of the majority, as they would have to think about how their members think when making decisions. They would be aware of the importance of the majority¡¯s opinion and that the minority¡¯s opinion cannot be silenced. Earth Wave was the one speaking about that.


    ¡°Your proposal is not bad, and the one with the most honorable votes should be the next Great Tribe Leader. However, while I respect all present here, the majority cannot be said to be always right.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Earth Wave. But I¡¯m not saying we should silence the minority, as the majority is not always the answer, and the opposite is also true. Therefore, this is important enough to decide the future of our race. Your vote is not an ordinary one but can decide your entire n¡¯s honor and life. We will do this in public and allow our voices to be heard. I believe that a wise Great Tribe Leader shouldering the honor of many will also take care of the minority¡¯s honor.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    That was the inevitable weakness of the majority vote. While I had just exined that their opinions will be heard, things seemed positive. Earth Wave seemed to be contemting, and I turned around to face the southern org Sand ve.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The org spoke clearly and positively.


    ¡°I understand and find that those with most honor will be the next Great Tribe Leader attractive. You are right. Power is important, but power alone will not make a leader that everyone can follow. The Great Tribe Leader should be the most honorable of us all and be able to shoulder the burden.¡±


    He seemed to understand my intention and was much more understanding than I had previously thought. I thought him to be a mere thrill seeker, but as he had also lived with Agar, Sand ve seemed to possess his own ideas despite being rough. I looked around again after listening to him.


    ¡°We will cast the honorable votes when our new brotherse to the Honored Lands. We will first decide on the candidates and let them talk about how they will act. I believe that the candidates will be able to decide whether they have the qualifications of bing the Great Tribe Leader.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°It is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°The best one yet.¡±


    I thought them agreeing with me was Agar¡¯s inheritance, as if he had been only thirsty for power, they would have not found my proposal attractive. Agar¡¯s efforts were paying off, and they were changing despite not knowing it. Things were clearly changing little by little, as power, wisdom, and honor were now immensely important to them.


    While Agar had not realized his dream, the entire race had taken a step towards it. I smiled as I looked at them. The meeting ended after much discussion, and they seemed to be thinking about my proposal the most. My reputation had also risen a little, which had not been the intention.


    They hadplimented me on my wisdom, and I would just scratch my head. It was when I had been about to go to my tent when Earth Wave spoke to me.


    ¡°You are as smart as they say¡­¡±


    His gaze was strange for someoneplimenting me. While he would be wary of me bringing in a new concept, his expression was deeper. He knew what I was thinking, and he was looking at me with clear eyes, unlike an ordinary Green Skin.


    Agar had trusted Earth Wave and kept him close. While he was as quiet as Storm Shadow, he was different in showing his loyalty. He would keep silent and show through his acts and was one of the wisest Green Skins around. He was a smart warrior, and as he knew Agar¡¯s will well, he was a good candidate. I opened my eyes wide when I spoke to him.


    ¡°You ovepliment me.¡±


    His answer was quick ining.


    ¡°You seem to be thinking something interesting. What is your goal?¡±


    He seemed like he wanted to know my tendencies. I thought he may have heard from Storm Shadow but wanted to confirm with his own ears. While my answer had to be careful, I spoke without much thought.


    ¡°First is my own goal, the second is the development of my n, and the third is to honor the Great Tribe Leader Agar¡¯s will.¡±


    I was not lying, and Earth Wave began to stare at me without speaking. I felt like something was revealed in me, like something not magic had gone all over me.


    ¡®Is this his unique skill?¡¯


    I thought it that, as he seemed to have tested me. I thought his skill was to read minds or distinguish lies and though thetter had a higher possibility. It did not matter which, but I worried that he would see me human inside. However, his reaction told me he did not, as Earth Wave nodded once while staring at me.


    I did not know what he did but i passed his test anyway. He spoke quietly but with deep meaning a momentter.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    I smiled as I thought things would go easier than I had expected.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Election (2)


    ¡°You look tired these days, Mr. Taesung.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Actually, things are interesting nowadays.¡±


    I replied to Jung Hayeon¡¯s question in the morning, as she seemed to be worried about me as she always was. The atmosphere in the Honored Lands was quite down these days. While the Great Tribe Leader¡¯s death had not been officially announced, tribe members felt that something was afoot since their leaders were downcast. The soldiers, Orbo, Gark, and Hark did not mention anything.


    They had already estimated that the Great Tribe Leader was dead while not questioning why he did not make an appearance. Of course, Jung Hayeon seemed to understand the situation perfectly, as she seemed to have guessed how things were going these days even though I had not said anything.


    She looked at me lying down and started preparing breakfast. While it was a simple meat stew, it was tastier than eating the meat raw or just roasting it over a fire.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Jung Hayeon was apt at taking care of me, and my weapons and armor were polished clean every day. I had been careful to not father any more children after Mev but thought that she would be a good mother. After she helped me with my armor, I stood up, and Jung Hayeon turned red as I kissed her before going out.


    ¡°Again, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, this is my duty.¡±


    She had left her ferociousness on the battlefield. I went out of the tent to where the meeting was being held. Three days had passed after I had talked things over with the Minotaur, and the meetings were still going underway. However, things were going well, as everyone had agreed to my proposal. Now, they were talking about who would be the best candidate, and we had a few names listed.


    More leaders greeted Goff, as he had an outgoing personality and was drinking around with other leaders these days. Green Skins seemed to think that he was a good one to know.


    Others also greeted me since Green Skins had been impressed with my proposal in the previous meetings. ck Spear, who was already quiet from first ce, was left alone but would greet us happily when we spoke to him. An orc I categorized as a radical in my mind greeted me as I stepped deeper into the cabin.


    ¡°Blood Dagger, let¡¯s talk soon.¡±


    ¡°All right, Stone Turtle.¡±


    Green Skins seemed to not care much about tendencies, as everyone greeted or talked to one another regardless of where they were from. Betting honor and receiving it was holy, as I had proposed. However, I felt bitter for having divided the Green Skins into those with moderate tendencies and radical ones. It would have been better for me to not think human thoughts, and now I understood why Jung Hayeon thought me tired. While my body had rested, I had felt stress from all this ordeal. The meeting began after things quieted down.


    ¡°We will talk about the candidates decided from the previous meetings.¡±


    The candidates had already been decided, and the elderly Green Skin Dark Moon started talking calmly. The first was the southern org Sand ve, and I heard that he had survived at the frontlines of battle. There were stories of him jumping on battlefields alone to protect his soldiers, and he had been an apt charger for the Great Tribe Leader. He was loyal and forgave easily but was too rash at times. He was not bad, but not appropriate.


    The second candidate was Storm Shadow of the east, a troll that had been the Great Tribe Leader¡¯s closest confidante and had sacrificed much for Green Skins. He looked calm as he stared at me.


    The third was Silver Fang of the north, who respected the Great Tribe Leader more than anyone but was hostile to humans. I heard that he had lost some notable tribe members during battle before, and it seemed like he wanted to avenge them.


    Thest was the Minotaur, but he did not need my exnation. I looked at him, and he spoke out.


    ¡°I am grateful for your voices, but I will step down from being a candidate.¡±


    It was as we had talked.


    ¡°You have the right to receive the honor, Earth Wave.¡±


    Another minotaur tribe leader spoke with a disappointed voice. However, Earth Wave did not waver and instead spoke in a deep baritone.


    ¡°I have spent much time with the Great Tribe Leader, and I believe that Ick muchpared to other candidates. I am extremely grateful for all of your support, but I do not believe I can lead you. It is not me who had contributed the most when the Great Tribe Leader had been alive.¡±


    It was not a bad speech, as I had hoped for a unified candidate. While I could not predict the oue of the election urately, I thought that there was a high probability that Sand ve would be the next tribe leader. Storm Shadow would follow, and then it would be the northern werewolf. If Earth Wave stepped out, Storm Shadow would be at an advantage since he would receive the minotaur¡¯s votes. The werewolf and the org would divide the radical votes, but Storm Shadow would receive most of Earth Wave¡¯s votes.


    The best thing was to avoid the worst, and I had categorized the Green Skin¡¯s tendencies to guess the probable ratio of the votes.


    Also, Storm Shadow was more well known than I expected, as new Green Skin leaders heard his voice first of all.


    Now, Silver Fang would y an important role. I saw that he was happy that a rival had stepped down, and it seemed like he would not give up. There was greed in his eyes, and the situation was not bad. Dark Moon nodded at Earth Wave¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then, it is decided that Earth Wave has given up on his right.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As the candidates are now all decided, it is time to vote as Blood Dagger has suggested. There are seventy-one leaders here, and we will do a public vote after giving you all some time to think.¡±


    While a few went out, most stayed in the tent. The Green Skins¡¯ responses were varied, as some were thinking alone, some were sharing their opinions, some were thinking of their honor, and others thought about their tribes.


    Storm Shadow, Sand ve, and Silver Fang all remained still, and seeing them made me wonder if I would be able to sit there despite not being interested in being the Great Tribe Leader yet.


    I saw that Goff was staring at them with fierce eyes and shook my head since I thought he was more suited for that spot. Time passed that way. All seventy-one leaders came back to the tent, and Dark Moon opened his mouth.


    ¡°We will begin.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Election (2)


    [Unlike the humans, Green Skins elect their leader. The one who proposed this idea was Blood Dagger. The concept of voting for a Green Skin who would shoulder their honor was revolutionary, and there were Green Skins who wanted to be tribe leaders so they could vote. Now, all Green Skins can each cast their honorable vote. Not being able to do so was like losing honor, so those ill and injured would move to vote. Blood Dagger had influenced the Green Skin society in such ways, and it is said that the idea of writing this book was suggested by Blood Dagger. On the other hand, the leader Kim Yoora had done for Blood Skin¡­ From an old book.]


    ¡°Let us begin.¡±


    Everyone became serious at Dark Moon¡¯s words, and the atmosphere was heavier than I had expected. I had thought of the candidates going up to exin their vision and then giving the Green Skins their ballots, but it seemed unnecessary when we knew each other so well. Also, raising our hands instead of writing a vote suited us as watching each other when we said our opinions seemed more appropriate. While we would need to find another way if there were too many, we were only seventy-one in total. What¡¯s more, the three candidates would not outcast those who had not voted them.


    The first one to speak was Earth Wave.


    ¡°I will support Storm Shadow. While I believe the others are suitable candidates, the current mood is violent. I believe that Storm Shadow would be a better sessor to the Great Tribe Leader.¡±


    It was a simple and appropriate speech, as now was time to calm down and rebuild. While we won the South war, there had been damage done to Green Skins. The next one to speak was one I considered moderate, a lizardman of the East who had a small but stable tribe. He spoke in a good mood.


    ¡°I support Sand ve. While I do not disagree with Earth Wave, I want Sand ve to shoulder my honor as he would make a good leader.¡±


    While voting for the candidate he wanted was not bad, things were not going ording to my estimates. The lizardman had worked for Storm Shadow but voted for Sand ve anyway. I looked at Sand ve, and he did have weight. I was bing curious about how he would lead, and it seemed that those who shared my feelings were voting for him. I gulped.


    Others followed, and it became a contest between Storm Shadow and Sand ve. The werewolf looked disappointed but seemed like he was thinking of his ownck instead of ming others.


    ¡®Thank you.¡¯


    An interesting point was that the Green Skins of the north had casted their votes for him, and I felt a deep camaraderie between those who survived in the harshnds.


    ¡°I, Goff, will vote for Storm Shadow as he is the best of us.¡±


    ¡°I, ck Spear, will also vote for Storm Shadow as he deserves it.¡±


    ¡°I, Stone Turtle, wand to vote for Sand ve. He is a strong leader and will make all of us prosper.¡±


    Everyone became more immersed, and the candidates looked tense. The election was now halfway, and Storm Shadow had received twenty votes, Sand ve eighteen, and Silver Fang six. While there were many votes left, the candidates were sensitive to each one but did not me those who had not voted for them. I also became nervous as time passed.


    If Storm Shadow was a wise leader, Sand ve was a strong one. I had thought for a moment whether unification had not worked, but things were not going bad. Green Skins were voicing their opinions, and I smiled as this voting method would help Green Skins in the future. While I had not thought of bringing democracy into a tribe culture, it was not a bad mix. As long as Green Skins kept their honor intact, their democracy would not fall.


    It was my turn, and I opened my mouth. The first election of the Green Skins ended that way.


    ***


    [So, the Great Tribe Leader is dead.]


    [Yes, it¡¯s a sensitive subject for us, even though it may not influence you who live among the humans much.]


    [No, Blood Dagger. I would not make a good leader if I forgot my roots.]


    I spoke with Jang Ye Ri since I needed to exin my situation before we met.


    [So, how is the Blood Dagger n doing?]


    [I only spoke with the saint of the West, but nothing else. Your tribe and children are safe. I heard for the first time that you have a pregnant fairy.]


    I had not spoken to her about Mev at all, and Jang Ye Ri seemed downcast.


    [I apologize for not mentioning that.]


    [¡­¡­]


    There was a brief silence, and Jang Ye Ri spoke in a slightly surprised voice.


    [It was a shock to hear it from the saint of the West. I thought her na?ve at first, but she was feisty when she talked about how much you trusted that fairy, and they all were ready to give birth to your children¡­ I had known about this before, but I again realized how important pregnancy was for your tribe.]


    [¡­¡­]


    Jang Ye Ri spoke again as I remained silent.


    [She worried about me and asked me whether I was yet unable to give birth¡­That woman. She would not have talked in such a way in front of you.]


    Baek Ahyeon had, of course, never acted like that in front of me, and I could not imagine her smiling evilly at Jang Ye Ri. It seemed that her stress level was rising, and despite the fact that she had done nothing wrong, the situation had be embarrassing.


    [I thought for a long time, my mate.]


    [Is that so¡­]


    I could only respond to Jang Ye Ri, and I had been wondering what she would say when I heard her voice again.


    [I will persuade my subordinates even though the timing is awkward. While there would be opposition, and I¡¯m worried whether they would follow a horned child, it cannot be helped. My nanny seemed bored, and it would make her happy to raise a baby.]


    Her nanny had spoken to me about birth control, but Jang Ye Ri was immersed in her n.


    [Some do want my sessor¡­]


    I thought that her subordinates would not be happy if their Queen became pregnant at such a vital moment.


    [While I¡¯m afraid of bing a mother, I am ready. I heard that it was easy to conceive between demons, and we do make a perfect pair. I would like twins or give birth each year to let the saint know her ce and the difference between races.]


    [Difference between races?]


    [Do not misunderstand me, as I am not saying one is superior to the other. However, it¡¯s obvious who is the better between her and me¡­So please contact me when you finish up there.]


    She was right, and me trying once with her had a higher possibility of conceiving than trying a hundred times with Baek Ahyeon. There might be a dramatic result if we made up our minds. However, I had not nned for Mev¡¯s pregnancy and was careful about birth control nowadays. I was about to say that I did not n to have a child with Jang Ye Ri yet, but she ended themunication. I sighed and smiled.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 For the East


    ¡°It is time, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will go out now.¡±


    I walked slowly after hearing Goff¡¯s voice as our new brothers arrived here after the new Great Tribe Leader had been elected. I had heard that there had been many survivors this time and was curious to know about them. I saw the rest of my tribesmen when I came out of the tent, as they all were going out to greet the Green Skins who had passed the test.


    Gark and Hark held our gs that symbolized our n, and others knew that now. Some looked at us while we went past, and I realized that our n had be stronger after winning many fights.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad n.¡±


    ¡°I heard that three Green Skins had defeated the monster of the East and took its abode. I heard that it had been a noble fight¡­¡±


    ¡°He has power and wisdom.¡±


    Goff and ck Spear received good words, and we were noted rookies now. As Orbo, who hade here earlier than me now worked for me, I thought it was apt. Goff spoke as we moved to the gate.


    ¡°It reminds me of old times.¡±


    ¡°Yes, while things had been difficult, it was also fun.¡±


    Memories tended to be idealized, and having felt myself bing stronger in the desert was not bad. I remembered sparring with Goff and losing my way. Who knew the goblins that had endured that incident now became this strong? The tests did make us stronger.


    I looked back, and others were also being sentimental. Gark and Hark were talking about the tests, and Orbo¡¯s gaze was looking afar. Jung Hayeon looked down when our eyes met as she remembered how I had carried her. ck Spear spoke to me then.


    ¡°Did you hear, ck Spear?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°The Green Skins we are about to meet hade here fastest in history.¡±


    That was interesting and made me more expectant. I worried that I would not live up to their standards, but that was nothing. I was now the one greeting them, and it was quite a fulfilling experience. Green Skin tribe leaders and their members sat in the wide nes to wee their new brothers.


    Everyone was waiting in anticipation for the new Green Skins to arrive at the Honored Lands. We waited for a while before they came from afar, and I saw with magic that there were youngsters. Not only had they been fast, but there were many of them. I did not know how many humans had survived, but this was a record. It was lucky we had elected a new leader before.


    There were goblins, orcs, and other forms. However, all of them looked at us with surprise and respect as they held their makeshift gs.


    It was interesting to think that Goff and I would have looked like that before. However, they would be honored to see that all of us hade to make a way. It would be like a reward. An orc even shook as he saw us and seemed like a sentimental type. While they hesitated for a minute, one of them stepped up to enter thends.


    ¡°For those who had ovee the Honored Tests!¡±


    ¡°For those who had stepped into the Honored Lands!¡±


    ¡°For our brothers!¡±


    Our voices rang, and we all held a hand on our chests. It would be a sight for them, and the new Green Skins watched us and the giant wooden castle. They started to move slowly like they wanted to savor this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Honored Lands!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Like our n¡¯s goblins, their faces were excited, and I had to smile at the scene. I observed those who passed by us, but no one stood out. While the n leaders were not bad, they were not that notable.


    However, I thought the sentimental orc would have been a key element in the test, and he seemed like a leader. I was lucky enough to catch his eye, and we smiled at each other.


    When they arrived at the massive castle, the door opened, and the newbies were desperate to see the Great Tribe Leader for the first time. We also greeted the new tribe leader.


    The Green Skin that appeared did have the dignity I had seen in Agar three years ago. His stride was noble and gaze deep, and his sharp teeth and wounds spoke of how he had lived. The rookies all raised their hands on their chest without anyone telling them to.


    The new Great Tribe Leader looked at them with satisfaction and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor¡­I am the Great Tribe Leader Storm Shadow, brothers.¡±


    His voice rang over all Green Skins present.


    ***


    ¡°Things wrapped up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning now, Blood Dagger. I am personally grateful to you and think it fortunate that I had been able to talk with you.¡±


    I was talking with Storm Shadow in the Great Tribe Leader¡¯s tent, which was now his. Storm Shadow looked different now, and I could see that he was careful with everything he did. He was acutely feeling the weight of his responsibility.


    ¡°So, what will be your future ns be?¡±


    ¡°I will first announce the previous Great Tribe Leader¡¯s death, and it¡¯s time to rebuild and calm Green Skins down than revenge. I will follow in his footsteps, but I am not Agar and cannot develop our society in his way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to go down your own path.¡±


    I remembered Sand ve and Silver Fang, and they seemed to have acknowledged that Storm Shadow had been a better candidate than them. I saw them willingly bow to Storm Shadow, and it seemed that they were not lying.


    ¡°Our first Great Tribe Leader had shouldered everything, and while many Green Skins wanted to help him, he wanted to sacrifice himself and gave everything to us. I cannot do that, but I believe that I could follow Agar¡¯s path if others helped me. I do not fully know what hisst words meant, but I will respect hisst wishes.¡±


    ¡°I will help, Storm Shadow.¡±


    He had stepped up, and I was more confident that he was a true and honorable Great Tribe Leader than he thought of himself.


    ¡°Thank you, Blood Dagger. But I won¡¯t receive your help for a while.¡±


    His words were sudden, and I had been thinking about his meaning when he spoke again.


    ¡°Please take care of the East.¡±


    I could not help but be surprised.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 For the East


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking. Three years is long but bing stronger is not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°I cannot understand waiting for three years after passing the tests.¡±


    ¡°Protecting other n members is more important, Apachi. It pains me to say it, but we managed to tie because we were together.¡±


    ¡°I am already strong, Crugar!¡±


    The new Green Skins were sitting in their designated tents and were talking now. While the rash org, Apachi would think differently, Crugar, the wise orc sorcerer, thought waiting for three years was not a bad idea. Crugar smiled a bit since other leaders seemed to agree with him.


    ¡°Crugar, which tribe will you choose? There are many.¡±


    ¡°We all know that thisnd is divided into North, South, East, and West. There are ins in the center-left and the forest on the center-right. While the Great Leader lives in the South, there are other influential leaders here. There are fourrge tribes, and the first is orc Sand ve¡¯s n. I heard they lived somewhere in the desert, and all members are known to be able warriors who are not afraid of death. However, since they are taking care of those who hade before us, we cannot choose him this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°The second is the Green Goblin of the East and the Minotaur of the ins. While the former is not thatrge, since the Earth Wave n is allied with them, they are said to live a bnced life with the human city there.¡±


    Another Green Skin raised his hand.


    ¡°What about the North?¡±


    ¡°North is centered around White Silver Fang, a werewolf. If there are warriors who can go against the harsh North, it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Thest is the East. Blood Dagger, Goff, and ck Spear have be brothers and won against the monster to attain thend. While we cannot choose ck Spear, Blood Dagger is smart, and Goff is strong. The Big Org n near the forest is also a named n.¡±


    Crugar spoke again as everyone nodded.


    ¡°While the choice is yours, size does not guarantee that you will learn much. They may not have time to take care of you individually, so a small n may also be a good choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wise, Crugar. What n will you go to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of Goff.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I am curious about how the three leaders live in the East. Except for ck Spear, they have been here for only three years. However, gaining such power means that they have something different from other Green Skins.¡±


    While other Green Skins were strong, Crugar felt something different from Blood Dagger. He had chosen Goff because while he thought he was more simr to Blood Dagger, something about the demon made him nervous.


    ¡°I, Apachi, will chose Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°You have to think things carefully, Apachi.¡±


    ¡°I am not following you, Crugar. I want to test Blood Dagger since three years is a long time.¡±


    Crugar felt a headache. Apachi was strong but rash. He worried about Apachi requesting a duel to Blood Dagger and the aftermath affecting him.


    ¡°They are strong and respectable Green Skins, Apachi. Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I will see it myself.¡±


    ¡°I warned you, Apachi.¡±


    ¡°Crugar, you¡¯re a coward. I am different from you.¡±


    Crugar regretted being together with Apachi from the tests. Apachi seemed to have already made his decision, and while his confidence had brought results in the past, Crugar did not think it would work this time. The sorcerer prayed that he would not do anything unnecessary.


    **


    I thought things over and realized that others thought that we three were the main tribe of the East. Other tribe leaders of the East came up to greet us, and I was happy that they respected our n. I thought Mev would be happy. Since Jang Ye Ri and we were unofficial allies, we seemed to have the East under control. Goff and ck Spear also looked joyful.


    ¡°Things will get busier.¡±


    ¡°More interesting.¡±


    We were a step closer to our dream, and while the East had grown weaker in whole was a problem, it was merely a problem to ovee. I spoke to them while walking along.


    ¡°Have others talked to you?¡±


    ¡°No, but since we¡¯ve be famous, there were curious gazes.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Considering our current situation, we would need to control the Green Skins who would cause disorder if they came to us, especially as we have humans in our tribe.¡±


    ck Spear was right, and I wished for quiet Green Skins toe to us rather than bloodthirsty ones. I thought no one would choose Green Goblin again this time.


    We had been walking when things became busy. The neers were going somewhere together. I thought their adjustability was not bad. They hade to use, and the orc in front opened his mouth on seeing me.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor.¡±


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor.¡±


    He seemed to be excited and had something to say to me. I realized that the orc was the leader among them, as others were looking at him expectantly.


    ¡°I am Apachi, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°To say bluntly, I want to spend three years under you.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    While he seemed bloodthirsty, it was nice to know that one had chosen me. I saw that he had trained much and looked like he could enjoy a fight but also be smart about it. He was not a bad choice. Goff was looking at me with envy while I spoke to Apachi.


    ¡°You will make the choice tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know that, Blood Dagger. I have decided to be under you but do not know you at all. I know that you¡¯re a great warrior, but I don¡¯t know whether I belong under you. Can I request a duel?¡±


    The guy was crazy, and I did not want him at all in my n. The others in his group were looking at us expectantly. Goff and ck Spear were looking at Apachi with astounded eyes, as everything from magic to charisma told us that he had no chance against me. Gark also looked bbergasted.


    ¡°You have no right, and I, Half-de will fight you.¡±


    Gark looked excited, but Apachi¡¯s response told me that this one had to be the craziest Green Skin I had ever seen.


    ¡°I am talking from leader to leader. I have not received an answer yet, Blood Dagger.¡±


    Other tribe leaders were looking at me, and I was embarrassed to have been considered a lightweight. With the exception of one neer, the rest seemed to be betting on Apachi.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°You can refuse, Blood Dagger.¡±


    This orc was making me angry, and I spoke to those around me.


    ¡°Bring me the Great Tribe Leader¡¯s g.¡±


    I was granting his request, and the atmosphere got hotter. I was going to teach him Sto fear today, and even more Green Skins hade up because of themotion. The Green Skins directly under the Great Tribe Leader that managed arguments showed themselves.


    ¡°You do not fight to the death under the g, and the honorable Green Skin Apachi requested the duel. You two will fight until one gives up. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I also agree.¡±


    A circle of Green Skins surrounded us, and I smiled at Apachi. I would make him remember this fight and would teach him a lesson.


    ¡°I will start the lesson.¡±


    I turned Apachi¡¯s weapon to a dagger after the fight started.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 The Eastern Training Field (1)


    I still thought he talked nonsense. I would have ended things lightly if he had just gone against me, but he had overlooked Gark and Hark. The two were strong and knew honor. They did not stay under me because they could not make their own tribe. Gark and Hark would be able to wipe out Apachi¡¯s entire n, and I was going to teach him what happened when one was too rash.


    The lesson was going to be painful, and I saw Apachi look at the dagger in his hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He seemed not to know of my ability, and while he stuttered, I had no intention of stopping. I threw his weapon behind me and took out my spear. I would use the shaft and let him know his ce today. As Green Skins fought every day, they did not scream much. However, I wanted to hear him scream, and using the spear shaft as a whip was not difficult for me. It was also degrading. I used it on his arm, and while he did not scream as he rushed, I avoided his simple attack.


    ¡°It tickles, Blood Dagger! This dagger is enough!¡±


    While he still shouted, I knew that he would scream in pain soon. While he rushed at me, I did not move much. I only used a few steps to avoid his attacks, and my shaft began to move quicker. The screams became louder, and I hit wherever the shaft met flesh. Apachi¡¯s attacks turned weaker as his body began to memorize pain and hesitated in his attacks.


    The next step was to hit his bonds, and I aimed between his fingers or his limbs. My movements became mechanical, and I smiled at his painful grimace. I whipped him as he tried to take a step back, and I now found a rhythm.


    I whipped him just enough so I would not break any bones and did not even think of magic. While Apachi protected his body with magic, I was not aiming for his weak spots.


    Apachi began to scream, and I was disappointed that his bark was louder than his bite. However, I had no intention of stopping. While Apachi did not say that he had lost, his legs were shaking already.


    The neers were looking at Apachi with ce faces, and the orc that had looked wise was watching the scene with disdain.


    I now could look elsewhere while I swung my spear, and other tribe leaders seemed to find satisfaction in my lesson. They seemed to have not liked Apachi, and I now let go of all worries that I had been too severe. It was when I aimed for his hips that Apachi closed his eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Return my weapon! This is cheating!¡±


    Nonsense. While he would have been depressed, it was stupid of him. However, I changed back his dagger with his original weapon since that was his wish. While Apachi smiled, I swung my spear to slice his weapon in half. His grunt made me smile, as Apachi now looked at me with no hope left.


    ¡°Did you finish speaking?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I did not wait for an answer and started whipping him again. He tried to protect his body with his arm but then used his back to endure the whipping. He then writhed to spread the pain around, and the arrogant orc was no more.


    His begging screams filled the air, and only my whipping and his screaming fille the quiet field. The Green Skin that managed the Great Tribe Leader¡¯s g looked like he was thinking of stopping the duel, but the orc was not down yet, and there was no chance of him dying.


    His voice was loud, and I heard a voice from the crowd.


    ¡°It is the Giant Scream!¡±


    His nickname was being made now, and the sound was loud enough to warrant it.


    ¡°He is Giant Scream!¡±


    ¡°I have never heard a sound louder!¡±


    Iughed at the new name, Giant Scream Apachi. The nicknames tended to symbolize who they were, like ck Spear or Storm Shadow. I smiled at the irony but did not stop my whipping.


    ¡°I give!¡±


    ¡°Giant Scream is screaming out loud!¡±


    ¡°Giant Scream, don¡¯t give up!¡±


    His new name was now Giant Scream for certain, and it took me over an hour before he admitted his loss.


    ¡°I admit my loss, Blood Dagger.¡±


    While I still did not want the lesson to end, my heart felt lighter. The Green Skin, who managed the Great Tribe Leader g, now let others know that I had won.


    ¡°Blood Dagger has won the duel!¡±


    It would have been the weirdest duel he had seen.


    ¡°Blood Dagger has won! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Gark and Hark looked at me with respect, and Apachi spoke to me after standing up.


    ¡°You¡¯re a strong warrior, and this was a good duel.¡±


    It was a dishonorable fight for him, but I had taught him a lesson. However, he still looked dissatisfied, and I opened my mouth.


    ¡°All right. You have a strong will. I will wee you for three years, Giant Scream. I will fight against you like today so you will be stronger and will schedule training. You and your n members will be strong warriors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, Blood Dagger. You¡¯re too¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not need to refuse.¡±


    I tapped his shoulder with a smile, and his pale face grew even paler. This was a warning, and I thought he would choose my n. I now knew that I could teach someone to obey the rules of Green Skins, and him looking at me in fear meant that he had some potential. He flinched at my spear, which meant he was afraid of me.


    I nodded, and it seemed that Apachi had been trusted by many as his n members did not leave him. However, all of them looked away at my cold gaze. I would make Gark and Hark train them.


    ¡°Amazing, Blood Dagger.¡±


    The tribe leaders were looking at me with respect as they asked me how I taught Apachi his lesson as they would also need to manage Green Skins.


    ¡°I have a troublesome Green Skin in my tribe¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too, Blood Dagger. What would be a good way?¡±


    It seemed that various lessons would be underway.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 The Eastern Training Field (2)


    While most Green Skins grew well like Goff and I, there were troublesome Green Skins who caused mayhem during the three years, as the tribe leaders could not choose.


    Since Apachi had caused a major incident, tribe leaders now saw the neers as troublemakers. While I had taught Apachi his ce, other leaders seemed to want to know how they should treat the neers, and they all agreed to my n.


    I nned for the neers to go through training like professional military officials, and three would make them true warriors. While other neers were consoling Apachi, the orc sorcerer was looking at us with dread.


    Other leaders had noticed how powerful I had be, and I could be said one of the strongest now. The neers would have to be scared of me, and I anticipated tomorrow toe.


    I went out of the tent the next morning with some excitement. Jung Hayeon looked happy spending time with me alone recently.


    ¡°So, will that Giant Screame to our n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think he will take back what he said.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, too.¡±


    I thought he would keep his word, and now the time hade. I smiled, as I would not have to go back to my tribe empty-handed. Green Goblin and Big Ogre looked excited, and other tribe leaders all gathered around the tent.


    ¡°I heard what you did, Blood Dagger. Nice job.¡±


    Green Goblin said those words to me, and he looked satisfied with my work. Then, Storm Shadow came in, and everyone stared at him as he walked inside. We greeted one another before Storm Shadow spoke.


    ¡°What Blood Dagger proposed yesterday seems to be a good idea. Protecting your tribes is important as taking care of new Green Skins and teaching them how to live as a proper Green Skin is a good idea. Systemic training is also needed, so I will leave the rest up to you.¡±


    Storm Shadow approved, and I smiled inwardly as the neers came in. Giant Scream was notable, as he was still swollen despite sorcerers having healed him.


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor.¡±


    ¡°Power, wisdom, and honor.¡±


    They greeted Storm Shadow, and the Great Tribe Leader spoke to them.


    ¡°As I had spoken, you can choose the tribes you will stay with for three years and can go your own ways as Green Skins.¡±


    The neers nodded like they understood their situation.


    ¡°I will skip the introductions as you all have been exined before. Crugar, who will you choose?¡±


    ¡°I will choose Goff. I am a sorcerer, and he a warrior, but I believe I have much to learn.¡±


    Goff seemed sincerely happy, and I envied him as I had been thinking of Crugar since he seemed to be smart and calm. While Orbo¡¯s son would be a great sorcerer, they were still rare, and Crugar would be a good influence for the young. However, I remained calm since Apachi remained. Those who had been chosen looked happy despite having gotten a burden, and since there were many neers, the process was tedious. What was strange was that only a few had chosen the East. I was sorry to those of the East, and I grew anxious as the number decreased.


    Giant Scream was not a bad Green Skin despite his rashness and was probably the strongest of the neers. If Apachi did not choose me, things would go badly, and my tribe members would be disappointed. Green Skin also looked anxious, and as time passed, I noticed that the neers avoided my n.


    Apachi was thest one remaining, and as things had gone smoothly, Storm Shadow¡¯s voice was pleasant.


    ¡°Giant Scream Apachi, you¡¯re thest one remaining. Who will you choose?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He hesitated, and I stroked my spear to dust it off. Coincidentally, my action seemed to have reminded him of our promise.


    ¡°I will choose the Blood Dagger n of the East.¡±


    I saw Green Goblin look disappointed, as he had not been chosen again. At least, I got one neer.


    ¡°Blood Dagger is strong and¡­wise. I want to go there to learn¡­his powers¡­¡±


    He seemed sad but also had epted his fate. I smiled and tapped his shoulder.


    ¡°Wee, and let us talk about honor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Apachi¡¯s face rxed at my suddenly warm voice. I then watched the wolves choose the neers, and Crugar and Apachi each got arge wolf. Apachi¡¯s members looked happy at that. I finished up quickly after the schedule was finished, and while Storm Shadow looked disappointed, I had much to do. I got what I wanted, and the tribal culture took a step forward in democracy.


    I came back to my tribe with Goff and ck Spear along with others, and Apachi and Crugar came expectantly along.


    However, the lesson had not ended there. I thought the two already felt the atmosphere change after they were separated from those who cheered them. I spoke to Apachi and Crugar after the Great Tribal Leader¡¯s castle walls disappeared from our sight, and I had already talked to Goff about the n and made a schedule. We were going to do joint training since the two chose us.


    ¡°Do you two want to be stronger?¡±


    I was serious, and the two nodded. However, I had not expected this response.


    ¡°Did you choose the East to be true Green Skins?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Apachi¡¯s answer was loud like he understood the situation. On the other hand, Crugar¡¯s answer was slow, like he was awkward in this type of setting.


    ¡°From this moment on, we will do our best to make you true Green Skins. There may be pain and hard work, but after three years, you will be true Green Skins.¡±


    I tapped my spear, and Apachi replied quickly, and Crugar also nodded while staring at Goff. The infamous Eastern training had now just begun.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 The Eastern Training Field


    I had not thought of setting a training field before but had been thinking of a way to control these unstable Green Skins. I had to set them straight before they began toin, and I had thought of this as I named Apache Giant Scream.


    I did feel sorry for ck Spear¡¯s Little Finger, as he had been adjusting well. Now, ck Spear seemed to be thinking about making Little Finger join Apache and Crugar as the two trained. He seemed to be thinking many things even before we arrived back at our tribe.


    I heard Gark and Hark¡¯s voice as I thought of them.


    ¡°Your voice is small! You chose this way!¡±


    ¡°You have to pass this hurdle if you want to be a real Green Skin!¡±


    Since I trusted those two the most, they were the instructors for the newbies. As Orbo took care of our n¡¯s g, they went about wearing helmets that hid their eyes. Even though only a few days had passed, they were feared by the neers.


    ¡°Green Skin Number 5! You¡¯re slow!¡±


    ¡°Green Skin Number 28! Don¡¯t slow others down!¡±


    I had them hopping all the way to the East since normal training would not help them. While we did rest or walk, I wanted to test their physical limits.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Will you give up?¡±


    ¡°You cannot be Green Skins if you do! Green Skins in the Blood Dagger n do this easily!¡±


    I had never trained my n members like this. While I did think that they would be able to do this easily, Gark and Hark sounded mean to my ears.


    ¡°Count one and two with each step!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    A few of them had vacant eyes, and humans would be surprised to see them like this. I nced at Apache, and he shouted at the top of his lungs on meeting my eyes. Crugar seemed to be deeply regretting his choosing the East. He was sending Apache res all the while, but I thought Little Finger was the one to resent them all.


    ¡°The training seems effective, Blood Dagger, and they will be good warriors after three years. Their legs are being trained quite well, and I do hope Little Finger can join this.¡±


    ¡°If he wants, of course.¡±


    ¡°I will convince Little Finger. He seemed to be feeling his limits recently, so it¡¯s perfect timing.¡±


    ck Spear said things Little Finger would be astonished at, and I could only be sorry to him. Goff looked interested in their training methods, especially the fact their mentality was also being trained.


    ¡°Have you done such training before, Blood Dagger?¡±


    ¡°Only about two years.¡±


    ¡°There was a reason why you were strong and wise.¡±


    I worried whether he would want to be Green Skin Number 124 because he seemed eager to join them.


    ¡°That training does not work well on those who are already strong.¡±


    Goff nodded only then, and he would have known that somewhat already.


    ¡°Do not meet Half-de¡¯s eyes, Number 48! The one who is looking at this way!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve still note to your senses!¡±


    I heard Gark and Hark¡¯s voice again, and I wondered whether they also had human souls in them as they were doing their job perfectly after me, only saying a few words. I felt sorrier for their wolves, as the smart Ibar was had begun them.


    We were going through the middle forest like that, but I noticed that there were not any traces of human activity. It seemed they realized that this road should be avoided, or something had happened in their city. We approached the East end.


    ¡°Everyone, stand up!¡±


    The construction in our vige seemed finished, and the result was quite impressive. The fence was tall, and there seemed to be multiple spells cast on them. It was like a fortress, and me, Goff, and ck Spear nodded to show that we all noticed the improvements.


    The neers were looking at the vige in surprise, and Gark and Hark let them do so. I thought they would be more surprised at the bones in the center of the vige.


    While I noticed they had note out to wee us, it seemed like they had prepared much inside. We went in hurriedly to find out.


    The gates opened, and loud shouts came out.


    ¡°Let there be victory!¡±


    ¡°Let there be honor!¡±


    ¡°Let there be glory!¡±


    It was not bad, and all tribe members were present when the door opened. Everyone had a hand on their chest, and I smiled at Ragia, who smiled back. I thought I would need to do something for all her efforts, and then I saw Hakajin, who seemed quite tired.


    Baek Ahyeon was nodding like she was seeing God, and Mev looked at me with bright eyes. The three goblin sisters were looking at the neers, and I thought they would be good instructors.


    Apache and Crugar were looking around, and especially at the humans. They seemed to have not expected that, and they turned their eyes around at Gark and Hark¡¯s wary nces.


    The vige was quite developed with its cksmith, potionb, new tents, and a yground. We were going to the center where the bonesy.


    When me, Goff, and ck Spear arrived, loud shouts weed us. We nodded, and Goff spoke in a dignified voice.


    ¡°We wee you to our vige, new Green Skins.¡±


    I saw that the neers¡¯ face was bright for the first time. They were not regretting their choice toe here. They also looked the same on seeing their tents and training space. I took Apache and Goff Crugar to the inner parts of the n while others looked at their tents. Gark opened his mouth.


    ¡°This tent was made with the Blood Dagger n¡¯s sweat and blood, so use it carefully. This tent will be used by Green Skin Number 1, and we will eat after we finish unpacking. All of you, rest, and Apache, prepare to report all Green Skin¡¯s conditions to Blood Dagger.¡±


    Maintaining Apache¡¯s authority was also important, as he also held responsibility for future problems. Apache looked worried about going inside therge tent, and he looked at me with shaking eyes as I nodded at him. There would be a weing banquet, and I would let them rest for today.


    I came back to where others were, and Mev and Baek Ahyeon greeted me first. I was surprised at howrge Mev¡¯s belly was, and she looked proud.


    ¡°The goblins say the baby is extremely healthy.¡±


    Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon looked at Mev tensely, and Baek Ahyeon then looked at me with strange eyes. I remembered her words to Jang Ye Ri, and now it was her turn to have me as Jung Hayeon had during my outing. She looked expectant, and I tapped her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, savior. About tonight¡­¡±


    I nodded, and she fisted her hands. I thanked Hakajin and Ragia before entering my tent. It felt like I had trulye back as I went to sleep.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 The Eastern Training Field (2)


    ¡°Third Leader Green Skin! Act!¡±


    Little Finger had thought things had been peaceful only a few days ago.


    ¡°Third Leader Green Skin! Move!¡±


    ¡°We have to hold your group responsible! Third Leader Green Skin!¡±


    Three goblins were like devils to him, and Little Finger had not wanted this. He wanted to be stronger, but not in this way. He thought of his conversation with ck Spear a few days ago.


    He respected ck Spear, who was serious and strong. Little Finger had thought it would not be a bad idea to live with ck Spear¡¯s n. Not only that, but Goff seemed honorable and ck Dagger seemed to be surprisingly considerate.


    However, looking at what those three had done in a year made Little Finger feel inadequate. Recently, their vige was being developed rapidly. While Little Finger wanted to be respected by them, he thought it an impossible feat.


    Little Finger¡¯s spellcasting skills had be only a little strong, and he felt ipetent at how strong the three leaders were getting. If he had not felt that, he would have not epted ck Spear¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Little Finger, you seem to be at a standstill. Blood Dagger and Goff ns are doing some good training with new Green Skins. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°I will not force you, but I feel that you need this training. Those being trained are intense, and you would feel something alongside them, Little Finger.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think is good¡­¡±


    ¡°You will train for two years while the neers train for three. I hope you finish it.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­¡±


    Little Finger resented ck Spear, as he would not have participated in this training if he knew what this was. They were now doing weird but painful exercises, and the pain was harsh on his body. While Little Finger was used to pain, he was not used to moving his body this way. Also, as he liked being clean, all the dirt irritated him. However, he could not stop due to the three goblin sisters, who he had thought cute before. Now, they were like devils.


    ¡°Third Leader Green Skin! Can¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°I hear you!¡±


    ¡°Your voice is small!¡±


    ¡°I hear you!¡±


    ¡°Still small! All Green Skins, stand up and put your arms around each other!¡±


    The goblins did not give Little Finger time to rest, and while others red at him, he had something to say to Apache and Crugar. They had started this. Little Finger had ears, and ording to the rumors, he heard that the stupid Giant Scream Apache having challenged Blood Dagger had been the starting point. He was hearing that other Green Skins were suffering the same fate in different ns, and Little Finger thought Apache, an idiot.


    Blood Dagger had beheaded the monster of the East, killed humans, and collected human weapons. He was one of the top Green Skins in the East, and Apache challenging him was nonsensical in the first ce. Little Finger had heard that Blood Dagger was still training like hell to fight against the one who had taken his name. While it was an honorable story, it also meant that Blood Dagger did not forget about revenge.


    To have picked a fight with such a Green Skin¡­ Little Finger resented Giant Scream again as the three sisters shouted in front of them. They were now squatting and standing up repeatedly, and Little Finger thought these basic movements made one feel sentimental.


    ¡°Third Leader Green Skin! Is there a problem?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    However, Little Finger shook his head, as while he thought everything was a problem, he learned not to say it out loud. Then, a goblin, who acted as the brain for the Blood Dagger, came running in as Little Finger looked dolefully at the sisters.


    The goblin spoke something to the sisters, but Little Finger could not hear the words. However, the effect was beneficial.


    ¡°All right, we will rest for thirty minutes!¡±


    Since the resting time was normally only ten minutes, thirty was like heaven. While usually, someone would bring him water, Little Finger could not expect help as everyone was equal while being trained. Therefore, he was going to the water tap for a drink when he heard some orcs¡¯ voices.


    ¡°Third Leader Green Skin makes us train extra every day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is the problem.¡±


    Those from Apache¡¯s n were the ones talking, and they did not realize that Little Finger was nearby. Who did they think started all this? He wanted to burn their mouths with a spell but then heard another voice.


    ¡°Do not say such things.¡±


    ¡°First Leader Green Skin!¡±


    He was Apache, and Little Finger worried whether he would also join in their talk.


    ¡°Third Leader Green Skin is a spellcaster who is not used to physical training and is a good Green Skin. Don¡¯t forget that he let us avoid punishment during the mock battle.¡±


    Little Finger¡¯s heart began to beat faster.


    ¡°We trainees have to help another, or we cannotst the remaining training.¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake. You are right.¡±


    ¡°Giant Scream¡¯s words are deep. We, trainees, are one.¡±


    Those that had belittled him admitted his mistake, and Little Finger could not hide his uplifted mood.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you forgive their rudeness, Little Finger?¡±


    Little Finger turned around to see a wiser Green Skin than he had expected and nodded.


    ¡°I ept your apology, Giant Scream.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief, Little Finger. While it is two years for you, we have to work together.¡±


    ¡°I understand, First Leader Green Skin. Let us work together.¡±


    While training alone would be difficult, together meant they could manage this. Perhaps this training was to realize that. Little Finger had been drinking water when he saw a human. However, she did not seem to be purely human at second nce, and the woman was confident enough to raise her hand at him.


    ¡®A demon?¡¯


    While her skin was white, but she felt simr to ck Dagger. Also, she was surrounded by the Blood Dagger females, as Mev, une, and that human priestess were all present. While Little Finger thought her well, she probably had given him thirty minutes of rest, but he felt the atmosphere around her was too tense for his liking. He decided to ignore them as much as he could.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Jang Ye Ri¡¯s Visit


    Things were going surprisingly well, and Ragia had managed things more satisfactorily than my expectations. Also, it had been a good choice to appoint the three goblin sisters as the instructors, as they actually did better than Gark and Hark.


    While Apache, Crugar, and Little Finger would feel pain under their brutal training, they followed orders and became stronger.


    I gave them high points for training the body and the mind, and they were bing used to mock fights and monster battles each day. While only Crugar seemed to understand the situation fully, they were improving.


    ¡°I have organized the weapons you have gained for us in the warehouse and allowed them to be used freely except for the high-quality ones.¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    I was listening to Ragia¡¯s report. While she worked hard, she was more suited for administrative work rather than battle. She was strongpared to others but was a grade weaker than those like Gark. She seemed to train whenever she could to ovee that, but we had many who could fight. It may be better to make her a specialist.


    ¡°The next is about human Lee Wanyong and the human workers.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°They want to develop the gold mine behind ournds and want to see the special stones and rare nts in the back forest.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Goff and ck Spear ns were hunting there every day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is true, but we have postponed our decision since we have not opened a path to those mines, and it may be dangerous for them.¡±


    ¡°You did well. Tell them to wait.¡±


    While I had not known this beforehand, there were many resources in the back forest, which would have to be examined soon. While I had been busy recently, now seemed like a good time to test things out. Lee Wanyong would have many reports as he wanted results, and he was the busiest one of us all. The n was moving forward because of him.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s a proposal regarding a more specialized education for young Green Skins and humans. I also postponed a decision.¡±


    ¡°I want to see relevant documents.¡±


    Lee Wanyong had said something simr about making a library that held reports on various battles. However, while we had built such a building and called it the Battle Training Information Center, we had not been able to fill it yet. History was conveyed from mouth to mouth among Green Skins. While we had Green Skins writing what had happened in our ns, we did not know much about others and the Great Tribe Leader Agar.


    [We may be able to increase the young Green Skin¡¯s pride in their race by teaching them history. We could appoint those who record what the tribe leaders say and do¡­and build education centers¡­]


    It was not a bad idea for developing Green Skin culture, but I needed to think things over at any new concept. I read Lee Wanyong¡¯s report again before speaking to Ragia.


    ¡°I will think about this. What is Hakajin doing nowadays?¡±


    ¡°He is writing down production methods of what we have created recently and teaching Kim Yoora various things.¡±


    ¡°How is the vige nowadays?¡±


    Jung Hayeon spent her time with Baek Ahyeon, Mev, and the three goblin sisters, but I only saw Ragia with Hakajin. I felt like she was under stress and loneliness as she chased something she could not see. However, Ragia smiled as she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same and grateful for you to give me a ce to be. What¡¯s more, if you¡¯re not busy¡­¡±


    Ragia¡¯s smile was sultry, and I knew what she was talking about. My backbone shook as she flicked her tongue.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Ragia looked happy as she considered my silence as a nod, and I had been letting things happen when I receivedmunication from Jang Ye Ri.


    [I am going to your vige now.]


    That was not good, and I was surprised at hering her so unexpectedly when her city would keep her busy. I was embarrassed as Ragia was working on me as I talked to Jang Ye Ri.


    [Umm¡­]


    [You do not need to be so surprised. I am stopping briefly before leaving the city for a few days. I have spoken to others about this and just had something to tell you before I leave.¡±


    I was reacting to Ragia¡¯s tongue as she held me in her mouth and expertly moved to satisfy me.


    [I will wait, ah¡­]


    I could not hide a moan as Ragia¡¯s mouth swallowed me whole, and Jang Ye Ri¡¯s ensuing silence made me feel like she had noticed something.


    [You seem to be enjoying yourself.]


    She seemed angry.


    [¡­¡­.]


    Jang Ye Ri continued to speak as I remained silent.


    [Did you lie about not having time? You seem to be enjoying yourself with your lovers while leaving your wife cold. Did you forget abouting here?]


    [That¡¯s not it.]


    [Hmm¡­this is because you have not bedded me yet. I was going to return soon, but I changed my mind. You won¡¯t be able to live without me.]


    I was anxious after she ended the call, but Ragia removed that away. I stroked Ragia¡¯s hair, thinking that Jang Ye Ri was disappointed about not staying here for long. However, I saw Jang Ye Ri not long after.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±


    I had little time to wee her, as she had arrived at Ibar¡¯s speed. Hakajin had brought her to my tent, and now I was seeing her face to face.


    While she seemed angry, her face became mellow when I held her hand. She was now wearing clothes that showed off her curves, and her attitude told me she was appealing to me.


    ¡°My husband should rule a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because others have worked hard. Why brings you here?¡±


    ¡°You seem unhappy that I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m happy. Wee to the Blood Dagger n.¡±


    She sounded sensitive as she handed me a document. It was a map of the East that was detailed except for our vige. A notable trait was that there were X marks in some ces.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Information you wanted. The ces spiderse out are marked. I thought you would need that information.¡±


    I smiled as I confirmed that they resided in the East. Jang Ye Ri¡¯s information was trustworthy, and as the map pointed the swamps I would need to avoid, she had ced a lot of effort into making this map.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My eyes were affectionate, and while Jang Ye Ri looked elsewhere, she was smiling.


    ¡°Also, what do you mean by leaving the city for a while?¡±


    ¡°While it is top secret, I will tell you. The Holy Sword of the West officially asked for a meeting with me alongside the Queen of the North and the King of the South. It seems like they¡¯re asking me to ally with them, but I will need to go there to know the details.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    I could not speak for a while, as something like this had not happened in the past. While it meant that the Holy Sword had be weaker, this sudden change diforted me. If the humans all joined forces, all of my ns would be useless.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I will not ally. The Holy Sword and the officials of the West had been Somorah¡¯s customers. I cannot trust them.¡±


    That was news to me, and things seemed more rotten than my guess. Whatever the reason, it was not good. I heard Jang Ye Ri¡¯s voice again as I thought things over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and talkter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your wife should meet your lovers. I want to end things quickly as we don¡¯t have time.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Jang Ye Ri¡¯s Visit (2)


    ¡°Your wife should meet your lovers. I want to end things quickly as we don¡¯t have time.¡±


    I could not help guessing that a battle would break out and was terrified. Many Green Skins would know that she hade, which meant Mev, Jung Hayeon, and Baek Ahyeon would know of this. While Green Skins were not normally jealous, Mev was in a sensitive period and may be nervous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first¡­¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I already ate. I had not looked around since I wanted toe here first. Exin if you can.¡±


    We went out, and Jang Ye Ri looked around with bright eyes. She was must curious about the children¡¯s yground, and I was surprised at the softness of her smile at the young ying around. She had also been interested in therge bones and the training Green Skins. Jang Ye Ri did rule a city.


    ¡°Jang Gi Young had been preparing to hunt this, and it is big. Your training seems effective, and are they the neers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are doing well.¡±


    ¡°Their training seems well regted.¡±


    We had been walking about the vige like that when I saw Mev and the other two women from afar. Mev stood out as she was guarded by the three goblin sisters and had a crown on her head. Her stomach showed that she was pregnant. Baek Ahyeon also came from behind, and she was with Mev like she thought Jang Ye Ri a dangerous enemy.


    Jung Hayeon was her usual self and looked like Mev had dragged her here. Mev did note running to hug me but spoke in a dignified voice. Jung Hayeon tranted her words for her, despite the fact Mev was speaking to me.


    ¡°Have you rested?¡±


    Her benevolent smile seemed strange, and it felt like a mask about to slip.


    ¡°I would have prepared a banquet as the mistress of this n if I had known of this guest, and I am sorry for that.¡±


    It seemed like Baek Ahyeon had orchestrated this affair, and I looked at Jang Ye Ri. She seemed to be cool despite their efforts. Jang Ye Ri did rule a city, and she would not be cowered by a trick like this. She snickered, and Mev seemed surprised as Jang Ye Ri spoke up.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s her.¡±


    I nodded at her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate it if the une kept tranting.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri nodded like she could not refuse, and Mev looked like she had not wanted this situation. She would have desired Jang Ye Ri to go on her knees in respect and ask for her permission as she carried my heir.


    ¡°I had been nervous, as I had not thought my mate had a child before I met him. Also, fairies are known for their beauty, so¡­¡±


    It was past tense, and that meant she was no longer nervous. Mev also opened her mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a child in all ounts.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri was absolutely belittling Mev as she looked up and down at her. I could not help looking back and forth at the two but waited for the situation to pass. I knew that getting in between women was not a wise choice at any time.


    Jung Hayeon tranted with augh, and Mev¡¯s eyes became teary while Baek Ahyeon looked bbergasted at a city¡¯s ruler saying such things. Jang Ye Ri spoke on as Mev¡¯s mouth was still open.


    ¡°You were lucky, as I know what my mate prefers in women. He like mature women, and you fairy, are still only a girl in my eyes. While I do like cute things, you¡¯re only that. You and the woman behind you are the same. Look at me.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri straightened and folded her arms, which showcased the curves in her body. Baek Ahyeon¡¯s face turned pale, and Jung Hayeon nodded while tranting.


    ¡°Yes, that une over there has a nice figure.¡±


    It was Jang Ye Ri¡¯s second attack and the moment Mev¡¯s ally turned to an enemy. Baek Ahyeon was in a panic, but it was Mev who surprisingly saved her. While Mev may have cried, she got herposure back after being consoled by the goblin sisters. She was now confident, but her dignified mask now disappeared.


    ¡°I heard that¡­you ruled over a human city. I am not belittling you, but I am the first mistress of the Blood Dagger n as I have the first heir. You need to show me more respect and courtesy¡­¡±


    Mev sniffled but said the right things. Jang Ye Ri did not reply to Mev¡¯s sharp words, but she still looked confident.


    ¡°The order is not the important issue. Who fits him best is what¡¯s important here.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri pushed her hair back to show her broken horns. While she would have been embarrassed to show them, I could see that she really wanted to win.


    ¡°I am a demon like your mate and am free to be pregnant, which you deem so important. I can give birth once a year and twenty in twenty years. I am also healthy and strong, which I heard were important factors for Green Skins. How about it!¡±


    ¡°¡­Leader!¡±


    Mev¡¯s mask broke apart, and I could not ignore hering to me in tears. Therefore, I began to calm her down, which made Jang Ye Ri irritated. No one won or lost, but everyone seemed to be hurt. I must have looked astonished as this was my first time that I had been in such a fight.


    **


    Jang Ye Ri seemed surprised at Mev¡¯s words that hade despite that fight.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a guest who has seen him in a long time, I will give you tonight. Let the mother goblins prepare.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mev had made a decision for the n and the new member. It was nice to have permission from the official mistress of the n. Jang Ye RI seemed to feel guilty as she opened her mouth right aftering in like Mev had done with the Green Skin marks.


    ¡°I now realize why you trust that fairy. She is small but wise.¡±


    ¡°She is.¡±


    I nodded, as Mev was independent and wise despite her attitude to me. However, I knew that it was not manners to think of her when facing Jang Ye Ri, and I now saw her almost nude body. She was always confident, and her snowy white skin and flushed cheeks came into my eyes.


    I realized that Jang Ye Ri was alluring me with a crossed leg or leaning forward, but she was still a queen as I pulled her towards me.


    ¡°It has been a long time, my independent mate.¡±


    I could not say anything to that since it was true, but Jang Ye Ri stopped there.


    ¡°I wanted to ambush you that first time but thought that you would not like it.¡±


    ¡°I would have weed it.¡±


    ¡°That pleases me, as you seem to be telling the truth. I will ask you if you really think so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I have waited¡­¡±


    I did not know what she would say, but her eyes were swallowing me up.


    ¡°So, satisfy me.¡±


    Her words challenged me.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    179 Jang Ye Ri¡¯s Visit (3)


    I have not bedded many women, but Jang Ye Ri¡¯s response was fresh. She did not hide her emotions. Humans who hade here tended to be passive about sex due to their memories on earthpared to others. This was the first time I had ever heard a woman ask me such a thing, and I could not back down from the challenge.


    I felt myself go hard at her words as I was responding to her physically. My heart drummed as I saw Jang Ye Ri¡¯s eyes go dark and her lips open.


    ¡°Come to me.¡±


    She licked her lips as she sat in front of me, and I lost my reason for that. I went on top of her, and she stared at me as she slowly touched my face. I kissed her, and her lips and tongue were hot even before I asked her to open her mouth. Iplied despite the fact I seemed to be eaten up.


    We swallowed each other¡¯s breaths, and I always felt good when the woman in front of me and I focused on one another. Jang Ye Ri was the more aggressive one, and she took my clothes off quickly one by one.


    Her tongue felt good inside my mouth as she went over my teeth and pulled at my tongue. I felt like she was conquering me with her mouth. I pushed down on her and felt her entire body on me. She reeled me in with her legs, and I decided I would take things slow.


    I had been holding her with my hands and now ced one on her breast. She looked at me with anticipation and told me that I could do whatever I wanted with her.


    I nodded, and she leaned forward at my touch. Her breasts were full under my palm, and I did not touch her nipples. However, I felt her moan as I slowly moved inch by inch.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I thought she would be hasty, but she was moving ording to my pace. I felt her going wet against me, and while she rubbed herself against me, she did note forward. I buried my face in her breasts and felt her groan as I bit into her nipple. She shook as I rolled it in my tongue and stroked my hair as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°You seem like a child. Are you enjoying that so much?¡±


    I was, but my hand went down at her treating me like a child, and rubbed herher regions. Her body was ready to burst, and I smiled at seeing her. She understood what I meant by expression as she spoke.


    ¡°You made me like this.¡±


    While she seemed confident, her slight flush told me she was embarrassed. My hands did not plunge but moved so she would be even more eager.


    I wanted to satisfy her as much as I could, and I used my tongue on her stomach, belly button, and thigh and felt her tremble. Then, my tongue arrived at her most sensitive spot and sucked her in.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I felt her shake, and the moan became louder. She seemed responsive, but her orgasm was yet toe. I stuck my tongue in and felt her grab my horns. I explored her and arrived at her clitoris as I rolled my tongue over it. I felt her writhe and grab my horns tighter.


    My hands were on her breasts, and it seemed like she was going over. However, I removed my hands and mouth just before she could do so. She was looking at me with irritation, but I thrust my erection in at the time. I felt her tighten on me with heat and felt like I had met my exact mate.


    Jang Ye Ri¡¯s back bent at the onught, and I felt her tremble all over. Her hands grabbing my horns were shaking, and her toes were tight with tension. She was feeling her orgasm.


    Her eyes were loose, and her moan was like a yell. She was probably shouting despite herself and kissed her as I moved my hips. Her shouts were loud, and her body wasx as I moved at her right after her orgasm.


    I slowly raised her up, and we were facing each other as she sat on me. However, Jang Ye Ri was moving her hips instinctively. We did not need words, and Jang Ye Ri was slowly finding her pace again. I bit into her breast, and she again shook like another orgasm wasing.


    ¡°Please, slow down!¡±


    ¡°You told me to satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°I am, so just a bit slower¡­¡±


    It seemed she was not used to such pleasures, but her response made me feel a bit sadistic. I tapped her buttock, and she tightened her hold on my erection.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She was not screaming from pain, and I repeated the movement. This time, she covered her mouth as she grew even wetter. She was feeling from the touch, and her teary expression deepened my interest.


    ¡°Are you enjoying this?¡±


    ¡°No, no. My body is¡­¡±


    It was the same this time, and I made her lie face down. She flushed as sheplied, and I pushed myself in that posture. While she would have not liked fornicating like animals, her body was enjoying this.


    Her moans were now freely ringing the room, and I began thrusting as I grabbed her waist. Something in my head sparked as I realized that I was doing this with the Witch of the East. Se trembled and screamed and bit into the nket at having felt such pleasures.


    ¡°Wait, wait! I feel¡­!¡±


    Her entire body flushed as her body shook. I plunged further as I felt she was going for another orgasm. However, she was asking me to wait like she was surprised at the magnitude she was feeling the ecstasy this time.


    ¡°Wait. I am satisfied. So, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I thrust in even deeper, and she went into an orgasm. Her hips were still rolling, and she trembled even as I took myself out. She was lovely even when she looked deeply embarrassed, and it seemed like I had won the battle in bed. However, she was still looking at me eagerly. I kissed her again as I ced myself on her to enjoy her a second time.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    180 Jang Ye Ri¡¯s Visit (4)


    I saw how the tent had be a mess as I opened my eyes slowly. We had spent the entire night together, and seeing Jang Ye Ri¡¯s ways had made me hungry for more all night. Not only the bed but the table and the pirs of the tent were all damaged. I did not know whether this was because we were both demons or we were good together, but I felt my lower body tighten at thinking ofst night.


    I woke up and turned around and saw Jang Ye Ri stare at me with her legs on the wall. She lowered them like everything was normal, and I knew that I hade inside her once because she would not let me go. However, the movement signaled what she wanted, and I thought whether that would really work. I tried to think thing lighter as pregnancy was a difficult affair, as Mev had been one in a thousand.


    ¡°You woke up.¡±


    She seemed calm and acted like she did not remember a thing from yesterday, but she came to me when I stretched out my arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re warm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re warm, too. I do not know whether you were satisfiedst night.¡±


    I knew that Jang Ye Ri was well satisfied but wanted to tease her. I stroked her hair once and spoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go early?¡±


    ¡°I have some time left. While I do not want to go, I cannot refuse when all the rulers will be there.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not wish me to go early, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    I was telling the truth but was also curious about what would happen during that meeting. Jang Ye Ri would go anyway whatever I said since she was independent and responsible. I remembered what she had spoken about yesterday and the fact that four rulers would meet under a meeting probably hosted by the Holy Sword. I could not help but be curious.


    I wanted to know how the Queen of the North changed, what the South guy whom I had never seen looked like, and how the Holy Sword was growing. Also, I wanted to know if Choi Seulgi would show herself. I looked at Jang Ye Ri.


    ¡°Can you keep the ring on when the meeting starts?¡±


    ¡°I can. You seem curious.¡±


    ¡°I am since the human rulers are alling to the meeting. I will not bring damage to your city, though.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri nodded, and stood up as it was time to leave. I felt saddened at her continuing to look at me and opened my mouth.


    ¡°I wll escort you to near the city.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    We would arrive quickly if we rode Ibar, and there was a secret route only the high-ranked among us knew to Jang Ye Ri¡¯s city, so we would not be discovered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We went out to see that we had woken up early, as other Green Skins seemed to be still sleeping. Only the orcs standing guard were awake, as it was dawn. I thought Jang Ye Ri would have not slept a wink.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going early?¡±


    ¡°I have much to prepare.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri¡¯s answer was slow, like she did not want to leave, and Ibar came to me as I approached the wolf. She realized that I needed her and looked at me happily as I patted her head.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good wolf. I heard that humans captured one but failed to tame it.¡±


    ¡°They are not tamed but choose their owners.¡±


    Ibar growled with pleasure, and Jang Ye Ri tentatively let out her hand. Surprisingly, Ibar did not avoid her, which was rare. Ibar hated others touching her but seeing the wolf ept Jang Ye Ri made me happy, whatever the reason was.


    I went up, and Jang Ye Ri followed me. We went out after notifying the guards, and lovely sunlight weed us.


    We enjoyed the scene before Jang Ye Ri asked me a question.


    ¡°Will you hunt the spider?¡±


    ¡°Not all. But I have a debt to pay to Park Hyeri.¡±


    ¡°They are strong as a group, and I can give you a hand if you wish.¡±


    While it was an attractive offer, I had to refuse. Jang Ye Ri nodded. Things would be easier with her help, but this was a n matter. I was avenging those who had died for me, and not being able to take care of this matter when I had be this strong would be irresponsible on my part.


    I did not know whether Jang Ye Ri knew about this during her search, but it seemed that she knew the abstract as she held my hand.


    ¡°A bit slower.¡±


    I stroked Ibar¡¯s body at Jang Ye Ri¡¯s words. The wolf started walking slowly, which made it possible for us to talk more. While we only watched the scenery or the beasts, it was romantic due to the morning sunlight showering among the branches. I heard her voice again as she hugged me from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice like this.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    We did not speak more and just enjoyed the time as we walked.


    **


    Ragia was usually the first up in the Blood Dagger n. She acted as the mistress during Mev¡¯s pregnancy while taking care of other matters. She moved slowly to Blood Dagger¡¯s tent, as she knew that a woman hade to visit him yesterday.


    She thought that her position here was a bit ambiguous, as while she worked well, she was still a stranger. She was not friends with the female Green Skins nor had the charisma to rule all.


    Ragia knew she was not strong, as there were many strong Green Skins in this n. Also, there were smart members too, which made her anxious as the sub-leader.


    Why had Blood Dagger given her this position? The Blood Dagger n had much potential and seeded where Ragia had failed. She knew that Blood Dagger would go far and was still thinking of this as she saw the mother goblins near Blood Dagger¡¯s tent. She spoke to them.


    ¡°I will clean up.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    She went inside the tent and felt his scent. Ragia had been close to him a few times, and she wondered whether she liked him as a man. She thought it was a bit different. She wanted to sleep with him, but she felt more respect than love. Ragia felt something hot within her as she organized the room but shook her head.


    It was then she saw a map. Ragia had been studying the humannguage with Hakajin and could read the simple words on the map.


    ¡®Spider.¡¯


    It did not take long for Ragia to realize that the human who attacked with sound belonged to that group. She remembered the dead Green Skins, a traumatic experience for both Blood Dagger and his n. She knew there would be a reason why he had not let her know of this map, but she instinctively thought she should memorize this map without reason. Ragia nodded to herself.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Preparing the Spider Hunter


    Ournds became more bustling after Jang Ye Ri left the East to attend the leaders¡¯ meeting. Not only that, but the increasing birth rate also made me happy. Two Green Skins gave birth today, and many others were pregnant.


    The young Green Skins became busy seeing those younger than them, and Nicole and Kim Yoora were the most interested. If Nicole along with other rescued humans and Green Skins, were the first generation, those born now could be called the second.


    It seemed that Mev was about to give birth soon, which was earlier than I expected. It seemed that fairies gave birth earlier than others. I turned around at the loud noises to see the children look at the newly born baby.


    ¡°A baby Green Skin is born!¡±


    I heard Nicole¡¯s voice as she and other young Green Skins stared at the baby. Kim Yoora was also there, and it seemed like they thought themselves adults. They were still children in my eyes.


    ¡°So small! Look at the arms and legs!¡±


    ¡°I want to y and run with the baby soon.¡±


    They could in a year, which was not a bad thing. The children approached me when I came near them.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    I had to admit time moved fast as the children greeted me with the correct pronunciation. I hugged each other and stroked Nicole¡¯s head. I saw Najin¡¯s face in her smile, which made me pat her head again. She seemed to be in a good mood as I did so.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Kim Yoora¡¯s eyes were on me, and since ying favorites was not a good move, I patted other human children once more. Kim Yoora bowed her head with a flushed face.


    ¡°Thank, thank you.¡±


    She was more mature than other children, which was something new. The goblin, who had just be a mother, hugged her child now. I got out after praising her hard work.


    Some of the children followed me as I went, which was not a bad feeling. I arrived at my destination, which was where the construction was underway. Lee Wanyong was managing the orcs and human cksmiths working there. I saw Lee Wanyong bow on seeing me.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°How are things proceeding?¡±


    ¡°As, as fast as we can. The school will be built without a problem, but books will take more time. I am discussing things with the human alchemists at present.¡±


    This was where young Green Skins would learn about battle strategies, theories, or construction methods. I had epted Lee Wanyong¡¯s proposal. As my goal was to spread this culture in the East and then among the Green Skins, I thought we should have a good start.


    ¡°You do not have to hurry things but do the best you can. Children will reside here.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I willplete this school before your child is born.¡±


    While that had not been my goal, it seemed that Lee Wanyong wanted to tter me. It would be good for my child to go to this school, and I nodded to him. I did not praise him or pat his shoulder as I thought this was the appropriate distance between us, but Lee Wanyong seemed satisfied.


    He would consider it a miracle that he was still alive. However, no matter what I thought of him, I needed him alive yet.


    It was important that he was finding his own path, which was a trait that others should follow. The tribe leader should show his members the path they should follow, and while we continued to progress, I could not decide yet what we were progressing for.


    Goff wanted to be the best tribe there is, and ck Spear would have his own ideas regarding his n. While my private goal was revenge, I thought I needed to think more about how to lead my n.


    While I still did not find an answer, the best thing was to solve the nearest problem.


    ¡®The spider.¡¯


    My target was them, and especially Park Hyeri. I still had not forgotten about her after all this time.


    Kurajin, Gaon, and Najin. I still remembered their deaths, as I owed them my life. I looked around the tribe once more and was going back to my tent when I saw Ragiae with Gark. Ragia seemed like she had something to say to me, and I spoke to her.


    ¡°Do you have something to report?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    While the conversation was short, it seemed like she and Gark were both avoiding me. It seemed that I had be a bit murderous thinking about Park Hye Ri. I came back to the tent and started to read the document Jang Ye Ri had given me. I did know a bit about the Spider n. While most of them were mysterious, some members were famous. While some did not show themselves like Park Hyeri, some yed rough.


    One of them was Go Woongjin, who had be famous after ripping apart two well-known summoners in the North. He used a blunt weapon like Park Han Cheol, and his incident made the Queen of the North hunt them down. I thought that since she was ruling over the North now, such an incident would not happen.


    Another notorious member was Lee Hyunhak. If Go Woongjin was thirsty for blood, Lee Hyunhak was a quiet psychopath. While Go Woongjin wouldmit murder and rape and want people to see that he did all those things, Lee Hyunhak was quiet. His hobby was dissection and had been discovered in hisir in the West. I remembered that the Holy Sword had taken care of him.


    While I still did not know about the Spider n Master or other members, the Master would be strong as a city¡¯s ruler. I still did not have enough information regarding the Spider n. However, since they were more focused on individual activities than group work, I thought I did not need to worry about their number.


    I would target Park Hyeri alone first. I read Jang Ye Ri¡¯s document, which was full of holes despite her ability to gather information.


    [I estimate the number of Spider n members to be ten, but it is not certain. I do not know where the n Master is or his/her ability. The Master arrived fifteen years ago, and there is noradeship. Without the Master, the n would have dissolved.]


    [Park Hyeri ¨C An assassin who uses sound as her weapon. Her main area is the East. A twenty-five-year-old woman who has been here for nine years. She killed all of her n members in her third year and entered the Spider n. She rarely shows herself and targets groups rather than individuals.]


    In other words, Park Hyeri was a quiet being who went on crazy killing sprees. I did not care to know why. I tried to remember her. She had been obsessed with love or friendship. Her targeting my n had been a coincidence, and it seemed that her reason for killing people was for the process and not the actual results.


    I was certain she was obsessed with human emotions, like when people died for another or watched arade die without being able to do anything. Park Hyeri had reacted to my response on seeing the goblins die because I had shown affection and killing them first when they tried to save me was due to the same reason. She was crazy. While the possibility of victory was low, I still thought I could win. Even though she would have be stronger thanst time, I had grown that much stronger.


    Proofread

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Preparing the Spider Hunt


    ¡®I can win.¡¯


    Our powers were at a simr level, and my physical abilities may be stronger than Park Hyeri¡¯s. I would work alone, as she would choose someone close to me as her target rather than me. Gark, who was the second strongest in my n, would not be able to fight her. Others would die in a second, and they would be more of a nuisance.


    Also, I thought this fight was an individual one, and that was why I did not ask for Goff and ck Spear¡¯s help. I nodded to myself before teleporting into the item shop.


    [I will confirm Blood Dagger¡¯s points.]


    [Amazing. As a regional ruler, Blood Dagger has received three million points.]


    It seemed that the fight in the East and being recognized and Storm Shadow had given me those points.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°I will not stay here long.¡±


    I thought of my weapons. I could control others¡¯ blood with Dainsleif, and the weapon was exceptional in a short fight. My Aegis Ring could block one fatal attack, which may be effective against Park Hyeri¡¯s final blow.


    My most used weapon was the Ancient me, as I could use it to defend and weaken my opponent. I could block arrows and other attacks with it, and I knew my Rotten Spear of Yggdrasill would also work in certain situations.


    I thought of the Great Tribe Leader¡¯s Hammer, which I still did not know how to use yet. However, since it held great force, I thought it would be better to take it with me.


    I confirmed these weapons because I could use Special Reinforcement as myst quest¡¯s reward. While I was disappointed that it was only once, it was a good chance.


    ¡°I want to receive Special Reinforcement as my quest reward.¡±


    ¡°I will prepare it.¡±


    A smithy appeared after the Goblin nodded. I tried to remember whether I could reinforce weapons that were deemed impossible before. I saw then the messages that answered my questions.


    [Weapon refining and reinforcement]


    [You can create a new item or reinforce an item in your possession using material from thesends. As your quest reward, you can reinforce any item you have for only once.]


    The points needed to reinforce my items sprang up in a list, and I could not help but stare at the Ancient me¡¯s required points. It was exactly three million. However, the fact I could not see what the weapon would look like after reinforcing it made me hesitate.


    I found myself speaking to the Goblin.


    ¡°Can I see how the weapon would look like after reinforcement?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The Goblin did not answer, and while the item shop did not give me unusable items normally, I found myself thinking things over. I tried to guess whether the reinforcement would supplement penalties or strengthen the function of an item.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and decide.¡±


    I felt irritated at the Goblin nagging me to answer. While I did think the Dainsleif was an option, depending on a single weapon would make me weak. The Dainsleif and the Ancient me were the only choices in my mind, and the fact that I had just enough points made me feel like it was the right choice.


    The problem was that I did not know whether this was the better choice. I gulped once before speaking to the Goblin.


    ¡°I will reinforce the Ancient me.¡±


    [The Ancient me will be reinforced using three million points.]


    The Ancient me floated into the smithy, and I worried about whether I was throwing away three million points for nothing. I heard hammering noises for a while before a pleasant voice rang.


    [The reinforcement has seeded.]


    The sword had more patterns engraved onto its ming de, and the handle had be more handsome. The size was bigger, but the important thing was its abilities.


    [Levatain ¨C The Ancient me of the World recognizes you as its owner.]


    It had recognized my ownership, and I smiled at the name. A weapon with such a title would not be useless.


    [Levatain ¨C The Ancient me of the World]


    [Through reinforcement, you have unlocked its secret seal. This weapon, which had been sleeping in the ground, had been discovered by the great desert warrior ¡®Dodrock.¡¯ The weapon had drunk in Dodrock¡¯s magic had changed slowly to emit heat and fire. However, Dodrock died in battle before being able to bring out this weapon¡¯s full potential. Now, the weapon shows its true powers. Levatain thanks you and recognizes you as its owner.]


    [Your fire resistance increases by a lot. By using a little magic, your mes will melt metal. By using a lot of magic, you can rule the mes you have shot out.]


    [Stamina+2, Power+3, Magic+2]


    It was beautiful, and I had to smile. I was satisfied solely with its increased abilities. The important thing was that there were no penalties, and I could use it with less magic. Being able to rule over its mes meant I could do anything I wanted with it, which would be extremely useful.


    ¡°Can I test it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The item shop and the smithy would not be affected, and the mes that shot out were much stronger than before. I swung the sword to see the mes shooting in the air. I was satisfied. While it would not burn everything, it was still an exceptionally high-ss item. I now had two such weapons, and I would be able to use this one better if I grew stronger. I wanted to reinforce the longsword, which could be reinforced in the usual fashion if I could. That was why I was looking over the list again.


    I saw that two items could be reinforced now, and the longsword would cost thirty thousand points and the spear a hundred thousand points. I looked over the spear again and asked for details.


    [Rotten Spear of Yggdrasill ¨C 1000000 points. You can reinforce it using special materials. Yggdrasill¡¯s petal (1/1), Yggdrasill¡¯s stem (2/2), Yggdrasill¡¯s Leaf (3/3)]


    I thought things over, and my mind fixed on the une Jung Hayeon. Her race was based on Yggdrasil, and it seemed that the system recognized her and her loyalty as a part of me. I could afford the points by selling items but wondered whether she may be harmed by my choice. I spoke to the Goblin again.


    ¡°Will using the materials harm my n¡¯s une?¡±


    ¡°No, but you need her permission.¡±


    ¡°How do I get one?¡±


    ¡°I will bring her here. She would need to agree to this.¡±


    I did not know that would be possible, and I nodded. Jung Hayeon would not be doing anything now, and a momentter, she appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Taesung¡­¡±


    She was looking at me with surprise.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 Preparing the Spider Hunt (2)


    ¡°I suddenly heard a voice¡­¡±


    It did not take long for Jung Hayeon to realize that she was in the item shop. She must have received a message that said I had asked for her. It seemed I had been toozy in my past life since I still received new information after living here for ten years.


    ¡°I apologize for calling you suddenly.¡±


    ¡°No, I am actually happy. However, the situation¡­¡±


    I told her the reason I needed her, and she nodded with a flushed face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that you need me.¡±


    ¡°I am in your debt.¡±


    The petals were part of Jung Hayeon¡¯s body, and I worried that she would feel pain when taking a leaf off her lower body. However, it did not seem so as I asked her whether she was all right.


    ¡°A leaf falls off my head now and then, so it seems all right. The stem would be a lock of my hair, and while I had not taken a petal off from my legs, I think I can manage this.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She did not seem to be in pain as she pulled a leaf off her leg, and the goblin seemed to say with his eyes to hurry things up. I ignored him as I stared at Jung Hayeon. I needed two locks of her hair, a petal from her leg, and three leaves on her head. She got the leaves and the stems, but she seemed afraid to take off the petal.


    ¡°If it¡¯s all right, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I gently pulled at the petal and saw Jung Hayeon grimace a little.


    ¡°It hurts a bit, as the petal seems to be stuck on my skin.¡±


    The petal seemed like a tooth, and I thought it would be better to take it off quickly. I did so when Jung Hayeon did not expect it, and it came off with a cute gasp from her. She did not seem to be in pain, and I thought I would need to give her something she wanted as a reward after everything was over. Jung Hayeon seemed happy at my smile, and I spoke to the goblin after nodding to her.


    ¡°The ingredients are ready.¡±


    ¡°Give me the points.¡±


    I looked over the inventory to sell and thought I would reinforce both weapons at the same time by getting 1.5 million points. I had enough from the battle of the East, and the total was 1.52 million in total.


    [Blood Dagger now has 1.52 million points.]


    I did not need to wait and gave the spear to the goblin.


    [The Rotten Spear of Yggdrasill will be reinforced using one million points and the ingredients.]


    I did not hear hammering, but light shone from the smithy. The spear that hade back to me looked much more alive than before.


    [The Purified Spear of Yggdrasill.]


    [Elves had made this spear using a rotten branch. It has been restored closer to its original form after going through a purifying process. It is sharp and strong and heals the user¡¯s stamina and magic continuously.]


    [Agility+3]


    It was a good weapon, and I may be able to heal more than before. The spear may help me endure Park Hyeri¡¯s attacks and assist me in the long run. I looked at the reinforcement window again.


    [The Purified Spear of Yggdrasill ¨C 4000000 points]


    I was surprised to see that I could reinforce it once more. I did not have enough points, but¡­


    [The Purified Spear of Yggdrasill can be reinforced using the following items. The tear of Yggdrasill (0/1), The petal of Yggdrasill (10/10), The root of Yggdrasill (1/1)]


    I had to stare at Jung Hayeon again after reading the item list. Her body was like a treasure chest, and I thought humans woulde after her if they knew. She flushed as I continued to look at her.


    ¡°Tae¡­sung.¡±


    I patted her head as she said my name, and her smile made me feel happier.


    ¡°I thank you. Do you have anything you want? I will give it to you if I can.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough that I was able to help.¡±


    ¡°I want to do this for you.¡±


    I knew that she would refuse once, and she now spoke in a whisper.


    ¡°¡­If you say so, I will tell youter.¡±


    I nodded and looked around. I thought there would be other items I could reinforce using the material from her body and thought I had heard of an armor made of Yggdrasill¡¯s roots. It was definitely worth a tryter. I used the rest of my points to reinforce the longsword and came out of the item shop happy. Jung Hayeon had disappeared first as her job was over, and now I was also back to my tent. I looked over the weapons in satisfaction and went out of the tent with my map.


    I went to thank Jung Hayeon in her tent and rode Ibar to go out. The weather was cloudy. The map did not help me locate Park Hyeri, but I could guess when she would appear.


    She would appear soon, ording to the data, and it was highly probable she woulde out in the East again.


    The important thing was to scout the area, and I left my tribe with my newly reinforced items.


    **


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I also learned something.¡±


    Ragia nodded to Gark, who was the second strongest in the Blood Dagger n. His ability was to hide, and he was stronger than her in every way.


    ¡°I did not think our subleader would ask me for help.¡±


    ¡°It was necessary.¡±


    Ragia¡¯s ability was intuition, which was quite an ambiguous skill. She could only guess where an attack woulde next or whether something would bring a positive or negative result. It was pure guesswork that just enabled her to survive.


    While she had been able to guess a bit where Gark was a little, she still lost by a wide margin. She could only block his attacks, and while she had not imagined she would win against him, Ragia looked down at herself as she lowered her dagger.


    ¡°You¡¯re dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°I cannot abide this feeling of getting nowhere.¡±


    ¡°That was why you asked for this mock fight. You¡¯re strong, and you work hard. You will bring results.¡±


    Ragia did not say anything, as Halfde was saying only the right things. She had thought of herself at a simr level with him when firsting to this n, but now the gap was too deep. She had not beenzy but had been left behind.


    ¡°Do not rush. Blood Dagger does not want you to be a warrior.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am stronger than you, Ragia, but I am insufficient to be the subleader. That was why I lost my name. Blood Dagger sees urately, and you have been chosen by him. It is honorable and respectable to have been so.¡±


    Ragia still felt bitter, as she knew that she was shallow. She obsessed over small achievements and cried over little things. If she had been stronger, she would not have run from the trials nor break up her n. She knew her limits and did not even dare to say so.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If you cannot trust yourself, trust Blood Dagger, who has chosen you.¡±


    [Don¡¯t belive in you, believe in the me that believes in you]


    Gark was stable and straight, and he reminded Ragia of her shallowness even more.


    ¡°Thank you for your¡­advice.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    Ragia stood still as Gark walked away. She knew she could not blindly believe Blood Dagger, and she now slowly walked up to Blood Dagger¡¯s tent.


    She only wanted to know why he had chosen her. The ogre protecting the tent spoke to her as she came near.


    ¡°He is out.¡±


    Ragia nodded as she went in, as she had prior consent to enter. She did not see his weapons nor the map. Ragia could guess that he was searching for that human and felt a headacheing on. She felt like he did not trust her. It was then she felt a presence outside.


    ¡°Ragia, what is it?¡±


    It was Blood Dagger¡¯s voice.


    Proofread

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 A Wee Reunion


    His voice seemed purely curious about why Ragia was here, and that was why she replied despite herself.


    ¡°I was organizing the tent¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He seemed truly grateful and spoke before Ragia could say anything.


    ¡°I had something to say to you, so let¡¯s sit.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ragia nodded, and while she hoped that Blood Dagger would talk about the map, she thought not. He would have said something to her already had that been the case.


    ¡°I need you to manage the tribe for a few months.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°I will be absent from a month to three if necessary, so please manage the n well. Finish the Information Room after discussing it with Hakajin. Also, create books with other humans after speaking with Lee Wanyong.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Also, take those training to the Eastern Forest and start training them for beast hunts. Open the path to the mines, and you can request help from Goff and ck Spear. If there are emergencies, I wille by every few days, so report then.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    ¡°I wille often, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Ragia nodded. While Blood Dagger had been absent often, she had known why in the past because he had told her. However, him not mentioning anything about the Spider meant that he was going to do that alone.


    ¡®Am I not trusted?¡¯


    That was not the case, as managing the tribe was just as important. Ragia shook her head to rid unnecessary thoughts that kept popping up.


    ¡°You seem to be troubled.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    There were none, and it seemed that Ragia had been unable to control her expression. She did want to ask him about the Spider but could not find her voice on that subject. Instead, she asked Blood Dagger a simpler question.


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose me as the tribe¡¯s subleader?¡±


    Ragia stared at Blood Dagger, who touched his horn in surprise at her question.


    ¡°Are you strained?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I am just curious.¡±


    ¡°First, you are much more efficient than you realize. Hakajin is efficient in his own right, but you differ from him. You know what will be good and bad for the tribe and can objectively oversee the entire vige. I had thought so from that incident and decided that you would make logical decisions suited to the position.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Ragia gulped as Blood Dagger continued to speak.


    ¡°I thought you resembled me the most.¡±


    She trembled as her tail curled. This was an answer she could have never guessed.


    ¡°You and I seem to share simr traits, and that is why I gave you that position.¡±


    Blood Dagger clearly overestimated her, but Ragia¡¯s chest filled. She was truly happy.


    ¡°I am grateful.¡±


    Her voice shook, and she saw Blood Dagger nodding at her.


    ¡°Do not rush things. You are doing much better than you think.¡±


    ¡°You will not be disappointed.¡±


    Ragia felt like a burden was lifted off her chest. She went straight to Gark¡¯s tent after leaving Blood Dagger¡¯s. She did not know how long it would take as she was still weak. Therefore, she had to continue moving and thinking to be helpful to the n and him. Ragia lifted her dagger.


    **


    I had said the truth to Ragia, as she was much more efficient and had potential than she realized. Her face had been troubledtely, and she seemed better after going out of the tent. I felt relieved.


    We did resemble each other, as she was more calcting than me and followed orders correctly. She thought of the tribe first and always went after profit.


    Ragia could act as my proxy and support me, and I thought she would do well this time again. I called Jang Ye Ri to talk about what I had found in today¡¯s scouting. Since she was tediously on the road to the meeting, I thought she would wee my call.


    [Jang Ye Ri.]


    [Why do you call, mate? Do you want to see me already?]


    [I wanted to hear your voice and confirm a few things.]


    [Well, well.]


    She would know the call was mainly for thetter but seemed happy at my words.


    [Of course, it¡¯s about Park Hyeri, isn¡¯t it?]


    [Yes.]


    [I do not like talking about other women with you, but I will tell you what I know. I thought I had written enough on the map, but you seemed to have visited the southern parts of the East.]


    I did not consider Park Hyeri a woman, but she was right about thetter.


    [Yes, I went there today. I saw a few humans hunting¡­]


    [While your vige or my city had thend to build on, the southern parts are mostly swamnd, which meant there are no buildings or tents. ns and guildsing out to hunt would be all. That is not where Park Hyeri¡¯s hiding, but data on the ces she had made an appearance.]


    [Umm¡­]


    [I have no way to contact the Spider n directly now.]


    I spoke to her as she seemed apologetic. Jang Ye Ri had done more than enough already.


    [I am already grateful for any information and seeing recent battle traces today had helped.]


    I knew a bit more about Park Hyeri today, and she seemed to be her old self in her fighting habits. She had gotten stronger from the marks left on the boulders and the trees. I could now think more about Park Hyeri¡¯s ability. I asked Jang Ye Ri a question.


    [Do humans of the East go hunting in the swamps often?]


    [While my city has hunting grounds, small cities near the swamps are a different matter. Those who are pushed away hunt there, and while Jang Gi Young did not care about the Spider, she has not made an appearance after I became Queen.]


    [Do you expect that Park Hyeri will move to a different area?]


    [There¡¯s a chance, as she definitely has a connection in the city. She may consider this herst chance, as I am also building a n to take care of the murderers hiding in the East.]


    The reason Park Hyeri and others hade to the East was that the cities were rotten. I thought Jang Ye Ri would not know about the connection. They would have to go into hiding if arge city went after them, and this would be my chance.


    [Hmm¡­]


    [I think you know Park Hyeri well and believe you can find her.]


    [You are right.]


    I thought I could trace Park Hyeri¡¯s habits as I had also hunted humans before. I knew Park Hyeri would move if she found humans she thought worthy of hunting. Followingrge ns or small guilds may work. I spoke as I fisted my hands.


    [How is your trip?]


    [It¡¯s slow, but everything else is fine. I think I will arrive at the meeting when you find the Spider. I will tell you what happened at the meeting, so do not worry.]


    [Thank you, I will see you after things wrap up.]


    [Stay safe.]


    I smiled as I endedmunication because I had no intention of being wounded.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 A Wee Reunion (2)


    I acted quickly after forming a n and had been going between the vige and the southern parts for a while. The Green Skin trainees always went through various suffering, and the other n members were doing their work. It interested me to hear that Gark and Ragia were training together, and she seemed to be slowly getting stronger.


    Goff and ck Spear ns were focusing on developing the East Forest. While they could not go beyond the fog, they hunted monsters and seemed to be searching for beasts they could train like Giant Wolves.


    Meanwhile, I was looking around for useful humans that would interest Park Hyeri. I know that she would want a substantial number of strong humans and would react heavily against ambush. She would desire a close-knit group like the Greenbelt n. They were with Jang Ye Ri now, and I would not use them anyway since I was an ally to them.


    While there had been some candidates, unfortunately, Park Hyeri did not show herself. I stealthily moved to Ariha, a bustling small city, and discovered a group that seemed to meet my standards.


    There were about forty of them, and they seemed strong and well-trained. From the deer insignia on their chest, they seemed to be a n. I saw they had potential and were also close. The man who seemed to be the n master was on intimate terms with the female healer, and most of them looked like family.


    Ipletely hid and used magic to hear their conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we hunted.¡±


    ¡°Things had been too unstable in the East, and I heard that Jang Ye Ri¡¯s forces and Jang Gi Young¡¯s remaining forces are still fighting. While that¡¯s a negative factor, at least we, who are in a neutral position, can move now.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than being imprisoned in the city.¡±


    The ones I had noticed before also had been in a neutral position, but nothing had happened.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Big Swamp, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Their destination was within Park Hyeri¡¯s boundaries, which was a good sign. They were now in the forest as I followed them. While they seemed close, they did not seem undisciplined. I had a good feeling about them and decided that I would observe them further.


    They walked quite a while before sitting down to eat beef jerky and take a break before arriving at their destination. They did not lower their guards, as the magicians used protective magic while archers set traps as warriors held their shields. Such movements protected a party, and I saw that they were now talking.


    ¡°Have you heard the rumors going around here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The ones about the monster n at the end of the East.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. A demon, a troll, and an ogre are said to be together. I did, not like their lying low.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a demon that steals valuable weapons. There were many victims.¡±


    I heard them talk about me, and that made me look at the healer¡¯s staff. Maybe I would take that if Park Hyeri did not appear.


    However, it was then I felt something from afar. The humans had not noticed them yet, and I used my magic to the maximum to scout the area. They were not Spiders, as there were too many of them. I jumped to where they were since if another n ambushed those humans, I had wasted my time. However, I saw that they were Green Skins once I got close, and the one who seemed to be the tribe leader spoke up.


    ¡°Blood Dagger?¡±


    I recognized the face but did not remember the name. I knew that he was the leader of a small n who had asked me several questions after I had taught Giant Scream a lesson. I felt myself calm down, as I knew that there was no need to fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Were you hunting?¡±


    ¡°I had been going to those humans over there to hunt. Are you after them too, Blood Dagger?¡±


    I had been worried that they would pick a fight with me, but the leader actually seemed friendly.


    ¡°The neers are bing good Green Skins thanks to you, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°How about hunting with us?¡±


    ¡°While I would like nothing better, this concerns myself and my tribe deeply. Could I ask that you let me have those humans?¡±


    I had been as polite as possible, as this was not a simple hunt for me. The ogre nodded at my words.


    ¡°If you put it like that, I will.¡±


    ¡°I will present 120 servings of beast meat as a token of my gratitude. You can get them at my tribe.¡±


    I thought they would not have enough food to go around, and while not being able to fight was a disappointing matter, a smart leader would ept this.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    It was a deal, and the Green Skins went away from my sight. While hunting areas were not fixed for each tribe, there were unsaid rules. I was an intruder here, and that ogre seemed to have been considerate since the Great Tribe Leader had recognized me as the leader of the East. It was then I heard a shout from the humans.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    They had been ambushed, and their shouts were too loud for me to hear other sounds. That meant it was not a beast, as I would have heard it scream. I started running first, and I felt my breathing go up and my muscles tense.


    There were screams everywhere, and I smiled at hearing a familiar sound. They would not be able to do anything against Park Hyeri, who would be ying with them. She checked her victims¡¯ reactions and saved the best forst. The screams wereing with curses, and I felt magic everywhere.


    I ran as fast as I could and now could hear the sound of blood sttering. I then saw the person I had been desperate to meet all this while, which made me show my teeth.


    Park Hyeri was still the same and now turned around to face me in surprise. I had thought of that face for over three years.


    I looked around to see that some were already dead, but other humans seemed confused at seeing me facing Park Hyeri. While I understood their puzzlement, I did not care.


    I held my sword and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Let this be the revenge¡­¡±


    I had kept those words in my chest all this while.


    Proofread by wFinder

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 A Bloody Revenge


    ¡°Let this be the revenge of blood¡­¡±


    I thought Park Hyeri may not recognize me. Still, she seemed to remember me vaguely as she looked me over before opening her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re that demon!¡±


    I smiled, as it was better for my revenge that she remembered. I raised my Ancient me, and hot fire sprang as I used my magic. I could not see straight because of the heat, and Park Hyeri looked surprised at my growth.


    She also used her magic, and while I noticed she had be stronger, I felt that I was at an advantage. The humans surrounding us were stepping back in astonishment using protective magic.


    ¡°Leader¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t aggravate them and step back¡­Damn, what¡¯s all this¡­¡±


    As I needed to see her skills, I threw all of my daggers at Park Hyeri. I knew she would avoid all of them, but I changed the daggers with the weapons the humans were holding. I felt a screech in my ears as the weapons rushed at Park Hyeri. While the ground rang as they thrust into the ground, Park Hyeri was getting away from them. The humans looked at me with bbergasted expressions but did not say anything for survival.


    The daggers changed to longswords or axes in mere moments. They hit the ground with a bang, but Park Hyeri was circling me after avoiding them. I also looked at her. An ax fell a tree, and a spear crushed a boulder. The weapons were inching towards Park Hyeri, and my attacks were beginning to threaten her now.


    Since she used sound, keeping my distance from her would weaken her attacks. I would keep her at bay with the mes and tire her out with long-distance attacks. The Yggdrasil spear was recovering my magic, and I now saw various weapons stuck on the ground. The humans have left after probably deciding to give up their weapons. It was a nice choice.


    ¡°You have be stronger¡­ is this revenge?¡±


    I saw red at her smile as I muttered that I would kill her now. Park Hyeri rushed at me, and I used another dagger to change it to a longsword. However, she twisted in mid-air and was following the longsword¡¯s trajectory toe at me. I saw that she was skidding the longsword with her own de to make a sound that woulde at me.


    I tried to take away her sword but failed as she had ownership. That meant I had to block the sounds that wille at me.


    ¡°Levatain!¡±


    The mes made a huge wall, and while I could not block the sounds, I could weaken its power. The slight wounds showed me that it had worked, and I now saw Park Hyerie through the wall by protecting herself with magic and cutting through the fire. I reached out with the Ancient me.


    A massive hand shot out to her, and the scene was unbelievable. I could see that I could control the fiery hand¡¯s movements with my own, and while it used up a lot of my magic, I could still endure this.


    Park Hyeri was avoiding my attacks. She used two swords to sh them together to make sounds since she realized that she could note near me easily. However, her attacks did not reach me. I almost smiled as I realized my advantage but knew she would have a card up her sleeve.


    I turned to the spears the humans had left behind, and now I had one of them in my hand.


    Park Hyeri was still fighting against the fire, and I threw the spear at her. She would know the attack but would find it difficult to avoid it.


    The spear zed her side, and while the wound was shallow, I considered it a sess. I would kill her inch by inch so she could feel the pain. I approached her slowly as she let out a groan.


    I had thought I was growing stronger, but today made me realize just how strong. An enemy that had toyed with me before was now staring at me with a rigid face. Although I could not maintain this amount of magic for long, Park Hyeri did not know that. I could see her dark expression as I changed my weapon to the Yggdrasil spear.


    The heat had tired her a bit, and she was now bleeding. If I continued to focus, I could maintain my advantage. I smiled as Park Hyeri grimaced.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I could see that she was livid, which was a wee sight. However, it was then I heard several explosive sounds from nearby. The explosions were massive in scale.


    ¡°Aegis!¡±


    I could not avoid the ambush, but the broken shield blocked the attack to not be wounded. Did she have an aplice? It may be so because while Park Hyeri may be able to do this, it was not practical. It was better to assume she had someone who could achieve this sort of damage. Two against one¡­


    While I used up most of my magic, I could still win. I was reorganizing my ns when Park Hyeri shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡±


    I heard the answer from the forest.


    ¡°You said it would not take long. The Master is waiting.¡±


    The one speaking was a mage, and I heard another voice from the opposite side.


    ¡°I know you want to enjoy yourself with a strong enemy, but we have something to do.¡±


    I saw a warrior with a massive physique walk out. He was Go Woongjin, and he carried the bodies of the people I had selected as possible bait on his shoulder. The priestess did not seem dead yet, but her body looked broken as he dragged her.


    ¡°Those on your shoulder would have been Ms. Hyeri¡¯s prey. That demon is an intruder, and he seems to be an interesting subject to dissect.¡±


    Lee Hyunhak showed himself with Go Woongjin, and I now saw all of the Spider n members I was aware of in one spot. I had not felt them approaching due to the fight and now sensed no one else.


    ¡°We have to hurry to meet the appointment. Master does not like to wait.¡±


    While he was consoling Park Hyeri like she was a child, she was still ring at me.


    ¡°I told you that I did not care about the Witch of the East or the Queen of the North.¡±


    ¡°You know that you have been ordered.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. However, I have to do something about that demon. He¡¯s going to bother us. Don¡¯t cut in. I will take care of him. I will rip him apart¡­¡±


    The mage was the one who spoke.


    ¡°You cannot do it by yourself. It would take too much time, and the best thing to do is make this a quick fight. I think bringing him along with us may work if you¡¯re that angry.¡±


    Park Hyeri kicked at a stone near her foot like she did not like what the mage said, but the action showed that she agreed. Go Woongjin stroked his weapon while the mage cast a spell. Lee Hyunhak took out his longde.


    The situation was dire, and I grasped my spear as Go Woongjin jumped at me.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 A Bloody Revenge (2)


    I did not intend to fight them face to face. I would manage two at the maximum, but I did not want to give up on my revenge, either. I wanted to kill them here since I did not know whether I would have another opportunity. I at least wanted to kill Park Hyeri.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    I turned around to run and heard shouts from behind. I needed to recover and assess the situation first. The mage stopped casting as he probably thought I was running away.


    While I did not know why they were there, I could guess it had to do with the meeting between the four leaders. There may have been a traitor. Also, it was highly probable that the Spider n had a teleporter if they were to go there from here.


    I used the ring tomunicate with Jang Ye Ri while getting farther away from my enemies¡¯ attacks.


    [You called? It¡¯s nice timing as I am waiting for others.]


    [Get out of there. The meeting ce has been exposed. I met the Spider n, and it seems that they n to go to your meeting ce. It seems like a trap, and be careful of the West or the South¡­]


    I turned themunication off after saying the necessary things as I needed to save as much magic as I could. I thought the Holy Sword of the West, who had organized this meeting, may have told the Spiders. It was highly probable that either the Holy Sword or the King of the South would have promised them reinforcement. Perhaps the Spiders had gotten a request to kill and were acting on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you off.¡±


    Park Hyeri wasing with her daggers, and I started to maintain a certain distance from them with my spear. If I wanted to run, only she and Lee Hyunhak coulde after me. Lee Hyunhak struck at me with his longsword, and I threw a dagger that I had picked up. I then pretended to throw it at Lee Hyunhak before throwing it at the mage, which Go Woongjin had to block.


    I attacked Lee Hyunhak with my spear, but Park Hyeri came at me with her dagger as he blocked my attack. I changed the spear to Levatain to summon mes. However, I did not have enough magic to burn Lee Hyunhak as he easily evaded them.


    I still had Dainsleif, but now was too early. I could still buy time, and I thought of the Queen of the North as I gripped my spear. I still remembered the way she moved.


    I used my spear again to distance myself, and while I could not avoid all of Park Hyeri¡¯s sound attacks, I seeded on that ount. It seemed the Spiders were rushing things, as they needed to go soon.


    ¡°We need to go now.¡±


    The mage¡¯s words made them lower their swords, and Park Hyeri looked at me with indignant eyes. However, I did not n for them to go.


    I activated Dainsleif and shot a de of blood towards them. While Lee Hyunhak and Park Hyeri would avoid the attack, I needed to start wounding them. So, I flew towards them and reached out to the mage.


    Go Woongjin swung his mace, and the swing would have killed me in an instant. I changed my weapon from Dainsleif to Levatain to Dainsleif again to increase the possibility ofnding a critical hit. He did not know about me and was about to grab my sword with his hand as he was sure of his power. That was his mistake.


    ¡°You fool.¡±


    Blood spurted out of Go Woongjin¡¯s arm, and I was disappointed I did not cut it off. However, his blood was under my control, and I blocked Lee Hyunhak¡¯s attack with it. I moved as I wanted to attack them one by one. The mage would not be able to use his magic as much as he could sense they were close together, and I dived into the forest.


    Park Hyeri followed me, and I could block Lee Hyunhak¡¯s attacks, but the mage started using his explosion spells again.


    I needed to get away from the exploding orbs and used the blood to shoot a thorn at the mage. Go Woongjin blocked my obvious attack, but my priority was to hinder the mage¡¯s control over his spell.


    The red orbs were like bombs, and I threw a dagger into one far away to see it explode. The power of the spell was worth the wait.


    Park Hyeri now charged me again, and I heard a screeching sound as I swung my sword. She had used her unique ability, and while I bled all over, I could still see clearly.


    The attack that was toe would be painful. Lee Hyunhak swung his sword brimming with magic to cut me in half through the blood wall. I used my spear to parry the attack and stepped back using the recoil. However, Park Hyeri came with the dagger. I used my longsword to block her since I thought enduring another sound attack was better than death.


    I burned my wounds that sprang up with Levatain and used the blood pooling on the ground to shoot arrows at Park Hyeri. I managed to buy some time, and Lee Hyunhak looked at me with amused eyes.


    ¡°You really are strong.¡±


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Park Hyeri held a hand on her bleeding side as she came to me again. I could not see the mage, who seemed to be preparing a spell. Go Woongjin wasing with heavy steps. I did not set up soundproof walls for Park Hyeri¡¯s attack, as I needed magic more than stamina. I would endure attacks that would not kill me.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. The master¡­¡±


    ¡°That demon seems set on not letting us go.¡±


    The two men talked as they moved like they were waiting for the mage. I needed to get out of the spell range, but Park Hyeri was pursuing me. I thought Lee Hyunhak made things the most difficult for me, as one of his attacks cut off my ear. However, I also managed to wound Go Woongjin again.


    My enemies¡¯ wounds gave me power, but I needed time to recover my magic to use Levatain and Aegis once more.


    I was careful, but a spear of fire came at me at cutthroat speed. The mage had finished his spell, and the other three charged me so I would be hit by the spear. Go Woongjin pushed me back while Park Hyeri¡¯s attacks showered over me. I had been about to use Aegis when another burning spear was cut into two in mid-air.


    It lost its direction and crashed to the ground with a loud boom. I thought I had seen this before. I now saw an ogre with a massive longsword who had cut the spear. I heard the Green Skin fighting with Lee Hyunhak and knew who he was. I was not the only one who wanted payback.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    I let my teeth saw on seeing Gark, the best swordsman of my n.


    Proofreader note: FOR BLOOD DAGGER! DESPICABLE!

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 A Bloody Revenge (3)


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Gark grabbed his sword and knew Ragia had been right. He remembered her asking questions to the young tribe leader who hade to receive his meat.


    ¡°Please repeat where you had seen him. Gark, please prepare to move with Mirror de¡­¡±


    He had been apprised of the situation as he came here, and Gark could guess why Blood Dagger kept silent. Gark knew that Blood Dagger had kept those deaths close to his heart.


    Blood Dagger was a leader who worried about his warriors dying. While Gark appreciated his goodwill, it was also humiliating as that meant the tribe was keeping Blood Dagger back. That had been the reason why Gark trained hard day and night.


    However, Blood Dagger still worried about them, or to say outright, did not trust them. Going into the battle alone was evidence, as Blood Dagger would have brought them with him if he thought that his tribe members were strong.


    Gark was angry at himself as he raised his sword to look at his opponent. The human was strong, but Gark had to win to prove himself.


    His eyes reddened, and his muscles tensed as his breathing became heavy. With a shout, Gark rushed to the human. They both used simr swords, and the human would be more skilled. While Gark could hide his presence with his ability, a swordsman like Lee Hyunhak would be able to sense him before long. Therefore, his ability would be useless if used too often, and that was why Gark was fighting face to face.


    The man swung his sword to strike out with his aura from afar, and Gark cut through the attack with his own weapon to charge him. They met midway, and while the man was not wounded after their sh, Gark¡¯s body was wet with blood.


    The Green Skin¡¯s instinct screamed in his desire to see blood and rip the human apart. Gark shouted as his instinct made him quicker, but he could not reach the human. Lee Hyunhak was distancing himself, and Gark received more wounds. As Gark did not want Blood Dagger to worry, he hid as he rushed to the human.


    The man blocked the attack from nowhere and was actually sneering in Gark¡¯s direction. Lee Hyunhak distanced himself as Gark breathed in deeply. He was rushing things again. This was not what he had felt when he swung his sword day and night. He had felt a restive quiet when trained to follow Blood Dagger.


    Gark let out a breath as he calmed down. His eye returned to normal, and he could now see his surroundings clearly. The Green Skin had chosenposure to be stronger. He quieted down his instinct and saw in his mind¡¯s eye Blood Dagger leading him.


    He could see his opponent¡¯s movements now and now observed Lee Hyunhak¡¯s actions. Gark began to memorize how the man moved his fingers, arm, and feet. Gark stepped forward and swung his sword. He let his strength flow over his body and sword. He now felt something shoot from his sword, and Gark pushed it out with his magic. His attack shed with Lee Hyunhak¡¯s midair.


    **


    I could see Gark reveal his teeth and knew I was not the only one surprised by his appearance. They were pushing for time, and Go Woongjin looked lost.


    I heard another explosion from the forest again, and it seemed that the mage was attacking someone else. I knew then Hark hade to fight with the mage.


    Park Hyeri and Go Woongjin grimaced at realizing their mage had been ambushed. Now, they needed to focus on getting out of this fight unharmed.


    ¡°Damn¡­ we will kill this demon and go back to Jaehyung.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Park Hyeri nodded but did not seem sincere about herrade. She did want to kill me, though, as it showed in her speeding at me. I now had some magic to use, and two were manageablepared to four enemies.


    I took out Dainsleif and charged Go Woongjin first. I just needed to avoid his attacks to get a strike and managed to do so while blocking Park Hyeri with a blood wall. I managed tond a critical hit, and blood spurted out from him in return.


    However, as his attacks still crushed the ground, one hit from his mace, and I would lose. However, I felt like I could do this. This fight reminded me of when I faced Jang Gi Young. I saw his breathing and muscle movements, and I continued to stare at him despite the wind.


    I felt like he was moving in slow motion and thought I had entered a zone. It was the same for Park Hyeri. I was slower than her, but she could not catch me. I avoided their attacks efficiently to avoid them reaching me.


    I heard my breathing get louder in my ears and now used Go Woongjin¡¯s strength against him as he swung his mace. I could feel that my sword had cut off his arm like water. While I felt his blood on my face and heard his screams, time was still slow. I shot the dripping blood drops towards him and saw that they had struck his stomach.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Go Woongjin was holding what remained of his arm as he cursed. I used Dainsleif to use his spilled blood against him and now saw numerous des stick out of him. I heard the sound of flesh being ripped off as I continued to knock.


    He did not die easily, but he could not do anything else. He tried to swing his mace with his other arm, but his attacks were weak and slow.


    It was then I saw Park Hyeri step back to go somewhere. I was about to go after her when Go Woongjin swung his mace again. I did not avoid it and instead used the Dainsleif¡¯s handle to change the direction of his attack. My concentration made this feat possible, and I now saw Go Woongjin¡¯s chest. I thrust my de as quickly as possible and prated his heart.


    Go Woongjin became silent for thest time, and I also heard a shout from somewhere else. I looked around at where the sound hade from and saw Gark stepping on Lee Hyunhak¡¯s fallen body.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Ragia


    Gark had be stronger. He looked like he had achieved something, and I had not thought he would win. I only hoped he would remain alive until I got to him. Gark raised a hand to his chest, and I nodded in return.


    ¡°You are now stronger. I can depend on you.¡±


    Gark looked down on himself rather than answering me. I tapped his shoulder, and he started to shake. Now was not the time to talk about the fight orpliment him, as Park Hyeri was still not far away. As she was still bleeding from where I had shed her, I could sense the direction she was headed.


    ¡°How did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Ragia told me to go.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She ising with those who can heal. I had been ordered toe here as quickly as possible.¡±


    I started to run as Park Hyeri was headed in the opposite direction to where Hark was, and if she had heard the sounds Ragia and the healers had made, she would have gone there. While Ragia would have made necessary precautions, Park Hyeri¡¯s reach went far.


    ¡°Go help Mirror de. Run if things are bad. The mage is not that important, and don¡¯t overdo things.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    I felt Park Hyeri move, and she seemed determined to kill myrades for revenge. I remembered thest time she had done so, and my legs ran faster. I felt Park Hyeri getting near a small group of Green Skins. I had epted Ragia as family, and I felt blood in my mouth in my hurry to get to her.


    **


    Ragia moved as quickly as possible because she felt anxiety she could not ce. She had felt such premonitions from the start, and it was difficult to breathe. Ragia had sent separate messages to Baek Ahyeon, Jung Hayeon, and Orbo. They were hunting in the Eastern Forest because of this nervousness. Those who could not fight would just be a nuisance. She had therefore chosen Gark and Hark, but she still felt dissatisfied. Ragia now thought this feeling had to do with something sad that would happen to her, making her think of Blood Dagger.


    ¡°Ragia, how about going to check¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we wait until Half de and Mirror dees. Those who can heal, save your magic while those who can hide us maintain their spells.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Even as she gave those orders, Ragia knew she was one of those who could not fight. Ragia did not want to hinder Blood Dagger, but her training with Gark still did not show results.


    It was then she felt someoneing to her, and another one followed. She knew that the second one was Blood Dagger, and his movements told her he was chasing the oneing to her group now.


    Ragia knew they were targeted, and while she did feel relief at sensing Blood Dagger, she now faced an emergency. She thought she would not havee out like this before when she had prioritized her survival. Ragia knew the womaning to her was too strong for her, but Ragia did not run.


    Ragia remembered that Blood Dagger had told her she resembled him the most. If she ran, she might live, but the spellcasters would die. Ragia opened her lips like Blood Dagger had three years ago.


    ¡°Go back. We do not need to be here as Blood Dagger is safe.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No questions.¡±


    Ragia was shaking in fear as she grabbed her dagger, as she felt her death approaching. However, another thought sprang up.


    ¡®I am the sub-leader of the Blood Dagger n.¡±


    She had to protect. The human now sprang towards her, and blood spurted all over Ragia¡¯s body when their daggers met with a crashing sound. She managed not to die using her unique ability, but her body shook. However, Ragia did not step back.


    ¡°You¡¯re the same. I¡¯ll kill all of you. Die, since I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Ragia fought more desperately as she heard the human¡¯s voice. She knew she would die, but if Blood Dagger came, the others would be saved. She managed to evade an attack, but the human cut off her arm with a curse. Ragia used her tail to grab the human¡¯s leg, and while the woman thrust a dagger in her eye, Ragia kept her gaze straight.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wait here with me.¡±


    ¡°Crazy snake bitch. I don¡¯t care for the rest now. Let¡¯s kill you slowly.¡±


    Ragia smiled despite her tail and finger being cut off. She felt the dagger in her stomach and knew she was nearing her limit. To think that she would be here doing a thing like this. It was stupid, but she had no regrets.


    ¡°He would be angrier if he finds you like this, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Ragia felt fresh wounds, but she did not lose her smile. She remembered him telling her form was beautiful. Ragia hoped he would see her smiling as her eyes grew dim. She could not move but felt a wee presence nearing her. That made Ragia grab the human¡¯s ankle with her ragged tail.


    ¡°You¡¯re persistent.¡±


    It was then she felt a hot fire that actually warmed her. She saw the demon look at her rigidly, and Ragia held out a hand despite knowing she could not reach him. She felt like he was getting away.


    Wait for me, she murmured. However, she could not speak anymore, and blood gushed out from her stomach as she tried to speak. Ragia smiled again as she realized she was dying.


    The Blood Dagger n had been fun despite all of its difficulties. Ragia had enjoyed teasing Mev, as her reactions were amusing. She had not really wanted to fight Mev but had been just a bit jealous of her being pregnant with his child.


    She was grateful to Hakajin, who had always helped her when things were too busy. She became friends with Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon, who cared for him and would continue to do so. She thanked everyone she had met in the n, as they had all given her something.


    Had she been able to give anything in return? She had worked hard but did not want to know the answer. Ragia looked at Blood Dagger again.


    ¡®Thank you.¡¯


    Ragia would have never known a feeling like this if not for him. She realized she actually had wanted to stand next to him instead of following behind. What saddened her was that she did not have more time to know the depth of her emotions and could not continue to be with him anymore. She murmured something and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Ragia (2)


    I saw Ragia¡¯s ruined body and saw her tail and an arm had been cut off. Her entire body was battered and bloodied. My eyes turned red as Ragia seemed to be not breathing anymore.


    ¡°You seem angry. Has she been your lover?¡±


    I felt something break after seeing Park Hyeri¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Levatain.¡±


    I summoned a wall of mes to hold Park Hyeri, and she frowned on realizing it. I made a hand of mes and reached out with it. While Park Hyeri evaded my attack. I had done this to bring Ragia towards me. The hand was bringing her here, and since I was controlling the heat, she would not burn or feel anything.


    I now saw that she was smiling, and while I tried giving her some of my magic, it did not work. I surprisingly did not cry but felt livid. I felt my body change, and while I heard a voice in my ears, I could not discern what it said to me.


    One thing I knew was that I now had more magic, and my head felt heavier than it had been. I held Ragia as I controlled the fire, and numerous hands came out to grab Park Hyeri.


    I would not burn her or kill her outright. She was caught in an instant, and I now felt like I was fighting a bug. Park Hyeri did not scream for her life but looked at me with her limbs entangled in the mes.


    Instead, sheughed. Park Hyeri could not sympathize with others, and as she could not feel the same pain as me, I would just unleash my anger. I thrust my sword in her arm, and while Park Hyeri flinched for a moment, she only showed amusement.


    I then took out one of her eyes and burned her socket with Levatain. However, she was still smiling, and I grabbed her hand to crush her fingers. I ignored her screams and looked down on Ragia. I then decided to rip one of her arms out. While I did think she may die of shock, she was trained in body and mind. She would not die from this, and I pushed Park Hyeri onto the ground and held her with a foot while pushing at her arm.


    She writhed, but she could not escape. I heard her shoulder bones break and her skin and muscle rip. I burned where her arm had been after finishing the job since I was worried that she may die of blood loss.


    I cut the fingers off her remaining hand and crushed her leg at remembering the stump that had been Ragia¡¯s tail. I felt something wet on my face at seeing her face again. She had spat at me, and I smiled in return.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°You know that now?¡±


    I punched her in the face, and she went down with a sickly sound. I was going to have my revenge on all the things she had done to me, and it was still too early for her to die. I stabbed her on the stomach and smelled the smoke filling the air. I was using blood thorns on her when I felt strange magic appear from nowhere.


    I saw an unfamiliar facee out from a crack made with magic. She was tall and had long hair. While she was beautiful, she seemed cold. I was not the only one looking at her as Park Hyeri was smiling as she looked at the woman.


    ¡°¡­Sister¡­no, Master¡­¡±


    I now knew who the woman was and that she had teleported here. The woman was the Master of the Spider n, who I had never seen before. She seemed to havee to check why her members had note, and I slowly assessed the magic left in my body.


    However, the woman did not look like she would fight as she only sighed and observed the situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead now¡­¡±


    Upon seeeing the woman, Park Hyeri again spoke to me, and her eyes held devout faith like Baek Ahyeon to me.


    ¡°Master..I am sorry for beingte¡­Because of this bastard¡­¡±


    The woman did not speak but only looked down on Park Hyeri with a freezing gaze. I thought I did not need to prepare for battle, as I could guess what she would say.


    ¡°You useless girl.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re useless. I told you numerous times that today was an important day, but you couldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Park Hyeri¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, which was something I had wanted to see.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I¡¯ll do better next time. From now on¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no next time. Die there.¡±


    The woman disappeared from where she appeared, and I having seen the Spider n Master would be useful in the future. I checked to see if she had gone to Hark and Gark with magic but found she really had left the area.


    I was happy that Park Hyeri was almost crying now, and I now spoke to her.


    ¡°You had one, too.¡±


    She would have understood my implications, as the woman that had disappeared just now was important to Park Hyeri. She probably had not realized it until now. I did not want to know the nature of their rtionship, as the effect the woman had on Park Hyeri was enough for me.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­!¡±


    Park Hyeri screaming at me was a pleasant sight. I smiled as I brought her nearer to me with a grip on her neck.


    ¡°You were thrown away.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    Her vacant mumbling annoyed me, which made me cut off her other arm.


    ¡°Ahhh! Sister!¡±


    Her reaction was different this time, and I was thinking other thoughts. While I would not let her off so easily, I was pursuing how I could bring her more pain. While it may be difficult, I thought torturing the woman who had left in front of Park Hyeri may work.


    I threw her on the ground on seeing Ragia¡¯s lifeless body, and she still seemed like she was denying the facts before her.


    ¡°She would have not left me¡­not because of that demon¡­¡±


    I made sure she could not speak coherently and ignored her animalistic sounds because Gark and Hark wereing here. I lifted Ragia from the mes, and the two Green Skins raised their hands on their chests on seeing her limp body.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Surprisingly, No Tears


    Gark and Hark did not ask about Ragia, as they would know she was not breathing. They did not ask about how Ragia fought and died but just ced their hands on their chests. They held Go Woongjin and Lee Hyunhak¡¯s corpses with their armor, and I was sorry that the mage was gone. I opened my mouth.


    ¡°The mage?¡±


    ¡°He escaped.¡±


    Hark answered quickly, like he was embarrassed at letting his opponent go. However, his wounds and burns showed that his fight had been serious. I was grateful. I lifted Ragia and started to walk slowly.


    ¡°The woman will be kept alive.¡±


    Hark nodded and lifted Park Hyeri up. Her screams rang in the air as we walked, and while I had gotten my revenge, there were still other things to do. My target was the Spider n Leader, and I thought she would not be able to teleport without a price. I would take my time to get her and watch Park Hyeri¡¯s reactions. She would die when my revenge wasplete.


    I thought the Spider n would be connected to the Holy Sword of the West or the South King and contacted Jang Ye Ri.


    [Are you all right?]


    She sounded worried, and I told her I was fine.


    [How is your situation?]


    [It was as you had told me. The atmosphere was strange even though the Spider n did not show themselves directly, and I told the North Queen what you said.]


    [Is that so. Anything else?]


    [The Holy Sword and the South King seemed nervous. While I had not heard much about the meeting agenda since I had been preparing my soldiers, they would have asked about forming an alliance. They would have overtaken the North Queen and me if we had refused. I am grateful.]


    [I did what I had to do.]


    It seemed that those two really had moved the Spider n, and it was more probable when considering the Holy Sword had been Jang Gi Young¡¯s guest.


    [I am grateful that you¡¯re all right. Did you get something?]


    [Yes, but not enough. I want to ask you a difficult favor. Can you keep an amicable rtionship with the Holy Sword and the South King?]


    [I can do that.]


    Jang Ye RI stopped there, and I thought she would have sensed my emotions from the ring. I was still agitated and nervous. I heard her voice again.


    [¡­ Do not be so sad.]


    [Thank you.]


    I felt a dull pain in my chest and looked at Ragia as I walked. She was still smiling, and I wished I could have heard what she had said just before she died. I felt responsible for Ragia¡¯s death just because I had not expected her arrival. I had been stupid. While I was not perfect, I thought I could have prevented this. I had been too confident, and this was my price.


    Baek Ahyeon, Jung Hayeon, and Orbo came to greet us, and they also did not ask me anything. The two women held back tears while Orbo showed his respects.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    We were silent as we entered the vige, and other tribe members stepped back as we walked. I saw that no one looked angry but only respectful. Baek Ahyeon and her disciples went to treat Gark, Hark, and Park Hyeri. Ragia had sent the casters back to the tribe were all well, and I thought she had changed. While she had be more thoughtful of others, it saddened me that she had been killed because of it. I wondered what had gone through Ragia¡¯s mind.


    I saw Mev running toward me, and I saw that raindrops had begun to fall.


    ¡°Leader? What¡­¡±


    I knew that Mev and Ragia had respected each other behind snarky banter, and she looked down at Ragia¡¯s corpse in my arms. Mev touched Ragia¡¯s arm, and tears filled as it remained limp. However, she did not cry because she needed to honor this death.


    ¡°She died saving other tribe members.¡±


    Ragia had been honorable to the end, and I thought she deserved to be buried here. I patted her head and stepped forward to a slot still undeveloped near my tent. I raised my Levatain to tten the ground with des of fire, and Hakajin took Ragia from me to treat her wounds.


    We washed her body with warm water, and Hakajin healed her wounds before the burial. I wanted her to be buried without those scars.


    ¡°She will live with us here.¡±


    The members nodded at my words, and while there were no rules for a funeral here, everyone watched as Ragi was buried. I was surprised to see the young Green Skins cry, as that meant Ragia had paid attention to them.


    When she was buried, I took a tooth from the beast¡¯s skeleton that wasrge enough to be a gravestone. I carved a sentence before settling it in front of her gave as everyone watched.


    [Ragia, who had given her all for the Blood Dagger n rests here.]


    ¡°For Ragia, who had been honorable!¡±


    ¡°For Ragia, who had been honorable!¡±


    The crowd began to chant, and Mev cried along with Jung Hayeon and Baek Ahyeon. It was still raining, and no one left even though it started to pour. I did not cry, as I thought showing tears was disrespectful towards Ragia. No tribe leader should cry in front of his members, as everyone would be watching my back. However, my shoulders started to shake.


    I felt Gark¡¯s gaze on me, and he spoke slowly to the others. He seemed astonished.


    ¡°We will gather here again tomorrow.¡±


    I did not stop Gark, and other tribe members all went back to their tents. It seemed Gark had thought quickly. I continued to stare at Ragia¡¯s gravestone until I was the only one under the rain. The raindrops continued to fall, and I did not cry as I watched the spot for quite a long time.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 We Will Live On


    The tribe was downcast, and I did not stand in front of Ragia¡¯s grave after the first day. While I knew it would take time, I thought I needed to retain my focus. I had not gotten out of the tent for about two days, and it had been enough time to think about quite a few things. I examined myself as I felt I had changed after Ragia¡¯s death.


    [A High-ss Demon (The Eighth Seat of the Eight Sins) ¨C Weapon Expert]


    [An individual orgasm which has received the power of the Eighth Seat of the Eight Sins. This individual is a mythical being called Despair and only spoken in legends. While the power is still dormant, time will solve that problem. Your magic limits increase by a lot.]


    While my appearance had not changed, I felt an increase in power and some other mysterious force in me. It seemed that this power was irrelevant to my race, which was something I had not thought possible before. While I was still uncertain, I thought that maybe those with incredible power like the Holy Sword or the North Queen had this third power. I thought it would be a huge bonus for me even though I did not know what the result would be.


    I fisted my hands at realizing I had be stronger. I went out of the tent as there was a meeting. We had already stored the items from the fight with the Spider n and saw members working what needed to be done.


    I nodded as everyone greeted me and saw that those who had been close to the Green Skins who I had avenged sincerely thanked me. I slowly moved to the underground prison I had prepared for Park Hyeri. I saw darkness, heard moans, and smelled a hideous odor. Park Hyeri was mumbling something to herself as I came near her, and I realized she was asking for her leader.


    I stomped on the floor as hearing her voice irritated me, and Park Hyeri realized only then that I hade.


    ¡°You, you damn¡­¡±


    While her voice was feverous, there was nothing that she could do.


    ¡°You do not need to ask, as I will bring your n leader even though she will ignore you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will kill you! You¡­!¡±


    It seemed that Park Hyeri was going to ce all of her anger on me, and I liked it better. Having her hate me was actually enjoyable. I went out as I had nothing to say and saw a familiar face waiting for me. Lee Wanyong seemed to want something from me. He used to wait for me like this after finishing necessary preparations when he wanted something. I saw that he held several pieces of leather with writing on them. Lee Wanyong spoke as I red at him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ about the underground prison¡­¡±


    ¡°You can manage it.¡±


    While Lee Wanyong seemed like he wanted to say more, I did not want to hear about it. It seemed he was excited about making a profit, but I left a warning.


    ¡°Do not kill her, as her death means you will be the one imprisoned there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Lee Wanyong continued to nod, but he had a smile on his face. It was not bad for him to act like this when I needed to fill Ragia¡¯s ce. I first needed to ce another one as the subleader. Ragia had been an efficient subleader and had managed to control the tribe when I had business elsewhere. She had been cool and rational in her decisions, and while Hakajin was smart enough, he was not rational enough. While he would be able to oversee the entire n, he would not be able to bring them together as a leader.


    Mev was not a suitable candidate, as she was excellent as the mistress of the n. She would also need to take care of the child after birth. Orbo was trustworthy, but not wily enough. The strongest candidates were Jung Hayeon and Gark. The former had worked with me from the beginning and had the qualifications. She was smart, strong, and had worked hard for the n. Even though she depended on me too much, she had the abilities.


    While Gark also depended on me too much, he was the most responsible Green Skin I knew. I pondered over this question for a while and found my answer. I went to the za in the middle of the n and saw they were waiting for me as I had told them what I would announce today.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    While we felt Ragia¡¯s absence, the others stood strong and were ready to hear my words.


    ¡°The new subleader is Gark.¡±


    I thought Gark would be able to bring the tribe together as a leader. While everyone looked surprised, Gark was looking at me with an open mouth. However, I knew he had the qualifications.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Gark ced his hand on his chest, and I knew he would need much help and make mistakes. However, he would ovee them. I nodded to Gark and saw Hark was also nodding.


    ¡°Hark, Hakajin, I know that you will help Gark.¡±


    Hark and Hakajin both nodded and murmured their consent. All of them were like family to me. I had known I had to be stronger to gain what I wanted, but now I wanted to be stronger to protect them. We fall, get hurt, stand, and fight. That was how Green Skins lived. We cried andughed, and life went on. The Great Tribe Leader Agar¡¯s words rang in my head.


    I opened my mouth to my tribe members and spoke what was actually quite trivial. However, I felt it was necessary to say it at this timing.


    ¡°We will live on, brothers and sisters.¡±


    I felt myself smile.

 Chapter 193 Mev

    Chapter 193 Mev


    ¡°I cannot abide him.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri hade inside my tent and only spoke after devouring me. She seemed like she wanted to relieve her stress, and I knew now the reason.


    ¡°What is it?¡¯


    ¡°The South King. I knew he liked women, but I cannot stand him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard he has a son about the Holy Sword¡¯s age but keeps sending letters to me. I would have ripped him up if not for your request. He is truly abominable, and I heard that he has countless wives and mistresses¡­¡±


    The fact that the South King kept a harem in hisnds. I became curious about his letter, and Jang Ye Ri stood up as I looked at her with curiosity. Jang Ye Ri stood up naked, and her backside was sensual as she threw a letter with magic at me. I picked it up and started to read it.


    -To the Eastern Queen¡­I cannot sleep after seeing you¡­If you have time¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡±


    I could not read it anymore and burned it.


    ¡°I had been annoyed at how he mooned at me at the meeting. He looked like a toad, and just thinking about what he had thought about me makes me want to¡­¡±


    I brought Jang Ye Ri closer to me as I wanted to console her despite my anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re with me now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a cunning man. You really are. You do not need to console me. I will allow the South King to speak to me if you wish it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to thank me. I am getting my reward now.¡±


    While Jang Ye Ri¡¯s eyes glistened with desire, she seemed to realize that we would not be able to hold a conversation if we went about another round. She licked her lips andid her head on my thigh, and seemed to want to spend our time like this. Jang Ye Ri opened her mouth.


    ¡°It seems that the South King is connected to the Spider n rather than the Holy Sword.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°You and other named Green Skins have been ced bounties.¡±


    That was news to me, and I knew that Jang Ye Ri was not talking about normal circumstances.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°I will speak frankly. As you know, information regarding you in the East is top secret. While I could not hide information about the Weapon Thief, I am controlling information about you. No one knows how you look like and what weapons you have. Most of the witnesses are dead anyway.¡±


    I nodded, as I had already known that Jang Ye Ri controlled information about when I had been the Weapon Thief and those under Jang Gi Young had already died. Only those who had fought for the revolution remained with Jang Ye Ri.


    ¡°It happened after you had met the Spider n Leader.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri handed me a document.


    -3 million Gold for the Demon of Fire and Blood.


    The document said that I used a hand made of fire, and as I had only shown it to that woman and the mage, I agreed that the document was mentioning me. I thought they would not be able to connect me with the Weapon Thief as I had not used that ability.


    ¡°The South King would have needed information from the Spiders to announce this bounty. There are others.¡±


    -800,000 Gold for an invisible Orc Warrior.


    I thought that would be Gark, and it seemed that the mage had managed to escape safely. I was now certain that the Spider n had connections in the south. I also saw that Storm Shadow was worth 5.5 million Gold, a price that I thought appropriate.


    The South King must have more money than I thought to ce three million on me. Jang Ye Ri spoke again as I thought things over.


    ¡°I think that you¡¯re not their goal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The South King asked me to let him in with the excuse being the orc and demon. He wanted some of his forces to reside here, and while I do not like it, I want to know your opinion. The toad wants to meet me¡­¡±


    The distance would not be far for the South King, and he would not be a ruler if his only goal was to see Jang Ye Ri.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think things over. He would have an agenda.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    I asked Jang Ye Ri a question I had been curious about for some time.


    ¡°How is the Holy Sword?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be in love with the South King¡¯s son, who looks human for a toad.¡±


    However, Jang Ye Ri seemed angry again, and she spoke as soon as I asked her why.


    ¡°The Holy Sword asked me to stop dealing in the ve trade. She would have to know that ves were being sold to the East, and I had already confirmed that her name had been on the client list. She had acted first.¡±


    I thought I could guess what had happened. The Holy Sword had acted in front of many guild members and other people at thinking that Jang Ye Ri had her ledger.


    ¡°The younger toad was also nodding, even though his father has a harem.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I told her that the East did not deal in ve trade anymore and almost killed her when she grabbed my hand to implore that I continue to do so.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri seemed livid, and her weak spot seemed to be political fights like this. The Holy Sword would have retained her peaceful image while Jang Ye Ri would look like a witch.


    ¡°You went through a lot.¡±


    ¡°I thought fighting would be better.¡±


    While the Greenbelt n would help her, Jang Ye Ri was a Green Skin. She would still have that instinct. As the Holy Sword had moved first, it would seem petty revenge or a fixed scandal on Jang Ye Ri¡¯s part if she revealed the ledger. Now it was Jang Ye Ri¡¯s turn to look at me.¡±


    ¡°How is the fairy?¡±


    After Mev had given Jang Ye Ri that night, Jang Ye Ri asked about Mev every once in a while. I thought it cute that she asked me instead of Mev directly.


    ¡°I think¡­it¡¯s not far ahead, but¡­¡±


    It was then Baek Ahyeon came running inside my tent, and she seemed like she had run all the way to here. She was in a rush as she spoke to me.


    ¡°About Mev¡­!¡±

 Chapter 194 Childbirth

    Chapter 194 Childbirth


    [While Blood Dagger had not left much offspringpared to other tribe leaders, most of his sons and daughters were big names among Green Skins¡­An interesting anecdote is that Blood Dagger¡¯s first offspring by High Fairy Queen Mev and Kim Yoora had not been on good terms, unlike what history books say. While the records of this era have been lost, the two had be far apart due to an incident that may be listedter on¡­]


    ¡°About Mev¡­!¡±


    I immediately stood up to dress, and Jang Ye Ri followed suit. Baek Ahyeon spoke on like she was trying to speak as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Her contractions have started¡­!¡±


    While I was surprised, I also knew Baek Ahyeon would not act like this unless that was the reason. Mev was earlier than my expectations, and my head was in turmoil. Baek Ahyeon immediately went out of the tent, and when I got out with Jang Ye Ri, I felt that the tribe was in a buzz. Everyone seemed nervous, and I guessed that I was the most anxious.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I nodded as Jang Ye Ri spoke to me. She did not say anything else as she realized that I was in a rush. I saw many Green Skins near Mev¡¯s tent. Mev would be inside with goblin mothers and Baek Ahyeon. I walked in as it was natural for Green Skin fathers to be present at childbirth. The other Green Skins moved to let me go in and became silent. I heard screams inside the tent.


    ¡°Ahhh! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Mev! Go on!¡±


    I heard many voices and knew that Mev would feel pain. Her body was tiny, and she was giving birth to another. I saw Mev, goblins, and Baek Ahyeon as I went inside. Mev was lying down in the center of tent and she reached out with one of her hands on seeing me.


    ¡°Leader¡­¡±


    Her crying made me feel pain, and I felt anxious at her expression. I knew nothing about childbirth, and the only ones I could depend on were the goblins. I wished that I had a human doctor here just so I could ask him or her some questions. However, I decided to focus on the present.


    I grabbed Mev¡¯s hand, as I knew that the only thing that I could do was this. Mev also grabbed my hand, and it seemed that things were only beginning.


    Everyone was speaking to Mev to encourage her, and I wiped her forehead and dry lips with a wet towel.


    ¡°Breathe! Breathe!¡±


    Meve breathed in and out with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°We see the head! Breath again!¡±


    Mev continued to scream and was shouting insults at me. She had been the one who wanted the pregnancy, and I could not guess the pain she was feeling. I knew that the heading out was a good thing, but the next step would be even more painful.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    She was now punching me with her small fists, and I just stared at her while wiping her forehead. How painful she must be to do this?


    ¡°Breathe!¡±


    Mev let out a shout, and I felt her willpower as she continued to follow the goblins¡¯ instructions. I thought Mev would not remember what went on here afterward. Baek Ahyeon was here to give Mev strength, and time was flying fast. Mev had only let out short shouts when she had been hit by arrows, and now she was screaming for four hours. No one left during that time, and her hair was now damp with sweat.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    The goblins started mumbling again after a particrlyrge shout.


    ¡°The baby is almost out! Breathe Mev!¡±


    Mev clenched her teeth and gave another burst of strength, and I felt that some pain had lifted from her expression. I patted her hair and looked at the mother goblin who was handling a baby high fairy.


    It was then I heard a cry, and time seemed to slow down for a moment. The mother goblins gently washed the baby before opening their mouth.


    ¡°A daughter!¡±


    ¡°Mev has given birth to Blood Dagger¡¯s heir!¡±


    I heard shouts from outside, and I looked at Mev to see her eyes shine with emotion. She hugged me tightly and let out a low wail, which made me smile. The baby was breathing regrly, and the goblins handed her to me with a smile. They seemed to want me to cut off the umbilical cord.


    My hand shook at realizing that this was my child. I was anxious to see my daughter move her limbs without opening her eyes. The baby moved again as I cut the cord, and while I wanted to hold onto her a bit longer, today was not the day.


    I saw Mev look at the newly born baby with bright eyes like she was staring at a jewel. She took the baby with shaking hands like me, and Mev started to cry the moment her daughter was in her arms.


    ¡°Leader, leader¡­¡±


    Mev continued to call me as she stared at the child, and she seemed better as Baek Ahyeon continued to give her strength. I felt my heart fill up. I reached out to Mev and the child, and then the mother goblins slowly opened the door.


    ¡°Blood Dagger¡¯s child is born! She is Blood Dagger and Mev¡¯s child!¡±


    One of the mother goblins shouted as the members cheered. Everyone seemed happy, and Mev slowly handed my daughter to me after holding her for a long time. I lifted her with a smile, and the cute kid wriggled slightly. The tribe members started to shout cheers.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger¡¯s heir is born!¡±


    The voices rang across the vige, and I slowly opened my mouth. Even though I had decided on her name, I could not speak because I was too emotional.


    ¡°Her name will be Laveua.¡±


    She was my first child.

 Chapter 195: Laveua (1)

    Chapter 195 Laveua (1)


    Proofread


    ¡°Time goes so fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Giant Scream.¡±


    Crugar¡¯s answer was curt as they were still toiling away after a year. While they had be closer in oveing obstacles over the year, Giant Scream still annoyed him from time to time, especially when they had to do physical work.


    Giant Scream lowered his face like he knew what Crugar thought as Little Finger also looked annoyed.


    ¡°However, you know you¡¯re bing stronger.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    That was the truth. Apachi got a unique skill [Loud Shout], and Little Finger managed to get a job called [Curse Mage]. Crugar thought Little Finger¡¯s irritation towards Giant Scream had filled up, and Crugar also had gotten a job [Fight Mage].


    They were bing much stronger than other mages, and Crugar felt the specialness of thends. They had to be stronger as the leaders here were all talented and the vige where Green Skins and humans worked together looked special to Crugar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®The vige has be bigger.¡¯


    The castle walls had be stronger, and Goff, ck Spear, and Blood Dagger¡¯s ns had started ¡®farming.¡¯ The stableness of the vige increased the pregnancy rate. The young children were training for battle.


    While Crugar wanted to observe them, he had not wanted endless training in the fields. Training had be harder because the three Goblin Sisters were in a bad moodtely. Laveua, the only heir to the Blood Dagger n, was causing mayhem. Even Crugar, who did not know the Blood Dagger n as Apachi, knew this fact.


    There were screams from afar, and Apachi turned his head in the direction as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Blood Dagger¡¯s daughter seems to have done something again.¡±


    ¡°How is Laveua doing?¡±


    Crugar asked as he was curious.


    ¡°She is loved by everyone, but I¡¯m embarrassed to say she is supercilious. It¡¯s probably because she is Blood Dagger¡¯s heir, and everyone treats her with respect for him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    While tribe members tended to respect their leaders, those in Blood Dagger¡¯s tribe were more loyal to their leader than any tribe Crugar had seen. That meant they would treat Laveua with such respect. However, letting things go like this would bring bad results.


    ¡°How is Blood Dagger?¡±


    ¡°He is busy, maybe due to Lagia or something entirely different. He goes out from time to time, and his High Fairy mate was also busy because the n does not have many archers.¡±


    That meant they did not have much time to take care of Lamia. While Crugar did not want to intervene, the fact that the aftermath of Laveua¡¯s antics came to them was a problem.


    The three Goblin Sisters wereing with angry faces. While they did not vent out their anger during training, the atmosphere was too heavy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chat!¡±


    ¡°Who is talking?!¡±


    The sisters were in a seriously bad mood, and everyone fell silent before the hellish training began again.


    **


    ¡°When will Daddye?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he wille today or tomorrow.¡±


    Nichole answered Laveua as she drew something on the g. Since Kim Yoora told her that Blood Dagger woulde back soon this time, she could tell Laveua that.


    ¡°The Goblin sisters were angry.¡±


    ¡°So what!¡±


    Nicole sighed as she saw Laveua¡¯s pout. Laveua tended to cause mayhem for adults, and it seemed to be the same case this time.


    ¡°Has Yoora gone with him?¡±


    ¡°I heard so.¡±


    Kim Yoora tended to go out with Blood Dagger for training, and Nicole knew that Kim Yoora had grown stronger than before. While she thought of Kim Yoora as her rival and other Green Skins were jealous of her, Kim Yoora had the right.


    Nicole stroked the Giant Wolf next to her as she continued to draw. Nicole was now three. She decided to be a mage rather than a warrior after hearing her father¡¯s story. She wanted to continue Blood Dagger n¡¯s g and tradition most of all. Thanks to that, she got a nice new skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished!¡±


    Nicole smiled as she heard the God of War¡¯s voice.


    [You havepleted Blood Dagger n¡¯s first g.]


    [Blood Dagger n¡¯s g.]


    [Blood Dagger n¡¯s Nicole has drawn her father¡¯s g again. This honorable and noble g willst a long time. Those who have seen this g¡¯s magic and stamina heal by a little.]


    Nicole showed Laveua her g, as this had been the first time that she had officially fixed a g. There was a dagger with a drop of blood painted on it, and she was satisfied with it.


    ¡°Laveua, look at it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    While Nicole was a bit irritated with Laveua¡¯s indifference, she took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°You will know the value of this g soon.¡±


    Nicole knew she had for a time ignored humans that hade to this vige. She had changed a lot and thought Laveua would do so slowly.


    Laveua curled her silver hair with a finger as she fluttered her wings. She had the same hair and wings as Mev, and Nicole knew Laveua was iparable in magic and training. She was also smart and excelled in une¡¯s sses. Other young Green Skins thought she really was her father¡¯s daughter, and some thought her a possible candidate for the next tribe leader.


    Nicole smiled at Laveua as the young Green Skin spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y cards, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do.¡±


    Nicole looked down at the gs lying on the ground.


    ¡°Then can I ride on your wolf?¡±


    Nicole looked at her Giant Wolf. Ibar had borne many children, and some had already chosen their masters. Nicole and Kim Yoora had been lucky, but her wolf, Yazaa, looked annoyed.


    She did not want to force her wolf, and Laveua¡¯s pout deepened as Nicole looked at her helplessly.


    ¡°I can fly, you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you or your wolf.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s ride together. Yazaa will allow that.¡±


    Yazaa stood up without any eagerness at Nicole¡¯s words, and Laveua grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand as she feigned indifference.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Nicole stroked Yazaa¡¯s head as Laveua tapped the wolf with her foot. She wanted Blood Dagger toe back, as Laveua became calmer when he was here. She thought she was not the only one as Laveua opened her mouth after a few minutes.


    ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s go out!¡±


    ¡°We cannot do that. We always have to go with adults¡­¡±


    Nicole was assuaging Laveua when she saw a Giant Wolfe running to her at top speed. Nicole opened her eyes wide as she knew who was riding the wolf.


    ¡°Yoora!¡±


    ¡°Nicole!¡±


    Nicole saw Kim Yoora, her best friend,e down from the wolf. She had a handsome sword on her hip with a small shield and spear on her back. However, she heard Laveua¡¯s annoyed voice behind her back.


    ¡°Let me down.¡±


    Laveua had be angry for a reason.

 Chapter 196: Laveua (2)

    Chapter 196 Laveua (2)


    Proofread


    ¡°Let me down.¡±


    Laveua¡¯s voice was cold, and Nicole knew that Laveua did not like Kim Yoora. However, she seemed colder than usual, and Nicole got down from her wolf as Kim Yoora came down from hers. The wolf brothers now wagged their tails as they yed with one another. However, Nicole was unnerved as she watched Kim Yoora speak in a careful tone to Laveua.


    ¡°Do you need anything, Laveua?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Nicole bit her teeth as Laveua turned her eyes. She felt sorry for her friend, as Kim Yoora, like all members of the Blood Dagger n, respected Blood Dagger and wanted to be friends with Laveua.


    ¡°Laveua.¡±


    Laveua took a step back as Kim Yoora stepped forward, and Nicole just looked down at the ground uneasily.


    ¡°Laveua, will you y the card game you like?¡±


    ¡°Do it alone.¡±


    ¡°How about¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, no!¡±


    Nicole was surprised at how vehement Laveua was. She did not understand why Laveua was acting like that, but Kim Yoora was still smiling, albeit uneasily. Kim Yoora still seemed happy that Laveua was speaking to her.


    ¡°When will Fathere?¡±


    ¡°He and Mev areing now. They told me I should go first. Let¡¯s go back and wait together.¡±


    ¡°I will wait here.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do so together.¡±


    Nicole felt ufortable. She saw a bit of herself in Laveua, as she had felt rivalry against Yoora when her friend hade at first since she had been an only child. She had especially felt that when Blood Dagger stroked Kim Yoora¡¯s hair. Blood Dagger had been special to her as a father figure.


    She cringed whenever she remembered her first fight with Kim Yoora, which she had lost.


    Nicole thought Laveua was jealous, as all Green Skins knew that Blood Dagger favored Kim Yoora. However, Kim Yoora was the only child to go on expeditions because she proved herself. She was smart and noble, and that was the reason why she was in this ce. That was why Kim Yoora was in a difficult position.


    ¡°What did you do out there.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry that I can only tell you that we have only hunted¡­¡±


    Nicole knew that there were secrets only the higher-ups were privy to.


    ¡°Tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­but Blood Dagger has told me it is a secret¡­¡±


    ¡°Laveua, it is Blood Dagger¡¯smand. Yoora cannot speak.¡±


    Nicole had to intervene, and Laveua stopped as she knew she could not say anything more. A few minutes passed before Orbo and Minotaur came first with other n members. As the heavy axe was still bloody, it seemed that they had been in a fight just before.


    Gark and Hark were protecting them from the right and left nks, and they were like swords themselves.


    Nicole waved her hand, and Hark waved back. She then saw Baek Ahyeon, who was Blood Dagger¡¯s third woman. She then saw Blood Daggere with warriors behind his back. He looked dignified with his weapons, and she saw that Kim Yoora¡¯s face had turned red.


    Nicole smiled as she thought she knew what her friend thought as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Blood Dagger is the most handsome Green Skin around.¡±


    ¡°He is, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s smile widened as she saw Kim Yoora nod. It was fun to tease her friend.


    ¡°So, you like¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Nicole, it¡¯s not that!¡±


    While Kim Yoora shook her hands desperately, Nicole could not hide her smile. Laveua fluttered her wings as she approached Blood Dagger.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    The guards were weing Blood Dagger back, and the members all weed him back.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Laveua.¡±


    While Laveua went up to Blood Dagger with a bright smile, Blood Dagger could not pat her hair as he was covered in blood. It seemed that the battle had been fierce, and he did not want to get Laveua dirty. Instead, Mev hugged Laveua.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°He cannot hug you like that right now. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s y with him when we eat. Stay with the Goblins first.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Laveua¡­! Listen to me!¡±


    Nicole thought Mev had be an adult, as she was now the mistress of the n. Nicole thought Laveua would quiet down for a while, at least before Blood Dagger went on his next expedition. Laveua did find a few people difficult in the n.


    The first one was her father Blood Dagger, as while she did cling to him, she acted like amb in front of him. The second was Jang Ye Ri, the mysterious woman who came to the n once in a while. Laveua was scared of her. The third was Jung Hayeon, who was Laveua¡¯s magic teacher. She was strict and Laveua was scared of her as a result. The fourth was Mev, her mother. Anyone else was prey for Laveua. While she was wary of Goff and ck Spear, they did not visit Laveua unless they had toe for some other reason.


    The result was that everyone eagerly waited for Blood Dagger more than ever, and Nicole could see that the Goblin sisters and Hakajin were happy.


    ¡°Blood Dagger has arrived!¡±


    ¡°He has arrived! For Blood Dagger!¡±


    Hakajin lifted both hands in joy. Blood Dagger slowly opened his mouth as everyone weed him.


    ¡°We will start our meeting after we wash. Orbo, Hakajin, the Goblin sisters, Gark, Hark, Jung Hayeon, Baek Ahyeon, and Kim Yoora. Others, do your duty.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    The n meeting was held more often recently, and the participants were those who led the Blood Dagger n. This was the first time Kim Yoora had been called to a meeting, and everyone¡¯s gaze focused on her.


    Other adults and warriors nodded, which meant she had the right. Nicole smiled at her friend, and as everybody returned to their positions, she saw Laveua walk up slowly.


    She looked lonely, and her eyes were filled with tears. Nicole thought Laveua was sad that she could not spend time with her father or that Kim Yoora had been invited to the meeting.


    Nicole could not help but go to Laveua as she did not want that young Green Skin to be so sad.


    ¡°Laveua.¡±


    ¡°Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Laveua. Adult Green Skins told me that crying would not make you stronger!¡±


    ¡°I am not¡­!¡±


    Nicole felt Laveua¡¯s shoulder shake as she hugged her and thought they needed to talk. She guided Laveua gently to where the previous sub-leader of the n¡¯s gravestone stood.

 Chapter 197: Laveua (3)

    Chapter 197 Laveua (3)


    Proofread by wFinder


    [Ragia, who gave herself to the Blood Dagger n, sleeps here.]


    Nicole read the letters written on the beast tooth that was the gravestone and thought this was an apt ce to talk about serious matters. She then saw Laveua, who was sitting next to the tooth with her lips sticking out.


    ¡°My parents do not like me. It has been a week, and they don¡¯t seem pleased to see me¡­¡±


    It seemed that the fact Blood Dagger and Mev had gone into a meeting right after they came back had saddened Laveua. However, what Laveua said was not true. Nicole patted Yazaa¡¯s fur as she spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I remember when you were born, and your parents seemed so happy. I have never seen Blood Dagger smile so brightly before. He has so many agendas, as he is your father but also everyone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡±


    Nicole nodded inwardly at Laveua¡¯s admittance.


    ¡°However, Father likes Yoora more than anyone else and spends so much time with her. He goes hunting with her and talks with her often.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. While he does spend time with Yoora, it¡¯s not because he likes her more.¡±


    Nicole realized her guess had been right and was at a loss about how to exin Yoora¡¯s situation to Laveua. The fairy spoke before Nicole did.


    ¡°Other Green Skins told me that Father would have had Yoora as his daughter if I had not been born.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­!¡±


    It seemed that young Green Skins had spoken out of line when they thought Laveua was not nearby.


    ¡°How can you know when you don¡¯t have a father?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Nicole could not continue her words at Laveua¡¯s unexpected remark. It was true that Nicole did not know much about paternal love. However, Nicole slowly remembered how much care Blood Dagger had given Laveua. She thought about when Blood Dagger lifted up Laveua for the first time. He had smiled so widely that she had been secretly jealous.


    Nicole thought Blood Dagger looked at Laveua differentlypared to other Green Skins. She then saw Laveua stare at her in astonishment, like she realized her mistake.


    ¡°I am sorry, Nicole, I did not mean¡­ I made a mistake.¡±


    Nicole smiled at Laveua.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s all right. While I can only guess, I can confirm that Blood Dagger loves you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°It is true. The reason he spends time with Yoora is not that she is Yoora, but because she is a smart and noble Green Skin.¡±


    ¡°But she is human¡­¡±


    ¡°He has epted humans as Green Skins! That is the Blood Dagger¡¯s norm! Baek Ahyeon is also a Green Skin.¡±


    ¡°I¡­see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yoora has proven herself as a Green Skin, and if you also do so after you be three, you can also go along with your parents.¡±


    ¡°Prove?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nicole let out a deep breath as she realized that Laveua seemed to take in what she was saying.


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know. I believe that time will help matters. First, you have to grow, train hard, and y much. You have to show Blood Dagger that you¡¯re smart and strong!¡±


    Nicole grabbed Laveua¡¯s hand, and they both smiled. She tugged the fairy¡¯s arm as the meeting may have finished by now.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back to Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It seemed that Nicole had made a correct guess, as Green Skins wereing out from Blood Dagger¡¯s tent. Laveua¡¯s smile brightened as she realized that it was her turn. Nicole saw that Blood Dagger wasing out from the tent with Kim Yoora, and they were talking.


    ¡°You worked hard.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Nicole had been about to wave her hand when she saw Laveua¡¯s eyes burn. She saw that Blood Dagger was patting Kim Yoora¡¯s head, and Yoora was looking down with a flushed face. While Nicole normally would have cheered her on, she thought now was bad timing. Even she could see that there was affection there.


    Laveua¡¯s face was growing cold again.


    ¡°I want to go.¡±


    ¡°No, Laveua. You can be with him now!¡±


    ¡°Mother will call me to eat soon anyway.¡±


    Laveua was looking at Kim Yoora like she wanted to eat her up. Nicole nodded as she thought she would need to set up a meeting between the two. As Laveua was young, she would feel better after a meal with Blood Dagger and Mev. Nicole sighed as she thought she would not be able to draw more gs today as she chased after Laveua.


    **


    ¡°What are you thinking, leader?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking.¡±


    Mev spoke to me as I lowered myself to the bed after a brief meeting. We had been busy chasing after the Spider n. While we had produced results, I could not reach the n master yet.


    We had caught the mage using explosive magic, and he had been found in one of Hunting Dog n¡¯sirs. Kim Yoora had found the location using Jang Ye Ri¡¯s information. We had locked the mage up underground with Park Hyeri.


    Kim Yoora seemed smarter than I had first thought, and I personally wanted to have her on as one of the core members. I was feeling Ragia¡¯s empty space more than ever. While n members followed Gark well, Ragia had handled each Green Skin more delicately.


    Mev was fighting along with me, and Hakajin and Jung Hayeon were working too hard because we had so much going on. However, I thought Kim Yoora would fill the gap after some time.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    Mev came rushing at me as I was thinking about the future.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She rubbed her head on my chest, and it seemed she had missed spending time with me. I hugged her as I sat up, as I wanted to spend time with Mev and my daughter together. We had a lot to talk about.


    ¡°Where is Laveua?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be with Nicole. I was about to call her to eat.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful to Nicole.¡±


    ¡°She seems to be taking care of Laveua well.¡±


    Mev nodded with a bright smile as she seemed to have wanted to spend time with Laveua. She was not a strict mother as she was not used to scolding or raising a child. I had also been absent, and while I had spent much time with her as a baby, I had to go outside of the n often from when she began to speak.


    Also, I did not want to give her special treatment, as there were too many Green Skins here without parents. I thought it would disrupt the peace among the Green Skins. The fact that I was not a good father made me feel bitter.


    ¡°I will go then.¡±


    Mev went out to get Laveua, and thinking about my daughter again made me smile. I was happy about her but surprised at how fast she grew. Also, my daughter was smarter and had more magic as she had Mev¡¯s blood. I thought she got my personality.


    She was quiet in front of me, but I had heard about her antics. I thought I should not let her go on like this, as everyone else in the n was giving her special the treatment I was not giving to her.


    I thought I should talk about this to ck Spear, and Laveua came with Mev then.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    I could see Laveuae at me like Mev did and saw that she was looking at me with teary eyes. I thought I had been too indifferent towards her.

 Chapter 198: Laveua (4)

    Chapter 198 Laveua (4)


    Proofread


    I felt it had been a lont time since I held Laveua, especially when I saw her teary eyes. Her rubbing her head on my chest reminded me of Mev, and she seemed to be thinking the same thing.


    I patted my daughter¡¯s hair as she raised her head to talk to me.


    ¡°I won against Nicole in a card game using your card, Daddy!¡±


    She seemed to be saying that she had used the card that held my name, as the card game was growing popr again with the new expansion pack named after the Great Tribe Leader. Mev was avoiding my eyes as she wanted to hide the fact that she yed the game in front of Laveua.


    ¡°Mother, y a round! It¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Mev was not lying, but she was hiding her expression with everything she had.


    ¡°I think you would like it, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I yed before.¡±


    She also yed it now.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I had never seen her lose in the vige except for Kim Yoora. I smiled as I watched Mev and Laveua talk about the card game in earnest, as this seemed like what a family would do.


    Laveua also talked about what had happened in the vige in my absence, but she did not speak much about the idents she caused. However, her stories about ying, Nicole, learning magic, or spending time with other Goblins were endless because we had been apart for so long. To be honest, her stories amused me rather than making me weary.


    She had been too quick in walking and speaking to move me much because Green Skins grew up so fast. Now, Laveua reached out her hand to Mev and me.


    ¡°Mother, Father! Watch! I learned this!¡±


    I was a bit surprised but thought it was my duty to watch what she would do first. However, what she did actually astonished me.


    She had changed Mev and my ces with a hand. We were both staring at Laveua with wide eyes, and she seemed startled at our response.


    It was her unique ability. I did not think she would get something this powerful from me. To think she can change people¡¯s positions. I thought that she was still one as I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Since when could you do this?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been two days¡­¡±


    The ways this ability could be used were endless, as she could switch positions between enemies and allies. I was ted, and Mev seemed surprised.


    ¡°Laveua, will you show your mother that once more?¡±


    Laveua seemed excited at the attention we were paying her, and she again changed Mev and my positions with a hand. It seemed she did not have enough magic to use it in a wide range yet.


    ¡°Once more!¡±


    This time, Mev and I covered ourselves with magic. While Laveua¡¯s hand shook, she could not change our positions. This meant that her ability could be resisted, unlike my weapon-changing skill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use a bit less magic this time, Mev.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Laveua was still reaching out at us with her hand, and it seemed that even a young high fairy had quite a lot of magic. She now could change our positions, and if she managed to increase her magic level, she would be able to break through magical resistance.


    ¡°Can you tell me what ability that is?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Laveua now repeated to me what she had heard about her ability from the God of War.


    [Position Change.]


    [The user can change the positions between two subjects. If the user¡¯s magic is stronger than the subject¡¯s, this skill will not be resisted. The user can increase or decrease the subject¡¯s defensive stats or magic resistance stats.]


    The skill even had a side effect, and Mev also seemed astonished. It was a near-perfect unique ability, and if she grew up to be a great mage by living up to her potential, Laveua would be an amazing fighter.


    If she cast magic and then changed the subject¡¯s position, she would get a hit. I thought I did not want to meet her as my enemy. How was a child like this born? Come to think of it, I had not heard what Mev¡¯s unique ability was and thought maybe she had something to do with this.


    ¡°Mev.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What is your unique ability?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    She seemed almost too surprised as her eyes shook like she did not know what to do.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Mev whispered to my ear as I pressured her. Her face looked flushed, and I had to wonder what her ability was to make her act like this.


    [A Certain Result.]


    [The user¡¯s pregnancy rate increases and blood will run deep in the child.]


    ¡®What?¡¯


    I had never heard of such an ability before. While many n members had told me what their unique ability was, I had not expected Mev to have an ability like this.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°I think about¡­three years¡­¡±


    It had been a long time. I now knew why she had smiled then.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I patted Laveua¡¯s hair again and lifted her up. No matter what the reason was, Laveua had inherited much of Mev and my blood. While I felt mixed about Mev¡¯s ability, Laveua¡¯s smile melted my heart. Mev seemed relieved after telling me her secret, but I thought I should be even more careful. While she sent me a sign in secret, I shook my head. I needed to think of more ns before I had another child with her. Laveua was enough. If there was one more¡­


    However, I now knew that Mev could achieve her dream whenever she wanted. Laveua spoke upon seeing that we were paying less attention to her now.


    ¡°Daddy, was I good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were amazing.¡±


    I held her again, but her face turned serious this time.


    ¡°Then, can I go out with you?¡±


    I knew then how sad she had been about being apart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go when you grow up more. Do you want to go on a pic tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go outside like Yoora.¡±


    It seemed that Laveua knew she would not be allowed to do so, but she could not help herself. However, I was not going to let Laveuae with me at such a young age.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together when you grow older.¡±


    I knew that my words would not work as her eyes filled again.


    ¡°You always take Yoora when I want to go with you¡­¡±


    While she made me sad, I could not allow this one. I thought it was the first time I had seen Laveua act like this, and Mev started to take Laveua off me like she felt the same. Laveua, of course, resisted, and that was when I opened my mouth.

 Chapter 199: Elf (1)

    Chapter 199 Elf (1)


    Proofread by wfinder. DESPICABLE!


    ¡°While Kim Yoora is young, she is a good Green Skin. I believe you will understand my meaning. While you¡¯re also skilled, you¡¯re too young. Let us go together when you grow older.¡±


    I believed that Laveua would understand me. A wiser man could have said something better, but this was my limit. However, she was still looking at me in a pout, as her mind understood me while her heart did not. I saw tears fall out from her eyes.


    Mev went to hug and console her, but she did not stop sobbing. It seemed that us observing her unique ability gave her expectations, which had now broken down.


    ¡°Come with your mother, Laveua.¡±


    Mev looked surprised as she stroked Laveua¡¯s back.


    ¡°I want to go¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all grown up¡­¡±


    She was only a year old, and while we tried to console her in various ways, nothing worked. Mev did raise her voice a bit, but it was useless.


    ¡°I hate you, Mother, Father!¡±


    ¡°Laveua!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with Nicole tonight!¡±


    ¡°You should sleep with us.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Nicole, as I sleep with her every day!¡±


    Mev and I could not say anything at Laveua¡¯s words, as it was true that she spent more time with Nicole and the Goblin mothers than us. I lifted her up, but she did not budge.


    ¡°You won¡¯t sleep with your father?¡±


    Laveua did not speak to me, and I gave her to Mev with a sigh. It seemed that she would not change tonight, and I thought it would be better to wait until tomorrow. I believed she would feel better then, and Laveua went to Nicole¡¯s tent with Mev.


    My mouth felt bitter as I realized I was not a good father and thought I should give more time to her starting tomorrow. Mev also looked downcast after she came back.


    ¡°You should spend more time with Laveua for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Mev nodded like she knew she was being a bad mother, and it was a gloomy night. We had been sleeping for a while when I realized there were noises outside. I went out with my weapons since I thought it was an ambush but met Nicole outside my tent. She hade with Kim Yoora, and her pale face told me what had happened.


    ¡°Laveua is gone, Leader.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    Kim Yoora reported to me as Nicole continued to cry.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°I had told Laveua that she needed to prove herself if she wanted to go with you, and she must have gone outside to do so.¡±


    Damn. My people seemed to be searching the vige in thinking that Laveua would have not gone far, as it was virtually impossible for her to get out. The guards had not seen her and Hark had been one of them. He would have known if she had gone out the castle gates.


    ¡°Laveua!¡±


    Mev shouted Laveua¡¯s name with a pale face once she knew what happened. I would not forgive myself if something happened to my daughter, and I started shouting in a loud voice.


    ¡°Ibar!¡±


    Ibar came up running to me, and Mev and I rode on her back to look around the vige. It seemed that other ns had woken up from the noise we were making, but I would apologizeter.


    I did think that if Laveua used her unique ability, she would have been able to get out, as I guessed she would try to prove herself by hunting a magical beast.


    Goff came out from his tent upon seeing me, and I spoke hurriedly at him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Laveua is missing.¡±


    Goff looked surprised. While there was only one main gate, there were side gates for each n. As Goff¡¯s n used the gate heading to the eastern forest, he ran to the gates to call on an ogre. He would be tonight¡¯s gatekeeper, but he looked anxious. Goff also red at him as he spoke a few words to him.


    ¡°Was there any trouble?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­My body was suddenly moved, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you not report?¡±


    ¡°I could not find anything strange¡­ thought I could do it alone¡­¡±


    The ogre¡¯s body flopped to the ground, and I rushed to the eastern gate. That had to be Laveua.


    ¡°Take him to the prison, and we will form a search party now.¡±


    I heard Goff¡¯s angry voice. While he would apologize to me, I also had to do the same. The entire vige was now awake, and I did not stop Kim Yoora from going out of the vige with Nicole on her Giant Wolf.


    Since there were a limit to those who could ride wolves, I needed her. Mev, Gark, and our n¡¯s assassins all hade out. I immediately began to spread magic all over the ce to sense Laveua, and while there were beasts, I could not find my daughter. It seemed that she had gotten inside the forest, or¡­


    I would not think of other options, and Mev, who was a good chaser, opened her mouth.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    I saw special dusting from fairy wings from where she had pointed. It seemed that Laveua had flown.


    ¡°Ibar.¡±


    She would chase Laveua by scent.


    ¡°Laveua will be all right, won¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°She will.¡±


    It was better if she had flown, as the East had very few flying monsters. While the forest was still undeveloped, I knew a bit about its ecological system.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Ibar began to run, and we did not go into the fog just yet as I felt a small presence from afar. It was standing in front of what seemed like a human. While I questioned how a human being had been able toe to the forest, I could not think of anything else except Laveua right now.


    Mev seemed like she wanted to fly but knew that Ibar was faster in the long run. My wolf ran as fast as she could, and I took out my sword as Mev and I were quicker in a sprint.


    I got off Ibar and Mev flew when we were near, and I saw that Mev was ahead of me as she was using her wings.


    ¡°Laveua!¡±


    Her voice was teary, as we were now aware that Laveua was safe but facing a group of humans. Mev began to load her arrows, and she summoned a wind fairy on her bow. I pushed magic on my eyes and ears and saw that Laveua was really facing off humans.


    They could not avoid Mev¡¯s ambush, and one of them now had a hole in his forehead.


    There were surprised voices, and I realized they were talking in Japanese as I neared them. I was surprised as there had been only Koreans, Green Skins, and beasts up to now in thisnd.


    However, Laveua was paramount, and I summoned my me sword.


    The me showed me that Laveua was in tears and had an arrow stuck in her wing. Mev went to hug her, and I crushed a human head near me with a fist.


    As the man fell dead, I saw a woman who seemed to be in terror. She looked like a human, but I knew that she was not.


    I used my mes to take other humans down who were still speaking Japanese. I saw that the woman was very beautiful and had long ears.


    ¡°Are you an elf?¡±


    She answered my question with a shout.

 Chapter 200: Elf (2)

    Chapter 200 Elf (2)


    Proofread


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I knew that word in Japanese, which confused me. I knew that humans could change their race here and wondered whether she was like Jung Hayeon.


    However, the elf seemed more surprised, as she now spoke again in anguage I did not recognize. It seemed that the elf had learned Japanese, and I used the Trantion Bracelet as I remembered I had it on.


    ¡°I am not your enemy. Please, trust me.¡±


    I could hear her now and saw that she looked raggedpared to others. While her clothes seemed to be of fine quality, she was dirty like she had spent a long time outside. Also, the elf was full of scratches that seemed to have been made by branches while running. However, I could not believe her yet, and thought I would need to listen to her story.


    I decided to ignore the relieved elf for now and saw that Mev and Laveua hugged each other as they both cried.


    It seemed that Laveua was fine except for a few bruises and the arrow in her wing. Baek Ahyeon would be able to cure her, and I spoke to Mev.


    ¡°Take Laveua back to the vige.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mev took Laveua to the opposite side on answering me, and she would meet others on the way. Thinking of Laveua made me livid again, and I saw that there were eight humans held in mes. I saw one of them trying to push away the mes, but I soon heard flesh burning with a scream.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    ¡°I did not hear anything about this!¡±


    I approached them slowly, and it seemed a total of ten including the two already dead had been in the forest. I cut off one of their arms and ripped all of them apart. The sight of blood calmed me a little.


    ¡°I did not realize she was your daughter¡­please, let me live.¡±


    I saw a man speak to me in a shaking voice, and he seemed to have thought Mev and I were Laveua¡¯s parents on looking at us. While I had scoffed for a moment, I felt a strange sensation in my head. I did not know exactly what he did, but he had done something.


    ¡°Please¡­!¡±


    However, it seemed that I had resisted his trick, and I smiled at him. His face was filled with despair as I crushed his face to the ground. While there was a loud crack, he did not die just yet. I stomped on his body as it writhed, and I saw that everyone still alive were looking at us. I saw those holding arrows, and I nned to spend more time with who had shot the arrow.


    The problem was that there were three archers. I spoke to them slowly.


    ¡°Who shot the arrow?¡±


    I saw that the three of them realize what was about to happen, and it seemed that they had no time to think about the fact that I could speak. A woman spoke to me first.


    ¡°He shot it.¡±


    I saw that she was staring at a man who was missing an arm and a leg. He shouted in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie! She shot it! I saw it with my own eyes. Really!¡±


    It was disgusting to see the two of them trying to make the other take the me. The third archer also designated the man as the culprit.


    ¡°It was that man. I heard him that he would sell her.¡±


    It seemed that she was not telling me a lie, and while I would kill them all, I would vent out my anger on them first.


    ¡°You¡­damn bitches!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you pervert!¡±


    The man looked at me helplessly, and I charged some magic before stabbing him in the mouth with a dagger.


    -Shut up.


    He let out an animalistic scream, but I did not care. I tore his long hair from his scalp and stabbed him again in the eye. I heard the smell of burning flesh, and everyone was looking at me in silence as they seemed to think I had spoken to them all.


    They all looked at me in fear, but while some of them flinched, everyone remained silent. Only the man in front of me screamed, and I now did not care if a beast came here drawn to the noise.


    It was because I heard some members of Goff¡¯s and my ne up to me now.


    I had been looking down on the man when a magical beast rushed up at me. As it did not seem strong for its size, I had been about to go up against it when an ogre came running to strike its face.


    The beast crashed into a tree, and I saw that it was still alive as it squirmed.


    ¡°I am sorry, Blood Dagger.¡±


    I saw Goff sincerely apologize to me, and I also spoke as I knew that it was not only Goff¡¯s fault.


    ¡°I also apologize.¡±


    I knew that Goff would be a bit embarrassed, as it was like admitting that the gate Goff¡¯s n guarded was vulnerable.


    ¡°Your daughter is all right. Your sorcerers and Baek Ahyeon are healing her wing. It is a relief, Blood Dagger.¡±


    ck Spear also spoke to me, and us three had inadvertently gathered. Hearing that Laveua was all right lifted a big weight in my chest.


    ¡°Who are these humans?¡±


    ¡°I am checking right now.¡±


    I red at those still alive, and I would wait before checking how Japanese could havee to thisnd.


    It was then I remembered the elf. She was looking around with a terrified look. I estimated that she had been chased by the Japanese but was now feeling like she had met a more fearsome predator.


    ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    I needed to check that, too. The elf was still looking around, as she saw that the ce now swarmed with Green Skins. Gark had brought ogre warriors and archers, and Goff and ck Spear had brought their soldiers too.


    She waspletely surrounded, but gently bowed to us like an aristocrat.


    ¡°I am Elisha, the third prince of the Eveluse Kingdom. I came here as a messenger to ask for an alliance.¡±


    I stared at her as I knew nothing of this even in my past life.

 Chapter 201: Elf (3)

    Chapter 201 Elf (3)


    Proofread


    There were no elves to my knowledge in this world. What I knew about elves was indirect information, that they loved nature, served the World Tree, did not eat meat, and used fairies and arrows. It was strange to see one in front of me, and I spoke to Gark first.


    ¡°I will take the humans to the vige.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    While Gark was not suited forplicated tasks, he performed simple ones perfectly. He would take the humans to the vige. I also walked fast and thought about what the elf had said to me. As Goff and ck Spear waived their rights, the humans and the elf were mine. I now had to think about what to do.


    I looked at the two of them, who avoided my eyes. I heard that they were preparing for a big hunt and had no time to focus on other matters. I sighed before speaking to the elf, who weed my words as I had remained silent for a while.


    -An alliance?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    -What alliance are you talking about?


    ¡°It, it is as I said. Our kingdom sincerely desires one with yours.¡±


    Her words did not persuade me as she still looked like a beggar. I was suspicious whether Eveluse Kingdom really existed. Also, even if it did, I was unsure it deserved an alliance. We had to be on the same level, and I would treat it as nonsense until her words satisfied me.


    -I will think about it after listening to your story.


    I decided I would try to be peaceful for now.


    ¡°Right. Eveluse Kingdom is at the end of the West region, and I came¡­through the Fog Forest to ask for an alliance¡­¡±


    -Tell me first about yourself.


    While my voice was calm, I was confused. She had mentioned Fog Forest, and it seemed that such a region existed where the Eastern Forest ended. Eveluse Kingdom would be there, and if she had not teleported, the two forests had to be connected.


    Come to think of it, the fog had clearedpared to the past. I had to think that the Beast of the East had something to do with it. The elf seemed to be thinking hard as I though such things, and I spoke to her.


    -That had been amand, not a request.


    I hardened my voice and she flinched like she remembered what had happened just before. However, if she had brought the Japanese with her, she was also responsible.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She spoke on after I nodded.


    ¡°I do not know about you and your people, but I was suddenly summoned here. I do not know the reason, but I began to hear Mother¡¯s voice. This voice gave us several tests, which weplied. I met people¡­like those who had just chased me during the tests.¡±


    It was a tutorial. If Green Skins and Koreans were summoned here, elves and Japanese were being summoned there. The voice seemed simr to the voice that told me skills and such. I began to wonder whether the Chinese were fighting with the Undead in the north, which seemed usible now.


    ¡°I participated in the tests as a princess, and we managed to survive despite the human beings strong. We created a new kingdom in a newnd. There was also a country of humans, and along with the Queen and my sisters, we set out to settle¡­¡±


    -What did that voice tell you?


    ¡°Ah, she gives us jobs and special abilities. She also gives us currency as points every now and then.¡±


    It was the same, and I gulped as things seemed to be growing bigger. Maybe Jang Ye Ri had disappeared in my past life because she had met them.


    -Can one change one¡¯s race?


    ¡°No, but we each have a unique ability.¡±


    While humans and elves could not change their race like Green Skins, there may be simr beings to us somewhere. I began to think of many things. If what that elf said was true, Green Skins needed to fight less as thend still had more supplies and more opponents to fight.


    While my thoughts had wandered, I now brought them back because I needed to wrap up what was going on in front of me first.


    -What ability do you have?


    ¡°I am a magician.¡±


    I now saw that she seemed to becking in physical powers.


    -What kind of a magician?


    ¡°I can cast mental skills¡­¡±


    -Be more specific.


    The elf began to exin in earnest at me paying her attention. She seemed different from Jung Hayeon, as she had practiced in the traditional way in various fields, with mental spells being her specialty.


    ¡°May I borrow your hand?¡±


    -Yes, but if you try something, I will cut off your neck.¡±


    The elf looked startled, but she cast a small spell before holding my hand. I felt my head clear and my anger diminish, and the sudden change surprised me.


    -You are capable.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I saw the vigee up, and my head ached as I thought of what had awakened them so early. While I was at fault for neglecting Laveua, she had gone out of the vige without permission and put herself in danger. I needed to scold her to make sure this did not happen again. She was barely a child, and she could not help herself if she made mistakes or begged for something.


    I went towards the gate, and saw Laveua standing with still tears in her eyes. Baek Ahyeon, Jung Hayeon, and Mev were standing next to her, and it seemed like Laveua had been scolded once already. Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon would have been worried, as I saw both of them saw affection for Laveua.


    My daughter reached out with her hand on seeing mee.


    ¡°Father, I am sorry. I will¡­ not do this again. I am sorry to everyone¡­¡±


    I saw Mev look at us anxiously, as she seemed worried that I would shout at her. While I would have done so before, I felt calm now.


    Actually, I began to feel sorry towards Laveua now. I saw that her wing had beenpletely healed, and I hugged her. While I wanted to scold her first, my mouth said somethingpletely different.


    ¡°I do love you, Laveua.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Father.¡±


    We did not need to say anything more. She cried for a while against my chest before I let her go.


    ¡°However, you cannot go out, y cards, or have snacks for a month since you did something bad.¡±


    Laveua nodded as she cried, and it seemed like she understood that she had done something wrong. I now knew I should try to be a more attentive parent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together on a pic after a month.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    I thought I should spend time with Laveua in my tent all day tomorrow, and ce the elf and the humans second. I had Mev and Laveua go to the tent and spoke to the n members.


    ¡°Baek Ahyeon, Jung Hayeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take this elf to the guest tent, and watch her carefully. Since she can use mental spells, ce archers far away from the tent and have strong-willed warriors watch over her in shifts.¡±


    I thought I needed to do this much just in case, and they both nodded yes. I then called Gark.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°ce the humans in the underground prison.¡±


    I was the only one who could speak to them since I had the trantion bracelet. However, I needed to have them questioned to know that the elf was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Is there a human who can speak to them?¡±


    I thought maybe a human here could speak Japanese, but no one I asked could do so. It was then Lee Wanyong came out, who looked well. He spoke carefully as he sensed my foul mood on seeing him.


    ¡°I can speak Japanese¡­ as I lived in Japan for a while¡­¡±


    He really was a useful bastard.

 Chapter 202: A Useful Guy

    Chapter 202 A Useful Guy


    I could not throw out Lee Wanyong because he was useful in everything except physicalbor or fights. He had contributed to making the cksmith¡¯s forge, school, tents, and other things. I nodded and Lee Wanyong smiled at my reaction. While I did not want to admit this, he waspetent. Lee Wanyong was toiling away without much sleep nowadays, and Hakajin would have fainted if it had not been for him. I opened my mouth.


    ¡°You cannot kill him.¡±


    ¡°I know that. Do you want anything?¡±


    ¡°I want information about everything about them from the beginning to the end. You can have two helpers, and you may include your opinions when organizing them.¡±


    I stopped talking to grab a human mage¡¯s shoulder to push my magic into him. He bled from his eyes and nose as I crushed his magic. I knew what the spell I had resisted thanks to the elf was.


    It would be a mental spell, and the other humans looked bitter like the mage had been theirst hope. I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°Observe this human more carefully.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have p, pledged my loyalty to the Blood Dagger n. You can trust me.¡±


    While his voice was shaking, I thought I did not need to worry as Lee Wanyong worked for what benefited him. He would not go over to them in such a state while my n was strong.


    He would remain so long as my n remained powerful, and Lee Wanyong looked confident as he headed to the underground prison with Gark.


    ¡°Move, you with the short hair!¡±


    While my trantion bracelet tranted the words in Korean, Lee Wanyong had spoken in Japanese as the humans gathered around him.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let them kill me.¡±


    ¡°Are you Japanese?¡±


    ¡°Are there other Japanese here? How did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Please, I will do anything¡­¡±


    I looked at Lee Wanyong push away a woman, and he seemed to speak like a native from the Japanese¡¯s responses. I wondered more about what he had been on Earth.


    ¡°I am not Japanese, and my homnd is the Brotherhood.¡±


    It seemed that Lee Wanyong wanted me to hear what he was saying. He did say something moving, saying that his homnd was here. Lee Wanyong continued to speak.


    ¡°You people will not die easily, as you have hurt someone you should not have.¡±


    He paused for a moment before going on.


    ¡°There is a way¡­¡±


    It seemed that he had chosen a ssical method, and Lee Wanyong looked like he knew what the humans were thinking. They were terrified of the ogre warrior standing next to Lee Wanyong, which created the mood.


    A woman began to speak in tears.


    ¡°Please, let me live. I will do anything.¡±


    ¡°That is not for me to decide.¡±


    While his smile annoyed me, I kept my irritation down as he always brought me big benefits. Maybe he could be a member of my n like he wanted.


    ¡°You have two days. Do what you can.¡±


    He nodded at my words. As I was going to spend tomorrow with Laveua, I could decide what to do from the day after. I went back to the tent, thinking that I would not dwell on other thoughts.


    **


    I spent a restful day with Laveua and Mev and seeing my daughter sleep next to me made smile. I would need to find time for Baek Ahyeon and Jung Hayeon, especially for the former.


    I slowly went outside, as I thought a day was enough to rest. I thought Laveua would spend her grounded month well with Mev and Nicole.


    Lee Wanyong approached me after I came out of the tent with Jung Hayeon, Hakajin, and Gark.


    ¡°Did you finish up?¡±


    ¡°While it may not be enough, they seemed to have spoken everything they knew. I¡­would need time to be more specific¡­¡±


    While Lee Wanyong seemed anxious, the pile of documents showed me how much work he had done.


    ¡°You did well. Rest now as I will call you if there¡¯s any need.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Also, he had prepared tea and dessert for me, Jung Hayeon, Hakajin, and Gark, and they all showed their thanks. He was quick-witted and was waiting for my response. I spoke.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He seemed happy, as this was the first time that I had shown him gratitude. He went to work, and I went out of the tent to read the document.


    [About Japannds.]


    [1. Information about the prisoners.]


    [2. Characteristics and power rtions of thends.]


    [3. About rtions with the elf.]


    [4. The rulers of thends and characteristics of the elves]


    [5. Personal opinions about the current situation and elves.]


    [6. The pros and cons to the noble Blood Dagger n.]


    He had only a day to prepare this, and even the tea was nice. I spent time reading the pages, as a newnd was a sensitive subject. I needed to be careful. Hakajin would read after me, and Jung Hayeon after him, and Gark to check whether we missed anything. While Gark would need Jung Hayeon¡¯s help, it would be a good experience for him.


    [Yamahara Noriko]


    -1st rate archer from Reunovil.


    -upation: Chaser


    -Age: 27


    -Three size: 34-24-36


    -From Kyoto, Japan


    -Previous Job: Illustrator


    -Weapon: Strong Dragon Sinew Bow [Item evaluation: Middle ss]


    -Unique Ability: Seems to be a search ability


    -Others: She argues that she had been an influential archer in the city. She seems weak-hearted, and others had testified that she had been passive in this search for the elf. She hade seven years ago¡­


    While I did not understand whey Lee Wanyong had included the three size, the report was concise and stuck to the basics. I was curious how he had managed to get such information. He seemed to have added upations and unique abilities for me to know whether they would be useful.


    They would be useful like those working in my n now. Lee Wanyong had even organized how they could be utilized.


    [Ichiba Tsurushi]


    -1st rate archer from Reunovil.


    -upation: High-ss Wind Archer


    -Age: 43


    -From Kyoto, Japan


    -Previous Job: Sushi chef


    -Others: He shot Laveua, and while he testified he did so out of curiosity when seeing Laveua flying, others disagree¡­ Baek Ahyeon is torturing him now.


    I saw that he had simplified this man¡¯s profile since I would kill him anyway. Lee Wanyong made the right choice and reading about him just made me angry. However, as I could not go to the prison in the middle of reading the report, I stuck to reading until the sun was in the middle of the sky.

 Chapter 203: Alliance Proposal

    Chapter 203 Alliance Proposal


    Proofread


    I was deeply interested in Lee Wanyong¡¯s report.


    ¡°I see that elves tend to avoid fights and love peace. Us Green Skins would probably not understand them.¡±


    Hakajin spoke first, and it seemed like a good time to listen to what others had to say.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s interesting that magicians who use mental magic are mainstream. I do feel sorry for elves¡­¡±


    Jung Hayeon agreed to Hakajin, and I thought I could understand the reason why. The human mind is moreplicated than we tend to think, and therefore mind control was a difficult task. Jang Gi Young could only make Green Skin ves docile with drugs.


    However, the mental magic listed here was quite structuralized. Complete mind control was possible under certain conditions. Some spells were still effective even after the caster¡¯s death and simple ones that could make someone like another. The possibilities were endless.


    ¡°However, their military powers seem weak.¡±


    I spoke before Hakajin could.


    ¡°If the humans we caught are deemed strong there, the standards seem low.¡±


    ¡°Yes, while the magicians seem strong¡­¡±


    Jung Hayeon nodded. I had been surprised that the humans we caught were actually considered strong in their city. While I had be strong, I could not go against ten really strong humans so easily.


    I thought about the fight yesterday and decided it could not even be called such. They were middle ss at the most here, and only the magician was strong. Since I had resisted the magician¡¯s spell, they would think me powerful.


    Every high-ss member in my n except Hakajin could go up against them.


    ¡°If they had won an easy victory, this is the obvious oue.¡±


    Gark had been silent all the while, and he needed to learn to voice his opinion as he was second-inmand in the n now. I spoke to him.


    ¡°What do you think, Gark?¡±


    ¡°For¡­for Blood Dagger. They seem a weak race.¡±


    I sighed at the simple sentence and spoke to Hakajin now.


    ¡°All right. Hakajin, I will leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I left Hakajin to organize the documents and headed to the captured elf was imprisoned. Now was the time to know everything that the princess knew.


    Elisha greeted me, and Jung Hayeon and Gark had alsoe behind me. The elf looked at Jung Hayeon.


    ¡°The world..tree. I thought I had been mistaken¡­¡±


    Elisha seemed like she had felt something from une. However, she could not understand Jung Hayeon¡¯s greeting. I immediately spoke to the elf as I thought she may be able to use tranted magic.


    -Can you use trantion magic?


    ¡°Yes, for a short time. I will cast it immediately.¡±


    They were really better at using everyday magic, and a white light spread over us after Elisha cast a short spell.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±


    Jung Hayeon also nodded, as I did not have to hand her the trantion bracelet. I looked at Jung Hayeon as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°I formerly greet you as une, Jung Hayeon of the Blood Dagger n.¡±


    ¡°I also greet you again as Elisha, the third princess of the Eveluse Kingdom.¡±


    I had brought Jung Hayeon and Gark so the n would depend on me less. I had decided that Jung Hayeon would be apt at greeting guests or prisoners, as she could be both kind and sadistic. Gark was to give him more experience. Since he was quite intelligent, he would get used to situations like this.


    Gark looked ufortable now, which made me smile. I sat back to observe the situation. Jung Hayeon and I already knew what had happened to Eveluse.


    Lee Wanyong had written the following in his report.


    [About Eveluse: It is the first kingdom the elves had established at the southernmostnd. As there is arge river at the front and a forest at the back, the environment is suited for elves. There is no castle but arge tree the elves call the World Tree. While they could fight a bit, they are now almost ruined after epting humans¡¯ surrender. The city has been swallowed up by humans, and it seems that elves had been affected by mental magic. Princess Elisha seems to have been able to resist this due to her also being a magician¡­]


    She was the princess of a kingdom fallen after trying to ept humans. It seemed that the Japanese had been partying over there, unlike in thisnd. If she was royalty, there would be a high bounty on her head. The humans being tortured by Baek Ahyeon would havee to capture her for that.


    I heard Jung Hayeon speak up.


    ¡°I hope to hear about your alliance proposal in detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes.¡±


    I saw Elisha¡¯s hand shudder and looked with interest at what she could offer us.


    ¡°First, Eveluse is a kingdom over ten thousand years old with many cities.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It was evident that she was trying to rely on the glory of the past, but it did not interest me. She continued to speak but only talked about the past. Elisha¡¯s exnation went on more fervently on seeing me look on with an indifferent expression. However, Jung Hayeon was listening with a serious expression.


    ¡°I heard you call this ce thend of the Brotherhood.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If your leader helps us, no one in ournd will be able to defeat him.¡±


    I never thought I would hear such words.


    ¡°Our kingdom has a small problem. However, if you solve this for us, we will not forget our gratitude and support you in any way we can in the future.¡±


    A kingdom usurped was deemed a small problem. Jung Hayeon also smiled.


    ¡°Can you exin further about that support you¡¯re promising?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I had a chance to look around. I see that your buildings are still primitive, and Eveluse can provide you with convenient things. Your people can live in castles where it is always warm and have soft nkets. Also, we can change your educational facilities, and if you have any artifact you want¡­¡±


    I looked at the elf with surprised eyes, and Jung Hayeon was the same. We were astonished upon hearing she thinks of our vige that way. We chose not to build a castle, not because we could not build one.


    The elf continued to speak even more incoherently at our negative expressions. She went on a while when Gark hit the floor with his fist. The earth rang, and the elf looked at Gark with a pale face. It seemed that she knew that she had made a mistake but did not know what it was. Gark spoke slowly.


    ¡°Does that mean that you are looking down on ournd¡­?¡±


    His voice was cold, and I could see the elf¡¯s ears shake.

 Chapter 204: Alliance Proposal (2)

    Chapter 204 Alliance Proposal (2)


    Proofread By wFinder


    I looked at Gark with interest, as this was the first time he had expressed his opinion so strongly outside of battle. Jung Hayeon also looked surprised. The elf gulped as Gark went on.


    ¡°A castle is not wide and will block out movement. The earth and the training fields make us stronger. We have what you can supply already. Thisnd is built with our flesh and blood and should not be insulted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elf fell silent, and I pped inwardly towards Gark. He had said what I had wanted to say. When I started to cultivate thisnd, I thought about incorporating the Green Skin way and their traditions. I thought Lee Wanyong would be livid to hear this, as he had worked the hardest to help Green Skins adjust.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Elish seemed to have realized her mistake. She had thought the elf culture a more developed form than ours. While there may be a more hical culture than others here, there is no better form. Elves had their ways, humans had theirs, and we had ours.


    I could see why she may have thought so. Children ran with bare feet, and thend was littered with stones. However, this was how the fighting folk lived.


    I guessed that she may have heard a lot from her sisters and the queen about how glorious Eveluse was. Her attitude told me that her thoughts centered around the kingdom, and her pride rested there. As the third princess, she would not have had much diplomatic experience. As a diplomat, she was an idiot.


    ¡°I apologize for my mistake¡­¡±


    I could see how shocked she was by the way her ears moved. Her pride in Eveluse had brought this mistake. While she had done this unintentionally, I wondered how the situation would progress.


    ¡°Your statement insults all of us.¡±


    ¡°Please, ept my apology¡­¡±


    Gark had already cut her off, as he would have killed her if this had not been an official meeting.


    ¡°Insulting honor means a fight to the death for Green Skins. You would have died a painful death if not for Blood Dagger¡¯s benevolence.¡±


    I smiled as the elf¡¯s ears twitched again. Gark was quite rough, and he was skilled at picking at the elf¡¯s mistake. As Jung Hayeon remained silent, he was taking this conversation to our advantage.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gark still seemed angry as he red at the elf. After many fights, he had a right to be, as thisnd was made with our blood and sweat.


    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±


    While Elisha was now shaking all over, I did not feel any pity. Jung Hayeon intervened there, but she would not lose this advantage.


    ¡°I ask again, what could Eveluse give us for our help as your ally?¡±


    ¡°We can offer magical knowledge and other¡­¡±


    ¡°Be more specific.¡±


    There would be nothing a city already usurped by the Japanese could give us. I thought that we would definitely win against the Japanese, especially with Jang Ye Ri¡¯s help, but she offered us nothing valuable.


    The conversation was going on satisfactorily as Jung Hayeon cut to the chase while Elisha¡¯s head bowed lower. She had no words, and I could see that Jung Hayeon was doing quite well.


    ¡°Do you have anything more to say?¡±


    ¡°I!¡±


    Elisha¡¯s voice shook, but she spoke up loudly like she had made a big decision.


    ¡°I¡­am the only descendant of the kingdom who has managed to escape and hold all rights to Eveluse. I am embarrassed to say this, but my body has value. I will serve you for the rest of my life if you help¡­¡±


    I was not surprised at the way things were going, and Elisha now looked at me. To think that her body held that much value alluded to her pride. While she was beautiful, it was not enough for me to move my troops.


    Jung Hayeon was gauging whether I liked Elisha, as she would agree to this unbelievable condition if I nodded. However, I left the decision to her, and she seemed in a bad mood.


    Elisha was beautiful, at least to me, and Jung Hayeon seemed worried that I would pay less attention to her. As I was spending more time with Mev recently, she would not wee another addition. She shook her head as she spoke to Elisha.


    ¡°Your body does not hold any value. You have to prove your own value, not your value as a princess. Even if you did, I doubt it would be enough.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not idiots and already know your kingdom¡¯s situation from the prisoners. It seems that Eveluse is almost ruined despite its history. How can we trust you when you have already kept this from us?¡±


    Elisha paled again from Jung Hayeon¡¯s words, and the une kept on speaking in an aggressive tone.


    ¡°There is an option. Give us the entire country.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your entire kingdom. You have no ce there. When things are over, only a thousand, including yourself, can remain. Other elves would have to leave the city. The remaining thousand will live for the Blood Dagger n. We will decide when to take back Eveluse, and you will remain our prisoner. Those are the only conditions we will agree to.¡±


    The conditions were harsh. We had no reason to agree to this alliance, as we would go out to other regions in the future regardless of the decision made here.


    Eveluse would be a bridge to ces we may go after we finish some remaining agendas here. It may be better for us if Elisha refused as we would strike anyway, and Jung Hayeon seemed to want Elisha to refuse. That was why her conditions were so harsh.


    Jung Hayeon looked like starting afresh seemed a better idea. Still, my personal opinion was that it would be better if the elf agreed.


    Enough time passed for me to think that Elisha would refuse, as agreeing to this offer was like selling her country. However, she seemed to think that it was a better choice than to live under mind control.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    I did not know how she would be remembered in elf history, but she would be either a savior or an elf who sold out her own country.

 Chapter 205: Alliance Proposal (3)

    Chapter 205 Alliance Proposal (3)


    Proofread


    Jung Hayeon was looking at me after the negotiations ended so easily. This elf would help us as much as she can for her people and family. While it would be an easy fight, I was anticipating its scale. I nodded to Jung Hayeon as Gark ced his hand on his chest.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°No, I thank you for letting me lead this.¡±


    I gave Gark aplimenting look, and he looked more confident. It seemed he had gained confidence. I slowly stared at the elf princess crying on the ground. We had got her word, and Jung Hayeon would send her a contract to sign. While she may regret her decision, she had no choice.


    I spoke to Elisha, who was trying to keep her tears back.


    ¡°So, what can you do?¡±


    I knew that she was good at mental magic, but Elisha only closed her eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°I do not have any experience, but if you teach me¡­¡±


    I was surprised at what she said.


    ¡°That will not happen.¡±


    Her face flushed as she realized what she had said.


    ¡°I want to know about your magic and other things.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I can use basic magic like that trantion one. While my mental spells are making one¡¯s mindfortable, it may be applicable¡­¡±


    ¡°Our magicians cannot use trantion magic. Can you use attack magic?¡±


    ¡°I can use basic element magic, but I am not strong enough to attack well.¡±


    ¡°How about your mother?¡±


    ¡°She is different¡­¡±


    It seemed one could learn to be stronger, and one of the two reasons I asked this was Laveua¡¯s early education. I thought she would make a better magician than an archer. While Jung Hayeon was a good teacher, she was too focused on nt magic. Elisha would make a good teacher, and the other reason was this.


    ¡°Can you use mind control?¡±


    I would not control this woman or my n members, and my only goal was the Spider n master. My revenge against Park Hyeri was not over, and I wanted to see her reaction. I thought she would have some knowledge as she had been able to block the magic.


    Elisha spoke slowly.


    ¡°I know it in theory¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you do it against me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Elisha surrendered after I showed her my magic. Since I knew the Spider n Master was about the same as me, it would be impossible.


    ¡°You can take time.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you in advance that mental magic is suggestion. If I can suggest repeatedly, and the object¡¯s mentality is not normal, or I can go deep. There¡¯s a special ingredient made by humans, and that drug may increase the probability. If it fails, the object may be an idiot at the least¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The Japanese could make drugs, and it seemed a chance I could take. However, the elf did not seem like she wanted to do the same thing the humans that had betrayed her race had done. I smiled.


    ¡°You can go out if you do not want to do it, but I will not be responsible for the results.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand.¡±


    I grabbed Elisha¡¯s wrist, and her ears continued to tremble.


    ¡°The choice is yours.¡±


    I thought my voice would sound like the devil¡¯s, and I could sense her despair and sadness spread. I smiled as she bowed her head lower.


    **


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    Lee Jihee was one of the alchemists kidnapped here, and she had majored in chemistry on Earth. While she had chosen to be an alchemist, she regretted her choice. Manufacturers were like ves in a world where the battle was an everyday routine. While cksmiths were treated better and the senior alchemists who could make high potions could spend theirter years in peace, it was a different story for Lee Jihee.


    Her being kidnapped to the monster¡¯snd had actually made her life better, although she thought she would die on the first day. Human children yed here, and it was like a human vige. The work was much easier, and she was treated better. She got her necessities for free and receivedpensation for her work, and could rest more.


    She became better at her work, as the goblins brought rare herbs from dangerous ces. While she could not go outside, she had not been free in her city, as she had no money to have fun. Here, it was free. She was allowed to have rtionships with other humans, and she had one with Lee Wanyong.


    It was fun to see him pretend to look at her with disinterest, and she pressed her lips against his like she wanted to do this. Lee Wanyong slowly warmed up, and now they were restingfortably in the bed.


    ¡°Why are you doing so much work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not meeting other women likest time, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Lee Wanyong was known to be a man with talents, as he was close to the leader of this n for unknown reasons. She had to fight with other women and had let him have some affairs in the past. He would not have been a choice if she had been on Earth, but she was in thend.


    ¡°Do you need to do something for the¡­n leader?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to be busier, and we won¡¯t have time to meet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Lee Jihee barely managed to remember that calling Blood Dagger a monster was taboo to Lee Wanyong. There had been a woman before Lee Jihee, and Lee Wanyong had be livid when she had called Blood Dagger a monster. However, even if he acted like he was deeply devoted, she knew Lee Wanyong was taking in benefits behind Blood Dagger¡¯s back.


    It was interesting to see Lee Wanyong take in small benefits and never be extra greedy. He would eat more meat, spend time with other ogres, or have slightly better things in his tent.


    She was most surprised to see him bask ttery onto Kim Yoora and Laveua, who would hold power in the future. He was amazingly fluent in the Green Skinnguage, which made Lee Jihee trust him more. He would survive, which made him an asset for her own survival. While he may throw her out when things got dangerous, it was better to stick with him.


    Lee Jihee went to the kitchen after a nod and gave her hips a shake. She felt Lee Wanyong watch her without fail, which made her smile. It was then someone called Lee Wanyong¡¯s name.

 Chapter 206: Mind Control

    Chapter 206 Mind Control


    Despicably proofread by wFinder


    An ogre suddenly entered the camp, and Lee Jihee was difited to see him while she was naked. As Lee Jihee couldn¡¯t distinguish each one, she was always surprised to see Lee Wanyong greet him by name.


    ¡°It has been a long time, Hajaku.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to have not visited you. Is that your woman?¡±


    ¡°Jihee, greet him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! Hello.¡±


    ¡°I think I have gone foraging with her once.¡±


    Lee Jihee bowed low as an elite ogre warrior under Gark, and Hark was of high authority in the n. The ogre looked at Lee Jihee coldly, and Hajaku opened his mouth.


    ¡°You are not greedy, Wanyong. There are many beautiful Green Skins after you, and I do not think she will bear you a healthy child.¡±


    Lee Jihee swallowed a curse, as she had been deemed as beautiful as a model back on earth. However, she knew she was not a beauty by Green Skin standards except for by the n leader¡¯s standards. It annoyed her still to be spoken to like that in person.


    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s not my ce, and I fear that Blood Dagger may be angry.¡±


    ¡°He is not angry over such matters. Agiona, the elite ogre warrior, wants to meet you. Since she likes someone smart and weak, you have a chance with her.¡±


    Lee Jihee sighed inwardly at having to fend off female Green Skins now.


    ¡°I am too inferior.¡±


    ¡°You evaluate yourself too low.¡±


    Lee Wanyong was saying that because he was afraid of Agiona. Lee Jihee sighed this time in relief, as there had been a chance he would ept the offer.


    ¡°What brings you here? How about a drink? Jihee, go prepare something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right now.¡±


    Jihee had been about to go when Hajaku spoke again.


    ¡°No, I have a mock battle with the trainees. I have onlye here because Blood Dagger has asked me to deliver something to you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I want a drink with you, but it seems that the n will be busier.¡±


    Hajaku handed over piles of documents to Lee Wanyong. The man¡¯s eyes burned as they were necessary for him to seed as a n member. The sheer volume of the sealed documents made Lee Jihee cringe even as Lee Wanyong thanked Hajaku.


    Hajaku now greeted Lee Wanyong with a hand over his chest, which was a sign of respect. Some of the Green Skins close to Lee Wanyong were showing him such greetings nowadays, and it made Lee Jihee smile to see Lee Wanyong greet back.


    ¡°Then, I will leave you. Do your best for the n.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. I also wish you luck.¡±


    Lee Jihee mumbled after Hajaku left the tent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it inconvenient that hees so suddenly into your tent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a sign of trust and friendship for Green Skins.¡±


    She remembered that only true brothers are allowed to go about each other¡¯s tents freely. Lee Jihee looked at Lee Wanyong in surprise at having built awork. It would not be out of ce to think that powerful Green Skins regarded him as a useful human. Green Skins did not discriminate if humans had abilities.


    Lee Jihee now saw him open the documents and thought he worked hard as she had heard rumors of Lee Wanyong participating in Baek Ahyeon¡¯s sermons. She now focused solely on her work, as they promised not to see his work until Lee Wanyong spoke of it first.


    She now saw him focus and thought such a face would be attractive to anyone. He was toying with his golden pen, which was made of solid gold from the mines. The surprising thing was that he had covered it with cheap leather, to be careful. Lee Wanyong spoke up after Lee Jihee began to drowse.


    ¡°Jihee.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you want an assignment?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While Jihee had been assigned some work before, this was the first time Lee Wanyong had given his work from Blood Dagger.


    ¡°It¡¯s an assignment to help create mind control spells, and you would need to work with Japanese magicians. It will be useful in the future.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t buy it from the shop, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lee Jihee nodded, as it was a chance that would go to other people if she refused.


    ¡°However, mind control is scary. It¡¯s not going to be used on us, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ingredients are too rare to be used on us¡­probably¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You will knowter.¡±


    Lee Jihee knew he would not speak and just focused on the assignment. The Blood Dagger n always rewarded results, and she would gain something decent for this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will move with Orbo. Prepare now and go see Hakajin.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She took her luggage and went out. The names Orbo and Hakajin meant this was really important. Lee Jihee could not make a mistake, as the worst-case scenario was that she would be thrown out. However, this was a chance valuable enough to take risks. Lee Jihee looked back to see Lee Wanyong still working, and she had to acknowledge that he waspetent as she went out.


    **


    Things were going well. While Park Hyeri was silent, the magician using explosion magic had given us much. I managed to narrow down the Spider n Master¡¯s position and had asked for Jang Ye Ri¡¯s help on how to hold down someone who had teleport skills. I was even surer by now that the Spider n Master was important to Park Hyeri.


    Also, cing the Maser under mind control would reinforce the n. She would be an invaluable asset as the only teleport user in thisnd.


    I now waited for my guest in my tent. Baek Ahyeon was someone who could control minds, as she had been able to use people as bombs. Her followers still served her to an eerie degree, and Elisha looked tense as she waited with me.


    Baek Ahyeon hade in elegantly, and she was wearing a sheer dress like she had expected a private call. Her red lips were sensual, but they frowned on seeing Elisha. She realized that it was business.


    ¡°Have you called? My savior?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sit.¡±


    Baek Ahyeon red at Elisha and then looked at me with respectful eyes.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°You will work with her for now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    She was like Jung Hayeon as she looked at Elisha¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hello, I am Elisha, the third princess of the Eveluse Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I am Baek Ahyeon, the first disciple of the Great Savior.¡±


    Baek Ahyeon then asked why I had brought her here. I knew she thought Laveua was a divine child and was anxious to have one of her own. While I was being careful, it was also difficult for a demon and a human to have a child. Jang Ye Ri had been an exception.


    ¡°I needed to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Anything!¡±


    I hesitated to ask her about mind control outright, but her devoted gaze made me open my mouth.


    ¡°How does your propagation work?¡±


    Baek Ahyeon¡¯s face brightened, as this was the first time I had taken an interest in her followers.

 Chapter 207: Mind Control (2)

    Chapter 207 Mind Control (2)


    Proofread by wFinder


    Note: Last chapter before the break


    [For Green Skins, it was strange that a religion worshipped Blood Dagger among humans. It is necessary to focus on Baek Ahyeon at this point, as the New and Old Testaments she wrote regarding Blood Dagger is highly evaluated today. She was an avid follower of Blood Dagger from the beginning¡­and while this religion began at a small shrine in the Land of Brotherhood, now the second shrine¡¯s size is that of a small city¡­interestingly, there was a surprising help in building¡­]


    I had not been really interested in Baek Ahyeon¡¯s disciples except for their abilities. Still, she seemed moved that I had asked about her achievement.


    ¡°I¡­cannot really exin in words. How abouting with me to see for yourself, savior?¡±


    I thought things over, as it did not seem a bad idea to let Elisha practice. I saw that Baek Ahyeon¡¯s body was shaking even as she looked at me with bright eyes.


    ¡°Then, let us go now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    ¡°Elisha, get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elisha nodded, and while Baek Ahyeon seemed happy, she seemed anxious, like she had not expected I would move so fast. This would be the first time I entered her shrine.


    ¡°Then, let us go¡­together.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Us three began to move to the shrine that Baek Ahyeon and her disciples used on the perimeters of the Blood Dagger n. It was nearby, and while Baek Ahyeon wanted itrge and luxurious, we could only satisfy some of her wants due to theck of supplies.


    The shrine gates were quite simple and small, but that was more to my taste. Baek Ahyeon was exining to me about the dungeon next to me.


    ¡°This shrine is built with one big pir and several small ones. The supporting base for the big pir symbolizes me and¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The shrine seemed to have been built with some thought, and Elisha seemed surprised at this building. She would have not been able to see this one, and her face flushed like she remembered what she said.


    ¡°Then, let us go inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was strange to think that there were those who worshipped me. I first saw a statue of me that showed the moment I had first met Baek Ahyeon. She and I were quite realistically represented, and I saw that the real Baek Ahyeon was praying. I read the exnation written next to the te below the statue.


    [The blind follower now sees the savior who observes all. When the savior asked her name, she first spoke her name aloud and then called him savior. He now spoke that he is the being that will bring her what she desired, which is revenge. The follower could only nod at his all-seeing eye, and time seemed to stop when he spoke again.


    -You will get what you desire at the end. Wait for the right moment, my lovely disciple.


    When the follower bowed and looked up again, he had disappeared. ¨C Blood Dagger New Testament 1.35]


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Things were quite falsified, as she had written ording to her tastes. This seemed to be their testaments, and I was quite embarrassed that anyone should see this. I saw that there were other scenes that depicted what she and I had gone through together, and things were glorified in writing. A notable example was when I had caught Baek Ahyeon when she had jumped from a building in Somorah.


    [The savior¡¯s holy army came to judge the fallen Somorah, and the vilified humans were bleeding ck blood. He asked his follower where she was, and she could only say that she saw his glorious self. He asked her to jump to test her faith, and she did so without question. He praised that she had passed the test, and the follower found true joy ¨C Blood Dagger New Testament 3.21]


    I could see that she had quite an avid imagination, and while I did not mind thinking about the past, I was surprised at how passionate she was. She had made this shrine into a Blood Dagger museum, and I wondered how she knew what my past forms were as there were statues showing me at various states. The statues were glistening, but Baek Ahyeon quickly went to one of them to wipe it.


    ¡°There is dust¡­¡±


    I had not seen even a speck, but she seemed deadly earnest. She scared me at how hard she was wiping it, but I could see how she had increased the number of her disciples now. I had heard that many of the humans who hade here had finished getting their jobs. This shrine would bring some sort of respect towards me, and Baek Ahyeon seemed happy. I saw that Elisha was looking at the statues with serious eyes.


    -You will get what you desire at the end. Wait for the right moment, my lovely disciple.


    I could see her mumble such words. Elisha flinched at my gaze and now followed Baek Ahyeon again.


    ¡°Please, see this. This is a dagger that our savior had used in the past.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    I had used daggers as throwaway items in the past, and that one seemed one of them. There were other collections, and I was surprised to see a dish I used.


    ¡°Now, we are going to the chapel. There is an inquiry room and a rehabilitation room underground.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°While there are willing disciples, there are those who have strayed too far¡­¡±


    She seemed to feel sincere pity for them.


    ¡°Then, let us go to the chapel.¡±


    I nodded my assent.


    ¡°We have been giving service every day. While it is not our service time, there will be many spending time here after finishing their work.¡±


    I first saw a statue of me sitting on a throne of weapons, and me holding Ancient me seemed grand even to me. The room became noisy when I entered.


    ¡°Savior¡­¡±


    ¡°Savior¡­!¡±


    ¡°You will get what you desire at the end.¡±


    ¡°Savior!¡±


    I was not used to seeing people passionately shout my name and bow to me. They shouted the same words and phrases, and I interpreted the word ¡®end¡¯ as martyrdom for them. However, after a moment, the room became silent when Baek Ahyeon raised her hand.

 Chapter 208: Brainwashed

    Chapter 208: Brainwashed


    Proofread by wFinder


    ¡°Foolish servants. After waiting for such a long time, we have finally weed the Savior in this temple.¡±


    ¡°Savior¡­¡±


    Everyone is bowing their heads all the way down. There was even a guy who dropped tears from being moved, which was a little creepy to be honest. Since their loyalty proved to be useful and it didn¡¯t really matter, I still decided that it would be best to follow the crowd. It was a little difficult to get friendly with people from whom I had nothing to gain, encouraging them was still a part of my job.


    ¡°You will get what you desire at the end¡±


    I felt like blushing after repeating what I have already said before, but it didn¡¯t matter since the efficacy of this phrase was tremendous. Baek Ahyeon especially, lost strength in her legs and plopped down, clenching her two hands together as if she were so touched.


    ¡°Ah¡­.dear Savior.¡±


    I was of course taken back by how I felt even more popr than a celebrity. Since I was their deity, it was understandable, but seeing the ability of Baek Ahyeon who changed the normal crowd into such a religious one seemed very impressive.


    The problem was that she could not logically understand how she caused this effect to happen. I felt that I should personally go into the investigation of the matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Baek Ahyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes, my Savior.¡±


    At my words, Baek Ahyeon hurriedly got out of the worship room, and even after a while, we could still hear the crowd calling the Savior.


    Since most religions have doctrines, I again looked at Baek Ahyeon and started to make conversation. Of course, since it would not make sense that the founder of the religion would not know of one¡¯s own religious doctrine, I was cautious as I spoke to Baek Ahyeon.


    I guessed that the phrase that I had used earlier (you will get what you desire at the end) was the main selling point. It was natural to be curious since they seemed to be interpreting my words in their own way.


    ¡°Ahyeon Baek, how are you understanding the phrase: ¡®you will get what you desire at the end?¡¯¡±


    I decided to only ask a simple question because a moreplex question would surface some overlyplicated concepts.


    From the sudden question, Baek Ahyeon seemed incredibly surprised but also disyed a nervous expression. Although she had slept with a god, she still was ufortable with me, and the way that she opened her eyes wide showed her fear of whether her answer would be correct or not.


    ¡°I¡­I apologize, but the end would signify the end of the Earth or death.. and what one wants would be to enter the world of eternal peace?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    I did not even imagine that the words I used to say that I would help her get her revenge at the end of the dungeon would be interpreted in such a way.


    I did not know exactly what the world of eternal peace was, but when I thought of the possibility that it might be the heavenly ce my people always talk about, I had to admit that this pagan had established the foundation of religion surprisingly well.


    It seemed that this psychology was also rooted in the way they freely sacrifice their bodies and turn them into bombs. The end is to give the gift of rest.


    When I looked over at Baek Ahyeon, she was still watching me nervously.


    ¡°Per¡­perhaps my interpretation is wrong?¡±


    It was pretty adorable seeing her look for my response ying with her fingers. I responded right away looking at Baek Ahyeon.


    ¡°Your words are correct.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I knew it!¡±


    ¡°However, you will only find eternal peace when you are with me.¡±


    It was a phrase I made while thinking of Baek Ahyeon, who would always be ready to throw herself away as a sacrifice for me. Baek Ahyeon¡¯s entire body shook, as if she were touched by my words. She would agree as well. Baek Ahyeon gains the greatest peace when she is next to me.


    If I were to rephrase my words, it was practically telling her to not die, which would in her perspective be very touching.


    ¡°I will make sure of it, my Savior.¡±


    ¡° That¡¯s that and now I would like to go to the interrogation room in the base floors. ¡°


    ¡° Ah¡­they are people who are not yet ready to be your followers. Will you be okay? ¡°


    ¡° It does not matter. ¡°


    It had to be ones who were not yet ready, to be honest. Despite this fact, Baek Ahyeon was asking me quite a lot of things as she seemed to be worried. It was clear that she was concerned that there would be an ungodly man.


    ¡°As..I have told you already, ones who are poor and suffering are quick to ept the greatness of Savior, but sometimes¡­there..there are ones who do not. ¡°


    The one in the prior state would have been pretty easy to handle. The more the person is going through, the more they look for someone to lean on. In particr, it is not unreasonable to fall into the religion more easily if you think about the bond between members of the same religion.


    The bond forms stronger with scars that these believers possess such as poverty, heartbreak, pain, abuse, and theye to believe that it is a great relief to be a part of amunity. It is very dangerous, but also meaningless, to interfere with an existing religion.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that almost everyone, except for devout believers, abandons their existing religion from the moment they fall here.


    This is because, unlike the state on Earth, the gods here directly grant power to people. The miracle of healing wounds and reviving those close to death was a sight that many high-level people could see, but probably gained the envy of those who did not have a chance to see a priest. The problem is that the priests of the temple seemingly have heavy buttocks. Unlike those unable to get out of their chairs to help, Baek Ahyeon was very close by.


    To make a confession, I had believed in the existence of gods before seeing the case of Baek Ahyeon. This is a funny story, but back in the days of Kim Taesung, I once even donated to the temple even when I didn¡¯t have enough money to eat.


    Of course, it was after a while that I realized that all those things I did were bullshit, butpared to that time, I started to have more doubts about the gods here.


    This is because Baek Ahyeon¡¯s use of divine power is questionable.


    Those who are not priests cannot use divine power. There are healing spells of shamans, but other than that, there are no healing spells other than a few unique abilities.


    ¡® If the power were to be rtive to your belief¡­? ¡®


    In the case of other believers, it is still insufficient, but in the case of Baek Aheon, she is already exuding a higher level of divine power. The problem is that we cannot grasp the identity of this cloudy divine power.


    Of course, I am not a god. If you tell Ahyeon Baek this truth, she will be very shocked. However, in reality, Ahyeon Baek is believing in only the image of a savior who she has created.


    ¡® Pagan ¡¯


    Pagan is the job she earned. If the power of Baek Ahyeon and other priests trulyes from their pure belief, then this system is all a personal power. Of course, I do not know the truth. I do not mean to get too deep into it, either. However, I still thought that it should be considered.


    Baek Ahyeon was still talking to me as I wondered these thoughts.


    ¡° In¡­ in the cases in which their confirmation is not yet finished, they may act rudely. Pl..please understand¡­ ¡°


    ¡° I do not care, my follower. ¡°


    When we headed over to the basement, I felt that the atmosphere was different. First and foremost was the fact that there was no light. Elisha, who was next to me, came closer as if she were frightened and Baek Ahyeon once again gave her a re.


    ¡° To start off, this ce is divided into level one, two and three. ¡°


    ¡° Mmm.. ¡±


    This ce must have been the first level. As soon as we entered through the doors, we heard screams everywhere.


    ¡° Ahhhhhhh! You will be cursed. You bastards! ¡°


    ¡° Ergh¡­ save.. Save me.. Fuck¡­ fuck¡­¡±


    When I looked over at Baek Ahyeon with a puzzled expression, she started to slowly open her lips.


    ¡° In the case of these polluted pagans, they receive suffering. ¡°


    Pagan is actually the job title of Baek Ahyeon.


    ¡° What type of suffering is it? ¡°


    ¡° It is a suffering that is about whether or not one can live on as the servant of the Savior. The inquisitors on level two are trying to restore them thoroughly to their former pristine condition. ¡°


    ¡° Mmm.. ¡±


    When I peeked inside, there were some pretty gruesome scenes in every cell. They probably cannot even make an extreme choice such asmitting suicide. This is because everyone here is a priest. The people here were members of the hunting dog ns, one of the murderer ns, who were transitioned after they had confessed some useful information. Something was very off. The level two inquisitors were not saying a single word.


    They did not ask anything regarding the Savior.


    ¡° I see that the level two inquisitors do not speak. ¡±


    ¡° Yes. That is right. Savior. It is forbidden to have a conversation with the pagans here. We do not ask anything and continue with the purification procedure until their hearts be cleansed. ¡°


    They seemed to be using the various torture methods such as setting fire on living beings as a purification process. To be honest, until this moment I had thought that the person who gets caught in the hands of Jung Hayeon who can install a root inside the body which explodes would be pitiful, but these guys here were in worse situations.


    ¡° I¡­ I have been purified! I am! Please! Please! ¡°


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    From the person who was shouting that he had been cleansed to the ones who were endlessly cursing, there was a pretty mixture of a group at this level.


    ¡° How do you check that the purification isplete? ¡°


    ¡° You know it by looking into their eyes, Savior. We determine whether or not there is a devil in their eyes. ¡°


    Not even I, the god they worship, would know how to determine this.


    It seemed as if the second level inquisitors had great powers. When I showed a little interest, Baek Ahyeon seemed extremely excited, and started to open the door of the guy who was shouting to show more thoroughly.


    ¡° Park Jihye ¡°


    ¡°F.. founder! And.. And Savior! ¡°


    As soon as they saw me, one person bowed down to the ground. Baek Ahyeon must have be the pope or something. I started to look at the person on the floor. She seemed familiar, but I did not know her.


    ¡° She is the survivor of the battle of Somora and is the best second level inquisitor of this ce. ¡°


    So, what she was saying is that this person, Park Jihye, is from this ce.


    Her outer appearance seemed pretty okay. To be honest, you could even call her pretty.


    ¡°Inquisitor Park Jihye, you shall talk about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I..I was once a follower who worshipped the lustful, ugly, filthy whore of abundance. Of course now, I have forgotten all about the whore of abundance and only worship you, my Savior.


    She seemed to be an ex- follower of the goddess of abundance. I felt a little sorry for the goddess who got a bunch of curse words suddenly, but decided to keep on listening to what she had to say.


    ¡°This ce allowed me to be rebornpletely. I still personally feel only gratitude to Baek Ahyeon for teaching me personally. ¡°


    ¡°Inquisitor Park Jihye¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Of.. Of course who I feel most thankful for is Savior, who opened up a new world. ¡°


    The inquisitor quickly replied as Baek Ahyeon was about to speak again.


    ¡°In the beginning, it was very painful and frightening, but after throwing away everything, I could feel that the Savior wasing towards me.


    The eyes of Park Jihye who had her hands sped together seemed to be half mad.


    ¡°I still cannot forget that overwhelming feeling in that moment. ¡°


    Meanwhile, the guy that Park Jihye was in charge of was still talking as she was talking to us, with scars all over his body.


    ¡°Please.. I am cleansed. There is no doubt about it. I..I could see it, too. I saw the Savior. ¡°


    Still, Baek Ahyeon and Park Jihye did not seem satisfied.


    ¡°Hmph. He still seems to be lying, inquisitor Park Jihye. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, Baek Ahyeon. ¡°


    I felt pity for the guy, watching her re-wear the oddly shaped mask and taking all the creepy tools over to him, but he kind of asked for it.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! Fucking¡­fuckers! You bastard fuckers!!! ¡±


    There ended up being some foulnguage, which made the eyes of Baek Ahyeon turn a little cold.

 Chapter 209

    209 Brainwash (2)


    Proofread by wfinder


    I was watching the situation quietly, but the cold silence in the inquisitor¡¯s room made me break a sweat. From the cold atmosphere, even the guy who was cursing became quiet, and the eyes of Baek Ahyeon seemed ready to hunt its prey.


    If I weren¡¯t at the scene, he would have had a painful punishment, but Baek Ahyeon was forcing a smile with shaking lips.


    ¡°There still is a demon inside him. Park Ji Hye inquisitor, please take him to the punishment room .¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    I had no idea what the punishment room was, but looking at his reaction, I could tell that he was scared to death. I honestly didn¡¯t want to see what was going on, but my curiosity made me look. Park Jihye brought the brittle guy into a deeper corner, and when he kept refusing, she broke his ankles.


    I didn¡¯t feel the need to follow him down, so I asked a question looking at Baek Ahyeon.


    ¡°What kind of a ce is the punishment room?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So it is a ce to separate humans who seem impossible to transform. It is probably because they are already too polluted by the demons. Park Ji Hye inquisitor will use the torture equipment used in the Middle Ages. Amon example is the brass bull, irondy, or boxes with rats in them. There are some cases in which the people experience the Savior in the room, but it would be very unlikely for him.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡±


    Those were some things that anyone has heard of at least once. Personally, I think that the box with rats is the worst out of all of them. The human is fixed in a position and connected to a ss chamber with rats inside.


    Heat is added into the ss chamber, and the rats try to escape, but in order to do so, they must carve their way out of the human.


    On thisnd, there are no animals that are exactly like rats, but there are some simr creatures. Although they are not threatening, it would be scary to see them carve through human flesh.


    ¡°Do you¡­ not like what I have said?¡±


    When I briefly had a stern face, Baek Ahyeon asked as if she were nervous, but I did not mind.


    ¡°From where were the people in the room captured¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are all survivors of the fallen city Somora or the n members of the hunting dogs. There are also fallen people whom the Queen of the East has sent.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s an okay ce.¡±


    Anyway, most humans are pieces of garbage, and karma got to them. They probably had no idea that there were crazier people than themselves beforemitting their crime.


    I felt certain why religion would be so dangerous. The second level inquisitors seemed crazier than the n members of the hunting dogs.


    I, too, once visited a ce where all n members of the hunting dogs gathered. I did not have to confirm what they did to the humans they kidnapped from hunting and the city of the East.


    ¡° Where are the humans you captured together from that time? ¡°


    ¡° Yes, the ones we gotst time with the hunting dog n became your servants. There are even ones serving you as second level inquisitors.¡±


    The situation was getting pretty amusing. The ones getting punished had punished their inquisitors before. I still didn¡¯t know exactly how this ce ran, but thinking about the pain that Baek Ahyeon went through, I wondered if she really had the eyes to be able to see demons.


    ¡° Mmmpf. ¡±


    Elisha, who was walking next to us, kept barfing up and she was looking with a much more nervous expression than the one she hading out of the worship room. Looking at me with scared eyes, her expression showed that she hadn¡¯t realized what kind of a crazy person I was.


    Baek Ahyeon was watching Elisha¡¯s expression very closely.


    I told a joke to Baek Ahyeon.


    ¡°Do you see the devil in her? ¡°


    The elf jumped from thisment. But, Baek Ahyeon shook her head.


    ¡° Unfortunately, I don¡¯t see one. ¡°


    There seemed to be her own way of measurement. Elisha started to move, holding onto my arms from fear, and whether it was from the soft nature of elves or because she was raised like a princess, she seemed to be having a tough time adapting.


    ¡° How is the second process? ¡°


    ¡° Yes. The ones who pass the first step go through the second process, and this is a bit easier than the first one. ¡°


    When we moved to the ce Baek Ahyeon led us, there were no screams. Not even traces of blood, and the atmosphere was much brighter as well.


    There were many rooms, and the size was just big enough for one person to sit. I could hear some singing voices.


    ¡°I shall jump, saith the savior, shouting, my dear devotee¡­¡±


    ¡° He has said that you can achieve what you want. ¡±


    ¡°The savior abandoned the body of the orc and escaped into the body of a demon¡­¡±


    There were voices constantly memorizing the New Testament.


    When I looked at Baek Ahyeon once again, with a curious face, she nodded with satisfaction this time.


    ¡°The ones who passed the first step take all their time memorizing the New Testament, except some time for food and sleep. They all have been through a certain amount of purification, so there is no one who dares to sleep or get distracted during prayers, but if there are those cases, they must go through the purification process again.¡±


    This meant that if you made a mistake here, you would be dragged into the hell seen earlier. When I slightly opened the door, there were some familiar faces reciting the song continuously.


    ¡° Hmmm¡­¡±


    Tracing back into my memory, there was a woman who was the cadre of the hunting dog n.


    But, the problem seemed to be the fact that they were singing even after I entered the room. Baek Ahyeon started to fire at them ruthlessly.


    ¡° How dare you not say your greeting even after the Savior has given you attention! ¡°


    From this, the cadredy made eye contact and looked over with a pale, frightened face.


    ¡° D..dear savior. Please forgive my unfaithfulness¡­ ¡°


    ¡° You must go through the purification process once more. ¡°


    The inquisitor who appeared out of nowhere started to drag the cadredy outside.


    ¡° Savior¡­please forgive my sins. ¡°


    This woman called my name with a desperation that must have reflected the amount of time she spent in the purification process. I didn¡¯t think that it would be bad to give her another chance, so I stated.


    ¡° I shall forgive you. ¡°


    From my voice the second level inquisitor and Baek Ahyeon became quieter and suddenly, the woman of the hunting dog n started to cry, and talked holding onto her chest as if she were having a breakdown.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Savior. ¡°


    And then, the clothes of the surprised woman of the hunting dog n started to change. She had seeded in bing official without going through the third process.


    ¡°Oh.. Sa..Savior.¡±


    The second level inquisitors were looking at the woman with surprised expressions, and Baek Ahyeon was observing the woman not with anger, but a forgiving look.


    ¡° Great job, follower Jung Mi Ri. ¡°


    ¡° Th..Thank you. Thank you! ¡°


    The woman seemed to have won the right to escape the dungeon fully. I honestly did not remember well, but that woman used to be close to a crazy dog in the way she acted. I had observed how someone could change so much in a short period of time.


    ¡° I will live as a servant who only serves the Savior¡­¡±


    I reced my reply with a nod of the head and a pat on her shoulders.


    I was taken back by how much the woman was touched from this and fell on the ground with weak legs. Baek Ahyeon ordered the inquisitors once again.


    ¡° Make sure to feed the follower Jung Mi Ri good food and wash her properly. She is a newly born sister. ¡°


    ¡° Yes, will do. ¡°


    The focus of the rest, not getting distracted even with all of this going on in the background, was usible.


    ¡° How is the third process? ¡°


    ¡° Yes. In the third process, the different candidates have a debate and conversation. In the first step, we erase the polluted parts and purify, in the second fill them up with the knowledge of the Savior, and in the third step they learn about their own aplishment. ¡°


    ¡° I see. ¡°


    When I kept walking, there were members gathered in groups in arge room. They were candidates, so to speak. I quietly ordered so that they wouldn¡¯t greet me, and they all sat back down in their seats to continue their discussion.


    ¡° The statement ¡®You will achieve what you want in the end¡¯ seems to have two-sided meanings. It has both the meaning that the headmaster will be saved and that the world will be saved from pain. ¡°


    The words of candidate Kim Cheol Soo are correct. ¡°


    ¡° That is correct. ¡°


    ¡° The expression on candidate Tae San Hwang doesn¡¯t seem so bright. Do you have a different opinion? ¡°


    ¡° Me? No, no, I agree with this as well. ¡°


    It was expected, but the debate was not so much of a debate. The sudden silence surprised me, and a voice started in the corner.


    ¡° He¡¯s a fake! ¡°


    ¡° He¡¯s a fake! He does not agree with the Savior! ¡°


    Baek Ahyeon started to exin the moment I slightly looked over to her side.


    ¡° In this process, we also work on finding the followers who are still polluted. This prolonged debate process shows the inner side of the other candidates, and ones who are not prepared are discovered. ¡°


    ¡° I see. And for the ones who fail? ¡°


    ¡° They go through the purification process again. ¡°


    This meant that an opposing opinion must never be said. Baek Ahyeon seemed to be very happy that I visited the temple, but I had no idea that such a system existed.


    I wondered if it would be okay to put humans with strong mental powers into this system, but I thought that maybe even with a decent amount of mental power, even I would be a faithful believer after going through this process.


    ¡°And those who have passed the third stage will then be on the same starting line as the other prospective believers who do not have demons. Since they havemitted an ugly sin, it is right to kill them immediately, but I thought that giving them a chance to repent once in a while was not bad. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Do you still have ces to show? ¡±


    ¡± Yeah. I do. ¡±


    The ce above where Baek Ahyeon brought us back to with a blush on her face was a room with arge bed. Baek Ah Yeon opened her mouth very shyly.


    ¡°Cough.. Cough.. This is the room where we serve the Savior. ¡°

 Chapter 210

    210 Brainwash (3)


    Proofread by wFinder


    Content Warning: Sexual content


    Actually, I didn¡¯te here to do this. It was only to talk about brainwashing and mental magic with Elisha, but seeing Baek Ahyeon¡¯s strange expression made me feel a little bit hotter. However, recently, as the time spent with Mev and Laveua has been getting longer, Jeong Ha-yeon and Baek Ahyeon have been patient for quite a long time, but it didn¡¯t seem bad to religious work and chill for a short time.


    There were no traces of people living here, but of course, the room was quite splendid. When I looked around the room, Baek Ahyeon was so nervous that she was swallowing her saliva. As I looked at her and patted her on the head, Baek Ahyeon gained great courage and hugged me.


    And Elisha, who was looking at it, was not able toe to her senses for a moment about what kind of situation this was. Of course, I opened my mouth to Elisha.


    ¡°You can go back. Let¡¯s talk about this in a moment. ¡±


    Nevertheless, it was strange that the sound of the door closing was not heard, so when I looked at Elisha again, she muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Can I¡­ wait here? ¡±


    She was speaking nonsense.


    ¡°You can go outside and wait. Heretic inquisitors will guide you to the entrance. ¡±


    ¡°This¡­the heretical interrogation¡­the¡­ah¡­no¡­no. I really want to wait here. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t look so young that she wouldn¡¯t know what was going on, but when she kept saying that she would stay here, I was flustered. After thinking for a moment, I could see why this elf wanted to stay here.


    ¡®She is scared. ¡¯


    Unfortunately, she was terrified. Seeing that her ears kept trembling, she seemed to have been shocked by what she saw today. Seeing that she reacted violently to the sound of heretical inquisitors taking her away, the heretical inquisitors frightened her. Baek Ahyeon¡¯s voice resonated when she was in trouble for a while.


    ¡°Oh, my savior. I don¡¯t care. ¡±


    Come to think of it, even in the first act I had with Baek Ahyeon, she reacted like this. Rather, it seems that there was a psychological feeling that she wanted Jung Eui Chang to look at her, and she still seemed to be thinking that way. She certainly seemed to have a unique sexual taste.


    ¡± ha¡­haa¡­ ¡±


    It was because she was looking at this side with a very excited expression looking at the elf standing and staring nkly. The elf¡¯s face turned red and she crossed her legs, as if she were watching a bomb about to explode. It was waiting for a signal from our side.


    When I looked at Elisha again, Elisha was looking at me with a red face. Looking at her, it seemed that she was interested a bit. I nodded towards Baek Ahyeon.


    ¡± Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter. ¡±


    ¡° Ah Savior¡­. ¡±


    After a while, Baek Ahyeon started going like an animal that had starved for several days. She got to kissing right away as if it didn¡¯t matter anymore, or that she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Baek Ahyeon pushed me in so hard that my body was pushed to the bed.


    ¡± ha¡­.haa¡­ ¡±


    I felt like I could evenugh at the constant roughness of her hands. When the tongues got entangled, the salivas immediately started to mix with each other, and before I even took off her clothes, Baek Ahyeon became a pure white naked body.


    As if she could not wait, she threw off all the dresses that she was wearing. Come to think of it, it had been quite a while since I had spent time with Baek Ahyeon. However, she still seemed to be careful about reaching out indiscriminately, despite the fact that I had done her many times.


    I opened my mouth to Baek Ahyeon, because her appearance looked like a horned beast, which was quite cute.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. ¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how¡­ how dare I do that. ¡±


    It was a bit absurd to say something like that even though she was already pushing me to this side, but I nodded my head again.


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of swallowing every saliva in her mouth could be heard clearly. I could see Baek Ahyeon¡¯s uv moving.


    In fact, it¡¯s never been so rare to lose the initiative in a rtionship. Even in the case of Mev and Jeong Ha-yeon, they were always obedient, and in the case of Jang Ye-ri, she always pretended to be strong and took the lead, but surprisingly, she showed a lot of weakness. In the case of Baek Ahyeon, it could be said that she was the most obedient among them, but today she was different from the built-up energy.


    ¡°How dare I¡­I. ¡±


    I felt as if her eyes were spinning while I was talking, but I could see her contemting with trembling mouth and hands, holding her hands over my body.


    ¡± It does not matter. ¡±


    There was no way that the obedient Baek Ahyeon would overpower me by saying things like this. But, as if she were determined, she bit her lip and rushed more and more militantly, and she finally seemed to have made up her mind.


    First of all, I had to take off my clothes here, and I just took off the top covered in leather, but Baek Ahyeon carefully removed my bottoms.


    This situation was a very exciting situation for me as well, so my upright alter ego greeted Baek Ahyeon.


    ¡°Oh¡­ the Savior is like this. I¡­ I¡¯m so¡­ so¡­ happy. ¡±


    Before I could even say a word, Baek Ahyeon swallowed my alter ego in her mouth. Of course, it was difficult with Baek Ahyeon¡¯s small mouth, but nevertheless, she wanted to somehow put it in her mouth, so she continued to put it all the way down to the root, making a happy expression.


    ¡°Oopf¡­ mm¡­¡±


    ¡± haa.. haa¡­ ¡±


    Even though it seemed difficult to breathe for her, she continued to move her face up and down, making a happy expression, and without realizing it, I started stroking Baek Ahyeon¡¯s head.


    ¡°I am so.. happy. ¡±


    ¡° Ooomf¡­ ¡±


    To me, it¡¯s like volunteering, but she seemed to be trying to satisfy her own desires as much as possible. Come to think of it, unlike her face, her hands were stroking my whole body. It was all that she could reach with short arms. At best, it was all about the lower body and upper body, but she was very cute to be constantly touching it.


    Suddenly looking ahead, Elisha was looking at this side with a very bewildered expression. In an instant, our eyes met. Her face was red, but the most red among them was none other than her ears. I could see her averting her gaze in an instant, but she was definitely looking this way.


    A little bit of ejaction had risen, so strength went into the lower part of the body, but Baek Ahyeon moved her hands and mouth even more quickly, probably because she noticed that this was a signal.


    In the end, she had no choice but to let me ejacte in her mouth, but Baek Ahyeon was constantly moving her neck with a very happy expression.


    With an exaggerated gurgling sound, it was continuously sucking my member.


    In fact, even when I was a human, I was not without sexual desire, but after I got a green skin body, I got better in every way. Seeing Ahyeon Baek like that, it is natural to be excited once again. No, it didn¡¯t go away in the first ce.


    ¡°Please excuse me. ¡±


    I burst outughing when I saw her trying to get on top in a hurry without even wiping the cum around her mouth.


    Nevertheless, Baek Ahyeon came up this way and began to slowly climb up, rubbing my crotch with her thigh. She lifted her waist slightly and tried to align herself with this side, but the amount of water was so much that it was dripping.


    In the interim, I felt a warm and tightening sensation in my alter ego. Baek Ahyeon lowered her waist.


    ¡± haaa¡­haaa¡­ ¡±


    As she continued to touch my back with her feet and hands and moved her body in unconventional movements, a loud sound came from Baek Ahyeon.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa my savior. ¡±


    My body trembled a little at the movement of constantly looking at her tremble on top. In fact, it would be correct to say that I was also extremely excited. She was not as beautiful as Jeong Hayeon or Jang Ye-ri, and Baek Ahyeon and Mev were also far from my taste, but they aren¡¯t not beautiful either. But when you see this kind of thing, you can¡¯t help but to be excited.


    Unknowingly, after putting Baek Ahyeon on the bed, I started to tease her with my back moving in earnest, and a small scream of joy came out.


    ¡°Kyak¡±


    But seeing her hugging me tighter, it seemed even more delightful to see me like this. Elisha, who had been looking this way, was now looking back, and there was no way that she could not hear the sound. This is because, like the elves in the novel, the elves here have more developed hearing than humans.


    It was a simple voice to one side, but it was clear that to the other side it sounded like a high-end stereo speaker. Perhaps she was cursing her sense of hearing.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah haaa ahh! ¡±


    In such a situation, it is natural to wonder why Baek Ahyeon shouts louder and louder as if to make others listen.


    Iid Baek Ahyeon on her back, and then I made her lie on her stomach, Baek Ahyeon immediately lifted her ass, knowing what I wanted. The situation was a little different from what I said at first, but Baek Ahyeon seemed to be enjoying herself enough, so it didn¡¯t really matter.


    ¡°Ha ha.. ah¡­ uhhhhhhh¡±


    When I pushed her back, Baek Ahyeon was lying on her stomach and trembling. She rose to the climax in an instant. Her whole body and toes were trembling, but this time I did not wait for Baek Ahyeon. As I started to move my waist while holding her hair, a high-pitched scream continued.


    ¡°I am happy¡­ my savior¡­ ah. ¡±


    When a fairly loud scream erupted, the elf nced at this side with a restless expression. As she was working while looking at Elisha, Baek Ahyeon and Elisha naturally came to face each other. Baek Ahyeon made a V sign with her hands.


    ¡± hehe¡­ ¡±


    Of course, Elisha was startled, and she quickly turned her head, but a smile came out when she saw that.


    I could definitely confirm my feelings that Baek Ahyeon was jealous. Baek Ahyeon in this case gets very cute. Continuing to stare at Jang Ye-ri¡¯s ring or looking at women approaching me with eyes that say she doesn¡¯t like them very much is something that Mev and Jeong Hayeon rarely show.


    In the case of Mev, she is not very jealous in the first ce. In the case of Jeong Hayeon, I don¡¯t know how she feels inside, but she¡¯s quietly watching me, probably because of the influence of her bing green skin. In the case of Jang Ye-ri, she has an obsession with being the first wife and concubines, but it is difficult to see this as true jealousy. It is definitely different from Baek Ahyeon¡¯s case.


    What Baek Ahyeon has is definitely an obsession.


    Of course, she doesn¡¯t purposely show it. However, looking at the same provocations and asional appearances, I could immediately sense that she was obsessed with me. Her obsession stretched to everywhere, but was especially visible when you looked at how she wants to have children.


    As the ejaction continued to rise, I hugged Baek Ahyeon¡¯s body. Actually, I wanted to spend the day like this, but there was still work to do, so I had to move, but Baek Ahyeon seemed to regret it more than I did.


    Knowing that the work was over, Elisha looked back once more, but looking at my naked body, she hurriedly turned her head again. I don¡¯t know why I looked back even though I didn¡¯t have to look back, but it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡±


    ¡± It does not matter. ¡±


    As I got up from the bed, Baek Ahyeon continued to look at me with a sad expression. But when I didn¡¯t say anything, she quietly began to put on my clothes. I looked at Baek Ahyeon and opened my mouth.


    ¡°I will visit you tonight. ¡±


    Baek Ahyeon¡¯s face brightened greatly, but to her dismay, an answer came from a different ce.


    ¡± Yeah?! But I¡­¡­I¡¯m not ready yet¡­¡±


    It was Elisha with a very surprised expression on her face.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Proofread by wFinder


    I was surprised as I stared at Elisha, who lowered her head as she realized her mistake.


    ¡°It is not you.¡±


    Baek Ahyeon helped me with my clothes with a smile, and I saw that Elisha was blushing furiously.


    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Let me guide you to the exit, savior.¡±


    ¡°No, I think here would be nice as us three all need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I see.¡±


    The inquisitors brought tea and snacks, and I chewed on dried meat before asking Elisha a question.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­believe that there are simr parts, but this method may not work.¡±


    Baek Ahyeon red at Elisha, and the elf shuddered before speaking again.


    ¡°Of course, the process through which the honored disciples were born was interesting. May I read the inquisitors¡¯ minds?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    Elisha reached out to an inquisitor, and her frowning face told me she was reading deep into his mind. She resumed speaking.


    ¡°His mind is filled with thoughts¡­ of you, savior.¡±


    Baek Ahyeon and the inquisitor looked happy. I spoke to the former because I thought Elisha was keeping things back because of her.


    ¡°Go outside for a while, my disciple.¡±


    ¡°I¡­yes.¡±


    I spoke again at her deste face.


    ¡°Do not be disappointed. I need only to say a few words to the elf.¡±


    ¡°Right, my savior¡­¡±


    After the two went out, I thought I could speak in specifics with Elisha now.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I see that it¡¯s quite effective, and most spells would not be this effective. However, against those with strong mentality¡­¡±


    ¡°You say no?¡±


    ¡°At the moment.¡±


    ¡°Can you be this efficient if you do a simr job?¡±


    ¡°I focus more on healing, so I only know this in theory.¡±


    That meant it was not impossible for her.


    ¡°If you heal, does that mean you may return the inquisitors back to normal?¡±


    ¡°While it would take time and there may be side effects, probably yes.¡±


    I nodded, as I thought her way of healing may be another form of mind control if there were side effects.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say you heal them. How does it work?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The elf spoke carefully.


    ¡°I need to erase things first.¡±


    ¡°Just speak frankly.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to slowly erase the concept of you as the savior in their mind. While the hold is strong, I may be able to weaken their belief over time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t that mean you may be able to erase your memories of your country?¡±


    ¡°A bit different, but yes¡­¡±


    Elisha nodded as she realized that she was essentially saying she could use mind control.


    ¡°Can you feed in new things after erasing that concept?¡±


    ¡°While I cannot give you a definite answer¡­¡±


    She was saying that it was possible, and I nodded in satisfaction. She may do a bigger job than I expected, but the problem was that I did not want to spend all that time.


    ¡°Is there any way to shorten the treatment?¡±


    ¡°While there are risks, it is not impossible.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I may be able to do so by going directly into their minds, but it¡¯s a fight between minds after that. I will be directly attacked if I try to go in and erase memories of you.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­does that mean you cane to my mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although physical contact is necessary. However, if I go in directly¡­¡±


    ¡°One of us may suffer damage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I brought Baek Ahyeon back because I wanted to test something.


    ¡°Baek Ahyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, savior.¡±


    She came in excited at being called and stared at both of us. I spoke to Elisha.


    ¡°Come inside me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I said,e inside me. Baek Ahyeon, if something happens, behead this elf.¡±


    ¡°Yes, savior.¡±


    Elisha looked tense. I thought she was incapable of pulling a trick and that I should get used to things like this if I had to fight Japan. Also, I remembered I had not been that vulnerable when fighting that Japanese mage.


    I knew I could beat her, and Elisha also seemed aware of the fact. She kept hesitating, and I took pity on her.


    ¡°I promise I will not harm you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    Elisha began to cast a spell, which seemed to take time. While her magic was weak, the spell wasplicated. She opened her eyes after a while, and they were blue. She seemed ready, and I nodded. Elisha then reached out.


    ¡°Then, please, let me.¡±


    She held my hand, and I felt somethinge at me. It was weak enough to deflect, but I epted the probe. I felt memories swell up around me like a panorama but felt that she could not touch them. I was now sure that she could not touch my spirit, which was useful.


    I felt that she was oppressed by my mind and was cowering. Showing my memories to someone else, perhaps because Elisha was so timid.


    ¡®So, this is how it feels.¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®Can you see what I¡¯m seeing?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I cannot avoid seeing¡­¡¯


    It was then Elisha¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock.


    ¡®You¡­¡¯


    While I did not know what made her feel so shocked, I guessed it was my return in time. While I did not really care what such a weak being saw, I pushed her away. She went back to her body, and I now opened my eyes.


    ¡°I now know what happens.¡±


    ¡°Savior, are you all right?¡±


    I looked over myself but found nothing wrong with my memories. I also did not feel any differently towards Elisha and her country.


    ¡°How long did this go on.¡±


    ¡°Less than a second, Savior.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    It seemed that time was rtive inside my mind. I thought I should see how Elisha was doing but was surprised to see that she was crying. She was sobbing, and I thought I should know why.


    ¡°I am sorry, I really am¡­¡±


    I did not understand why she was crying, as my sad memories were limited to a few events. However, her sadness became a force inside me. She was not feeling despair but sadness on her ount.


    [The eighth seat of the Eight Evils, Sadness, epts this force.]

 Chapter 212: Contract (2)

    Green Skin


    Chapter 212 Contract (2)


    Proofread by wFinder


    It was not a bad result. I had felt power continue to feel around inside of me, but this was the time I heard the god¡¯s voice. While I could not feel whether I had be stronger in body, I felt magic well up in me and my mind bing stronger.


    Elisha calmed down after a while, but I did not understand what made her act that way.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Suddenly¡­¡±


    Elisha did not continue, as she seemed to understand me better after that experience. Baek Ahyeon seemed envious as I asked the elf another question.


    ¡°Can you send my soul into someone else¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can do so the way I just did now.¡±


    ¡°If the opponent is stronger than me¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what happens.¡±


    The opponent could push me away, and there may be consequences. However, the profit may be sweet. I nodded, and while Baek Ahyeon seemed excited at the prospect, I thought that was unnecessary. I stood up because I thought a meeting with my n members was in order.


    ¡°Baek Ahyeon, tell others that there will be a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I watched Baek Ahyeon run out and walk out slowly. Elisha followed me as we walked the silent corridors.


    ¡°I will not say anything and pledge it on my family.¡±


    I thought I knew what she was talking about, as she seemed to have looked into what kind of a man I was. However, I had allowed her inside me because it was irrelevant how much she knew about me. This elf was bound to me, and I would have no regrets about killing her after this ended. Elisha seemed to have understood my attitude.


    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    I saw her ears flinch and knew that she was submissive because she thought I would keep my promise. We would have crossed the forest as I wanted tond and a battle.


    I entered the tent we used for meetings and saw that everyone was there.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    I saw Gark, Hakaijn, Kim Yoora, Mev, Jung Hayeon, and Baek Ahyeon. Orbo and the goblin sisters also sat and looked quite impassive. Elisha looked around, and I told her to follow me as I sat on the center seat. I sat, and everyone waited for me to speak.


    ¡°Report.¡±


    Hakajin spoke as I said the word.


    ¡°Jang Ye Ri and Lee Wanyong are trying to contact the Spider n through the south. It seems that they will seed soon.¡±


    Lee Wanyong was useful, as I had not believed he would be able to do this.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°We have gathered all ingredients for the potion, and our alchemists and the captured mages are working on it.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Orbo.¡±


    Orbo nodded as he had worked hard. Also, his body showed that he had also trained fastidiously, and I was grateful for his work ethic.


    ¡°Gark and Jung Hayeon.¡±


    The two brought out a contract, and Elisha¡¯s eyes widened at the articles. It was an unimaginable one, as it made her promise to give up her country and leave behind a thousand elves. I saw her ears tremble, and she stared at the paper for a while. There were no other tricks, and I stamped the contract with my thumb I pricked with my teeth.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Hark and the goblin sisters nodded with Mev and Baek Ahyeon. Elisha signed her name after me as she realized she had to make a choice.


    ¡°I formally wee you. We will head out as soon as we finish here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was not a easy choice to make for Elisha. I spoke to the n members.


    ¡°We will fight the Spider n.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and while I did not know whether we would meet the Spider n Master or others. However, we were ready, as my n members could protect themselves now.


    ¡°Everyone except Kim Yoora and Hakajin should prepare to leave whenever possible.¡±


    Everyone looked excited as they smiled, and I had to raise my lips into one.


    **


    ¡°Has a messagee?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As always, you¡¯re beautiful, and our n Leader will like you.¡±


    ¡°I do not care for your words¡­ but is it true that he will?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. You amodate his tastes the most.¡±


    ¡°He has eyes. I do admit I do not look bad these days, and he did say I¡¯m beautiful¡­ but keep your head down or I will rip out your eyeballs.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri stared at Lee Wanyong, and she had to admit that he was efficient. He finished up the conference and now took on the work in the city. She thought of their conversation then.


    ¡®I am not afraid of those south bastards, but I fear the blood that wille from the fight.¡¯


    ¡®We can pull this off with help from the North. The South and East cannot fight easily due to the North, and that is why you¡¯re being pulled in.¡¯


    ¡®You are right on that.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you.¡¯


    He spoke the right things, and Jang Ye Ri had to admit he was an efficient diplomat. She even hoped that Blood Dagger would lend him to her once in a while. She spoke.


    ¡°Things are not far away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri walked as some messengers from the north hade for the alliance.


    ¡°Who hase?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Choi Seulgi.¡±


    ¡°I heard her name before. I thought she did not show herself often.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that is the past. She is showing up often these days for the north.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri entered the meeting room, and only Choi Seulgi was there. She had been given authority, and it seemed she was well trusted by the north.


    ¡°I apologize for beingte.¡±


    ¡°No, I just arrived.¡±


    Choi Seulgi¡¯s smile told Jang Ye Ri that this conference may go smoothly, and the woman spoke up before Jang Ye Ri and Lee Wanyong could speak.


    ¡°I will tell you beforehand that we ept your alliance with a few exceptions mentioned in the document.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri¡¯s eyes widened as she had ced a few advantageous articles as the first offer at Lee Wanyong¡¯s suggestion. She did not expect it to work.


    ¡®Well¡­¡¯


    Before nodding, Jang Ye Ri stared at Lee Wanyong, who was reading the document.


    ¡°There are no problems.¡±


    ¡°I will read it also.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    There were no problems, and Jang Ye Ri stared at Choi Seulgi in disbelief. Choi Seulgi spoke up.


    ¡°I have used my influence here, as I quite like the east.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­but I do have a small favor to ask.¡±


    As the articles gave Choi Seulgi a right to ask, Jang Ye Ri nodded. Choi Seulgi waited a bit before speaking.


    ¡°How many people named Kim Taesung are here in the east?¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 An Unnecessary Loyalty


    Proofread


    ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯


    That was Lee Wanyong¡¯s first thought when he heard Choi Seulgi speak. He had heard Jung Hayeon call Blood Dagger a few times in the vige.


    There was a change in Choi Seulgi¡¯s demeanor, and she seemed to recognize it. Lee Wanyong turned around to see Jang Ye Ri look curious.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult¡­ but I want to know the reason.¡±


    Lee Wanyong quickly replied to Jang Ye Ri¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Ah, people from Earth sometimes want to find their past rtions. It¡¯s probably one of them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lee is right.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ as I was born here, I did not know that. I will grant you that favor. You can wait here as this will take time.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for your help.¡±


    Lee Wanyong felt a shiver down his spine as he felt something was strange with her. He was growing rigid when Jang Ye Ri put down her teacup. He immediately felt better, as Jang Ye Ri was now staring at Choi Seulgi with interest.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say to him?¡±


    ¡°No, no. He just looked simr to someone I used to know¡­ Could you let me know where I can stay?¡±


    ¡°I will guide you myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Do you want to have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    They reached an agreement easily, but Lee Wanyong could not help but feel something was off as the two women went out. It was because he thought Choi Seulgi was looking for Blood Dagger.


    The first thing Lee Wanyong thought of was personal gain out of all things. He knew Choi Seulgi¡¯s reputation, as he took care not to be isted from the outside world in the vige.


    ¡®Someoneparable to the North Queen.¡¯


    ¡®Someone divine who serves the North Queen.¡¯


    ¡®A talented thief.¡¯


    Choi Seulgi was bright, kind, well-liked, and had given up everything for the North Queen. She was credited with 40% of the North Queen¡¯s achievements in all areas, from dungeon conquests to one-on-one battles.


    While she had not shown ambition, Choi Seulgi¡¯sing here to form an alliance with the East meant she was broadening her horizons. She had to have some other intention for finding Kim Taesung.


    Lee Wanyong began to think things over.


    First was that Blood Dagger may not be the Kim Taesung she was looking for, as there may be others in the East.


    While he may live better in the North if he gambled correctly with this, he was not going to bet this dangerously. He was carving his niche in the Blood Dagger n and was trusted by Jang Ye Ri. If he managed to seed in allying with the North, bing a Green Skin was a possibility.


    ¡®I need to keep my mouth shut.¡¯


    Lee Wanyong nodded and returned to his room after a rather luxurious meal. He was about to lie on his bed when he heard a voice.


    -Don¡¯t move.


    The voice was icy.


    -If you do anything I do not ask, you will die. Move only your fingers. One for yes, two for no.


    Things had been going too well these days. Lee Wanyong gulped. Threatening a diplomat of another city was dangerous, but his opponent did not seem to care.


    -You¡­ know Kim Taesung, right?


    The situation was terrible on all ounts. Lee Wanyong knew well he was not good in a fight. His instincts told him that he would not be able to escape from this mysterious woman in any way.


    He could not fathom how she had gotten in, as Lee Wanyong was sensitive to danger, and there were many strong warriors from the East protecting this ce.


    -Answer.


    Lee Wanyong raised two fingers as he was certain she would not be able to kill him here. They were in the East, and Jang Ye Ri was strong. As Jang Ye Ri knew that Choi Seulgi had been eyeing him, she would suspect Choi Seulgi first and foremost.


    ¡®She is bluffing.¡¯


    However, he could not help but follow her orders. The fear was real.


    -Really? I thought you did¡­ I despise liars. One more time. Kim Taesung is about 177 centimeters tall and very handsome. Think eyebrows, a small mouth, sharp eyes. A swordsman. Weak but knows the right way to act. Answer.


    She was already sure he knew, but Lee Wanyong could say he did not know such a person. He had no idea who Blood Dagger had been as a human.


    The woman spoke after seeing his two fingers.


    -You really don¡¯t know. Then, there¡¯s no trouble, right?


    Lee Wanyong raised a finger. He wanted to get out as soon as possible. Of course, he would make an officialint and make her regret this act through Jang Yeri.


    It was then her voice rang eerily.


    -This is¡­ a warning.


    He felt a de slide through his stomach, and pain spread all over his body. Someone was also messing with his brain. He felt like he was bing a heap of meat, but the weirdest part was that he was seeing all this from an outside view. The pain was real, but he was sane. Also, he could not shout out for help.


    Choi Seulgi¡¯s voice rang again.


    -This is a secret between us. All right?


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Lee Wanyong jumped out of the bed with a shout. He breathed in and out and saw that his body was whole.


    ¡°What the fuck¡­¡±


    He was drenched in a cold sweat, and Lee Wanyong looked over his body to check again.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Park Hancheol, another strong one from the East, hade to check on what was happening. Lee Wanyong murmured in a tiny voice.


    ¡°Where is Choi Seulgi¡­?¡±


    ¡°She is still with Jang Ye Ri. It seemed that they have much to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Re¡­ really?¡±


    Lee Wanyong saw that only ten minutes had passed and could not fathom what had happened.


    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯


    Park Han Cheol spoke up.


    ¡°It seems you have a problem. I will call a priest.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s quite all right.¡±


    Lee Wanyong spoke after considering the danger.


    ¡°Is there a message from the South?¡±


    ¡°A specific date.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ when can I?¡±


    ¡°You can return to the vige soon.¡±


    Lee Wanyong sighed. He wanted to get away as soon as possible. He wanted to go back, where he would at least be safe under Blood Dagger¡¯s protection.

 Chapter 214

    Green Skin 214 Connection


    Proofread


    [He is very efficient.]


    [Lee Wanyong?]


    [Yes. I want to keep him for a while.]


    I spoke again with a smile.


    [He is that.]


    [While he seems eager to return, he has some things to do here. Can I have him for a few more weeks?]


    That was a surprise, and I thought it was a good sign that he wanted toe back here. I had no intention of letting go of him.


    [I want him back as soon as possible.]


    Things were not going smoothly here, as Lee Wanyong¡¯s long absence affected the administration. Hakajin was going to exhaust himself soon.


    [Are youing?]


    While Jang Ye Ri changed the subject, I had no intention of following her.


    [I am nearby and want him back soon.]


    [I see.]


    Jang Ye Ri answered me. I was in the Eastern City Garia along with Garia¡¯s finest warriors, waiting for the Southern summoners and the Spider n. She now saw me hiding.


    [Hmm¡­]


    Jang Ye Ri seemed surprised to have seen us but did not feel our presence. Our stealth abilities, our specialties, seemed to have impressed her. I thought the Spider n would not detect us if Jang Ye Ri could not.


    I started talking to her again as there was some time left, as I was curious about how her alliance with the North had gone.


    [How did it go?]


    [We reached an agreement under good conditions, thanks to Lee Wanyong. While there is a strange article¡­ it doesn¡¯t concern you.]


    I wanted to know and was about to say so.


    [They areing.]


    Her voice was curt, and I could see the Southern peopleing on horses. Their king was absent, and while the summoners were decent, they would not stand against Jang Ye Ri.


    [Long time no see. Is your king doing well?]


    Jang Ye Ri spoke with themunication ring to inform me what was happening.


    [I am well and am grateful to you for today.]


    [While I do not need presents, I will ept this as a courtesy. Tell your king I thank him.]


    I heard some everyday conversation, and I could see Jang Ye Ri was confident and on the verge of arrogance.


    I turned around to see myrades wait behind me. The ogres were tense, the elf was nervous, and Mev slowly positioned herself to shoot at my signal. We needed to wait in case something happened.


    [Well, let¡¯s¡­]


    Jang Ye Ri was talking to the south when I saw a spot in the air twist and turn.


    ¡®She¡¯s here.¡¯


    Gark began to hide himself using his unique skill. There were six out, and while I heard about their abilities from that mage, thest one toe out was the most important.


    ¡®The Master of the Spider n.¡¯


    I did not care what happened to others if I could only get her. I heard Jang Ye Ri speak up again.


    [So¡­ they are here. You guys proved elusive. I am Jang Ye Ri, Queen of the East.]


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    [Yes, I have called you people to make a request. The n Master is silent.]


    [¡­¡­]


    A man with sses was talking instead of the Spider n Master, who remained silent. Park Han Cheol and the Greenbelt n seemed tense, while Jang Ye Ri was fully in control. She was in the middle of the battlefield if something happened but was nonchnt.


    [The request is difficult, but you will get a satisfactory reward.]


    I signaled Orbo and Alisha, and they nodded. I heard Jang Ye Ri speak again.


    [The request is¡­ to throw out the trash.]


    I felt magic explode, and Jang Ye Ri cut off the man¡¯s neck with her scythe. Everything happened in an instant.


    Everything went wild, and I ran towards Orbo, who pushed me to Jang Ye Ri. I was shot at lightning speed with magic, and Alisha gave me some strengthening magic along with others. I sawrge roots block off the enemies¡¯ path.


    ¡°Jang Ye Ri, you bitch!¡±


    Gark cut off that Southern summoner¡¯s neck. The Spider n braced for battle, but they were surrounded by Park Han Cheol and the Greenbelt n. They would be an even match.


    Jang Ye Ri¡¯s goal was the Spider n Master, and other Southern soldiers died in their path.


    I ran out with my sword ming, and everyone looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°The demon¡­¡±


    Mev¡¯s arrow shot into a warrior¡¯s forehead. He was dead instantly.


    I continued to charge at full speed, as the Spider n Master may move instantly. Her spell needed time, but she could teleport herself in a moment.


    I cut through everything that blocked me, and no one touched my skin as I ran.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    The screams were enjoyable. I evaded a de with a twist of my back and cut his neck off before flying out. I sliced the spears, avoided the arrows, and swallowed the magic with me. I used Dainsleif¡¯s item effect.


    Blood was everywhere, which I weaponized to cut even more people. I saw a member of the Spider n pursue me, as he seemed to have escaped Park Han Cheol¡¯s clutches. Others gathered around their master, telling me they were preparing to run.


    ¡°Uhhhh!¡±


    I heard screams and thought we were being pressed for time when I heard a shout.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    It was Hark, who was blocking my pursuer with his twin swords.


    ¡°Do not lose.¡±


    I distanced myself from him and saw that Jung Hayeon¡¯s roots efficiently removed obstacles from my path, along with Mev¡¯s arrows.


    I saw Jang Ye Ri face off the Spider n Master. Thetter¡¯s face grew rigid upon seeing me like she did not expect me toe.


    Jang Ye Ri had been buying me time, but the Spider n Master had cast her spell while avoiding the East Queen¡¯s attacks. Her cape seemed a decent item, as it helped her evade my and Jang Ye Ri¡¯s attacks.


    It was important to push her into a corner, and it worked. I was approaching her.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    I let my sword drop. There was no time to talk, as I did not know how long Alisha¡¯s mental magic wouldst. I made thest jump to pounce at her and grab her hand.


    ¡°I caught you.¡±


    She had no time to avoid me. I felt my spirit go inside her the moment our hands met.

 Chapter 215

    Green Skin 215 Choi Eunju


    Proofread after drinking


    It was a strange feeling, but I was at an advantage for having done this before. I went inside to the deepest parts and saw many things.


    Her life on Earth, friends, boyfriends, embarrassing moments, and other incidents.


    Her mind was much more concrete than Alisha¡¯s, and I was surprised at her age and having been married.


    ¡®Forty¡­¡¯


    I thought she was in herter twenties at the most. Her mind was like a pyramid standing on a point. Her memories were sustained on a single frame of mind. What surprised me the most was that she had lived quite a normal life. There were dark moments, but she did not seem to be a murderous psychopath.


    ¡®Choi Eunju.¡¯


    That was her name. She had been born in an ordinary family in Busan. Her parents had been happy together. She worked in apany, had married, and had been summoned to thends with her husband to a small Southern city.


    She survived, and her husband had been a good man. I could not get used to her smiling.


    Her memories of her husband showered on me, and I had been about to go in deeper.


    ¡®You trash¡­!¡¯


    I heard a scream. She had found me and was livid at someone looking through her memories. I could see her contorted face, unlike her indifferent attitude outside. While I felt heady pressure to get me out, I could endure this. I ignored her and went in to see other precious memories. I was quite certain about the reason she had changed now.


    [Darling, I love you.]


    [I love you too, Eunju.]


    [To think of havinge here alone¡­]


    [I managed tost only because of you.]


    I could see the two of them leaning on each other¡¯s shoulders in a small house. While the house was shabby, it was much loved with many trinkets. The two of them supported each other, and I had to agree that she would have been eaten alive by monsters if she hade alone.


    I now saw them on a different day, and the man was eximing as Choi Eunju rubbed her stomach.


    [Really?]


    She lowered her head like she was embarrassed.


    [Yes, darling.]


    [I¡¯m going to be a father!]


    He lifted Choi Eunju and twirled around the small house.


    [Da¡­darling! The baby will be surprised!]


    [Ah, sorry, sorry!]


    I could see the man go out.


    [I¡¯ll work hard today.]


    [Will you be all right alone?]


    [You should rest. I will go to the city with Lee, so stay here. It won¡¯t be dangerous. I¡¯m not going to do anything dangerous anymore¡­]


    [Right¡­take care.]


    I could see they had been happy together, and the other memories told the same story. However, the emotions that came with those memories were extreme sadness. I still had something to see.


    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t see this! Don¡¯t let him look!¡¯


    She started to shout in earnest like she was seeing what I was seeing. However, I had now be stronger, too much for her to contain. While she tried to stop me, a deep and immense feeling was reeling me in as I went inside. Even if I wanted to get out, the memory sucking me in would make things difficult.


    I saw something dark and whirling at the bottom and raised my arm. The memories came in despite Choi Eunju trying to stop me.


    It was amon tragedy in this world.


    I could see Choi Eunju. She was now heavily pregnant and was gathering water from a nearby river. She lived in a small vige near a city, and things seemed inconvenient.


    However, they seemed to have thought the vige would be safer. I heard a voice.


    [Please¡­help me¡­]


    Choi Eunju turned around to see a man covered in blood. He looked like he was going to die in any moment but had no marks that said where he belonged. I skipped a bit to see the man resting in Choi Eunju¡¯s house. She had decided to treat him.


    [Where did you bring him from?]


    [The nearby river. Darling, I don¡¯t know what had happened, but he seemed like he would die at any moment if I left him alone¡­]


    [Eum¡­ The vigers won¡¯t like this. Many are sensitive even to the smallest sign of danger¡­]


    [But¡­he¡¯s dying. He won¡¯t harm anyone. Please, we can¡¯t let him die.]


    [Until he¡¯s treated, then. I wish there was a priest in our vige¡­]


    The scenes changed, and the injured man seemed to be recovering. It seemed that he would gain consciousness soon.


    [How was today?]


    [The same. Did you have a good day?]


    [Yes.]


    It was then the man woke up.


    [Darling! He¡¯s¡­ woken up.]


    [Wait a bit. Sujung had been a nurse on Earth¡­]


    Sujung came, and time passed quickly again. The man was healing. He could move his upper body, even though he did not say a word. I could see he was quite a skilled fighter since he was healing himself with magic. The couple seemed happy as the man bowed whenever the two appeared.


    I now saw that the tragedy would happen soon.


    [I am sorry¡­]


    [W, Why?]


    However, Choi Eunju¡¯s husband would know the reason. The man had probably been on a secret mission that required no one to know he had been in the area.


    They had been unlucky. Choi Eunju stared as the man held a bloody sword while her husbandy on the floor.


    [You will not feel pain. I am so sorry.]


    [Eunju¡­run¡­]


    The man became still.


    [Darling! How could you¡­!]


    [I am sorry.]


    The man stabbed Choi Eunju¡¯s stomach, and I could see the despair and anger she would have felt, along with regret at having stupidly saved the man.


    [Dar¡­darling¡­]


    However, her husbandy cold and dead.


    [I¡­ am so sorry.]


    [I really am sorry¡­]


    I could see Choi Eunju had fainted, and when she woke up, she could see only she had survived for unknown reasons.


    [Dar¡­ darling!]


    She could not see anything and instinctively knew her baby had died. She saw that something ck was on top of her. She knew who that was.


    Choi Eunju did not know whether this was a coincidence or he had protected her. She believed thetter.


    [Please, wake up¡­]


    However, her husband¡¯s body turned to ashes. She raised her head towards the sky and screamed. A million emotions followed that cry. Anger and sadness seeped through me. This tragedy was not umon.

 Chapter 216

    Green Skin 216 Choi Eunju (2)


    Proofread


    The rest was simple. She had gone through hell to be stronger and became cruel. I did not see the memories that hade afterward, as I had had enough of such memories.


    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­let him see¡­¡¯


    I could see Choi Eunju¡¯s spirit kneel and cry after everything was over. She seemed frail, and I now understood why she had these memories protected. I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡®It¡¯s your fault.¡¯


    I knew it was not Choi Eunju¡¯s fault, but I spoke anyway.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s your fault. That tragedy would not have happened if you had not brought that man. Your husband met a sad fate¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯


    I could feel her sadness roll up to me, and I was growing stronger as she wallowed deeper.


    I looked down at her and decided that I had half seeded. I had first nned to earn her favor but changed my ns. There was a much more effective way.


    I slowly reached out with my hand, and her memories came out.


    ¡®Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t!¡¯


    Even with her shouts, I started to erase her husband¡¯s memories from the beginning. She could not stop me.


    ¡®You do not have to feel pain anymore.¡¯


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    I could see her calm down as I stroked her hair. While there were mishaps, I ced my face instead of her husband¡¯s in her memories, in human form. New memories of me and she reced them. She would now think I died in ce of her and think of me as her dead child¡¯s father. I continued the process and could see Choi Eunju grow faint. She was now finding it difficult to maintain her form in the spirit world.


    I knew how special her husband was to her, but I did not feel guilty. She harmed others, which could not be justified. What I was doing could also not be justified.


    I understood more now about Choi Eunju and could see she had been submissive and frail. She had been a good person before, and I was now curious how she would change now.


    I finished up the job. If she had not fully wallowed in her happiness, it would not have been possible.


    Then, suddenly I felt myself being thrown out. The magic¡¯s effect was gone.


    I opened my eyes to see Choi Eunju looking at me. There were tears in her eyes, and I confidently held her in my arms.


    ¡°Eunju.¡±


    ¡°Darling. How¡­?¡±


    I would have been human in her memories and would need to bring in more details once we got back to the vige. Except for the skin color and horns, I was the same.


    I was about to say something when she came running to me.


    ¡°Darling, darling!¡­¡±


    I felt her warmth and felt some other emotions stir in me. Her life had affected me. I thought my mind would be damaged if I did this again. So, this was why Alisha told me it was dangerous.


    She was hanging onto me like a lost puppy, and Jang Ye Ri looked surprised.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    She looked like she had not expected this and went to the battlefield. I asked Jung Hayeon to cover Choi Eunju with her roots. There were screams outside.


    I knew her strengths and skills already. Overall, she was stronger than me in battle, and without Jang Ye Ri¡¯s help, I would not have been able to capture her.


    She was Magic Ruler, the best ss a magician could have. Her ability was teleport, and the limits were not a problem.


    I spoke to Choi Eunju, who was still crying.


    ¡°The South and the Spider n are enemies.¡±


    She nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, darling.¡±


    Choi Eunju began to cast a spell, and I saw a void open in front of my eyes. Choi Eunju looked at me like she was done, and I nodded. Jang Ye Ri nced at me.


    I saw the survivors of the South and the Spider n charge into the void, and my allies were letting them. I was a bit anxious but brought Choi Eunju close. She lowered her hand.


    Then, the screams came.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    I saw their bodies writhe, and it seemed that Choi Eunju had decided to remove them at once.


    As the screams came, Choi Eunju gently pressed her lips against me. I knew that expression from her memories. It was when she and her husband kissed.


    There was a silence, and Jang Ye Ri spoke first.


    ¡°I had not helped you for this, my mate¡­¡±


    ¡°Darling?¡±


    I saw Mev run to me.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Jung Hayeon and Baek Ahyeon also looked surprised. They were all bloody, and I was a bit embarrassed. Gark and Hark nodded like they expected a new sessor, and Alisha¡¯s eyes shook.


    ¡°Darling, who are they? Mate¡­?¡±


    I had to admit I had made a small mistake as Choi Eunju looked at me.


    **


    It had been easy to persuade Choi Eunju. I told her that I hade to meet her in another body. While it was a cheap excuse, Choi Eunju seemed to believe me. I told her I had met other women in that process, and her reaction had been something to remember.


    ¡°¡­Please, don¡¯t throw me out.¡±


    I knew from her memories that she understood the rules of this world. She had even told her husband that he could have another mate if necessary, but he had chosen her. I did not know why she had said that, but the fact she had said it was important.


    She was now being carried by Orbo, asleep.


    ¡°A new sessor!¡±


    ¡°A strong woman means a strong sessor!¡±


    Those words caused the women to fall silent. Mev was silently showing off that she was my first wife, and Jang Ye Ri looked like she had a lot to say.


    [Let¡¯s¡­talkter. I will have Lee Wanyong with me longer and expect you will agree to this.]


    She had left with those words, and I was now talking to Alisha.


    ¡°I think she is sleeping off her change. You do not need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, the change had gone well. After a few treatments, when we get back, I believe she will be stable.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Having gained Choi Eunju was a big help, and my smile grewrger when I thought of Park Hyeri. My revenge would be sweet when I showed her what it meant to lose someone one loved.

 Chapter 217

    Green Skin 217 Revenge Complete


    Proofread


    It was hard to suppress my excitement after returning to the vige. I wanted to boast to Park Hyeri. Since Choi Eunju was still unstable, she drank a potion made by an alchemist, Lee Jihee. Alisha followed her around to check her condition and fine-tuned the memories so Choi Eunju would think of me as her husband.


    I was surprised to see that Choi Eunju liked Laveua, and thought it came from losing her child.


    ¡°Your life had been like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, to find you.¡±


    ¡°I did not think you would have a child¡­¡±


    ¡°I want you to get along well with them. They helped me get here.¡±


    It was like practicing making excuses to Choi Seulgi, despite knowing this would not work against her.


    We talked about the past, and Choi Eunju avoided talking about her like the Spider n.


    She did not make excuses but said she had been in the South. I did not press further, as I already knew most of it.


    I drank tea and handed Choi Eunju her potion, which she thought was tea. Alisha¡¯s spell calmed her down, and Choi Eunju slowly fell asleep. I called Alisha in the tent. Mev, for whatever reason, held meetings between women often these days. However, she was avable.


    ¡°Did you call me?¡±


    ¡°When will she be stable?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ She¡¯s stable, but I still have to consider further risks¡­¡±


    A few days passed, and my words were sharp.


    ¡°I will take care of your kingdom after my job is done here.¡±


    She would be even more anxious. I thought I could take care of Japan. However, Alisha¡¯s friends and family would be going through hell now. Alisha seemed to know as her face turned dark at my words.


    ¡°Yes¡­I think if I¡¯m there, things will be all right.¡±


    ¡°That can work.¡±


    Alisha knew what I was about to do, which was why she had made the proposal. I sent her out and spent some time with Laveua. I did not sleep a wink due to excitement.


    ¡®Park Hyeri.¡¯


    I could rip her apart. She screamed but did not feel pain when we tortured her and would just y with us. The only thing she reacted to was Choi Eunju.


    ¡®She wille to save me. Then, all of you are dead.¡¯


    Even as her limbs were ripped off, she would repeat those words. However, my revenge was notplete yet. I was going to give her the same treatment she had given me.


    I left the tent to go to Park Hyeri in a happy mood. It had been a while since I had seen her, as I had Lee Wanyong manage the prison as I was busy.


    Ogres and goblins managed the prison now, but they did not meet Lee Wanyong¡¯s standards.


    Choi Eunju wille with Alisha, and I will move toward Park Hyeri¡¯s cell.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    I had warned them not to kill her, and Park Hyeri was conscious, despite having her limbs cut off.


    ¡°Hey, what made youe here?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    My mood became better at seeing Park Hyeri shout at me. I heard footstepse in, and I smiled.


    ¡°Mas¡­ter?¡±


    Park Hyeri¡¯s gaze fixed on one person.


    ¡°You came here to save me! I¡¯m sorry for having acted like that¡­I knew you¡¯de for me¡­¡±


    It was farcical to see Park Hyeri look at Choi Eunju for salvation. I smiled and turned to Choi Eunju.


    While Choi Eunju frowned, she looked at me with a smile. That was when I knew why Choi Eunju had killed the Spider n members and the South.


    She wanted to erase the past, as she did not want her beloved husband to seeing her as a murderer.


    ¡°Master! That bastard!¡±


    I spoke to Choi Eunju amidst Park Hyeri¡¯s screams.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    I saw her Choi Eunju grimace. I did not know what happened between Park Hyeri and Choi Eunju, but something deep must have happened for Park Hyeri to depend on that. I did not care.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. She is a stranger, darling.¡±


    Park Hyeri spoke as we became silent.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    It seemed that Park Hyeri was solely focused on the fact that Choi Eunju acted like she did not know her. I felt despair well up from Park Hyeri even more, when I grabbed Choi Eunju¡¯s waist and pulled her towards me.


    ¡°Master! Master!¡±


    Choi Eunju turned her gaze down like she was shy, but Park Hyeri shouted at the top of her lungs as we got closer.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    I now realized Park Hyeri loved Choi Eunju. That was augh.


    I opened my mouth.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re the Spider n Master.¡±


    Choi Eunju¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I will not ask anything. I still love you.¡±


    Her eyes welled up.


    ¡°Darling, I love you too.¡±


    Choi Eunju lowered her eyes as I slowly raised her chin. I looked straight into Choi Eunju¡¯s eyes and slowly kissed her. Our tongues met, and her body shuddered.


    A scream rang out from inside the prison.


    ¡°Ahhh! You bastard! What did you do!¡±


    Park Hyeri¡¯s eyes were dark with despair. I only smiled as I felt her break down into pieces. I rubbed my hand down Choi Eunju¡¯s back and opened my mouth.


    ¡°I want you here, now.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    Choi Eunju would have refused before, as there were eyes here. However, she nodded now. She was a beautiful woman and was simr to Jung Hayeon. She reacted to my hand.


    ¡°You bastard! Let her go!¡±


    I ignored the screams and felt she was wet as I slid my hand inside her. She was quite eager and hesitatingly spoke as I stopped for a moment.


    ¡°I¡­I waited for so long.¡±


    I could see why she had apologized. She and her husband had been demure in sex. They had just confirmed their love for one another.


    She was afraid she seemed too forward and different, and I opened my mouth, thinking this was cute.


    ¡°I like this better.¡±


    Park Hyeri screamed again, and I was quite amused.

 Chapter 218

    Green Skin 218 Revenge Complete (2)


    Proofread by wFinder


    Park Hyeri never knew the meaning of connecting with others. Things were the same when her dog died, and when her parents died in an ident. She was the same aftering to this world and would smile while slicing up a goblin, even as herrade was being eaten by one.


    ¡®You monster¡­¡¯


    Park Hyeri smiled at those words. Seeing people stare despondently into the air after losing their loved ones gave Park Hyeri joy.


    However, she knew acting normally was important because showing that she was different from others was dangerous. She realized that when she had gotten into a small n before meeting Choi Eunju.


    ¡®This is your first murder?¡¯


    ¡®Yes¡­yes.¡¯


    She could not forget the sensations she had felt that day. Sparks ran through her body as the rest of the n fell, screaming to the floor.


    Park Hyeri realized that this was the reason she had been born.


    However, she also became more curious about connections and emotions because she did not know why others despaired after losing their loved ones. That was why she killed people.


    It took a while before Park Hyeri realized she was following in Choi Eunju¡¯s footsteps. She seemed the same but different. She would be indifferent as she caused massacres, which gave Park Hyeri acute joy.


    Park Hyeri thought this may be a connection and had spoken to other n members about this.


    ¡®Damn, you want to sleep with our Master?¡¯


    She nearly killed the man whose name she did not remember. However, it was true that Park Hyeri was obsessed with connections with others, which was why she killed those who seemed to possess them.


    Some time passed and she realized that this may be something close to religious faith. She felt whole whenever she saw Choi Eunju and would die for this feeling.


    This was why Park Hyeri could not believe her eyes at seeing Choi Eunju being hugged by that monster. Choi Eunju smiled at the monster, and that sight alone made Park Hyeri scream.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    She felt like she would burst her veins, but Choi Eunju only smiled even amidst her shouts. The Spider n Master¡¯s smile was quite sensual; this was the first time Park Hyeri had seen such an expression.


    Park Hyeri immediately knew what they were about to do, but she could only stare as the monster caressed her breasts and told her sweet nothings.


    ¡°Ah, darling¡­¡±


    She did not recognize that voice, but the magic told her that it really was Choi Eunjus.


    ¡®No¡­no¡­¡¯


    Park Hyeri felt tears well up and saw red when Choi Eunju was now naked. She sobbed when the monster thrust into Choi Eunju.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Park Hyeri bit her lips until they drew blood as Choi Eunju melted in his arms.


    ¡°Darling, I love you¡­¡±


    Choi Eunju was a woman there, and Park Hyeri felt like she was in hell. She had felt nothing like this before. Tears flowed freely down her face.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so different from¡­¡±


    They were rolling on the floor now, and the woman moaning there was not the Choi Eunju she had known. However, she seemed jubnt as she shuddered and cried tears of joy. What hurt Park Hyeri the most was that Choi Eunju ignored her.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    However, Choi Eunju did not answer back.


    ¡°Ah, I love you¡­¡±


    There was nothing Park Hyeri could do as the monster pulled at her. One thing was sure. The monster wasughing at Park Hyeri.


    She felt herself being aroused, which made her throw up in disgust. She had no other choice but tough because she realized this was the monster¡¯s revenge on her.


    Park Hyeri hit her head on the wall as Choi Eunju closed her eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    However, the monster stopped her and smiled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die now when I have so much to show you.¡±


    Park Hyeri fell into despair.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    That was thest thing Park Hyeri remembered about that day.


    **


    ¡°How is Choi Eunju?¡±


    I spoke to Alisha, who looked at me with reddened cheeks. Choi Eunju was sleeping now.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, unlike that woman there¡­¡±


    I worried a bit about her after seeing her memories but was happy to hear that Park Hyeri¡¯s mind had broken.


    Alisha opened her mouth.


    ¡°Do you feel¡­ happy?¡±


    I did not answer, as she did not seem to understand me. Elves did not seem to like revenge. I spoke up.


    ¡°What would you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s suppose¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s suppose your mother and sisters all died by the humans ruling over your country and they vited their corpses. Then, the humans came to you helpless to your whims¡­¡±


    ¡°Revenge will give you nothing¡­ that¡¯s what my family taught me.¡±


    She was holy, and I did not want to denounce them because they were different from me. However, I knew why the elves met their fate. They did not know how to fight.


    ¡°What did you think when you entered my head?¡±


    I was direct, as I guessed that she would have been affected by what she had seen in my memories. Alisha would have felt something, and I did not care whether it was positive or negative. The important thing was that she had been affected by me.


    She would know the rush thates with revenge, and I knew she would not have asked that question without some thought.


    I pushed Park Hyeri back into her cell and spoke again.


    ¡°Do you think revenge would be sad, bitter, or bring about self-hate?¡±


    Alisha did not say anything, and I continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Revenge being an empty act is nonsense. It is sweet, very sweet¡­¡±


    I smiled as I was speaking the truth. I felt something sweet in my mouth instead of something bitter. Alisha looked askance, but she seemed to understand me. I smiled again and licked my lips. I felt like I had gotten the world and could sleep easily. However, unlike me, Alisha did not look up from the ground until we got out of the underground prison.

 Chapter 219

    Green Skin 219 The Female Members¡¯ Meeting


    Proofread


    Jung Hayeon woke up in Blood Dagger¡¯s tent, which was in a long time. She saw him next to her in bed, and felt her face redden. While she wanted to spend some more time here, she had to go out to participate in Mev¡¯s Female Members¡¯ Meeting. It was a shame she could not spend the morning here.


    ¡®She¡¯s cunning.¡¯


    Mev never held the meeting when she spent the night here. While her excuse was that she spent time with Laveua, Jung Hayeon was annoyed at her strategy.


    Jung Hayeonid out a breakfast for Blood Dagger and went out to the meeting¡¯s tent. Goblins and ogres bowed to her, as she was not only a higher-up, but also belonged to Blood Dagger.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Ahyeon¡­¡±


    The two had be quite close.


    ¡°How are you doing these days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­the same. I need more faith to have his child¡­¡±


    Baek Ahyeon could be quite scary when talking about Blood Dagger, but the two had a hobby inmon these days.


    ¡°Your method helped me cleanse the disciple candidates.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She would be taking about the underground interrogation room. Jung Hayeon had used the underground prison often to avoid religious restrictions, but had gone to Baek Ahyeon¡¯s room because of Blood Dagger.


    Jung Hayeon saw that many female members were there, even Kim Yoora and Nicole, Alisha and Choi Eunju, and even Lee Jihee, who lived with Lee Wanyong with other members.


    Jung Hayeon felt her mouth go dry at seeing Choi Eunju, as Blood Dagger spent much time with her these days. She met Blood Dagger¡¯s taste.


    Also, as she was powerful, the vige was expectant that she may bear Blood Dagger¡¯s baby.


    Jung Haeyon saw another womane into the tent, and heard Baek Ahyeon growl. She knew who hade in from this reaction.


    ¡®Jang Ye Ri.¡¯


    Baek Ahyeon still seemed to feel anger at having her ring taken from her.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    Jang Ye Ri turned her head and kissed her ring. Jung Hayeon had to stop Baek Ahyeon before she stood up.


    ¡°Why is that woman here?¡±


    ¡®I¡­don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Jung Hayeon would not know, but Choi Eunju¡¯s presence would have something to do with her appearance. Jang Ye Ri did look like a queen.


    The meeting time wasing close.


    ¡°She is here! Mother of Laveua! Mother of the vige!¡±


    The goblin sisters came in escorting Mev, who looked proud and a bit arrogant. Jung Hayeon had to smile at Mev showing off in this small room, while Baek Ahyeon still red at Jang Ye Ri.


    Choi Eunju looked confused as this was her first time toe. Nicole and Kim Yoora raised their hands to show respect.


    The meeting began after Mev sat in her ce and looked around at the members here.


    ¡°Thank you for alling here.¡±


    ¡°Mev! Mev! Mev!¡±


    The goblins cheered Mev, as they favored Mev for her physique. Mev seemed to enjoy it a bit.


    ¡°You all know we will be going to a newnd.¡±


    ¡°Yes! To the East!¡±


    The Green Skins answered while Mev continued on in a calm voice.


    ¡°Do not be excited. Who will go is not decided yet, but those who have chosen to be mothers need to calmly do their work in the vige.¡±


    Mev seemed to have prepared her words, and this meeting seemed to have been held to console Green Skins who have to be separated from their husbands. Jung Hayeon thought she knew why Blood Dagger trusted Mev.


    ¡°It is good to see Green Skins work hard for the vige. Also, humans are bringing the next generation here!¡±


    Mev nodded, and Lee Jihee stood up.


    ¡°She is not a Green Skin, but is wife to Lee Wanyong. She had made a great achievement with Orbo!¡±


    ¡°Lee Wanyong is a good human.¡±


    ¡°She is doing good for the vige.¡±


    Lee Jihee was pregnant then.


    ¡°The Great Blood Dagger told us that human children will be raised with Green Skins.¡±


    Jung Hayeon knew this already. She thought Blood Dagger nned to bring the human workers into Green Skin society, and she thought this was not a bad n. Mev nodded and Lee Jihee lowered her head before speaking.


    ¡°I will do my best for the vige.¡±


    Everyone cheered, and Mev spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Everyone is doing their job, and I hope you do the same.¡±


    She was speaking to Jung Hayeon, Baek Ahyeon, and Jang Ye Ri. Jung Hayeon bit her lip. She wanted to be pregnant, and the thought of having a family with Blood Dagger made her happy. She had been even jealous of Mev and Laveua, but one could not be pregnant just because one wanted to.


    Also, since Blood Dagger was careful and the possibility was low from the beginning, there would be difficulties. Jung Hayeon thought Mev was being a bit harsh after bearing a child.


    She knew Mev did not wish her will, but felt her head lower along with Baek Ahyeon. While Laveua was a great sessor, Green Skins liked to have children, and other members were expectant.


    Jung Hayeon could understand while Mev had been so harried.


    Mev nodded before speaking again.


    ¡°While each of us having a child is the right thing, if things are dyed, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not necessary.¡±


    Jang Ye Ri intervened, and the Green Skins stared at the elegant woman. Jung Hayeon gulped, as she realized there was another reason Jang Ye Ri hade. Jang Ye Ri even stroked her stomach, and Mev¡¯s eyes shook.


    ¡°I have a child. It has not been long, but it will be a healthy son¡­ I have not told Blood Dagger yet.¡±


    ¡°The East Queen bears a child!¡±


    Other Green Skins cheered, and Jung Hayeon raised her head to stare at Jang Ye Ri.


    ¡°Ah? What? I¡­see¡­ It is a relief¡­¡±


    Mev¡¯s words shook at this sudden turn of events.


    ¡°Yes, you do not have to bear the burden alone now. I have to rest for a while, but it is for the child¡­ You all will get your results¡­¡±


    While Jung Hayeon was sad it was not her, Jang Ye Ri¡¯s words gave her hope. She turned to see Mev¡¯s face in tears while others still cheered Jang Ye Ri.

 Chapter 220

    Green Skin 220 The East Conquest Fight


    Proofread by wFinder


    ¡°Things are loud.¡±


    Goff murmured and I nodded along with ck Spear. Mev¡¯s meeting was growing long, and I wondered what was going on. I heard a shout again.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Goff spoke again.


    ¡°There seems to be something good.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­is there a new sessor?¡±


    Gark and Hakajin seemed surprised, and I shook my head. This meeting was between the vige leaders and their second-inmand to n for the East conquest. I kept it small because I thought the power difference between us and them was too much, even with Alisha¡¯s words.


    I thought I would be enough to beat them after facing the summoners in the forest. It would be embarrassing to call this a war, and I thought it might be anticlimactic to showcase this as a conquest to the public. That was why we did this in secret.


    The only thing we had to worry was the mind magic. However, after testing Alisha, we found that elite ogre users were unaffected, even more so after the sorcerer¡¯s protective magic.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°So, how will you conquer that kingdom.¡±


    Goff spoke to me.


    ¡°We will not participate, as I want other Green Skins to gain experience.¡±


    It was like a mock fight and y area.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. While I cannot say this for certain, there will be a huge war soon. I hope to have young Green Skins and trainees gain experience.¡±


    ¡°Those like Apachi and Little Finger will be happy.¡±


    It was true, as I was repressing their battle instincts down at the moment. I spoke again.


    ¡°I will send half of the vige to the East through teleportation. The destination is the enemy¡¯s castle, and after taking the ce over, we will release our troops.¡±


    ¡°It is a simple n. They will try to gain the castle back at all costs.¡±


    We would catch them when they tried to and block them if they tried to escape. We could incapacitate the elves if things could not be helped.


    ¡°I worry whether young Green Skins may not be hurt¡­is there a n?¡±


    ck Spear answered Goff¡¯s question.


    ¡°It would be better to separate young Green Skins into different troops and ce sorcerers there. Since mind spells would be the problem, a sorcerer who can negate the spell should be ced for each troop if possible.¡±


    I spoke up.


    ¡°He is speaking the truth. Those under three years old will not participate, and each n will form a troop of young Green Skins. A sorcerer will observe them unless something happens, but will make sure they are safe.¡±


    Goff¡¯s eyes glistened.


    ¡°Each n¡­that will be amusing.¡±


    They seemed to have bepetitive. I knew Goff¡¯s son was over three years old, and ck Spear¡¯s second child was still young. I spoke lightly, as it seemed good fun.


    ¡°Blood Dagger n will get the most achievements.¡±


    I smiled inwardly, as they would not be able to beat Kim Yoora and Giant Wolf, even though they were strong. With Nicole¡¯s buff skills, she would be unbeatable among the young. The same went for Green Skin trainees.


    While Goff¡¯s Crugar and ck Spear¡¯s Little Finger were all useful, Giant Scream Apachi was quickly bing stronger.


    Goff showed his teeth like his pride had been wounded.


    ¡°I will see whether your words are true.¡±


    ck Spear nodded. Even as we spoke like this, we all knew that the young Green Skin¡¯s safety was priority. I would need to have safety personnel so they could fight more freely.


    While the young Green Skins had fought small beasts, this was their first big war. Since there may be sudden surprises, the second-inmand in each n were working hard. I spoke as I looked at Hakajin.


    ¡°You will be the leader for this, Hakajin.¡±


    Goff and ck Spear also gave their second-inmand the authority for this agenda. While they lowered their heads in eptance, Hakajin seemed a bit anxious.


    I smiled. Hakajin was not suited for battle, but he was strong. He just needed confidence, and the East was a good ce to gain it.


    ¡°We will start in a week.¡±


    ¡°I will train Crugar myself.¡±


    ¡°I will also train Little Finger.¡±


    Goff and ck Spear seemed eager, and I spoke to Gark after they left the tent.


    ¡°Call Kim Yoora and Giant Scream Apachi.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    Things would get interesting. It was inevitable that screams rang in the vige for a week afterwards.


    **


    ¡°Yoora, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kim Yoora nodded at Nicole¡¯s question. Blood Dagger had told the young Green Skins to prepare for battle, which was unprecedented. They had only fought under adult supervision before and would gain rights to fight after they became adults.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Everyone except for Kim Yoora looked excited, as they were all Green Skins.


    ¡°We have been recognized!¡±


    ¡°A fight!¡±


    Kim Yoora spoke again in the middle.


    ¡°There will be sorcerers¡¯ supervision, and Goff¡¯s and ck Spear¡¯s young Green Skins will join us.¡±


    ¡°We can still fight!¡±


    ¡°Only those over three years old can fight, and we will return immediately if the sorcerers deem us invalid. While adults will help us, we need to be calm. We have to fight like adults and remember that we can die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Blood Dagger created this fight for us, and we will dishonor our n if we act rashly. He wants us to gain experience and not fun.¡±


    Kim Yoora looked around and saw her friends be calm.


    ¡°If we are the first to be eliminated¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a disgrace.¡±


    Nicole murmured. Kim Yoora nodded at her words.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s rejoiceter. We need to think about other things first. Agreed?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Kim Yoora nodded and held her g. While it was a small one made for young Green Skins, everyone looked at it.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    She calmed herself down amidst the shouts. She was also excited like others underneath her demeanor. She knew Blood Dagger¡¯s women were all extremely strong. While she did not desire to be one at this moment, she knew growing stronger was the right thing to do for Blood Dagger.


    Kim Yoora then saw Nicole stare at her with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Yoora, you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kim Yoora had to admit she had been had as Nicole smiled.

 Chapter 221

    Green Skin 221 The East Conquest Fight (2)


    Proofread


    I slowly looked around at the members of the Blood Dagger n, who looked back at me nervously. They still did not know who would be chosen for the conquest yet. Apachi and Kim Yoora were confirmed. As Goff and ck Spear had also chosen trainees and young ones, I thought I would need to choose based on who could manage troops rather than individual strength.


    I opened my mouth.


    ¡°The goblin sisters, Hakajin, Hark, Baek Ahyeon, Jung Hayeon, Choi Eunju will go along with half of the elite ogre warriors. All sorcerers will go. That will be all.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°We are going!¡±


    ¡°I am going!¡±


    ¡°My hammer desires blood!¡±


    Hark and the sisters shouted as they had not fought for a long time. I smiled. I had chosen the sisters because they seemed apt at managing and fighting at the same time, as they spent much time with the children. Hark was fast and could react to sudden surprises easily.


    ¡°My savior¡­¡±


    Baek Hayeon would be a good healer, and Jung Hayeon could see over things. Hakajin will take responsibility as leader there. Also, while the fight may be short, I needed heavyweights to manage the vige.


    Gark and Orbo were apt at this, as they could protect the vige while we were gone. Mev would have been a good choice, but Laveua would need her.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I saw Gark¡¯s shoulders sag and Mev whimper.


    ¡°Take care of the vige. Mev, look after Laveua.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    I thought that may cheer them up and went out of the tent. Elisha confirmed the coordinates, and we had done our research. I went out to see Elisha wait for me with her head lowered.


    I did not care if she felt mixed and walked. Those chosen followed me, and I saw the young ones were tense. Yoora Kim and Nicole were waiting on the wolf¡¯s back, and I thought their eyes were burning.


    Hark raised our n¡¯s g.


    ¡°For victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    There were cheers, and I heard Goff and ck Spear ns also respond. Choi Eunju spoke up when we gathered at the vige center.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    I nodded, and the spell was cast. I saw the air rip in the middle.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ anothernd.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited.¡±


    Goff and ck Spear spoke up, and they looked interested. I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    **


    It felt strange to be in another ce instantly. I looked at Choi Eunju, and she smiled at me. However, the humans staring at me were more noticeable.


    ¡°What the-¡°


    As the trantion spell had been cast, I could understand what they were saying. They were Asian to my eyes, and while their equipment was not bad, it did not suit their physique.


    ¡®They must have taken it from elves.¡¯


    I thought so because there were no elves in sight.


    ¡°Mon¡­ monsters!¡±


    To their eyes, monsters would have suddenly appeared out of nowhere. However, I only thought that they looked pathetic as they pointed at me.


    I came out first and spoke.


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    They kneeled instantly as I hadced my words with magic. I thought I knew their magic level as it had been too effective.


    As I saw them sweat and kneel, Goff appeared from behind me.


    ¡°They are pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Where are the elves¡­¡±


    ¡°They will probably be inside.¡±


    I had to worry that they may have lost their will to fight when their bodies shook. I took in the magic that I had shown to announce our arrival, and they gasped for air.


    ¡°What.. is that?¡±


    I saw people knock their teeth, still on the ground, and some had even fainted. While they would have been only guards at the castle entrance, they were weaker than I had thought.


    ¡°Jung Hayeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jung Hayeon¡¯s roots slowly blocked the castle entrance. I had to sigh as the humans still did not move in utter fear. I slowly approached one of them and pointed my sword.


    It felt good.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The man could only utter a syble as his head was airborne. The rest only gaped at the sight. The head rolled, and I spoke to those looking at me with frightened eyes.


    ¡°I am your enemy.¡±


    The screams then rang.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Enemies! Enemies! There are intruders! Monsters!¡±


    The bells ng loudly, and I finally felt like I was on a battlefield. I saw that others felt the same, but Apachi and Yoora Kim only observed the situation, as I told them not to move until ordered.


    The Goff n rang their drums, and the ogres¡¯ eyes reddened as their will to fight was released. While the Blood Dagger n was a bit quiet, the drums seemed to be affecting them.


    I slowly walked with my arms crossed, and the magic rang out towards me. Elisha screamed.


    ¡°They are the pce mages! Evade them!¡±


    I felt different magic, and it seemed elves were there. I had no need to avoid them, as Hark was slicing the magic spells aiming at me. He had decided to focus not on his primitive strength but on a quiet determination to fight like Gark. That calmness made him more powerful.


    ¡°Intruder! Monster! Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Archers! Arrows!¡±


    ¡°Damn long-eared bitches! Magic! Now!¡±


    While fireballs and icicles fell down with arrows, Hark continued to slice through them, and he shattered those that could not be avoided.


    ¡°Fireballs!¡±


    While the fireballs wererge enough to the eye, they were weak in magic. Hark used his twin swords to slice them in four, which was the same as he did for icicles.


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡±


    However, we were not wounded, and the spells decreased. They seemed to have realized it was not working.


    ¡°Mon¡­monster¡­¡±


    Iughed seeing people gape at Hark.


    ¡°Die, die!¡±


    Hark only raised his sword, and the mage smiled as he released an orb.


    ¡°Stupid fool!¡±


    It seemed that the orb was explosive, but Hark only swung his sword. Even as the orb swelled, Hark only continued to swing his sword until the magic decreased to the point of the orb dissolving.


    ¡°I knew¡­ you were strong¡­¡±


    I heard Elisha murmur, and no one stopped Hark and me as we progressed. I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    The Green Skins shouted in answer.

 Chapter 222

    0222: Eastern Continent upation War


    Proofread enough¡­?


    Massacre.


    The ogres of n Goff were the first to lose their temper. The random raiders waved their arms carelessly and subdued the humans steadily. The ranged javelins of n ck Spear threw their spears at the elves to push them away from n Goff¡¯s influence.


    An elf hit by the spear gets pinned to the wall.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡±


    A scream erupted, but life would not be jeopardized. Because the shaman is pouring healing spells.


    ¡°Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The screams of the ogres were raging to the point of causing worry that the building might copse. It couldn¡¯t even be called a battle anymore. The majesty of the ogre legion that rips off and eats the heads and arms of humans was a feeling that couldn¡¯t be exined.


    Ridge! Ridge! Ridge!


    A scream bursts out with the sound of drums that heighten the battlefield.


    ¡°Aaaaaagh! Sal¡­ save me!¡±


    ¡°Huhhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    The human who cried out remains silent as his head is ripped off. The arrows of the archers who tried to shoot clumsily did not even get stuck. Wizards try to reach out somehow, but of course, they can¡¯t reach.


    The Goff n¡¯s buff was pushing away the spirit-type magic.


    Goff and ck Spear also walked slowly but did not seem to participate in the battle. There¡¯s no way a warrior with the level of those guys would be happy in a dull battle. Perhaps it would be more enjoyable to watch the growing n.


    The first line of defense of arge castle is being breached absurdly. After seeing that, the Japanese with their assortment of knights rush in wearing armor, but they can¡¯t stop it. Even the executives of each n were letting go of their hands. They might have thought that getting involved in this fight was a nuisance.


    However, some guys wanted to stand out, and among the officers of each n, the three goblin sisters were all standing in front of the battlefield.


    ¡°Update! I¡¯m Going!¡±


    ¡°Kkkkkk (Laugh) you¡¯re going to ruin it! ¡±


    ¡°Fly!¡±


    They were circling the humans with their dainty hands and sword, catching and killing them one by one. The Knights, equipped with their assortment of swords and shields, can¡¯t handle the three goblins. It was a bit of an unrealistic sight. The bewildered voices of the chained knights also resonated.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ little monsters!¡±


    ¡°Stop! stop!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let theme! One fist away!¡±


    Contrary to the wishes of the Japanese, the three goblin sisters began to lose speed. After locking the huge group in a circle, the three goblin sisters who kept going around and around created a huge typhoon.


    The unique ability of the three sisters, which requires three people to use, was revealed in a narrow room with a de storm.


    Woo woo woo woo


    The range of the three goblin sisters was from the humans inside to those sticking outside. As it started spinning, the wind blew as if it had been affected by various spells. The three goblin sisters continued to circte and devour humans, and they were poised to devour archers who were a little farther away.


    ¡°Victory Only! Only for victory!¡±


    A mischievous voice continues to be heard in the middle of the storm.


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Fly!¡±


    Screams also continue to be heard.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaagh!¡±


    ¡°Help me! Aaaagh!¡±


    As the blood spattered and the intestines continued to escape, the screams rose into the air.


    When I looked at the figure of a human who had been thrown out of the de storm, I could see that the whole body was torn apart and was dying. At the time when the three goblin sisters had developed their unique ability, I also went inside once, and I remember thinking that it was a necessary ability for the three sisters whocked a certain shot.


    The problem is that, thanks to the three sisters, the regr members of our n are sucking their thumbs.


    ¡°Dizzy¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Wooweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡±


    Seeing the three sisters grabbing their heads after work, a sigh came out naturally.


    The castle was steadily upied. Elisha had an expression of disbelief. She was the same when she saw Hark¡¯s one-man show earlier, but she seemed a little frightened by this ridiculous sight.


    Screams can be heard here and there, blood and flesh bursting out, and internal organs protruding. The elves aren¡¯t dead, but they¡¯re moaning while pinned to the wall. The floor is already covered with the blood of enemies. Every time I walked on the floor, I could hear a sttering sound, which made meugh a little.


    Maybe she¡¯ll regret it. However, when I looked at Elisha¡¯s face, it seemed that her face was a little red.


    I opened my mouth to Elisha.


    ¡°Is there any information about the stronger one?¡±


    ¡± Yes, Yes. The king of men has mighty arms.¡±


    Again, the main unit has not moved yet. In other words, it seems that they noticed the invasion from this side and gathered expendable troops. Perhaps if you look at the humans who are dying right now, the quality of the troops doesn¡¯t seem to be very good, but the king of humans seems to be a little useful.


    As time passed, the entire castle was stained with blood. It would have felt like a long time to the enemies, but it was very absurd that it only took this much time to upy the entire castle, a very short time for us.


    There is no tension.


    After the humans died, the troops made up of elves attacked, so the Goff n got a chance to rest and the blood dagger n shaman and orc swordsmen could move their bodies.


    However, the promises required in the contract are kept.


    ¡°The elves, incapacitate them. ¡±


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    Since they are not ustomed to suppression, it will take a little time, but that will be quick. The higher you go up the Astral, the fewer and fewer humans there are. Only then did I realize that there was no main unit.


    I saw only frightened humans and a trembling king. The soldiers were also looking at me with fearful faces.


    ¡°Evil¡­ demons! ¡±


    ¡°Evil¡­ devils¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a nicepliment.


    The expressionless elves hurled themselves at me, but Hark once again blocked the path to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. ¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger. ¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even pull out his twin swords. After Hark passed, the bodies of the elves all fell to the ground. I slowly began to look around the king¡¯s room. I don¡¯t know what happened before we arrived, but I saw quite a few naked elves around. They were having an orgy where they were supposed to discuss love affairs. It was so absurd that it made meugh, and if I dealt with them sincerely, only the appearance of this side would have been funny.


    I could hear the voices of the elves intermittently. I saw elves holding dried and twisted semen, and elves wearing strange tools all over their bodies. All of them had beautiful appearances.


    ¡°Master¡­Master, please hug me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Master. Pleasee in quickly.¡±


    ¡°It is so unbearable.¡±


    The elves that can fight and the elves that will be used for sex are separated, and the disgusting smell gradually rises. In the meantime, the guy who looked like a king was looking at me with shaking eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I am Yasukuni Kimura, the king of this kingdom. Want¡­ If you want something¡­¡±


    Seeing as he thought I was an intelligent body as well, it looked like he had passed, but his trembling legs were not persuasive. The g on the back is very annoying. Screams continued to be heard outside.


    ¡°Want¡­if you want anything, I¡¯ll give it to you. Ah¡­ a beautiful elf too. I will hand over all the women of our kingdom to you. A lot of gold is passed over¡­ save¡­ save me.¡±


    A lousy look.


    It¡¯s absurd that such a thing is a king.


    I got a sword


    A groaning voice rang out once again.


    ¡°If you attack me, my allies around me will not stand still!¡±


    It was a fact that I already knew that the Japanese continent was also divided like our continent, and the level seemed to be there, so it didn¡¯t matter much.


    ¡°There is no need¡­¡±


    I opened my mouth to the king who took a backward step.


    ¡°Asshole¡±


    When he raises his hand, the roots summoned by Jeong Ha-Yeon, who is behind him,e up andpletely cover the king. Roots dug into the king¡¯s mouth and back, and he began to make strange noises.


    ¡°Kehehehehehe¡­. save¡­save me¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t intend to kill yet. I looked at Jeong Ha-Yeon and Jeong Ha-Yeon pinned her to the floor in that state. Straight away, the roots make a chair for me to sit on. Goff and ck Spear, who arrivedte, seemed to be making chairs for me to sit on, so I took my seat at the farthest end.


    As I slowly raised my head from my seat, I saw Japanese people lying on the floor bowing their heads. They looked like they were trembling. The battle is over. It happened so incredibly quickly.


    Goff and ck Spear also settled down slowly on the chair Hayeon Jeong made from the roots. The guys also didn¡¯t say anything about the futile results. The sight of the three green skins sitting on threerge chairs seemed quite passive, but the green skins who began toe in soon showed something different.


    The surviving Japanese simplyy their heads down on the ground without saying anything.


    As I waved my hand, the elite Orc swordsmen forcibly raised the bodies of the humans.


    There were quite a variety of types, such as crying, holding back nausea, and peeing. First of all, I wanted to get rid of elves and humans in this ce, so I roughly opened my mouth to them.


    ¡°Retain elves and humans separately and put them somewhere.¡±


    Next, it was the turn of each n¡¯s advisors, including Hakajin. As I said before, everyone seemed to be prepared.


    Giant scream Apache, his eyes were all red, probably because he had watched the battles so far.


    Combat magician Kruuga, who looked a little calm, was the same.


    What was a little funny was that the young warriors of each n were already getting ready. Goff¡¯s son, Gogh, and an orc with a small drum beside him stood in front of Goff. I¡¯ve seen it a few times, but it¡¯s still a great body.


    I never imagined that the drumming orc would have a son, but it seemed like he would be of great help to them.


    The same goes for the young warriors of the ck Spear n. They were wearing pretty cool hairstyles and piercings, and both the son and daughter of ck Spear were holding javelins. The daughter¡¯s magic power seemed to be quite high, probably from the shaman line, and the son¡¯s energy was also felt. Their names were Shaka Jin and Shakara. Their clear eyes seemed to resemble their wise father.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The interesting thing was Yura Kim and the young green skins of our tribe. He had tattoos all over his body. On the way here, Kim Yura¡¯s face and body were covered with blood dagger patterns, as if Nikkor had painted them with the blood of her enemies.


    The upper bodies of the Orcs who were not wearing armor were also covered with the pattern of the Blood Dagger. The guys¡¯ resembled oil fields.


    Not only that, but the appearance of the tattoo glowing softly in red clearly announced the activation of Nikkor¡¯s unique ability.


    The corners of my mouth went up when I saw the young warriors staring at me with hot eyes despite no one telling them to.


    Hakajin also looked at the guys to see if they were satisfied and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Go out and fight. Tell me the name of the Blood Dagger n.¡±


    A short word. Kim Yura and Nikkor climbed on top of the giant wolf and raised the g after riding.


    ¡°Victory! Only for victory! For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    It must have been the slogan the guys wanted to shout so much. The young warriors of n Goff and n ck Spear kicked off their seats one after another and started heading out of the castle.


    It was still early, but looking at the guys screaming as hard as they could, I had a futile thought about whether or not we were at the starting point of a new era.


    Kim Yura bit her lip and ran outside, and I sat and watched her.

 Chapter 223

    223: Yura Kim


    ¡°Gone.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡±


    She answered Goff¡¯s voice. After the young green skins left, there was silence in the room for a while, but the look on Goff¡¯s face seemed a littleplicated.


    ck spear had many children, but Goff was a little different. Although Gogh, who just left, is his first andst son, and Yura Kim is not my own daughter, it seemed that Gogh felt the proud emotions that I felt for some reason.


    ¡°I want to see outside.¡±


    Me too. I didn¡¯t want to climb to the top of the castle for nothing, so I slowly pulled out my levatein and got up from my chair.


    After pushing with all my might, I turned the sword once, and the walls blocking us were shattered with the sound of something cutting. As Jung Ha-Yeon blocked all the falling debris with her roots, I started to feel like I was standing in a ce with a pretty good view.


    You can see the open sky and a cool breeze blowing. Screams can also be heard below. The smell of blood in the castle was spreading in all directions, and I was in a good mood. Some of the buildings were blocked, so there were ces where I couldn¡¯t see, but the whole city was in my eyes, so I started to see where each of them was heading.


    Hakajin and other staff members opened their mouths.


    ¡°The trainee green skins were sent to the northwest based on the castle, and the young warriors were sent to the southeast based on the castle.¡±


    ¡± Well¡­ ¡±


    The northwest didn¡¯t seem to have much to worry about. Although they are treated as trainees in thend of their brothers, they are adult green skins and undergo hellish training every time. In the case of the Giant Apache, I could say he was better than I was before.


    The same goes forbat magician Krew, needless to say about Little Finger, who has recently been showing unusually explosive growth. It felt like he had be gloomier and crueler than before after receiving the job of a sorcerer. If all the troops were at the level of those in the castle, they would not be able to stop the trainees.


    The problem is, of course, young warriors.


    Hakajin opened his mouth once again, probably reading my expression.


    ¡°As you said, each n has its best shaman, one for each young warrior. At various points, elite Orc swordsmen are always on standby to prepare for several variables, and Hobgoblin assassins are attached separately.¡±


    ¡°What is the escape route in case of an ident?¡±


    ¡°Goff n¡¯s elite ogres will block the road and you will be able to take refuge under the cover of the javelin.¡±


    As the operation was carried out by the three ns, it seemed that each point had an elite orc swordsman, a shaman capable of healing magic, an elite ogre, and a javelin from the ck Spear n waiting as a team. I thought that if an incident were to happen, a rescue operation would begin immediately.


    ¡°You are trustworthy.¡±


    Even if you get hurt, you won¡¯t die. The shamans are always on standby, and quite a lot of manpower goes into protecting the young warriors. As I was thinking about various things, I heard a voice from the side again.


    ¡°You look worried.¡±


    It was Goff smiling, showing his fangs. He seemed to be worried too, but I was a little embarrassed when he suddenly started talking to me in this way. ck Spear responded to Goff¡¯s words, and it was fun to look at Goff open his mouth as if asking what he was talking about.


    ¡°I am not worried. Despite not reaching adulthood, Ina¡¯s son, Shaka-Jin¡¯s spearmanship was good. Not to mention her daughter Shakara, awakened her ability to imbue her javelin with arcane sorcery. ¡±


    ¡°Even my son will not kneel before an enemy of just this level. With enemies like this, I bet he¡¯ll be able to stand even after being hit by a grey-headed arrow.¡±


    Goff¡¯s confidence was a bit risky, but his confidence in each other¡¯s son and daughter was quite excessive. In the case of Goff¡¯s son, he was a warrior like Goff and had a very simr fighting style. It was a style of pushing through the body and smashing everything from the front, but I started to look forward to how long I could hold out against the summoners in Japan.


    The guys¡¯ bravado made meugh, but I wasn¡¯t too worried. What you are thinking about is an unexpected variable.


    He pretends to be quite proud, but his has never beaten Gogh, Shaka Jin, Shakara, or Kim Yura on the children¡¯s battlefield. Of course, the actual battle may bepletely different, but at least it is not at the level of being terribly pushed around by the sons and daughters or Kim Yura. I opened my mouth while looking at Goff and the ck Spear.


    ¡°You can tell by watching.¡±


    As she put magic into her eyes, Kim Yura, riding a wolf in the lead, and the young warriors of the Blood Dagger n began to appear in her field of vision.


    ¡°Individual strength is important, but group battles are also important.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that your young warriorsck individual strength?¡±


    The Goff guyughed and started scratching my insides. Rather than a simple prank, it was a look to quickly vomit up something he was hiding.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder even in the entire n if Kim Yura was being raised with great care, and I had never directly spoken about Kim Yura¡¯s ability. As I got older, I opened my mouth thinking that Goff had be quite weak as well.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Kim Yura¡­¡±


    I lifted my fangs andughed.


    ***


    ¡°Nikkor.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Gogh went to the center, and Shakazin went to the left.¡±


    ¡°Great. We¡¯re going to move to the right as we said earlier. First, don¡¯t get excited, second, it¡¯s more than following me. Let¡¯s all not get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I get it! Yura! Victory! Only for victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger.¡±


    Kim Yura rode the Giant Wolf and ran quickly. As she began to look around, she saw several things. She followed the Blood Dagger group and joined them in small battles, but this is of course the first real battle without adults.


    Neither Nikkor behind her nor her other friends were in realbat for the first time, and the first battle is easy to get excited about. Wildness and instinct can help, but they often hold back. Especially if the enemy is brainy or smart.


    So, what was needed was Nikkor¡¯s unique ability, and among Nikkor¡¯s various buff types that could receive one buff, Kim Yura chose two things with afortable mindset.


    ¡®Her quick feet and great strength too. Are you really okay with one thing? It would have been nice if I could have drawn a little more¡­¡¯


    Herugh came out as she recalled Nikkor¡¯s words. Quick feet, strong strength, increased magical power, and stealthy presence, all of which are not bad types of buffs. However, Kim Yura thought that the point of this test was survival, not hunting.


    ¡®It was strong.¡¯


    Humans have never been weak. It was the second in the tribe, the sad swordsman Hark and the three goblin sisters who treated him with a mischievous expression every time that were too strong.


    If you ask her if she can counteract all attacks like Uncle Hark when she is surrounded by elves and humans like before, of course, she will shake her head from side to side. Of course, such swordsmanship was not created overnight. It is not her own territory.


    Humans are never weak. Don¡¯t be careless. They are also warriors. She thought it was right to do her best.


    Then the sound of drums began to be heard from the center.


    ridge! ridge! ridge!


    ¡°Looks like Gogh started.¡±


    ¡°We are going too.¡±


    Just then, I saw humans approaching. As expected, when something happened in the castle, the adventurers made a party and started running into the castle. You probably won¡¯t have a choice since you can¡¯t go out of town.


    ¡°Take care of it before putting it together.¡±


    ¡± Okay!¡±


    Of course, the group is strong. Needless to say, the breakthrough power of the group centered on Nikkor and Kim Yura, who are riding the Giant Wolf. The rider raised the g drawn by Nikkor, and everyone moved a little faster.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..! ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡±


    I heard the voices of people who seemed to be perplexed. You can see the wizard hitting the shield in a hurry.


    ¡°Witchcraft!¡±


    After Kim Yura¡¯s loud cry, she immediately jumped off the Giant Wolf. The young sorcerer canceled the opponent¡¯s magic, and Kim Yura fell right into the center of the enemies. She was looking at herself with bright red tattoos all over her body with a surprised look, but of course, she didn¡¯t have time to y with the rhythm. She immediately thrusts the spear she was holding into the neck of the man in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­! ¡±


    The man copsed with her screams, and the woman behind her reached out with a spear, but Kim Yura shed her ankle with the sword at her waist after pinning her to the ground.


    In the meantime, I didn¡¯t pay attention to the big man who attacked me. Instead, Yura Kim opened her mouth in a loud voice.


    ¡°Irui!¡±


    ¡°Krrrrrrrrrrr!¡±


    Arge wolf pounced on the tall man, and Kim Yura pushed her foot through the gap before thrusting a dagger into the man¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The warriors of the Blood Dagger n began to enter, and in the meantime, I could see the arrows falling high from the sky. Seeing that, Kim Yura opened her mouth in a loud voice.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    ¡°Wall!¡±


    The guys who had been distant from each other suddenly came close to each other and raised their shields high. Looking like a turtle, Yura Kim smiled. The results of practice show up in practice. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°Irui!¡±


    After the storm of arrows stopped once again, after catching the fur of the approaching giant wolf, Kim Yura jumped high again. Always deal with the rear end first. Her friends and her siblings, orcs who had done an impressive job at her game, could be seen following her.


    Kim Yura picked up a bow and arrow hanging from her back and she drew her bowstring toward the archer¡¯s eye, who was aiming an arrow at her.


    The arrow was sucked in with the sound of fish, and a scream was heard. Kim Yura once again descends from the Giant Wolf, after which she throws her spear at them and bounces in front of her. Her weapons in her hands were a sword and a shield, but she didn¡¯t care.


    The Queen of Inheritance, Magical Type, Inheritance, always stand in front.


    I don¡¯t understand, but Kim Yura has two unique abilities. A queen always stands in the front when leading her pack, improving her own physical stats when standing at the forefront.


    However, the ability that Kim Yura liked a little more was her former ability magic type.


    As she struck the ground with her feet, swords and spears made of magic began to rise from her floor. Her favorite thing is that her magic color is red.


    Enemies screamed thanks to weapons protruding from the middle of the battlefield. Kim Yura didn¡¯t react and picked up the magic spear closest to her and she pushed her body toward the archer¡¯s heart.


    After she stabs the enemy, her magic spear disappears with a strange sound, but everything she sees around her is a weapon.


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡±


    It does not block crumbling bodies, spurting blood, or attacksing from behind. It is an action that has already been promised. Orc friends are behind her.


    ¡± Advance!¡±


    The guys who were approaching from behind continued to push the humans back with their shields held high. Nikkor continued to heal wounded warriors or block magic attacks with magic.


    ¡± Chang!¡± (sound)


    Humans screamed at the spears extended by the Orc Spearmen from within the shields.


    ¡± Advance!¡±


    ¡± Chang!¡± (sound)


    ¡± Advance!¡±


    ¡± Chang!¡± (sound)


    ¡°Down the shield! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    After a storm raged, the situation was a melee, and the orc swordsmen who started popping out from within the shield walls shed with the enemies with their shields and swords. The fight is over.


    The humans who lost their will to fight turned their backs and started to run away, while the Orc archers were steadily firing arrows at their backs. Kim Yura also took her bow and tried to pull her string at a guy, but soon dropped her string.


    ¡® It¡¯s difficult¡­ ¡®


    Because he was a young soldier who had lost to her fighting ability. There are no fatalities. Kim Yura clenched her fists.

 Chapter 224

    224: Yura Kim


    ¡°Damn¡­Damn¡­what a mess this is¡­ Dogish dwarf bitch, don¡¯t you quickly report the situation?! ¡±


    ¡°We are in the process of figuring out the exact information, but it seems that there are a total of six enemy troops that have invaded. master. ¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ Damn¡­ what happened to the castle? My father¡­ ¡°


    Houtarou Kimura pped the elf next to him for no reason. I saw him fall to the floor with his cheeks red, but he didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s because I thought that the first thing to do now is to let go of my anger. As he was thinking about piercing the elf¡¯s chest with the sword he was holding until the end of his head, a voice came from behind him once more.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard reports of a green monster to the northwest that can¡¯t move opponents with strange shouts, a green monster that uses various magics, and a green monster that carries strange dolls as well. ¡±


    ¡± yes ¡°


    ¡°To the southeast is arge monster, a monster with long fangs, and¡­ a human girl with tattoos all over her body. ¡±


    ¡± human? ¡±


    ¡± Yes. It seems to be used as thenguage of monsters. ¡±


    There is no way to know where they came from, but they were not simple monsters, but intelligent beings. It didn¡¯t make sense that even humans were involved, but what was certain was that they were attacking with the momentum to kill all humans.


    ¡°Can you tell me the situation? ¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to see the castle, but it is possible to see the city. ¡±


    ¡°A useful year. ¡±


    ¡± thank you. ¡±


    This was the reason why Hotaru Kimura treated this elf especially. This elf, who has the mysterious ability to see things at a certain distance, was one of the princesses of the elven kingdom that her father had won by begging her to do so.


    After feeling a little strange sensation in my head, I saw the whole city, a human woman riding a big wolf in the middle of various monsters rampaging.


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡±


    Kimura frowned because he was shouting something iprehensible. Immediately after that, voices began to be heard. The quick-witted elf princess had cast trantion magic on them.


    ¨C Great. no need to rush this time, the enemy awaits here.


    ¨C For the Blood Dagger!


    Being a human who grew up with a monster felt like watching an anime. What I saw was the Yamato n, famous for their skills in the city.


    In the battle that started in the middle of ahhhh, monsters fell from everywhere toward the Yamato n. Magic different from their own or the elves¡¯ magic rained down, and monsters with weapons steadily ughtered Yamato¡¯s summoners.


    What caught my eye was, of course, a child in the lead, with a young face that looked like a 15-year-old even if I looked at it highly, and had red tattoos all over his body. Even thanks to the dagger tattoo on his face, it was difficult to predict what he would look like in real life.


    What is surprising is the enormous force.


    Every time you roll your feet on the ground, weapons made of red magice out from the floor. They were weapons that disappeared with each swing of the spear and sword, but the sight of them disappearing and making a faint sound made me think that the kid named Kimura was singing.


    ¨C Raise your shield! Advance!


    Standing at the forefront and giving orders to the monsters is truly a masterpiece. Even within the kingdom, even among the guys, he must have a weapon that can be counted on his hand. Time must have passed, but the Yamato n was lying on the floor with blood on it.


    ¡± Nonsense¡­ ¡°


    Kimura muttered involuntarily. It was because the kid with the red tattoo looked like a queen. Kimura started looking at the kid again. He looked like a fairly skilled adventurer when he moved his location immediately after work was over. Not only the streets but also the humans in therge guild were clearly organized. After the kid opens the door, what he sees is a mother and a child. Perhaps it was the n¡¯s family.


    ¨C Help me¡­ save me. Ah¡­please save the child.


    As Kimura swallowed saliva, recalling the terrible scene earlier, the voice came again.


    ¨C What is Yura?


    ¨C no one is here. let¡¯s go.


    ¨C yes. Yura.


    In the meantime, it feels very strange to save humans who can¡¯t fight. However, seeing that, Kimura smiled rather than thanking the tattooed kid for his mercy.


    ¡°Ah! ¡±


    screaming sound at that time. The elven princess was holding her head and screaming.


    ¡°What¡­what is it? ¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ ha¡­ nothing. ¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s an elf with a little bit of mental power, but there were times when she had seizures like this, and I thought it was probably that kind of thing. Faced with the elf holding his head, Kimura opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Prepare young elves and humans. ¡±


    ¡± Yeah. master. ¡±


    I thought that if I could get the kid I just had, a breakthrough might happen. It doesn¡¯t look like the mental power is weak, but brainwashing magic basically approaches the weak part of the opponent. It was the same when he captured this elf. After intensively harassing her mother and younger sister, there is room for her to prate even with weak magic and weak mental power.


    Not to mention, it is not unreasonable to attack if you are a strong person who is recognized even in the city and digs into the proper weakness after damaging the body.


    After making the tattooed kid his own, he immediately uses him to hunt other monsters. They¡¯re hiding now, but I thought it was right to strike first as it was only natural that they would arrive this way someday.


    With 20 elven children and 10 human children, Kimura immediately moved secretly with his troops. The point where the monsters began to be caught in the blurry field of view is the point.


    Setting a trap is very simple. After attaching magic bombs to the bodies of the children, push them into their arms and that¡¯s it.


    As they have already undergone simple brainwashing, they will show quite good acting skills.


    ¡°Princess, elves, even if you say so¡­ little children¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a worthy sacrifice. The kingdom looks ruined, but there is no reason to care about that. ¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I see. ¡±


    ¡®You fools¡­¡¯


    There is no victory without sacrifice. Kimura sighed and thought again. At a distance that was neither too close nor too far, they thought they would not be able to find themselves at this distance as they killed as many signs as possible and hid with the magic of the elves.


    Elven cubs and children were seen approaching the monster horde.


    ¡°Save¡­ save me. sister. ¡±


    ¡°Save¡­ please save me. ¡±


    You probably won¡¯t be able to understand the words. But for now, it seemed that he was not vignt. He wasn¡¯t shooting arrows, and he wasn¡¯t even swinging his sword. I just held a shield and kept a certain distance. Thanks to the trantion magic cast by the elven princess, he was able to properly examine the situation, so he could pull himself out immediately if things went wrong. It is a risk-free operation. Kimura gave a small smile.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Yura¡­ uh¡­ what should I do? ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ..¡±


    Obviously worried Kimura screamed in his heart. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no possibility at all. And after a while, the voice of a human kid with tattoos all over his body began to be heard.


    ¡°The chief told me to save the elves. If you stay in a ce like this, you will be swept away and die. ¡±


    ¡± now? ¡±


    ¡°No, moving to a safe ce is the first step. ¡±


    ¡°What about the human kids? ¡±


    ¡°The human children also move along. Even the chieftain would have done that. ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­hehe Yura was like that too, right? ¡±


    We seeded. A kid named Yura chose to take in younger children. Again, his prediction was correct. I don¡¯t want to die from being swept away by the explosion, so I explode all at once with enough firepower that I can¡¯t move.


    When the body is damaged, the mental power is also weakened.


    ¡°Raise your shield. For now, I think it would be better to move the children. ¡±


    ¡± yes. Yura. ¡±


    I expected it, but it was caught so perfectly. Kimura quickly opened his mouth to the magician holding the magic bomb.


    ¡°Explode. ¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ yes four! ¡±


    After the wizard memorized the spell, the signal to announce the activation of the magic bomb sounded, and immediately a tremendous explosion began to be heard. Young elves and humans embraced by tattooed children and green monsters began to burst out.


    Kwaaaa!


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    I doubted whether the firepower was a little strong, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t kill me this much. Some of the monsters in the back might be dead, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡± Goes. ¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­four! Okay. ¡±


    After immediately subduing it, it was necessary to enter the brainwashing quickly, so Kimura chanted a spell and ran out. Because there might be some guys alive, the knights with shields also started running quickly to the front.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuu¡±


    I could hear the groans, so I could sense that the attack had been sessful.


    ¡°Puhahahahaha! stupid year. ¡±


    To the extent that I can¡¯t help butugh. As the smoke slowly began to clear, all I could see were monsters lying on the floor, coughing up blood. It felt odd that the wound didn¡¯t look too bad, but I didn¡¯t mind. The opponent is incapable of fighting anyway.


    ¡°Raise the shield¡­! ¡±


    Nevertheless, seeing the guys who raise their bodies made me apud. Kimura continued tough, and the wizards¡¯ magic continued to fall.


    Kwaaaaaaaaagh!


    Another explosion is heard and the smoke clears. I expected to see himpletely copse, but what I saw was a hazy film. It was like a magic curtain. And from somewhere, a great magic power began to burst forth. What appeared was a green monster holding a huge sword. He opened his mouth and the trantednguage began to be heard.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mister¡­ Woowook¡­¡±


    ¡°Kim Yura. is incapable of fighting Immediately returns to the castle with the ogre of n Gof. The chieftain and Lord Hark will be waiting for you. ¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It was not bad, but immature. ¡±


    Kimura¡¯s hands were shaking involuntarily.


    The dimension is different.


    The monster¡¯s muscles with the sword, the mana gushing out of it, and the strong-looking mental strength, everything seemed perfect. Kimura naturally couldn¡¯t help but think about him.


    ¡® It¡¯s the boss. ¡¯


    There are many of them, but if they are here, they will surely all die. I definitely thought it would.


    ¡°The monster¡­the head of the monsters. ¡±


    ¡°Eh eh ¡­¡±


    The subordinate behind him muttered, and Kimura swallowed too. I saw a subordinate who could not stand the pressure of magical power and vomited, and a subordinate who was urinating also came into view. It was to the point where my body shuddered from the tremendous amount of living. The monster¡¯s mouth began to open slowly when he was not sure whether to run away or fight.


    ¡°Please take good care of me. Hazakuda, an elite orc swordsman of the Blood Dagger n. ¡±


    ¡®Dog¡­fuck¡­¡¯


    not the boss


    In an iprehensible situation, Kimura¡¯s legs trembled.

 Chapter 225

    225: Elite Orc Swordsman


    ¡°Please take good care of me. Hazakuda, an elite orc swordsman of the Blood Dagger n. ¡±


    ¡®Damn¡­Damn¡­¡¯


    If this wasn¡¯t the boss, I wondered what the hell the guys who fought before that were, until I couldn¡¯t get a sense of how strong the monster they called the chief was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. ¡±


    In the meantime, the monster who introduced himself as Hazaku, an elite orc swordsman of the Blood Dagger n, continued to mutter. He looked straight in the eyes and opened his mouth as if he knew in advance that we were listening to him.


    ¡°Compassion that is not shy on the battlefield only invites anger. It would have been a good study for the young greenskins of our tribe. But your ways are wrong. Taking advantage of young guys who can¡¯t yet fight properly is something even the humans on our continent don¡¯t do. ¡±


    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Personally, I want to thank you guys for giving the young warriors of my tribe a good experience. ¡±


    He opened his mouth that it was obviously a different continent. Only then did I realize where these monsters hade from. There are not only elves and Japanese in this world. Besides, young greenskins, I couldn¡¯t help but salivate at the thought that the guys I just fought with were young guys who hadn¡¯t even grown up yet.


    Come to think of it, I¡¯m definitely young. Young people with red tattoos all over their bodies are not the only ones who are young. The monsters were also slightly smaller than the one in front. It was to the extent that anyone could feel that they were children and adults. It¡¯s no wonder that I feel very stupid for not noticing it.


    But I can¡¯t sit still and die.


    Kimura quickly began to check his men. There aren¡¯t that many people who can fight under the pressure. Its useful elves, knights, archers, wizards, and not a badposition, but it didn¡¯t seem to work against this monster.


    I thought that when the sword still in the scabbard was pulled out, at least half would be incapacitated. There was only one way to find the opponent¡¯s gap as much as possible with spirit-type magic and attack it. It¡¯s a spirit that seems solid, but there¡¯s no way there¡¯s no gap.


    All intelligent beings have inferiorityplexes or weaknesses, and the same goes for the monster in front of them. The green monster opened its mouth, baring its fangs.


    ¡°Is that the only thing you know how to do? won¡¯t youe ¡±


    The voice caught my attention.


    ¡°I¡­ prepare for battle. ¡±


    ¡°That¡­But, Prince. ¡±


    ¡°If we continue like this, we will all die. All that can be done must be done. ¡±


    Even the most trusted subordinate was trying to avoid a fight. Why would you not want to avoid a fight just because you are yourself?


    impossible.


    The moment I saw his face, I realized that neither running away nor persuading him was impossible. That guy will never let the humans here live.


    ¡± great. I would like to salute you for your courage. ¡±


    The green monster is reaching for its sword with bursting muscles.


    ¡®Foot art¡¯


    To be precise, the term foot swordsmanship would be appropriate. The momentum of the monster staring at them silently with one hand on its waist made even the knights with shields cringe.


    ¡®Damn¡­what kind of foot swordsmanship. ¡¯


    In the first ce, the swordsmanship is a bluff. It¡¯s a technique that onlyes out of cartoons. I don¡¯t know if it was giving them time or if they wanted a usible fight, but for now, the enemy wasn¡¯t rushing at them.


    ¡°The enemy¡­the enemy is one! Ball¡­Attack! ¡±


    The knights holding the voice shields burst out as if desperate, and the priests constantly pour in their holy power. The wizards began to cast spells and the archers drew their strings. I was terrified, but because of that, I was running even more desperately.


    But.


    Push shush shush


    The head of the first knight who approached him was cut off, and blood fountains continued to pour from his neck. The shouts died down and everyone was looking at the absurd sight.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t see it. ¡¯


    I didn¡¯t even see him draw his sword.


    If this is the case, you will be unconditionally punished. Kimura began invading the minds of his subordinates. Frightened warriors recoil. I have no choice but to give the order to somehow catch him and kill him.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaagh! ¡±


    He screams, but of course, he doesn¡¯t care. The subordinates who have lost their reason will only act ording to their orders.


    ¡°Krurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    The sound of the beasting out of the human mouth, everyone¡¯s face turned red, and strange noises came out of their mouths.


    ¡°Come on! ¡±


    ¡°Kuwoaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    The important thing is distance, the basis for entering into the other person¡¯s mind is contacting the body. As the guys who would make the gap rushed toward the monster all at once, the guy¡¯s momentum also started to change a little.


    ¡°Kuwoaaaa! ¡±


    ¡°Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Still, the boy is not afraid. The act of bringing his right hand to the sword with a low-down gaze continued. The subordinate¡¯s arm is blown off, and his leg is blown off. There were times when the body was bisected vertically and other times horizontally.


    There were cases where they cut them down with their shields or halved two people at the same time. Still, the gap is visible. He looks rxed, but unless he is a god, there is no way he will not show a gap against an army of this size.


    Kimura moved quickly. The order has already been memorized. The preparations for invading the other person¡¯s mind have already beenpleted. The subordinates are dying, but that one guy is more useful than useless subordinates. If you take that guy and escape the city, you can get beautiful elves and power in the wide continent.


    If there really is another continent, I might be able to escape and live on another continent without them.


    ¡® do. ¡¯


    Extend your feet to close the distance. As if he had noticed that he was approaching, he could feel the eyes looking this way, but the subordinate he was controlling blocked the way. The subordinate¡¯s head was blown off and copsed, but Kimura was able to get a little closer to the orc.


    I just tried to get a little closer, but in an instant, 5, no 10 knights lost their lives. But it¡¯s very close. not to attack All you have to do is reach it no matter what.


    As he quickly reached out, the drawn sword came out to meet him, but the subordinate under the control of his mind threw his body to block the sword. In the meantime, as I stretched out my hand, I could see my fingers, which had been keeping a close distance, finally touching the guy¡¯s forearm.


    ¡® done. ¡¯


    Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    It is very familiar to intrude into the other person¡¯s mind. But something is different. It is fundamentally different from the mentality of the guys who have allowed the invasion so far.


    I can see the memories, but I feel like I¡¯m being crushed by too much pressure. Of course, you can see what happened in the castle. A demon withrge horns can be seen extending a sword. I felt a strength that was iparable to this monster. Monsters that use twin swords, fairies, and nts were all full of guys with ridiculous abilities.


    ¡®For the Blood Dagger! ¡¯


    My head is full of battles and honor and respect. There is no room for digging.


    ¡®Dog fuck¡­¡¯


    Kimura muttered involuntarily. The deeper you go, the more things you see, but the things that can be called gaps are not visible.


    The closer I got, the more I noticed what was holding the monster up.


    ¡® Victory ¡®


    ¡® Victory! ¡¯


    The only thing filled with a solid spirit is the will to win. Ahh, in an instant, it started to bounce out of my mind. What you see is the face of a monster looking at you, and the surrounding area is already covered with corpses and blood.


    ¡°Ah¡­ahhhh¡­¡±


    Of course, the words didn¡¯te out well. After seeing the years of struggle he lived through, I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    There was no chance of winning from the beginning. They were just boredom. As I involuntarily turned and tried to run back, I felt a great pain in my feet. I reflexively looked down and saw that one leg was far away.


    it had already been cut. Perhaps because of thew of inertia, the body naturally curled forward.


    His face was mmed into the ground, and his face was naturally covered with the blood that had fallen on the floor. It is only natural that he would vomit without knowing himself at the blood of his men who had entered his mouth. I reached out to crawl somehow, but blood fountains gushed out of my hands as well.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaagh! ¡±


    He tried to move his other arm, but seeing that arm fly away, Kimura struggled. Of course, voices were heard.


    ¡°It is embarrassing. you are not a warrior I was mistaken. ¡±


    ¡°What a dog¡­a dog sound¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡±


    ¡°In this ce, humans are not worth killing directly. Especially your guy. I¡¯d like to kill you on the spot so that the chief doesn¡¯t dirty his hands¡­ but the chief told me to bring you. If you say anything arrogant or useless in front of the glorious Blood Dagger, I will kill you as painfully as possible. ¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying because he was talking with the sword stuck in the other leg. One thing is certain, he will have to meet the devil with long horns. Naturally, my mouth trembled. It would be a morefortable death to die here. The person he saw in Hazaku¡¯s memories was a monster without blood or tears.


    When I remembered that the trantion magic was still being maintained, I looked up and saw the elf princess groaning as she was pinned against the wall. All means to help oneself are gone.


    ¡°Damn¡­Damn¡­Damn!! ¡±


    There is no way out. The green monster began to move slowly with the sword stuck in its foot, and only then could Kimu see various forms.


    Humans are dying at the hands of giant monsters and monsters with long fangs and weird hair. Kurai, a female ninja reputed to be strong, was also pinned to the ground with one shoulderpletely smashed, and all the 10 samurai in the kingdom were all in poor shape with twisted limbs.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    ¡°Save me¡­ save me! ¡±


    There was no chance of winning in the first ce. Just before the young monsters are attacked, a mysterious veil surrounds them. Only then did he realize why the monsters from earlier were still alive.


    The memories I vaguely read in the memories of the monster in front of me, Hazaku, were all true. This ce is just a yground. Before the children can be harmed, the tribal wizards reach out and free them. The eliminated young monsters return to the castle again, and those who pass continue the game.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a lie that this guy is just an elite swordsman. There are monsters around him that seem to be on a simr level to him. The closer they got to the castle, the stronger-looking guys began to appear in their field of vision.


    ¡® Nonsense¡­ ¡®


    ¡® Words¡­ can¡¯t even be said¡­¡¯


    I kept muttering in my heart, but no voice came out. God has abandoned us. I couldn¡¯t help but think that way.

 Chapter 226

    226 Elite Orc Swordsman


    [The same goes for the warriors of other ns, but especially the officers of the Blood Dagger n all had their own characteristics. From one of the women of Blood Dagger, a shaman who controls nt roots, to a goblin famous for being smart, however, the ones who are called the most by now are none other than Half de Gark and Mirror de Hark. Not to mention the strength of these two, but in fact, what made them even more famous would be the elite Orc swordsmen under them. The method of selecting these elite Orc swordsmen, who are said to be the actual armed forces of the Blood Dagger n, is very strict.


    It is only after bing a first-ss swordsman recognized by everyone that you are eligible to enter the elite Orc swordsmanship, and Garc and Hark are supposed to test those who are qualified for the elite swordsman.


    Only those who follow the training to the point of thinking that living is hell will be given three tests, and only those who pass these tests will be given the title of elite Orc swordsman. After a while, this elite orc swordsman, who is said to be the most honorable position in the Blood Dagger n, will be famous not only in the Blood Dagger n but also in other ns, and in the world of humans, there was a very interesting story rted to it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Omitted¡­¡­. ¨C A very old book. About the elite orc swordsmen of the Blood Dagger n. ]


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I was looking around outside with a little confused mind. Same goes for the goofy guy. Until just a moment ago, the expression of the ck Spear guy was pretty teary-eyed, but now he had the brightest face.


    The reason is that Littlefinger returned to the castle the fastest, and it was his son and daughter, Shakajin and Shakara, who were showing a good appearance on the battlefield so far.


    Originally, at the level of Little Finger, it was impossible to return so quickly, but thanks to the mental magic that prated the shaman¡¯s purification magic, it returned the fastest. ording to the shaman, he tried to drive away the mental system magic, but he said that the reason why he was so easily eroded was that he epted the mental system magic.


    ¡°We have to punish the Giant Scream! Giant Scream Apache! curse! Kirik! Kirik! Because of him! It¡¯s all because of him! ¡±


    Seeing him shouting while still being treated by shamans made me think about what might have happened between him and the Giant Scream Apache. It was probably a love-fight kind of thing.


    I still can¡¯t forget how Little Finger was suddenly attacked by a Japanese mage and cursed at Giant Scream while fighting well. It was to the point where I wondered if it was a bit unreasonable to put the greenskins on the battlefield like this.


    If it was a littleter, the Apache would have returned to the castle with Littlefinger. Anyway, at the time, it was a ck spear with a very gloomy expression, but now a smile is in full bloom on its face.


    ¡± hahaha. Again, these are my son and daughter. Take a look at that, Brothers. ¡±


    When I looked at the ce where the ck Spear¡¯s eyes were fixed, the two trolls were clearly showing off their cool looks. The spearmanship of his son Shakajin in the front was excellent, and the image of Shakara throwing a totemized javelin from the back also looked pretty cool.


    Anyone can say it¡¯s a wonderful connection.


    The Goph guy swallowed his saliva for no reason.


    ¡°Huh..hmm..¡±


    Goph¡¯s son, Gogh, fell out to the point where he was drunk in battle and tried to kill an elf, so he seemed a little envious of the son of ck Spear, who clearly distinguishes between enemies and allies when attacking.


    In fact, I am the one with the most to say. It was because he confirmed that he was caught in an absurd trap while boasting about Kim Yu-ra. Van Gogh¡¯s elimination was the first among the young greenskins after Kim Yu-ra was eliminated.


    Of course, no one was injured and no one was dead. Because the shaman hastily applied shield magic to the young warriors, the shaking inside must be all the damage. Because I looked straight at the series of processes with magic in my eyes, I was relieved to be able to check their safety even through the smoke.


    ¡® Immature. ¡¯


    He was not bad, but he was immature. I didn¡¯t think it was a matter of criticism.


    The reason is that Kim Yu-ra also went through the same process as before and started her n life. Thinking that he might have seen his former self in children equipped with magic bombs, he understood a little, but a mistake was a mistake.


    In addition, even in the society of greenskins, children are unconditionally protected. I thought the task of protecting the elves might have given them chaos.


    Children who suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield were a trap that could be said to be obvious in some ways. If you want to rescue it, the first thing to do is to make sure there is nothing wrong with it.


    This is because, unlike Baek A-yeon¡¯s followers, magic bombs can be detected sufficiently if they are inspected in advance. Remembering that Goph Guy and ck Spear also sighed in the scene where Kim Yu-ra epted the children, it made her taste bitter.


    ¡°Hmm¡­hmm¡­ Blood Dagger, are you all right¡±


    ¡± Okay. Goph. It¡¯s not satisfying, but it¡¯s about showing this and that and growing. I learned a lot from today¡¯s work, so at least next time it won¡¯t be like this. And I want to return that question to you as well. ¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ my son is overly aggressive¡­ big¡­¡±


    The Goph n is meant to use wild nature, not to be unable to control it. In that sense, Gogh is still immature. Even my friend ogre next to me almost hit it with my fist.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you weren¡¯t hurt too much. Our little ones will be arriving soon, so you¡¯d better get ready to meet them. ¡±


    ¡± ha ha ha. Don¡¯t scold me too much, Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You yourself will realize it best. ¡±


    Certainly, the ck Spear guy alone is excited. I hurriedly averted my gaze, perhaps thinking that I shouldn¡¯t show any more delight in our eyes, but nevertheless, the corners of my mouth raised seemed unbearable.


    Looking at that figure, Hakajin slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Chief Kim Yura and other young warriors have returned after healing.¡±


    ¡°Take it in. ¡±


    Even as I opened my mouth, my thoughts were quiteplicated. It was because my head was confused as to what attitude to take. In the first ce, this work had a strong meaning of simply umting experience rather than having the purpose of a test. It was not opened to punish or reward.


    ***


    ¡®I almost died. ¡¯


    Kim Yu-ra stared nkly at the floor and bit her lip. Blood flowed from his lips, but he could feel them quickly healing from the healing magic. Shaking my head, I heard a voice next to me. He was an elite shaman of the Blood Dagger n.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up too much. Your way was wrong, but your choice was right. ¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ no. mister. It was definitely a mistake. ¡±


    All I can say is that I was careless. He stretched out his hand thinking about the situation when he was saved by the Blood Dagger, but he forgot what humans had done to him. What was even more painful than being sick was that many of my friends were hurt because of my wrong choices.


    If the n¡¯s shaman hadn¡¯t stopped them in the first ce, everyone would have died. If it wasn¡¯t for the defensive magic that was suddenly applied to the body at the scene of the explosion, not only Nikkor but also the young orc friends who were fighting together would have died.


    Same thing after that. It was not them who blocked the pouring magic, but the defensive magic created by the shaman.


    Even if he was lucky enough to survive, he would have lost his life or been captured by the onught of attacking humans.


    It was none other than myself who said to think and act like a real battle. Nevertheless, the fact that he had hurt everyone felt heavily like a heavy burden on his heart. And that¡¯s not all.


    ¡® Disappointed. ¡¯


    I thought I was probably very disappointed. Tears were about to flow from her eyes, perhaps because she had hurt the children and the had failed to live up to the expectations of the person she admired.


    Of course, he knew that Blood Dagger trusted him. Other children were participating in ces where they could not, and even though it was a small battlefield, there were even times when they stood in battle. It must be strange that Blood Dagger did not expect it.


    In other words, he was the idol and role model of Blood Dagger Kim Yu-ra. As if in return for his longing to resemble him, the god of the battlefield gave him his unique ability, and he tried to make his fighting style resemble him as closely as possible. I stood in front of others and studied many things by myself because I wanted to stand next to him.


    Although he received an inexplicable amount of money, he did a disservice to the n. Because of the impact of the explosion, the g was burnt into view.


    Hepletely betrayed the look on his face that he was looking forward to seeing him leave. Stupidly caught in a trap and slumped unseemly. Gogh, Shakajin, and Shakara were fighting until thest moment. Kim Yu-ra continued to wipe away the tears that were about to flow. I¡¯d never shed a tear before, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why the tears were trying toe out.


    As she tried to wipe away her tears with her hands, she suddenly looked in front of her and saw her friends staring nkly at her. Kim Yu-ra opened her mouth.


    ¡± Sorry. Hey guys¡­ ¡°


    As soon as I opened my mouth, the answer came immediately.


    ¡± not. It is also our fault for not checking in advance. ¡±


    ¡°It was like us before¡­ so don¡¯t worry too much about it. Yura. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Kim Yu-ra who was saved that day. Since about half of the young warriors here were humans and greenskins who had been saved from Somora, he thought they might have been easily entrapped. However, it was an undeniable fact that everyone made excuses and disgraced the name of the n.


    ¡°Still, my fault is the biggest. It¡¯s an obvious mistake that themander didn¡¯t make the right decision. I¡¯m sincerely sorry to everyone. I¡¯m so sorry you ended up in this form when you could have fought more. ¡±


    It is natural that his throat is choking because of guilt. Nikkor looked at him and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Once again, it¡¯s not Yura¡¯s fault! It¡¯s just that we were immature. If I had been stronger¡­ I would have definitely been able to prepare for the sudden situation. We were weak and our enemies were strong. That¡¯s all. ¡±


    A quiet silence hung over the hall. Of course, he knows that Nikor was trying tofort him. Mercy on the battlefield is not right. Only the strong are entitled to mercy.


    Even though they are not strong, they tried to pretend to be strong. That was the reason I couldn¡¯t stand on the battlefield right now.


    ¡°We are weak. You must be stronger. Be strong like adults. ¡±


    It was at that time that everyone was nodding their heads a little.


    ¡°The chief is calling. ¡±


    Hakajin came out to meet them. The feeling of my heart sinking momentarily, probably everyone feels the same. The expression of Hakkajin, who followed him as a teacher, didn¡¯t look too good, and the air seemed somehow heavy.


    It feels like being a sinner. Kim Yu-ra thought so and moved to the front. I held back the tears that were about to flow and stood in front of me. Feeling down about losing was because he thought he didn¡¯t fit in with the Blood Dagger n.


    Even if you show your back, run away, and fall down, you will ovee it next time. That was the way Kim Yu-ra felt while living in the Blood Dagger n.


    The door opened slowly and I saw Blood Dagger¡¯s face sitting on the chair. A cold expression stabbed his chest.


    Eventually, when Kim Yu-ra and the children all raised their hands above their chests, Blood Dagger¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Disappointed. ¡±

 Chapter 227

    227 Tribal g


    It came into sight that Kim Yu-ra was entering quite confidently. It¡¯s not bad. The Blood Dagger n doesn¡¯t bow its head when it loses a fight. The other guys were also entering with their heads up following Kim Yu-ra. Surely all the treatment was finished, and everyone seemed to be safe with no injuries anywhere. I looked at it from afar and heard it before, but when I checked it up close, I started to feel quite relieved. Because the explosion looked quiterge to the naked eye.


    After sighing once, I opened my mouth to the young warriors, including Kim Yu-ra.


    ¡°Disappointed. ¡±


    As expected, I could see that everyone was trembling. Kim Yura¡¯s expression is quite spectacle. His eyes suddenly shook, and he seemed to be holding back the tears that were about to spill out. In fact, I didn¡¯t open my mouth for the purpose of rebuking, but it¡¯s good to let you know about wrongdoing in advance. Whether she already knew it or not, I thought it didn¡¯t matter. It is important to review once again. Because you can engrave it in your heart.


    ¡°Yura Kim, you almost killed all the brothers fighting with you. ¡±


    I could see that his face had gone a little pale.


    ¡°The tribal g is also in a bad shape. ¡±


    The g they were holding was burnt and bent, probably from the aftermath of the explosion. The rider holding the g strangely shrank.


    ¡°Sorry. All are my fault. ¡±


    Kim Yu-ra, who opened her mouth in an anxious manner in front of her, seemed a little sad, but Jeong Ha-yeon and Baek A-yeon, standing next to her, seemed restless, and Haka-jin seemed anxious that her precious disciple would not receive a big scolding.


    ¡°I am not talking about anything else. Mercy can be given to anyone and can be given to anyone. However, the result is solely your own responsibility. If youck the strength to fight, you can nod your head. However, the younger brothers of n Blood Dagger are by no meanscking in power. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Kim Yu-ra, what youck is responsibility. When you stand on the battlefield, you must always think of your brothers behind you first. Little brothers, what youck is resolution. Mercy is the only right of the victor. I will no longer me you for this. You will grow more and more, you will advance, and you will be diligent. Engrave today¡¯s work in your heart for the rest of your life. ¡±


    I continued to speak to the nodding guys.


    ¡°If you guys had suffered something big, I would have been very heartbroken too. ¡±


    It was only then that I could feel that their faces had straightened out a little more. I¡¯m not the type to speak well, but I thought it would be nice if we could feel a lot of things from what I said. I opened my mouth to Hakajin.


    ¡°Hakjin. ¡±


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger! ¡±


    ¡°Hand the g to Kim Yu-ra. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    The guy raised his hand above his chest, and soon after, the rider handed Hakajin the g of the Blood Dagger n, and Hakajin slowly raised the g and started approaching Kim Yura. I could see the children¡¯s eyes shaking.


    It¡¯s not a banner for young warriors, it¡¯s a blood dagger n banner for real warriors. One of the old gs drawn by Najin, Nikkor¡¯s father, it symbolizes victory and honor. He thought that those who knew the history of the Blood Dagger n would not be shaken.


    Eventually, when Hakajin handed the g to Kim Yu-ra, Kim Yu-ra was holding the g with trembling hands. Some of the young warriors, who were rich in sensitivity, seemed to be holding back their tears as much as possible, but I was also touched for some reason. This is because they are also like family who has been together for a long time.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you. ¡±


    I slowly opened my mouth to the young warriors who stared nkly at the g and looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be broken. ¡±


    Kim Yu-ra stamped the g high on the ground.


    I could hear a thud. Tears are welling up in my eyes, but they are not flowing. The g continued to flutter, whether it was because of the magical energy Kim Yu-ra was exuding or because of the sudden wind.


    The same goes for the little guys. With everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Kim Yu-ra, Kim Yu-ra screamed loudly.


    ¡°I will not break! ¡±


    No more words are needed. I gestured toward Kim Yu-ra and the young warriors, who slowly began to walk outside with their newly acquired gs. Maybe if you realize the weight of that g, you won¡¯t make the same mistake as today again. Iughed as it seemed that the weight on their shoulders had increased.


    Gough and ck Spear wereughing together with me while looking at the series of appearances.


    ¡°You are strong¡±


    ¡± strong. ¡±


    Although he returned with an absurd appearance, thest one was okay. I finally felt like I could open my shoulders to something I was proud of earlier. Goff also nodded and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You are a wise chieftain. ¡±


    ¡°You are too. ¡±


    Since it was the turn of Gouph¡¯s son, Gogh, he seemed to want to show the same appearance as before. The door slowly opened and a mixed group of ogres and orcs began to enter. The g of the n Goff looked absurdly broken, but it seemed that they had broken it in the excitement of battle.


    Looking around, I could see Gogh staring at Gogh, holding his trembling hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s big¡­ it¡¯s big..¡±


    ¡± sorry. gurrurruk father. ¡±


    Gogh¡¯s pupils also began to shake in all directions. It was quite servile but quite different from Kim Yu-ra, who was confident in her own way. Kim Yoo-ra was also Kim Yu-ra, but he alsomitted quite absurd things.


    Hisbat power was fine, but the problem was that he lost his reason. Gogh, who had to take care of his younger siblings, was at the forefront of the scandal, so it¡¯s no wonder that Gogh was a little angry.


    ¡°Ah¡­Father. Krrrrrr. ¡±


    Even the excitement hadn¡¯t gone away, and the sight of his eyes slightly reddened gave the impression that a drunken son was calling his father. It is only natural that he would be angry when he called his underage son who had been drinking to his house to scold him, and seeing that he was not in his right mind.


    Eventually, Gough began to slowly rise toward him. Even the appearance of him standing up with the g of the n Gogh, Gogh must have confirmed that Yoo-ra Kim went out with the g of the Blood Dagger n.


    A very nervous expression passed across his face, wondering if he might be lowering the g himself as well.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Father¡­ and¡­ thank you. Kreurreuk Ah¡­he¡¯s a son who¡¯s stillcking, but great¡­great! ¡±


    A face that seemed to be impressed. However, contrary to his expectations, Goff started beating him with the g. The g imbued with Gough¡¯s magic will never be broken.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Father! Wooooooooo! Whoaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    It was like watching me beat up a giant scrim apache. Since he was born an ogre, he is basically big and strong. I thought that thanks to this, he would be able to enjoy a warm time with his father even more.


    ¡°Woooooooooooo! sorry. father! ¡±


    ¡°Ugly bastard! ¡±


    Perhaps it could have ended warmly if he had suppressed all his wildness before entering, but he thought that the cause of this situation was that his eyes were red and he was gurgling even after he came here.


    Damn! Damn!


    There was a constant high-pitched noise. The other guys, including Gaara of the Gof n, nodded while looking at the g of the Gof n.


    ¡°Wooooooooooooooo! Ah¡­ that hurts! ¡±


    His voice is smaller than that of Giant Scream. Looking at that, I was able to notice that the gof guy was definitely controlling his strength.


    As Gof continued to beat Gogh, I felt that Gogh¡¯s face was returning to normal little by little. It seems that he knows what the problem is, and he is putting his wildness to rest. I felt like I was awakened because I thought I might die if I didn¡¯t do this, but I definitely thought that Goff¡¯s son was a son.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu00uh¡­ah¡­it hurts¡­¡±


    Iughed for no reason when I saw the guy in pain, s if his whole body was aching.


    ¡± huh! ¡±


    Gough tossed the g he was raising at his son, who was in pain. As expected, Gogh¡¯s expression when he received the g was very bright.


    ¡°Take it. ¡±


    ¡± Father¡­ ¡°


    ¡°If you show that way again, I¡¯ll hit you with that g one more time. It is thest warning. ¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I see! ¡±


    Gogh¡¯s son, a group of young ogres, and their faces also looked quite happy as they fled outside in an instant without even having time to feel the emotion. In fact, Goff¡¯s appearance was quite unfamiliar, but he could feel that he was also the father of the greenskins who cared for the tribe.


    denial,


    For some reason, it reminded me of Labua in the vige.


    It felt like something was over, the battle was alsoing to an end. ck Spear nodded again with a happy face. Although the g was handed over, there would be no excuse for the fact that the final winner of the day was the ck Spear.


    After a while, ck Spear¡¯s sons and daughters, Shakajin and Shakara, entered and finished the battle to the end.


    ¡°It was great. my sons and daughters ¡±


    Their faces are quite majestic. Of course, it has to be. In fact, it was because Shakajin and Shakara had never defeated Kim Yu-ra on the children¡¯s battlefield. Although he lost in practice, he made a great performance in practice and raised the name of the tribe. Of course, I would have no choice but to raise my head.


    Goff and I were looking at the son of ck Spear with quite envious eyes, but in the middle of it, we met Shakara¡¯s eyes. It felt like seeing a confident female warrior smiling and grinning while looking this way. Even the slightest wink made my body stiffen a little.


    ¡°Big¡­¡±


    Of course, he must have worked hard during that time. Seeing that I handed over the tribal g, ck Spear seemed to think it was time to hand over the tribal g as well, so she started beckoning to the n leader.


    ¡± father! ¡±


    Shakajin¡¯s face brightened when the official tried to hand over the g, but Shakara only slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Father¡­ We are still far from receiving the ck Spear n¡¯s g. When we¡¯re ready, we want to take over our father¡¯s banner. ¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ck Spear¡¯s face brightened. Goff and I looked at the ck Spear with an expression of having eaten a bit, but as expected, the ck Spear was smiling, surprised by his daughter¡¯s wisdom. Even while looking at this side, the tail of the mouth is raised.


    ¡®How is my daughter! ¡¯ is provoking. It was a provocation that was not typical of a normally calm guy.


    ¡± not. my son daughter I realized it while watching today¡¯s battle. you guys deserve Of course, it is an undeniable fact that we need to be more diligent. But I want to believe in your potential a little more. Thank you for growing upright¡±


    Shakajin epted the g as if he thought that the two rejections were not epted, and somehow, if his sister refused one more time, he looked very anxious.


    The result is a clean route,


    But it was a pleasant feeling.

 Chapter 228

    228 Elf princess


    In the case of this trip to Japan, it was more difficult to clean up than to fight. The surviving Japanese were restrained and the elves were separated, and some elves were freed from brainwashing after the death of a mental wizard, but there were also elves who were not.


    Elisha was also very busy treating the elves, and thanks to that, there was a constant scream in the castle. In the case of Choi Eun-joo and Jung Ha-yeon, they had a bit of room, but Baek A-yeon ran around in every way to heal the injured elves, and thanks to this, she even suffered from magical exhaustion.


    There were other problems.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡±


    ¡°Jin¡­ calm down. ¡±


    The memories of the past began to slowly return, and there were a lot of elves who med themselves or regretted it. The spirit returned to normal, but there were some guys who refused to return to their senses, as well as some who harmed themselves or made extreme choices, so the atmosphere was quite ufortable.


    Perhaps, without Elisha, the three princesses of the kingdom, the elves would not have been able to calm down so quickly, he thought. It was because her princess¡¯s existence gave other elves a sense of security before she cured her brainwashing with her mental mage¡¯s ability.


    Of course, it was also possible to realize that her ability to focus on treatment, rather than brainwashing itself, was not bad.


    As many elves came back to their senses, elves with personalities and decent abilities stood out quite a bit, but among them, princess Elia, who was captured by Kimura, was quite fond of her unique ability, so I thought it would be advantageous to keep it if she liked it. .


    Her far-seeing eyes, this woman is the one who stole Kim Yu-ra. Baek A-yeon and Jeong Ha-yeon were dedicated to Kimura as an example of hurting the younger guys on our side, and in the process, her brainwashing was released and she came back to her senses.


    Even though it seemed like he had been through a lot, the image of him biting his lip and leaving to help other elves was still in my memory.


    ¡°Thank you very much. ¡±


    ¡°It was just a contract. You will be able to hear more from Elisha. ¡±


    If Elisha felt like a tomboy pretending to be a bit calm, Elijah felt like she was looking at a really modest princess, but she definitely seemed older than she was.


    ¡°I have already heard the contents of the contract. It¡¯s very heartbreaking to have to leave the kingdom, but I don¡¯t know how to repay the favor for helping me¡­¡±


    ¡°Thisnd and a thousand elves to leave behind are enough. Rather than thanking me, it would be wiser for you to think about how you will live in the future. We promised to provide aid, so it would be better to quickly find a suitable site. ¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thanks for the teaching. ¡±


    In fact, there was a bitterness that could not be hidden on his face. This is because it was in fact an absurd request to leave the ce where they had lived for more than a few decades. She seemed resolute in epting it gracefully, but her golden hair and emaciated face seemed to show how much she was struggling. She, too, was captured by Kimura. It felt great to be able to be so resolute.


    ¡°So¡­ what happened to the queen? ¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t forget his words anymore, it seemed that he was already dead.


    After the battle, he searched everywhere in the castle to find the queen of the kingdom, but he remembered that he was on the verge of dying.


    It seems that the Japanese king Yasukuni Kimura got tired of ying with it and took it away. The queen was lying in a dungeon and the princess was lying in a soldier¡¯s barracks. Not only was the whole body covered in the filth of Japanese guys, but it smelled like rotten filth, and I couldn¡¯t properly cover my excrement and urine.


    In the case of the queen who was disgraced by the prisoners, she was so physically broken before her mental corruption that she couldn¡¯t finish her treatment even with Zinc Baek¡¯s divine power¡­ I expected that she would die, but it really wasn¡¯t long before. would have stopped breathing.


    ¡°The god of the battlefield, no, by your standards, the mother of the earth will take good care of you. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. ¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the princess¡¯s condition is like. ¡±


    ¡± Ah yes. My sister is recovering little by little now. Since Elisha has been taking care of me by my side, I hope to return to my old self as soon as possible¡­¡±


    In the case of Princess Il, the body was in good condition, but the brainwashing was very strong. I don¡¯t know what I nted in my head, but because the state was iprehensible, I unknowingly recalled the scene in my head at the time of discovery.


    ¡® Ha ha¡­ ha¡­ new master. bruise! bruise! ¡¯


    I was quite taken aback when I saw him running away with the sound of It was quite a masterpiece to see an elf rushing at an orc, something unfamiliar, and the orcs frowning in disgust.


    ¡°Will it take a little while? ¡±


    ¡± Yes. I guess¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, can we stay here a little longer? Water¡­ Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you say no, but¡­ if you have a little mercy¡­¡±


    I guess this is the real purpose. But if it¡¯s such a polite request, there¡¯s no reason to refuse it. Rather, it didn¡¯t feel bad because I had time to choose decent elves here.


    ¡°I will allow it. But I hope you don¡¯t forget that you are the guest. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. I will never forget you. ¡±


    ¡°As for the transaction, we will proceed after your condition calms down a little more. It would be good to give your body enough rest in the barracks prepared outside. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration. Lord..lord, no chieftain. ¡±


    It seemed that the aftermath of brainwashing remained subtly. I looked at Elia, who moved quickly with a red face, for a moment, then moved to Choi Eun-joo.


    ***


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­Sister! sister! ¡±


    Elisha continued to cast spells while holding onto her sister¡¯s body, who waspletely embarrassed. His whole body was drenched in sweat, but his mind was much worse than other elves, so he needed intensive treatment.


    It goes without saying that the deeper you go into the mind, the more memories you see. It is an undeniable fact that my sister endured a hellish time. Naturally, tears began to form in my eyes. I wanted to erase my memory, but since there could be side effects, it was first to quell the allusion to the enved person in ce. Seeing this reaction despite the fact that I was continuously erasing it, it was clear that I had be ustomed to the continued painful life.


    I had been working for a while when I felt someone in the barrackse in. It was Elia, the little sister who miraculously came to her senses.


    ¡°How is your sister? ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I think I¡¯ve gotten better. Get some rest, too. ¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I have to do everything I can. I think we can stay here a little longer. It¡¯s a bit sad to abandon the kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Unni, I¡¯m too arbitrary¡­ to decide¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I would rather thank you, Elisha. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would still be living that life. The kingdom of Everuz can be established elsewhere¡­¡±


    It was while we were talking about various things. The eldest sister, who had been asleep, began to open her eyes little by little.


    ¡°Sister¡­Sister! ¡±


    ¡°Sister! would you recognize me? ¡±


    It was natural to speak urgently. It was the first time I had seen something like this while undergoing treatment. Looking at it with a nervous expression, it was only after a little more time had passed that the older sister¡¯s mouth slowly began to open.


    ¡°Alisha? And¡­ that¡¯s Elia. ¡±


    It was a bit cold expression.


    ¡± sister! ¡±


    Tears flowed from my eyes. Elia¡¯s older sister also looks down and is praying to Mother Earth. It was a level that can only be said to be a miracle.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Where is your mother? ¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­¡±


    As he spoke less, he closed his eyes as if he had noticed what had happened, and then opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I want to hear the story of the kingdom again. Also, what the two of you talked about earlier meant¡­¡±


    ¡°I will tell you. ¡±


    Looking at the older sister, the younger sister opened her mouth. With a trembling heart, Elisha restrained her little sister and opened her mouth. The work was done by oneself. Responsibility must also be taken by oneself.


    ¡° Little¡­ little sister, I will tell you. That¡­that¡¯s¡­ actually¡­¡±


    Elisha calmly began to tell the story. After running away from the kingdom, crossing the foggy forest and discovering a newnd, running and hiding for days and days to avoid humans, and meeting a small fairy, that the fairy was the daughter of the chief of a huge tribe.


    Starting with negotiations, he began to open his mouth in a calm manner, from the contents of the contract to the fulfillment.


    ¡°He said that a thousand elves were not used as ves, but to manage the city¡­ Also¡­he said that they would help with the migration if the destination was decided. Sufficient water¡­goods andbor¡­¡±


    The more I continued to speak, the more I felt that the gaze became a little colder. The younger sister also began to help out little by little, perhaps noticing that the older sister was frowning.


    ¡°All humans here are either subdued or dead. sister. If it wasn¡¯t for them¡­¡±


    It was then. Jjaak¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Suddenly, a loud sound was heard.


    ¡°Stupid bitches. ¡±


    It was her eldest sister, Eliane, who was ring at her with devouring eyes.


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    Of course, Elisha was shocked and closed her mouth. Eliane, the older sister, kept pping the younger sister on the cheek with the palm of her hand.


    Damn!


    ¡°I mean¡­ how did this country end up like this¡­ bye bye¡­¡±


    I was very scared of how to react to a sudden situation. However, Elisha hurriedly continued as she couldn¡¯t watch her little sister continue to be beaten.


    ¡°Trust me¡­ He is a trustworthy person. I went¡­ directly¡­ into the spirit. ¡±


    ¡°Shut that mouth. You are a traitor who sold the kingdom. This kingdom is thend that my mother cultivated herself. It¡¯s not and that you dare to do carelessly for four years. Again, how can you believe that what he said is true or not? Humans did too. ¡±


    ¡°That¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°You trust him. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡­it¡¯s not like that. ¡±


    Elisha closed her eyes tightly. In fact, it was because he thought he was under an influence that had once entered and exited his psyche.


    ¡°I can tell by looking into your eyes. Don¡¯t think that when you came into her mind she couldn¡¯t see anything. I cannot hand this kingdom over to such uncivilized people. ¡±


    ¡°They are not uncivilized¡­¡±


    Damn!


    ¡°You dare¡­ even though your sister was raped by humans and your mother was killed, you bitch¡­ you¡¯re just trying to find what you want. Even after enduring this hellish time¡­ The bitch who risked her life to escape was still eating with a dirty monster. Why don¡¯t you jump out of this ce right away and spread your legs and plead? ¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­sister¡­that¡­that¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy? Until youe, this older sister will reach out to dozens or hundreds of people day and night¡­¡±


    The older sister who was talking suddenly grabbed her head. When Elisha was startled and tried to reach out, she felt her eldest sister¡¯s hand brushing away her own.


    ¡°Unnie¡­sister. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with dirty hands. Four years is the year the whole kingdom was sold. I won¡¯t allow her to be called sister either. ¡±


    Elisha pursed her lips. Because the tears seemed to flow.


    ¡°Get out of my sight right now. dirty year. ¡±


    A very cold word turned into a dagger and pierced his chest.

 Chapter 229

    229 Elf princess


    Elisha ran out, wiping the tears that were about to flow.


    ¡°L¡­ Elisha. ¡±


    It was only natural that his heart sank again at the swear wordsing from behind the door. My heart ached so much that I had no other option but to run to my room.


    ¡®dirty bitch¡¯


    The voice continued to ring in my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s ck¡­ it¡¯s ck¡­ it¡¯s ck¡­¡±


    I buried my head in the pillow and tried to suppress the flow of crying, but the tears continued to flow without stopping. Then, slowly, I felt someone open the door ande in.


    ¡°Elisha. ¡±


    It was her little sister, Elia.


    ¡°Elisha¡­ It seems that the eldest sister is having a hard time. Maybe he was not in his right mind and said something harsh without even realizing it. You will probably regret it. After you calm down a bit, let¡¯s meet together. ¡±


    ¡± No. It¡¯s not like that. ¡±


    Those eyes were clearly those of self-hate. Thinking about it, I thought it might be. My eldest sister lost everything. She lost her mother and also lost her fianc¨¦ who was living with her in the kingdom. Unlike the women who saved their lives, they killed all but a few elven men.


    The only thing left for her was the kingdom of Everuz. In the meantime, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when my eldest sister said she saw something in her mind.


    The first sister is not a spirit-type wizard. He said that he had seen his memories in the course of treatment, but he thought he probably hadn¡¯t looked around all of them. Nevertheless, Elisha had no choice but to bite her lips.


    It was because he thought he might have seen the vague feelings he had for the tribal chief. I thought it was an influence that came into my mind, but recently I thought it might not be. Because it has had a huge impact on the way he lives his life.


    ¡°Big¡­eldest sister is right. Sister I¡¯m a dirty bitch. Heh¡­ heh¡­ Even when the older sisters are living like this, I¡­¡±


    ¡± Not like that. Elisha, it¡¯s not your fault. ¡±


    ¡± No. No sister¡­ It¡¯s my fault. ¡±


    If you think about it from the eldest sister¡¯s point of view, when they were going through hardships, they were developing precious feelings. Even when she entered her mind, the eldest sister clearly thought of herself as a dirty body.


    Of course, Elisha knows how much her eldest sister cherishes and likes the kingdom her mother has built, and how many memories there are in this ce.


    Although he said he had no choice, he thought that if he had been a little smarter, things might not have gone this far.


    I could see my little sister biting her lip. Perhaps the younger sister is also veryplicated in her thoughts.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ could he be a little more considerate of us¡­? You seem like a nice person¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­no! ¡±


    Elisha screamed loudly without realizing it. Outwardly, he is polite. Despite having strong arms, he is considerate and cherishes those he considers to be his allies. Even if you think it¡¯s worth using. However, once he thought that the opponent was an enemy, he was a person who became crueler than anyone else.


    He never left his enemies alone. Looking around his life, Elisha thought she understood him better than anyone else.


    After a miserable death as a human, he was reborn as a green skin. I knew it didn¡¯t make sense, but after seeing the memories, I couldn¡¯t help but realize that it was true. The fact that the boundary between enemy and ally is clear is probably very high because of the influence of his previous life.


    No one lives an easy life after bing an enemy in a previous life, an enemy in this life, or his enemy. He climbs far and wide, destroying his opponent to the point of nausea, before turning his attention away. The reason he was kind to his little sister, Elia, was that the little sister hadn¡¯t been recognized as his enemy yet. Or maybe it was because I thought it was worthwhile.


    If I ever say useless words, I will continue my miserable life to the extent that I can say that the past was heaven. Elisha could feel a sudden sh of light.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­no. Sister¡­ you must never ask him for mercy or consideration. Never¡­ He has no mercy for his enemies. The reason I treat my sister well is that I don¡¯t think of her as an enemy. ¡±


    ¡°L¡­ Elisha, what are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard anything else from your eldest sister? ¡±


    ¡°As soon as I recover, I will make a formalint about this issue¡­¡±


    ¡± No! Never¡­ never say that. never¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Elisha¡­¡±


    For a moment, the emotion of doubt seemed to pass in the little sister¡¯s eyes. However, after seeing him shake his head, Elisha bit his lip again.


    ¡°Please leave. ¡±


    ¡°L¡­ Elisha. ¡±


    ¡°Please leave. little sister ¡±


    ¡°I want to apologize if my sister made any mistakes in words. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of problem. little sister If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll pull you down. And tell your older sister. Please tell him never toin to him about this. never. If you say something useless to him, you have to tell him that I will not stay still. Everything will end as scheduled. Thousands of elves, including me, will remain here, and the older sister and younger sister will leave the kingdom of Everuz. There is no other choice. If you do anything stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you really¡­¡±


    ¡°Go out. ¡±


    Elisha continued biting her lips and started looking at Elia. I got up and opened the door and urged him to leave, so I could see Elia walking outside with drooping ears.


    Born as the youngest daughter of the kingdom of Everuz, Elisha grew up pampered. She grew up receiving the love of her mother, older sister, and younger sister, and lived a fairly smooth life. She literally grew up like an elf.


    I loved peace, I loved nature, and I liked solving problems through conversation rather than fighting.


    It was the same even after being summoned here. Even in the test given by Mother Earth, it was her mother and older sister who fought to protect it.


    Elisha always had no choice but to take a step back and look at it. Elisha always obeyed even as she built a new kingdom and lived a new life. I followed my mother¡¯s will, followed my sister¡¯s will, and just lived my life inpliance.


    It wasn¡¯t frustrating. Because this is a way of life. The life Elisha saw from the memories of the chieftain of arge tribe was enough to have a great influence on her.


    ¡®life¡¯


    fight.


    It¡¯s a struggle. His life was a struggle. In order to survive, for the future, for his brothers, for his loved ones, for himself, he has lived his life-fighting.


    Unlike Elisha, who epted and avoided adversity and hardship, he continued to fight. No matter what difficulties came, no matter what hardships approached, no matter how tired, copsed, and shed tears, he rose up again and won what he wanted through struggle.


    Even Elisha herself does not know why she shed tears that day.


    If I were to find the most suitable word, it would be the most appropriate to say that I was impressed by his life. It¡¯s been a cruel, scarred, muddy life¡­but it certainly was¡­


    It was a beautiful life.


    Elisha bit her lip once more.


    ¡® Struggle. ¡¯


    Everyone was struggling and living with wounds. You too must fight. You have to hurt others and be hurt. Elisha nodded and started to leave the room door.


    ***


    ¡°Miss Tae-seong. ¡±


    ¡± yes? ¡±


    Jung Ha-yeon and Baek A-yeon were looking at me and putting fruit in their mouths. Choi Eun-ju also seemed to want to be with me, but the seat was full, so she was looking at me with sad eyes.


    It was a fruit that grew on arge tree that the elves called the World Tree. The taste was quite good, and not only me but also other greenskins had a good reputation, especially Gogh, Gogh¡¯s son, loved it very much.


    It seemed to have a calming effect, so Littlefinger was able to contain his anger towards the Giant Scream Apache.


    ¡°Oh¡­savior. ¡±


    I opened my mouth to Baek A-yeon, who again held out the fruit with trembling hands, and the fruit immediately entered her mouth. Definitely not a bad ce to live. Currently, the Gof n and the ck Spear n are starting to open a road in the misty forest to connect it to thend of the brothers.


    Ye-ri Jang asionally stopped by the vige and sent a word mixed withints about when she and Meb would return, but in fact, this ce was quite close to heaven. I could feel why the Japanese guys werecent.


    When I was lost in thought for a while, I heard Jung Ha-yeon¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡°Miss Tae-seong. Are you okay? ¡±


    ¡± Ahhh¡­ ¡°


    I could barely sense what Jeong Ha-yeon was saying. He must have been talking about elves.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯m not officially doing anything here yet. ¡±


    When everything was going smoothly, Princess Il came to her senses and the situation was going a little strangely, but Jeong Ha-yeon seemed to be worried about it. Jeong Ha-yeon was in charge of the meeting with the elf, so it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to pay attention.


    This is because right after Princess Il woke up, after confirming that the queen was dead, Princess Il immediately installed herself as the queen of the kingdom of Everuz.


    Various movements were visible, but since they were only walking together, they did note to this side for any particr purpose.


    In fact, no matter what they do, they can¡¯t harm us. This is confidence, not arrogance. Certainly, the fighting power itself was able to discover the superior aspect of the Japanese. Nevertheless, they have not yet reached the level of children.


    ¡± still¡­ ¡°


    ¡°If you turn your back this way, you can hit the neck. Actually, this is the most convenient way, but I want to be volunteered by elves. ¡±


    ¡± Yes? ¡±


    At my words, Choi Eun-ju looked at me with a surprised expression, but I thought I had chosen the wrong words, so I opened my mouth again.


    ¡± no. It is cooperation. ¡±


    They don¡¯t have great fighting power, but there are many excellent talents. Such was the spirit-type magic, the far-sighted eyes, and the hands that could do various delicate tasks that greenskins could not do. You can¡¯t get proper efficiency by making them ves like before. It was when I was thinking useless thoughts.


    The door opened slowly and Hakajin appeared and opened his mouth.


    ¡°The princess of the kingdom of Everoz, no, the queen, asked for an interview. ¡±


    As expected, I roughly nodded my head, and soon Ha-yeon Jung began to make tables and chairs with a calm face using the roots.

 Chapter 230

    230 dark elf


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve improved my skills a little more, but despite the fact that it was made using roots, a pretty cool table and chair came into my sight. Naturally, this meeting is hosted by Jung Ha-yeon. I¡¯m going to leave it to Jeong Ha-yeon until I can do as much as I decided to watch. Of course, the meeting itself had no purpose.


    ¡± honey. ¡±


    When Jeong Ha-yeon disappeared, Choi Eun-joo took the seat next to me in an instant. Baek Ah-Yeon and Choi Eun-ju on both sides were not suitable for holding talks with the leaders of a country, but I thought it did not matter.


    No matter what the courtesy to the queen of a ruined country without a country and without power, there is no problem with this side¡¯s work. Rather, when this side showed this appearance, the reaction was very much expected.


    ¡°She is entering. ¡±


    Soon after, the queen of the kingdom of Everest appeared with a pretty majestic expression. Armed guards and unexpectedly, Eliah also appeared together, and the situation seemed to be quite interesting to see her enter with her head down and her ears hanging down to see if she remembered what she had said.


    The reason we allowed armed guards to enter is that we know that they can¡¯t harm us at all. It was a level that could be wiped out without difficulty with the magic of Jeong Ha-yeon right in front of me.


    I was slowly looking at the ruined queen. Eliane, Elisha¡¯s older sister, had been reported to have fought until the kingdom waspletely swallowed by the Japanese.I have also heard reports that she has a strong ego and is united by the pride of her kingdom. Like Elisha and Elia, she was wearing a crown on top of her golden shinning hair.


    ¡± Please have a seat. I heard you asked for a talk. ¡±


    It was a pretty polite tone, but a pretty cold voice came out as if there was one thing the other person didn¡¯t like.


    ¡± That¡¯s rude. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? ¡±


    ¡± It is not you that I asked for a talk, but the chief of your flock sitting behind me. ¡±


    There wasughter when he looked a little strong. He still thinks the kingdom of Everest is alive and well, the equipment of the armed guards was terrible, and his face doesn¡¯t look good probably because he was physically very exhausted.


    It¡¯s been a while since treatment ended, so I have no choice but to do that. Nevertheless, the dignified expression reminded me of Jang Ye-ri.


    There is one difference between her and Jang Ye-ri.


    One is confidence with a foundation, and the other is confidence without a foundation.


    Jeong Ha-yeon took a deep breath before opening her mouth.


    ¡°Currently, I am the chief¡¯s deputy. The great Blood Lord, the chief of the n, entrusted me with full authority, and my decision will be the will of the entire Blood Lord n, and furthermore the will of the entirend of my brothers. ¡±


    ¡± Well¡­ ¡°


    Sensing their eyes on me, I yfully massaged Baek A-yeon and Choi Eun-joo¡¯s chests.


    ¡°Ho¡­ Honey. ¡±


    ¡°Save¡­Please save me. ¡±


    A voice came naturally. It¡¯s only natural that the facial expression would be crumpled in an instant. Of course, it won¡¯t be to your liking.


    ¡°Is that true? ¡±


    I nodded at the question directed at me.


    ¡°She is right. Queen of Destiny. Her will is my will. I¡¯m not going to get involved in this talk. ¡±


    ¡°What an ugly king. ¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, life instantly sprang up from all sides. It was Choi Eun-joo and Baek A-Yeon. The expressions of the guards were contemtive, but the queen had a dignified expression in her own way, and although her lips and ears trembled, she managed to maintain her sanity.


    The same goes for Jeong Ha-yeon. She was ring at the queen with very frightening eyes, thinking that if she was an ordinary person, she would either sit on the floor and pee or turn her back and run away.


    One thing I could feel.


    ¡® The standard is good. ¡¯


    That was it. The level of the guards seemed to be about the same as our young warriors, and the level of the queen was slightly higher than that.


    I slowly lowered my hand, and as if following my will, the lives began to decrease little by little. It¡¯s because I was looking forward to how it would be done. When the atmosphere calmed down a bit, Eliane opened her mouth. It was a bit of an iprehensible statement.


    ¡°Was it like this? ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°First of all, I want to express my gratitude to you guys. It is also true that our kingdom has fallen into the hands of humans, and it is also true that we have been helped by you. I swear to the mother of the earth, it is not that I have no gratitude for you. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    ¡°But this is an unequal treaty. It¡¯s absurd. We checked all the contents of the contract, but it was very absurd. There is now that requires you to hand over a kingdom in return for saving it. ¡±


    I was expecting it toe out like this. No, I knew it beforehand. Jung Ha-yeon opened her mouth as the hall became a little colder.


    ¡± What we saved is you who were suffering here, not in the kingdom. I received the kingdom in exchange for saving you, which is already shown in the contract. ¡±


    ¡°The contract is false. ¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°The third princess of the kingdom, Elisha, is not in a position to leave such a contract. I, the queen of the kingdom, make all decisions in the kingdom of Everest. he doesn¡¯t even belong to this kingdom anymore and she¡¯s not my sister. Even if it is a contract signed by an untrustworthy person, it has no effect on either side. ¡±


    It¡¯s a perfect flock. After saving, feeding, and saving them, it is like asking them to give up their bedroom. It was such a perfect group that it seemed like it could be changed from the expression that ck-haired beasts should not be collected to the expression that gold-haired beasts should not be collected.


    Jung Ha-yeon started to slowly look back at me. She seemed to ask if it was OK to kill something that contained life in his eyes. I justughed and shook my head. This is not the ce to brag about her powers.


    This is because I wanted to watch this talent a little more, and it was not me or Jung Ha-yeon who finished this job.


    ¡°It is sophistry. At the time of signing the contract, Elisha was the third princess of the kingdom of Everest, and the queen and the first princess were known to be the suprememander of the kingdom because the princess was unable to make practical decisions. ¡±


    Jung Ha-yeon¡¯s words are 100% right.


    ¡°Even so, your methods are wrong. The child is young and not in a condition to make normal judgments. We cannot rule out the possibility that you could have been able to obtain a signature by intimidating the child in a savage way, spewing murderous blood as before. ¡±


    ¡°There was no coercion or intimidation. Rather, it was a very amicable negotiation and she agreed to the contract ording to her will. ¡±


    In fact, Garcke¡¯s punching on the floor at the time was memorable, but it was not a contract made through threats or coercion. There is also a memory of Jung Ha-yeon saying that Elisha signed it ording to her will, and that she took full responsibility for it.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    I clicked my tongue and saw the Queen¡¯s eyebrows twitch.


    ¡°I cannot believe your words. Look at the behavior of the author who is the king of a tribe despite the presence of the head of a country. The prodigal figure with two women is no different from the king of humans who upied this ce. ¡±


    Thest one was quite a strike. Jeong Ha-yeon was enduring life as much as possible. I thought that without me, she would have suffered so much that it would be hell to live with roots all over her body in an instant.


    The situation is very easily sorted out by force. Nheless, Iughed. It was because the situation that I was going to face in a while kept popping up in my head.


    ¡°Your kingdom is strong. That¡¯s not to deny it. I know that if you use your hands, we will be torn down. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt you at all. Our race is also strong. ¡±


    No, it¡¯s weak. It¡¯s very weak. Iughed and, in the meantime, Eliane talked once more.


    ¡°My people love peace. It doesn¡¯t mean that I want to fight with you. Anything is fine except asking for the kingdom back. If you tell me other conditions, I will listen to anything. This is what I propose to you in the name of Mother Earth myself. ¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    I said I wouldn¡¯t intervene, but I couldn¡¯t help but hold on without opening my mouth. I opened my mouth yfully.


    ¡± How about if it¡¯s you who wants it? It¡¯s a very beautiful figure. I want to see the queen underneath me. ¡±


    Eliane¡¯s shoulders began to tremble. Her ears also trembled, and it felt like the reaction was the same as Elisha¡¯s. Sisters seemed to be sisters.


    After a short moment, she nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you really want¡­¡±


    ¡°Puhahahahahahahaha¡±


    Iughed because I didn¡¯t understand what she really wanted.


    ¡°What you want to protect is the kingdom or the people. ¡±


    ¡± Everything. ¡±


    I felt like I was doing something to lose both of them. It was difficult for me to understand the psychology that came out so proudly even though I knew the size of this side¡¯s power, but if I thought about it, it was probably the pride of the fallen queen.


    It is not only Greenskin who puts forward history and tradition as a value.


    They also clearly have their own pride. If someone told us to leave our brother¡¯snd, we wouldn¡¯t be able to either. Countless brothers shed blood until thend of the brothers came into being. It is the greenskins who fight even if they die. If you think about the pride of the kingdom of Everest that Elisha had in the past, I thought that the pride of one princess, Eliane, would be the same.


    High achievements and developed civilization, old books in the library, arge tree called the World Tree, history and tradition, pride and ego, and magic artifacts that stand out here and there are all great, but they are useless in front of life.


    I opened my mouth while looking at Eliane.


    ¡°I appreciate your heart, but I prefer new things to wear out. ¡±


    Eliane bit her lip as if in shame. Before she could say what she meant, a voice came from the door once more.


    ¡°Elisha, the queen of the kingdom of Everest, is entering. ¡±


    It arrived just in time.


    ¡± Well¡­ ¡°


    I smiled as I recalled the conversation I had with Elishast night. As she said, she was prepared to be tough. Cold-looking eyes and a confident attitude.


    Definitely ck skin.


    ¡®Dark Elves¡¯


    Eliane and Elijah¡¯s faces, surprised to see their sister, were visible. Elisha¡¯s voice rang out before they could even call her sister¡¯s name.


    ¡°Get those bastards who don¡¯t even know grace right now. ¡±


    It was a voice I could feel cold too.

 Chapter 231

    231 Dark Elf


    I was thinking ofst night as I looked at Elisha, who threatened her sisters in a cold voice.


    I thought it was nothing, but the sight of Elisha who came to mest night was very interesting. Usually, I thought she always had a scared face or a strangely childish face, but the atmosphere was strange depending on the day.


    ***


    ¡± I need to tell you something. ¡±


    ¡± Tell me.¡±


    ¡± Maybe soon my older sister, Elianne, willin about the previously signed contract. ¡±


    It was not unexpected at all, but it was a little surprising that Elisha came to me over such a problem. In addition, from her point of view, it was tantamount to pushing her sister.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­ ¡±


    A little anxious, but there was something certain about Elisha¡¯s expression.


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll take care of everything on my own so that it doesn¡¯t harm you. I will take my eldest sister out of this kingdom who doesn¡¯t even know grace. After work, 1,000 elves with me will be loyal and follow you. ¡±


    I thought things were pretty funny. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t notice why she¡¯s been telling me this. She doesn¡¯t want her sister to die. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t notice what happened afterward, having seen my past.


    If the eldest sister protests, she dies immediately. She knew that not only his eldest sister but also all the elves in the Kingdom of Everest immediately led a life like a hell. It must be a struggle of her own, and she¡¯s quite a tearful sister, but I thought this was rather interesting.


    This is because Elisha¡¯s feelings at the time continued to flow into me.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to protect it.¡±


    ¡± Oh¡­ Never mind. My older sister called me a dirty girl and insulted me because I was a girl who was stuck with a monster. He rather criticized me for saving the kingdom and humiliated me by shouting out. Without me, my older sister and my younger sister would still be stuck here looking like a beast and a prostitute. My sister even told me that I was not the royal daughter of the kingdom. This is revenge. ¡±


    It was a visible lie. Because the feelings flowing from her were not resentment but sadness.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. It¡¯s very touching. I¡¯ll give you a chance first. ¡±


    What I told her was Yasukuni Kimura, a Japanese king who was still suffering from his limbs tied to Jeong Ha-yeon¡¯s roots. When I threw the dagger to the ground, Elisha picked it up with a grim look.


    I couldn¡¯t properly confirm whether it was the first time to take life, but because I know it, the Elf itself does not prefer to take life. They ce more importance on harmony than fighting.


    When I gestured to Jung Ha-yeon next to me, Jung Ha-yeon immediately collected the roots that had blocked Yasukuni¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Help me¡­ Please save me. Please¡­¡±


    Of course, there were voices begging for life. However, Elisha, who bites her lips, does not stop. She was staring at the king who bit his lips tightly and made her sister and her younger sister cripple, the mastermind who caused her kingdom to copse. Nevertheless, what is visible is hesitation. She hasn¡¯t abandoned herself yet.


    Instead of stretching out the dagger vigorously, she chose to close her eyes tightly and push the dagger slowly toward the opponent¡¯s arm.


    ¡± Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    It was already time to get used to the pain, but he was screaming and screaming. In fact, putting the dagger in that way slowly adds to the pain he can feel. Elisha slowly began to open her eyes when she heard him scream. There was warm blood on her hands and blood on her face as well as on her clothes.


    Elisha looks at her hands with a trembling body.


    It was a joy that caught Elisha¡¯s eyes at that time. It was undoubtedly a delight.


    ¡°Oh, my. ¡±


    There was a strange sounding out. It¡¯s a reaction that no normal elf cane out of. I thought she was weird by nature or maybe it was the influence that went into my mind. She knew the pleasure of revenge before. It was an indirect experience, but I clearly remember peeping into my feelings.


    As time goes by, there is no hesitation in her movements.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­Save me. I¡­I was wrong¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Die! Die! a filthy human being ¡±


    I thought he¡¯d be quite disappointed that he was a beginner. If I had more technology, I could have enjoyed him longer and longer. When her clothes, her face, and even her whole body were constantly stained with blood, I felt like her skin color was changing something.


    He is clearly the object of resentment to Elisha. He is the one who broke the kingdom, the one who made her mother die, the one who made her make the wrong choice, and the one who was at the center.


    Even if I were Elisha, I would feel really good.


    ¡± Hahahahahahahaha.


    ¡°Uh¡­Uh¡­Uh¡­¡±


    His whole body is already a disgrace. Nevertheless, she was smiling and inserting a dagger. He seemed to be getting used to it more and more, but after a while, he stopped breathingpletely.


    Nevertheless, it was quite fascinating to see her continuously inserting a dagger, but she looked different after a few decades.


    Dark Elf


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a case like Jung Ha-yeon or just a dark elf if the elf is corrupted, but it¡¯s probably a proof that she¡¯s changed internally. The gold hair turned silver, and the white skin, which seemed to be spotless, was nearly ck and gray.


    But it¡¯s still beautiful. No, it¡¯s even more attractive. Elisha also began to look around her body slowly. She quietly smiled and opened her mouth to see if she was surprised that her skin and hair had changed.


    ¡°Blood Dagger was right. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    ¡± Revenge is sweet. It¡¯s very sweet. ¡±


    ***


    That¡¯s why I was able to look at this situation quite leisurely. Of course, her disposition is not 180 degrees reversed. I could see that the emotions flowing from her continued to flow into me as a fragmentary example.


    Let me lean my chin in my hand as if I¡¯m having fun. Once again, a loud voice popped out of Elisha¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and don¡¯t bring those assholes down here who don¡¯t even know their grace!¡±


    ¡± Yes, my queen.¡±


    It was none other than the same elves who moved their bodies at her words. There were no elves who turned into dark elves like her, but the elves who decided to follow her will, which was only my expectation, but I thought she might have had a little mental damage. Otherwise, I thought that such a reaction would not be possible.


    Looking at the crowd of elves approaching him, the Queen of Destruction also screamed.


    ¡°Elisha¡­ Elisha! You really sold your soul to the devil! What is that look? How can you show such a depraved appearance? ¡±


    ¡± Shut up, you little whore. It is a disgrace to the kingdom that you, who were rolling around in the barracks of human soldiers, be the queen of the kingdom. The beast also said that grace would be repaid. It is right to be grateful just for saving your life. What a wimp¡­ Look at yourself. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll sell himself to get the kingdom back? Do you already miss the arms of a man? ¡±


    ¡± Yes¡­ How dare you! How can you do that to me? I¡­ I could have gotten out of this hell for you. You could have been staying with some beastly people just like me. ¡±


    ¡± I never said save me. Didn¡¯t you save me by looking at my ability, not by sympathy? It was also four years ago that he said he wouldn¡¯t make me his sister. ¡±


    It felt like I was watching a drama, but it was quite fun. It was all the more so to see the second person being stuck in the middle and unable to do this or that. Her ears were drooping and she looked around as if he was a puppy who wanted to pee.


    ¡°Elsia¡­ sister¡­ Elsia¡­Elisha, what are you saying to your sister? ¡±


    Elf soldiers stormed in and tried to catch the two, including security, but it is natural to resist. It was just a physical fight, but it nevertheless looked pretty desperate. The most pitiful thing was none other than the Queen.


    ¡°How can you do that? How much¡­ How much¡­ You¡¯ve really been stuck with them. From the beginning¡­ I was going to sell the kingdom from the beginning! ¡±


    Eliane, who looked at Elisha with trembling eyes, thought she was being treated quite severely even before she adjusted to the sudden change in her sister. Elisha slowly began to stand in front of Eliane. I see a fishy smile.


    It was not long before a very loud sound popped out.


    Damn!


    It was none other than a p in the face.


    ¡± Shut up, you idiot.¡±


    ¡± El¡­Elisha, you! You! How can you! How could you say that to me? How can you act like this¡­ ¡±


    There was a loud noise once again.


    ¡°How did your mother and father raise you for four years? Why are you¡­.? ¡±


    Damn!


    ¡°I have no parents. It¡¯s been the same for four years now. Even the queen of the kingdom has a lot to say about the subject that she couldn¡¯t keep properly. Nothing can be done without strength. There is no mother of the earth here. No one listens to the words of the four powerless years. ¡±


    Whenever Eliane, the eldest sister, tried to open her mouth, a loud noise kept popping out. Her cheeks are already very red and her mouth is covered with blood. I thought it was a little too much, but I thought I could see what Elisha was thinking.


    She wants her sister to hate her.


    She wanted her hatred for herself rather than her hatred for the Blood Dagger n or her brother¡¯snd. In a way, it can be said that it is wise. Elisha knows that the only oue against this side is death. In other words, a wise third was saving the stupid first.


    It¡¯s not a losing business for us either. Because the elves who decided to stay would cooperate with us as much as possible, and Elisha thought that she would continue to fight her eldest sister so as not to harm us.


    ¡°It was for the kingdom. For the sake of the kingdom, I have endured this humiliation! Despite being able to take her own life, she has endured hellish times. It¡¯s and my mother has cultivated all her life. You can¡¯t insult me like this, insult my mother, or insult my kingdom. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Elisha! Elisha! ¡±


    ¡± I can hear a dog barking. What are you doing? Don¡¯t bring them out right now. I can no longer trouble my benefactors. ¡±


    She screamed furiously, but Elisha¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Instead, it only sneaked up on this side. I felt like I could see what Elisha wanted, so being apologetic, I slipped away with Baek A-Yeon next to me.


    Ahhhhh. ¡°save me.¡±


    In the meantime, Elisha slowly settled next to me.


    The Queen of the Dead shouted at the sight.


    ¡± You filthy girl! I¡¯ll hate you for four years all my life! I will live with this grudge in my heart for the rest of my life. ¡±


    Eliane was constantly struggling and refusing to go outside, and I remember thinking that the second one was quite useful. I looked at the second and slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡°You stay.¡±


    There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. Eliane was surprised and began to look at Elisha, not me, but at the same time, the psychology of wanting Elisha to stop me was pathetic. Elisha chewed her lips and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Elia will live with us here. Be honored to live with your benefactors. ¡±


    It was such a mean smile that it was hard to notice whether it was true or false.


    ¡°That¡­ that can¡¯t happen. ¡±


    There is no choice. Not only Elisha but also Elisha knows that. When I looked at her quietly, the guards let her go, and she began to slowly approach this way with her ears drooping.


    ¡°Bring her out now.¡±


    ¡± No! No¡­ No!¡±


    I felt like I saw a cheap new wave movie, but it¡¯s perfect. It was stimting and emotions of despair and sadness swirled in. But I knew the ending was still a long way off.


    I could see Elia looking this way quietly and looking at her. I thought maybe she was the most embarrassing thing now. I looked at Elia and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Shine on Elianne. ¡±


    Realizing what I meant, Elia quietly began to cast spells. It is a tremendous advantage on the battlefield to have a very convenient ability and to be able to see far away vividly. It¡¯s stupid to miss such a talent.


    Soon afterward, the figure of a ruined queen who was slowly driven out of the kingdom with the elves began to be seen. The powerless elves were going out of the kingdom surrounded by the Greenskins, and it was quite worth seeing that they kept hearing cries. Even the elves who had not yet been treated were all being carried out somewhere.


    ¡°Crying¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother of the earth¡­ ¡±


    At the very front of the ce heading outside with her ears drooping, Eliane was seen staring at the castle with glistening eyes.


    ¡°Elisha! Elisha! I will curse you all my life. ¡±


    Seeing her screaming, she looked like he was about to go crazy, but Elisha, who was watching it with me, quietly closed her eyes. Emotions began to enter me beyondparison. Thanks to this, I felt like my strength was increasing, and like Elisha, I closed my eyes and felt them, and opened my mouth.


    ¡°A promise is a promise. It would certainly be right to support the decision to support. It¡¯ll allow you to help me set up a site far away from here. I¡¯ll help you build a foundation so that you don¡¯t get hurt by other humans.¡±


    ¡± An ungrateful beast. Chief.¡±


    ¡± I keep my word. ¡±


    ¡± Thank you for your consideration. ¡±


    Still, a cold voice rang out from Elisha¡¯s mouth, and a voice was heard in my head for the first time in a very long time.


    [The Left of Sorrow rejoices. Rank up with rewards. Please select an object to evolve.]


    It¡¯s been a long time since I had a chance to evolve.

 Chapter 232

    232 Evolution and Goff.


    He spent quite a long time as a top-notch demon weapon expert. I was not dissatisfied with my race or my job, but it¡¯s natural to be happy. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the influence of the left side of sadness, but I thought I wasn¡¯t able to utilize 100% of the magic that my body had.


    For example, I felt like I was releasing a dam overflowing with water little by little. Especially now that emotions continue to flow over.


    The emotions that Elisha and Elia, who are next to Japanese and Elves as fragmentary examples, continue to enter my body.


    Elisha and Eliane fought constantly and thought that it was very obvious that they would give me strength, and that this vessel would probably notst any longer.


    Once again, I focused on the information in my head and smiled.


    [1. Woeful weapon expert]


    [2. The king of weapons]


    [3. Left of sadness and despair]


    Again, it was as expected. I expected that I could choose the devil as the next route since I was evaluated as the devil, but I never imagined I would be the devil. In fact, the individual value of the top horse race is by no means higher than the world¡¯s number of flowers possessed by Meb¡¯s High Fairy Queen or Jung Ha-yeon.


    Both have crowns on their heads. Meb is a small golden crown, and in the case of Jeong Ha-yeon, it is aurel-like crown. We cannot confirm whether there is room for further evolution, but it is probably no exaggeration to say that it is at the end of the race.


    It is no exaggeration to say that I have risen to this position with job correction, effort, constant training, and luck-using items. Perhapspared to the path of pure nothing, I thought Garc or Harc would be higher than me.


    It is because it has changed a lot from the past, but it was the same that it had no talent.


    In my view, Garc and Harc have reached a kind of state. I can¡¯tpletely quell my instincts. It was not handled as well as Goff, and if I had to say, the expression ¡°co-prosperity¡± would be the best.


    It is right to look around everything as carefully as you have to choose.


    [1. The devil of grief, weapon expert]


    [It¡¯s an individual who inherited the power of eight of the original eight sins] You have fulfilled some of the conditions of the seat of sorrow and have been qualified to reign as king of the Ma people. The title of the devil of grief will best represent you living in sorrow. The devil basically has a tremendous magical power that can¡¯t bepared to the top horse race. The power of the devil¡¯s own power, intimidation, will terrorize beings who are inferior to you. Your voice will instill fear in your enemies and awe in your allies. ]


    ¡® It¡¯s nice.¡¯


    It¡¯s so good that it doesn¡¯t need to be said. I expected that the seat of sadness would give me a lot of strength, but it¡¯s even greater. It is usually true that it evolves from the top horse to the devil, but in my case, I would have been given more titles due to the influence of eating the seat of sadness.


    It is strange that the current horsepower is sufficient, but it is not expected to be a huge horsepower that cannot bepared to now. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t properly confirm whether the power of the devil¡¯s unique ability, the power of the system, was the inherent ability to get help from the system, but if what is described in the description is not false¡­ Basically, it means that you eat a bonus for your low-ss opponent.


    Fear for enemies, and awe for allies, was the ability to suit the king.


    Deciding was then I calmed down and started looking around.


    [2. The king of weapons]


    Since we already know information about the highest-ss Ma, we will look at the monarch of arms.


    [Prince of Arms is the monarch of all weapons] The monarch of these weapons, which is referred to as the dreand among the ancient warriors, is free to handle all cold weapons. The body and mind, which have been trained for a long time in pursuit of nothing, will not feel afraid of any enemy. The idol of all the warriors. All weapons are freely avable. All weapons are judged to be fatal. The probability of sessful ownership increases. ]


    ¡® Shit¡­¡¯


    This, too, had no choice but to contemte. What I need now in the first ce is not magic, but a body. It was heartbreaking not to be immediately affected by the left side of sadness, but considering that it increased the probability of a fatal blow to all weapons, proficiency in all weapons, and sess in ownership, the upation of arms seemed to fit best.


    However, it is not without problems.


    A job, race, or choice is not an end, but a beginning. If monsters like Garc, Harc, or the Queen of the North get this job, it may be enough to see an end.


    However, when I thought about whether I could show proper efficiency with this job, I had no choice but to shake my head a little.


    Thepatibility with the exchange of weapons of intrinsic capacity is perfect.


    However, if you ask if you can live as a purely unmanned person, you have no choice but to shake your head. I think it is impossible to break through the limits of whether it will be strong and find efficiency.


    Of course, if this job was simply going through, I might have chosen it without hesitation, but I thought I should be more careful.


    ¡®Well¡­¡¯


    In the end, thest thing left is the seat of sadness and despair, where everything is veiled.


    There was no n name or upational name written on it. But for some reason, I¡¯m attracted. I immediately began to recall the exnation.


    [3. Left of sadness and despair]


    [It¡¯s an individual who inherited the power of eight of the original eight sins] So far, the appearance of the species has borrowed the highest level of the horse race, but by having a lot of power you are able to recreate a whole new form. This individual, also called sadness and despair, is a mythological individual that has no form that onlyes into the story. The power of sin given only to eligible individuals will continue to strengthen you. ]


    I had no choice but to feel quite vague. However, it was very attractive to recreate apletely new form. I don¡¯t know how to do it, but I thought I might be able to wear things like wings and tails.


    It is an evolution that goes beyond the limits of the species.


    In bad words, it is a mutation, in good words, the emergence of apletely new individual. It was very unfortunate that more information could not be obtained. Inmon sense, the devil of grief is the right choice. However, when I thought about the possibility of this sadness left, I kept hesitating to choose No. 1.


    As she continued to agonize with a serious expression, Elia began to be a little self-conscious. Elisha also looks very anxious.


    In Elisha¡¯s case, it¡¯s probably to think about what I¡¯m thinking about Eliane, but it¡¯spletely different.


    Jeong Ha-yeon was the first person to talk to.


    ¡°Taesung, do you have any concerns?¡±


    ¡± Hmm¡­ Never mind.¡±


    Immediately, Baek A-yeon¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°My Savior¡­ If you think the treatment of those filthy, arrogant cuties is too lenient, then feel free to¡­ Just give me an order. Take them to the underground interrogation room right now. I will perform the ritual of purification mercilessly. ¡±


    Elia shudders at Baek A-yeon¡¯s words. Choi Eun-joo was also looking at me with a worried look on her face.


    I was bound to be more and more troubled. It¡¯s a decision between 1 and 3 rather than 2. It didn¡¯t seem bad to do a test rather than just leave it to luck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside for a second. You don¡¯t have to follow me. ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes¡­yes.¡±


    Everyone nodded, so I began to go out slowly without any burden. As I continued to walk, Khark, other tribal officials, and young warriors began to be seen. The destination is the Goff n and the ck Spear n.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t move because I was bored, nor did I move to get counseling.


    Because I thought it was best to test what Icked now.


    Having a fight with a simr opponent.


    That¡¯s what I need now.


    Garc and Harc are also strong, but not yet strong enough to surpass me. Choi Eun-Joo may not be bad, but fighting the wizard type is too much to fully test his power.


    As I continued to walk, I began to see Goff and the ck Spear n logging through the foggy forest or beating the devil.


    ¡°A lot of blood is here!¡±


    ¡± A lot of blood is here! ¡±


    The ogre and the trolls are looking at me and shouting. Of course, Goff and ck Spear would have noticed I was here.


    ¡°Where is Goff?¡±


    When I opened my mouth to the slightly visible Auger, he nodded inexorably and pointed his finger forward. Maybe he¡¯s leading the way up there. As I continued to walk, something began to get exciting. I thought it was an inevitable instinct.


    It is not right to show such spection in the presence of his tribe members, but my eyes are turning red little by little without realizing it. Just imagining you bumping into him makes you breathe a little bit.


    ¡®Goff.¡¯


    It was clear that he was probably the warrior who would tell me most clearly what Icked. It¡¯s not the first time Goff and I have shed. It is still remembered that during the examination of the chief of therge tribe, he hit his body to be strong while crossing the desert.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a sacred duel fighting for my life, but nevertheless, his and my expressions were quite serious. It is natural that we were able to gauge each other¡¯s power to some extent. At the time, there was a strong feeling that I was clearly superior.


    And when I reunited with Goff for the first time in a very long time, I probably thought Goff had the upper hand over me.


    But now it¡¯s hard to measure. You can be weaker or stronger than me. I thought it would probably change a little depending on the sangseong or the condition of the day, but the fact that the most appropriate person to fight me at this time remains unchanged.


    As I walked more and more, I began to see Goff and ck Spear. Goff and ck Spear, who was looking at me with happy faces, were also smiling as if they felt something from my appearance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? A lot of blood. ¡±


    He also seemed to know what I wasing for, but seeing him talk like this, he seemed to have improved a little.


    I waved my hand at Goff as if it were nothing. This is because if you do it seriously, things can get bigger.


    As ck Spear looked at me with a strange expression, I opened my mouth to Goff.


    ¡°Will you fight under my brother¡¯s g?¡±


    Gough smiled, showing his fangs.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time.

 Chapter 233

    233 Evolution and Goff


    Just like a duel under the banner of the Warchief in the gloriousnds of Warchief Storm Shadow, there are, of course,ws to test and contest one¡¯s strength in our brother¡¯snds. Garc frequently bumped into gara of the Goff n, and Harc frequently bumped into one of the ck spear n¡¯s executives. Other brothers have been constantly bumping into each other to test their strength.


    Apart from me, who was in a position to fight a sacred duel for each other¡¯s lives and honor, Goff and I have not fought or deliberately avoided fights because we do not want one n to have the upper hand of the other.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why ck Spear¡¯s expression seemed quite strange.


    As Goff¡¯s eyes began to turn red, ck Spear slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°The exact date and location¡­ ¡±


    Goff continued the ck Spear¡¯s words.


    ¡°Now! Here! ¡±


    As if it had already been expected, ck Spear was returning other n members to the castle. He seems to have decided that it would be better not to inform other n members of the oue of the fight. I, too, had no reason to cause a disturbance because it was not what I wanted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no g, so I¡¯ll watch the fight between the two Greenskins. Taking each other¡¯s lives is prohibited, and sending deadly attacks on each other is also prohibited. If you think you can endure it to some extent, close your eyes. Also refrain from using unique abilities. If the winners and losers are not decided or if you think the two Greens are too excited, I¡¯ll step in right away. ¡±


    Goff and I nodded at the same time.


    The Greenskins around were walking slowly if they wanted to see, but soon they quickly stepped to ck spear and Goff¡¯s rant.


    ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d ask me first. Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡± I see.¡±


    I smiled at his words and looked at him. Bursting muscles, enormous size, and unknown pressure before that. Everything was a perfect like a war between warriors. Axes to use as a weapon in perfect proximity. But weapons mean nothing to Goff.


    ¡®I want to fight you. ¡¯


    What Goff said to me came to mind for no reason. His eyes were getting redder and redder. Naturally, the crackling sound came out of my mouth. I nodded at Goff.


    I mean it.


    He certainly means it.


    It was a little embarrassing to do this where I work, but the terrain will change a little while you¡¯re in a fight anyway. It will give life to the work of breaking the road. ck Spear came out from a distance and was looking at Goff. After a brief sigh, he quietly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    At the same time, Goff flew this way with an expression that he was having fun.


    There was no notice.


    It feels like a mountain ising like lightning.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Kwoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    I had no choice but to notice why the guys who were dealing with Goff approached Goff in a daze or looked at him with embarrassed eyes. I can¡¯t find a ce to pull myself out. As the distance is narrowed in an instant with its huge size, there is no ce to escape.


    As I opened my arms as hard as I could, I felt that the road waspletely blocked on both sides. The only thing that is approaching is the back of the body. Of course I know that you lose if you fight head-on. Even if you pull it back, it¡¯s natural that you¡¯ll catch up quickly at that speed.


    I can see him hammering down the axe. An attack that would kill anyone instantly if they were hit. Looking at the figure, I flew back and pulled out the levatain.


    Aaaaaaaang


    The ground that received Goff¡¯s attack on my behalf was dented and screamed as if a missile had fallen. Fragments sshed and hit the body, but it felt itchy. I could feel that my physical ability had also increased.


    Strong.


    ¡± Levatain.¡±


    In an instant the mes came up and began to envelop me. Everything melts around and a huge mepletely devours the surroundings.


    Seeing that ck Spear does not stop, this seems to be allowed to go so far.


    A huge me swallows Goff as it is, but mes fly under the pressure of the wind where he swings his axe. Goff is the first person to fight a lot of enemies, but he is the first one to suppress the fire in this way. I bit my lips tightly and rushed at him with my sword.


    I¡¯m not stronger than him, but I¡¯m more agile.


    Quad dddddddddd


    Each other¡¯s axe and sword collide, but I spill the axe in moderation. Goff reached out and naturally brought the sword to his arm, and ridiculously, he was pushing magic into his arm.


    I¡¯m trying to get it by hawks.


    It¡¯s confidence that I can take it. The knife gets stuck in Goff¡¯s arm, but it doesn¡¯t go all the way. Blood sshes, but Goff¡¯s excited face remains unchanged. Meanwhile, Goff¡¯s axe wasing at my side. After seeing that, he draws a sword and crosses it with Levatain to block the axe.


    Naturally, the body bounces to the other side that blocked the attack.


    Whoo-hoo-hoo-hoo


    My body falls outside crushing the trees behind me, but of course there is no damage. As soon as I raised my head, I began to see the face of the guy approaching this way. I felt like I had a shot, so I immediately grabbed the sword and started cutting everything down around me. When I sent Goff everything that he cut with his magic in all directions, his advance was slowing down a little bit.


    bang!! bang!! Quadd Deuk! bang! Kwadeuk! Kwajik! (Sounds)


    As time goes by, various sounds are heard and the surrounding terrain is ruined. The frightened horsemen are seen running away in all directions. Whenever a sword and an axe collide, wind pressure spreads with a tremendous roar. The impact of the horsepower alone was destroying everything around it.


    ¡°Kwoowoooooooooo!¡±


    Goff¡¯s cry began to ring throughout the forest of fog. Goff has never learned how to handle an axe separately. Rather than nothing, it is wildness itself. He does what his instincts tell him to do.


    I received the axe that was swinging again with my sword. Since we have been asked to refrain from using inherent capabilities, it is most ideal to use abination of defense-capable sword and levatain.


    As soon as I was attacked by him, my foot stuck on the ground. Immediately melt the floor with heat and attack Goff¡¯s legs. The damage keeps piling up and the bloodes out. He has no intention of backing down.


    The terrain changes with one ax stroke. The sh I am wielding cuts cleanly, regardless of the surrounding trees or rocks.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    He¡¯s smiling. This fight is what¡¯s interesting. The same goes for me. The corners of my mouth began to creep up.


    What I felt while fighting is that Goff is much more agile than I thought.


    I can only say that it is a foul to be agile with that size.


    The fight against the strong was always pleasant, although it was scary. The same is true this time. Although it is not a duel that seems to take each other¡¯s lives, this tension was real. That kind of attack would be fatal if it were to be hit head-on.


    Kwajjijjjik


    My one arm that blocked Goff¡¯s attack is crushed, and Goff¡¯s left leg that received my attack is covered in blood. Nevertheless, the fight does not stop.


    Goff¡¯s movement began to look slow, perhaps thanks to his concentration that reached his limit.


    ¡® It¡¯s here.¡¯


    It is a feeling that always appears during battle. Escape the striking axe by half a foot. The aftermath of the magical power remains, but I believe in my body. Stretch the levatain toward Goff¡¯s abdomen. At the same time, one of Goff¡¯s fists flies toward my face.


    It can be prevented. It¡¯s a big fist, but I seed in striking Goff¡¯s fist with the handle of the sword and making it deflect.


    Goff¡¯s fist hit the floor with a bang. The chest is exposed, but Goff¡¯s arm is swung this way again. With the sword nted in the ground, he pushes his magic power. Goff¡¯s arm hits the sword, and the sword flies into the air. Goff immediately dodges to the left as he swings his sword. Therge trees in the back fall.


    We exchanged a few sums in ce, but we can¡¯t find a gap. When this focus can be maintained, the situation should be brought to this side.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Dain!¡±


    What I felt when I pulled out Dain¡¯s legacy, shouting out of proportion to Goff¡¯s cry, was a tremendous livelihood, and I immediately began to recede. Same goes for Goff. At the same time, arge hole was drilled where we were standing. As if it were a sinkhole, I had no choice but to look back with a little absurd expression.


    ck Spear threw a spear.


    At the same time, I felt like my head was a little cold. Looking at us, ck Spear opened his mouth.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Whoo¡­ Whoo¡­ ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    ¡± Krurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡­ ¡±


    I gasped and Goff gurgled. But it takes only a split second to put his instincts back together.


    It wasn¡¯t a win, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. Maybe I¡¯d lose if I kept fighting. From the moment I pulled Dain¡¯s legacy, I entered Time Attack. All the more so in Goff¡¯s case, which is hard to make a big wound. Goff was also looking at his hands and hurt feet as he was thinking. Looking around naturally, apletely devastatedndscape came into view as if arge bomb had fallen.


    I was aware that there was some mess, but I never imagined it would be this much. It was because the surroundings seemed to have beenpletely swept away except where I and Goff were standing.


    I opened my mouth to Goff.


    ¡°Thank you for your sudden request.¡±


    ¡± Crips¡­ Neither do I. It was a good study. The work will be a little faster. ¡±


    The ck Spear n¡¯s sorcerers came out and began to approach Goff. It seemed to be trying to heal the wounded ces, so I sat there silently, but I was in a situation where my arms and legs were hurt quite badly.


    The green light swirled around and slowly began to recover. The sorcerers came out with a little wonder and were looking at Goff, which made themugh. Funnily enough, what approached me was Shakara, ck Spear¡¯s daughter. I remember being a little embarrassed because I winkedst time, but this time again, I felt like I was slowly stroking my arm, so I felt burdened.


    As expected, Greenskins are active.


    ¡°Are you okay? ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s okay. Thank you. Shakara.¡±


    For some reason, it would be an illusion to feel that the spear thrown by ck Spear was closer to me.


    Anyway, Iughed and Goff smiled as he looked at the surrounding scenery.


    ¡± You¡¯ve be stronger.¡±


    ¡± You too.¡±


    I felt quite proud. Compared to when we bumped into each other in the desert, we were able to confirm that we have be stronger. ck Spear nodded, looking at me and Goff smiling at each other. It seems that he was worried that it would spread to an emotional fight. As he got older, he seemed to have increased his useless worries.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in first. There¡¯s something else we need to do. ¡±


    Goff and ck Spear nodded as I spoke. I quickly moved towards the castle and remembered evolution once again. I could be sure of the fight just now.


    [1. An expert on weapons of the devil]


    [2. The king of weapons]


    [3. Sadness and despair]


    The best thing in this situation are three times.


    Without hesitation, I immediately remembered three times and couldn¡¯t help but be a little bewildered. This is because a very interesting situation erupted.


    ¡°Customization?¡±


    What came to my mind was none other than my appearance.

 Chapter 234

    234 Customizing


    When I heard the exnation, I heard that it was a mythological object, but I never imagined it would have been really customized. First of all, it¡¯s very good to be able to change this and that ording to your taste. The interesting thing was that it wasn¡¯t just my image that came to mind.


    I also felt the emotions I¡¯ve collected so far. If I were to convert it into points, about 3 million points¡­


    As expected, it can¡¯t be free. I thought I¡¯d absorbed quite a lot of emotions since I got a seat, but this is how much it feels to me.


    [The Left of Sorrow is sad. ]


    I sighed because I heard a useless voice. Perhaps I could change my body by consuming these emotions I have earned so far, but I thought I had no choice but to be a little more careful.


    First of all, the body given as a basic base is the body of a blood dagger, a top-notch demon.


    I didn¡¯t intend to change the basic base of the race to a human, but just in case, I remembered the body of Kim Tae-seong from the past, and I immediately felt the amount of emotions consumed.


    ¡®Fuck¡¯


    More than 1/3 of the emotions, in fact, topare the body of the former Kim Tae-seong with the body of this top-notch demon, I feel very sorry for Blood Dagger.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m this emotional even when I¡¯m downgrading¡­ Going back to being human is not a choice, nor a choice. It is probably a counter-evidence that the gap between the races of demons and humans is that great. For example, when I think of Oak¡¯s body, which was much stronger than Kim Tae-seong¡¯s body in the past, there was much less point to be consumed.


    It wasn¡¯t that Base couldn¡¯t choose another race at all, but it seemed a bad choice to change.


    The one chosen as the base was, of course, the body of a demon. What I realized in the fight with Goff was that I relied too much on the effectiveness and inherent ability of the item. I wasn¡¯t terribly weak, butpared to him, it¡¯s ridiculous.


    I¡¯m just making up for the difference with the vast amount of magical power I possess, but in reality, my body is not enough to contain this amount of magical power. Perhaps, whenpared to the specifications of the pure body, my body would be lower than Gark or Hark.


    Therefore, all you need is a strong body. It is a strong body that can withstand the output of magical power


    The skeleton is a strong oak skeleton, and it is an image of Garc.


    The skin is tough and hard like an ogre, and the image is Goff.


    The muscles are resilient troll muscles, and the image of a ck spear.


    As I kept thinking about what I wanted, I felt the amount of emotion being consumed. Little by little, I began to see myself in my head. The appearance has not changed, but the amount of emotion consumed is enormous. My feelings are far from enough.


    Of course it will. Now they are all characters in some degree. If you are imagining the bodies of such people, it is natural that enormous emotions are used.


    The body can train not only them but also me. It can¡¯t be like them, but for now, it reconstructs the body with tough, hard skin, stic muscles, and strong bones. It¡¯s a little bit of stealing the properties of Ogre and Troll Oak from my basic base body.


    The amount of points spent is very reasonable. Here, I thought of a body that epts magical power a little more smoothly, but there was less emotion than I thought. It is probably because it is a n characteristic of the Ma tribe.


    I¡¯m starting to feel that the body I have definitely risen before. About 800,000 points to do so far, and it was ufortable because the horn was too big, but I decided to leave it alone for now because reducing the horn also consumes emotions. This is because there were some parts that were helpful when fighting.


    ¡°Whoo¡±


    It takes longer than I thought. If it was an item store, it would have been okay to spend any time, but when I looked outside, I could already see it getting dark.


    As I made my way back to where they were, I kept thinking in my head. Seeing my serious expression, no one spoke to me, so I was able to enter the castle a little morefortably.


    Another thing I coveted was good eyesight.


    When I pulled my concentration to the limit, I thought that this phenomenon, which seemed to slow down time, had a significant impact on the eyes.


    Just in case, I thought of magic eyes, who was onlying out ofic books, but in an instant, I felt my emotions fall below the floor. I couldn¡¯t imagine how much points I had to earn to get this kind of eyes.


    For now, it is enough to have eyes that have better eyesight, eyes that can see more closely, and eyes that can detect minute movements of muscles. I felt like I was turning into a little dull eye. But the performance looks pretty good.


    Emotions still have more than half left. You can raise your body a little more or you can tweak other things a little more, but it didn¡¯t seem bad to have wings like Mev. It immediately brings to mind the majesticrge wings, butcks emotion.


    Wings that can be used as a substitute for a shield rather than a burden, it looks a bit childish, but it is still not enough to make efficient wings.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    Although it is called customization, there are too many restrictions. Being able to fly freely in the sky is a huge advantage. It is no wonder that enormous emotions are consumed. Thought this was a simple side grade if it ended in this state.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to think about it a little more.


    What you want is a tail, a long, strong tail, you will surely catch the opponent off guard. When looking at each other from a close distance, they should be long tails that can hit the back of the other person¡¯s head. Not only can you move freely, but you also need a tail that can prevent strong attacks.


    It is no different from having another weapon in battle. I thought about what if a fire came out of the tail, but I didn¡¯t bother to try it because I remembered the monster from the animation I watched before.


    When I immediately recalled the overall appearance, I began to think of a fairly bnced appearance. It¡¯s not a bad look. It was simr to the devil, but it was quite attractive overall. Points are still avable.


    I looked at myself from a distance and began to grow my feet a little.


    Kicking isn¡¯t often, but it¡¯s important. Especially for me, who has to think about the center of gravity when using weapons, the stepping stone that gives strength is very big.


    ¡°Whoo


    I thought it would be nice if my hands were a little big, too. It needed just the right hand to hold the weapon. The grip of arms should also be stronger. I thought it would be better not to touch my nails and toenails, but I reduced my nails a little.


    In addition, the whole body began to be finely adjusted. I definitely felt strong. Thanks to this, it took some time to move on to the next part.


    Another thing that needs to be done is the face. I¡¯vepletely adapted to my current appearance, but as I can¡¯t help but think about meeting Choi Seul-ki, I started to change my face to Kim Tae-sung¡¯s face little by little.


    But it wasn¡¯t without problems.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t look good on me¡­ ¡¯


    The perfect devil¡¯s body and Kim Tae-seong¡¯s ambiguous face don¡¯t match. I felt like I had to make him look more handsome. In the end, I had no choice but to touch a little more. Then I heard a voice from outside in the room where I was sitting.


    ¡°Mr. Tae-seong?¡±


    It was Jeong Ha-yeon.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s what I prepared for breakfast. ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a moment. I thought it hadn¡¯t been long since I entered the castle and came into my room, but it was already morning. Time went by incredibly fast. I thought it would be nice to show my face at least once, but I wanted to keep this concentration, so I opened my mouth to the outside.


    ¡°Leave it and go.¡±


    ¡± Tae-seong, do you have any concerns¡­ ¡±


    I opened my mouth moderately because I couldn¡¯t say I stayed up all night while customizing.


    ¡°There¡¯s just something to think about for a moment. I¡¯ll go out myself, so don¡¯t let anyone in. In the meantime, manage the tribe. ¡±


    ¡± Yes¡­ All right. Tae-seong¡­ ¡°


    I thought it was like a drug. I kept adjusting my face here and there. I took out my fangs and lowered my ears a little, but it seemed very awkward that there were no fangs in the body of the Ma family.


    Make the bridge of the nose a little higher, the eyes a little bigger, and the pupils feel heavier. The words were Kim Tae-seong¡¯s face, but it waspletely different.


    Fortunately, the points didn¡¯t seem to have been spent much if it was just changing the outskirts, but thanks to this, I was able to try quite a variety of things.


    Rather, it felt like it took more time than making the entire body. I was putting that much effort into it. I could notplete my face until two hourster, about nine hourster, but around this time, I was very tired, so I started eating breakfast that Jeong Ha-yeon brought.


    The next ce to fix is the alter ego. It wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with the ability of my current size, but I didn¡¯t hate the rtionship, so it didn¡¯t seem bad to make it a little more borate.


    First of all, I started to make it a little bigger, and then I started to make a precious one as if I werebing pottery. I adjusted it to my taste because I thought a little hideous would look more dignified than too beautiful.


    In the meantime, the rtionship with the women of the tribe has been satisfactory enough, but it is good to be able to be more satisfied with what you do. I wanted to make it into a tentacle, but the point doesn¡¯t hold out. In the end, it felt like it had be a golden key when I remembered my previous memories and started making it step by step.


    What I chose after nodding my head was the overall skin color, white skin like Jang Yeri, or human skin, but I just thought the dark green color of the past would be better.


    It is unreasonable to say that he has abandoned all of his humanity, and although his life as Kim Tae-sung has been longer, he is more familiar with Blood Dagger as a greenskin than as a human.


    ¡°Whoo¡±


    The image in my head is quite satisfactory. I nodded once and once again I chose a body that I made with all my heart and soul.


    There was always some pain every time I changed, but the moment I thought it would be the same this time, I suddenly had a tremendous pain in my body.


    To the point where I bite my lips without realizing it. Although the base was ced as the body of a demon, it felt like raising the skeleton again as much as I had done a lot of work on this and that.


    The face began to change little by little, and the alter ego continued to change shape. It was when arge tail popped out that was the most powerful.


    Blood was sshing out of my lips.


    The length of the tail that popped out in an instant was quite long, so it could be seen with the naked eye. It was painful, but it changed in a sh.


    ¡°Whoo¡­ Whoo¡­ ¡°


    My reflection in the Elf¡¯s mirror, when I breathed heavily, was certainly the image I had previously recalled.

 Chapter 235

    235 Customizing


    When the Savior came into the castle after finishing his work, a very strange atmosphere of silence flowed. The Savior¡¯s people were anxious about whether they hadmitted a great crime, but the Savior did not look at his believers and people and did note out of the sacred throne. When the people prayed for a long time and regretted their sins and wrongdoings, the savior, who finally came out of the sacred throne in three days, showed his true self and smiled loudly at the people. ¨C Blood is the New Testament 35:12]


    ¡± Whoo¡­ Whoo¡±


    I moved my body overall, but I was definitely satisfied. The specifications of the body have risen beyond description. Apart from the fact that the specs have risen, the expression that it has been optimized would be the best fit.


    It¡¯s a body I made, so of course it has to be. When I turned the magic circuit all over my body, a body that was iparably smoother than before and could contain powerful magic power came in.


    There was arge horn, heavy, dull eyes, a body made to fight with a dignified tail, and a race that was very ambiguous to be called the demon, although the base was held by the demon.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    I can¡¯t wait to use this body. I started to go out quickly. I wanted to test my tail, so I swung a tail full of magic, and the door that blocked my way waspletely shattered.


    I¡¯m not used to swinging my tail yet. It was a little long, so I was worried that it would be a target, but it seemed to be much stronger than I thought and suitable for capturing magic.


    As the door bounced out, the women of the tribe and the executives looked worried about what was going on. Harkna or the others nodded as soon as they saw me, but in the case of tribal women, even tears were in their eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In particr, Baek A-yeon¡¯s expression is quite impressive. Because I was lying on my stomach like a worship.


    ¡°Oh¡­Savior! ¡±


    ¡°The Savior has returned in his true form! ¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­Savior! ¡±


    It was just customization, but the atmosphere was quite strange. The believers who followed along also bowed their heads together, and the tribal members were also looking at me with quite a moving expression. I opened my mouth to Choi Eun-joo because I couldn¡¯t confirm exactly how long it took to concentrate.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yes. Honey, you haven¡¯t been out for exactly three days, so I was worried if something was wrong. ¡±


    I never imagined that it would have been three days. I thought I was concentrating, but I was a little surprised because I took a lot more time than I thought. Unusually, I wasn¡¯t hungry, but I thought it was probably the effect of transforming the body. I felt like everyone epted whether I thought I needed time to transform into a new look, but I had a pretty good time with customization, so I felt a little burdened by their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so everyone can do their job. I¡¯ll get ready to go back to the vige soon.¡±


    ¡± For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    In three days, there may have been progress in the construction of the road. I opened my mouth to Hakajin.


    ¡°How many survivors are there among the Japanese?¡±


    ¡± I understand that more than half of them are alive. ¡±


    ¡± Pick up some useful guys, heal them, arm them, and send them underground. I hope young warriors can handle it. ¡±


    ¡± Yes, I see.¡±


    In fact, I thought it would be good to take a little time, but I couldn¡¯t wait to test this body. Especially, I feel like I want to test the tail. I went straight down to the basement after I finished talking. The women of the tribe looked disappointed, but the tribal members seemed to have raised the corners of their mouths if they realized that I had be stronger.


    Going underground, I saw a lot of bothersome things. When the magical power is released in all directions at once, the surrounding things arepletely swept away by a greater magical power than before.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    It¡¯s a satisfying body. The power output that exudes magical power has also be stronger than before. A fairlyrge vacant lot was created in an instant, and it didn¡¯t seem bad to try out the body.


    Soon, slowly, the Japanese began toe down from the basement with a nervous expression. The leader seemed to want to see me when he saw meing down this way, even though he could have let Hark and his men do.


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    ¡± Thank you, Hark.¡±


    When I touched his shoulder, he nodded. The number of Japanese is about 100, and I never imagined that there would be so many strong people who can handle young warriors. Everyone looked like they didn¡¯t understand English. There was no trantion magic, but there was a trantion bracelet, so I opened my mouth to them.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not bad. ¡±


    The representative seems to be the man in front of him who is shaking. Maybe he noticed that I came in here because of my order, but he started to open his mouth.


    ¡°Please¡­ Help me. ¡±


    As expected, their main purpose is to survive. I opened my mouth looking at them.


    ¡± It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just give you a chance. If you hurt me, I¡¯ll let all of you out. ¡±


    Their faces suddenly brightened, but soon their faces began to turn dull. It¡¯s because they knew it¡¯s impossible. Basically, there is something that a person can feel. They and I are so different. It is, so to speak, a predator and a prey. Those guys know that too.


    I opened my mouth again, as I seemed to have been frightened before I even started.


    When I concentrated magic in my hands and stretched it out randomly, the basement rang with a roar. Once again, their faces turned blue.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you know, magical power. I won¡¯t use it. ¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡±


    ¡± Also, I won¡¯t move a step from this ce. Let¡¯s not use both legs and arms, and if you hurt them or make them retreat from this ce, it¡¯s your victory. ¡±


    This is a very good condition. They were nodding slowly, too. The condition of not using magical power, apart from the other, will probablye to them happily Not using both legs and arms is also the case.


    ¡°Won¡¯t I be able to do it?¡±


    Every word a guy said quietly caused a stir and began to spread to them. You can¡¯t win, but if you make them move or hurt them, they win. Of course, it would have been inevitable to change desperately.


    I folded my arms as if I wouldn¡¯t use both arms and they were slowly starting to prepare for battle. It felt like I was a raid mob. The warriors, carrying decent shields, came out as if frightened, and the priest and other wizards slowly began to cast spells.


    ¡°I can¡­ I can do it! ¡±


    ¡± You can do it!!!¡±


    ¡± Yeah! You can do it. If I could¡­ if I could make a scratch¡­ ¡±


    ¡± You can do it!¡±


    I could hear them screaming like a sore throat. The first thing thates running is a warrior. It seemed cute to run toward this side with a cringe. I moved towards him with my tail rxed.


    This is because I thought that if I kill too much at once, their motivation may be dampened.


    Let¡¯s swing your tail in ce with our arms folded against the guy running with the shield out front


    Puffing¡­(sound)


    His upper body flew away under the shield with a sound. The upper and lower bodies were separated. Even the area hit by the tail disappeared without a shape as if it had been hit by an Auger¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Huh¡­ ¡°


    It was me, not them. Obviously, they didn¡¯t use all their strength and didn¡¯t use their magical power. Weak guys, but I never imagined it would work this well.


    ¡°Ahhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    The emotions of fear were buried in the faces of the guys who looked at this side with a tired expression. I was going to fight for a little longer, but when I felt sorry that I had lost my will to fight, I heard a voice again.


    ¡°Uh¡­we¡¯ll all die if we stay here anyway. I¡¯m sure something will happen! ¡±


    ¡± Okay! Let¡¯s try it! ¡±


    There are always grateful guys who bring courage and hope to the party. I smiled at the guys who started responding to what he said, maybe the master of sedition, and soon they jumped at me all at once.


    Huge fire magic and arrows are struck with tails. Agile types of prosecutors and assassins approach quickly, but when they get hit by my tail, their arms and legs fly out of shape. The healers immediately cast healing magic on them, but they immediately blew their necks because a priest was spotted in the range of their tails.


    Puffing..(sound)


    His face disappears without shape with the sound of it.


    Immediately, the tankers gather three or four magical powers and try to push me away, but it¡¯s not enough.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡± Push it away! Push it away!!! ¡±


    ¡± Heal! Heal!!! ¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Help me! Help me! ¡±


    ¡± Priest! Priest!! Tankers, what are you doing! ¡±


    What resonated was a scream, and I was just swinging my tail at them, quietly folded my arms.

 Chapter 236

    236 A sudden reunion


    [ Jang Ye-ri ]


    [ ¡­¡­¡­¡­. ]


    [Jang Ye-ri¡­]


    [It¡¯s been a while]. It¡¯s been so long that I thought I forgot your voice. I heard that you¡¯re going to another continent, but I think it is very rude that you have not contacted your lover¡­]


    As soon as my name was called, a voice pressing me immediately came in and plugged me in. But this isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s talked to Jang Ye-ri. When she came to spend time with her vige, she had had several correspondences with Mev and Lavia.


    [Hmm¡­Hmm¡­ Didn¡¯t we talk about it once before?].


    [Yes, we talked]. With your lovely Fairy and her daughter. If I don¡¯t contact you first, will you not contact me for the rest of your life? I thought he was an indifferent man, but you are so indifferent. It¡¯s so¡­ You¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t take care of the fish you caught. ]


    [Hmm¡­]


    I didn¡¯t have much to say. This is because everything Jang Ye-ri said was true.


    [Yes, go ahead and tell me your business]. My indifferent and lovely you. Didn¡¯t you call me because you needed something else anyway? You are always like this. You always call me when you need me. I¡¯m always sad about this side¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s very sad. ]


    If youe under pressure this way, you have nothing to say. Jang Ye-ri always shows a confident and independent appearance, but sometimes she gets me in trouble this way. Since she is the type who unexpectedly wants to be loved, it would not be bad to make a little cringe at her hands and feet.


    [In fact, in today¡¯s case, I called you because I had a business, but I didn¡¯t forget you. I just couldn¡¯t contact you because I was busy with work, so I hope you¡¯ll be patient. I also feel good to hear your beautiful voice. ]


    [ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ]


    [You¡¯re always talking¡­]¡­ But I don¡¯t feel bad. ]


    Fortunately, I felt a little relieved. Anyway, I thought I could see Lee Wan-Yong¡¯s face in a little while because I had to go straight to the eastern city with Choi Eun-Joo.


    [It¡¯s not just words]. I¡¯ll visit you there myself today. ]


    [Is that true?]


    [That¡¯s right]


    There was also a voice that seemed overly excited. I felt very good, so my mood got better as well. In fact, the purpose was to pick up Lee Wan-Yong, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to spend a little time while I was there.


    [I will be preparing, dear. Since it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vee to the castle, Geukjin will treat you well. Hahaha¡­ Only good things happen these days.]


    [I see]


    I feel pretty up. It was a little burdensome for her to be overly hospitable, but seeing how much she liked Jang Ye-ri, she thought that she would have to go to the East a lot in the future. The earlier the schedule is, the better, so it would not be bad to take Baek A-yeon and have a meeting with Lee Wan-Yong, so he immediately called Baek A-Yeon and Choi Eun-Joo.


    [Then I¡¯ll go right away]. ]


    [Hold on. Oh¡­ Never mind. Your mind may change. I have something else to do, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea toe to the city for now. I¡¯ll prepare a room, so Lee Wan-Yong will guide you to spend a little time there. ]


    [I got it]


    After waiting a little longer, Choi Eun-Joo and Baek A-Yeon began to visit the room together. Standing in the room with a look of high expectation, the two quietly began to open their mouths.


    ¡°Honey, what brings you¡­¡±


    ¡± My savior.¡±


    I opened my mouth looking at the two as it was good to pull out the iron horns.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the eastern city for about a day. Let¡¯s get ready right away and then. Baek A-Yeon told Jeong Ha-yeon and Hakajin about this so that she coulde back here. ¡±


    ¡± Ah! Yes, yes


    ¡± All right. ¡±


    Seeing Baek A-Yeon, who has already be more and more polite after the evolution, I felt that Baek A-Yeon definitely thought of me as a god. Choi Eun-joo¡¯s condition is no different than usual. Recently, when I was consulting about Elisha and Choi Eun-Joo, I was relieved because I had definitely said that what I had nted was in ce, but personally, in my opinion, she wanted to believe me as her ex-husband, so she locked herself up.


    Anyway, the two of them quickly went out and began to pack, but there was not much to take, but I felt uneasy to see Choi Eun-Joo taking my luggage together.


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the castle of the eastern metropolis of Garia.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    The spell kicked in and the space started tearing apart and I stepped into it. An astonishing ability at all times. As far as I know, he is the only person on the continent with the ability to move space. It was very reassuring to have such a talented person under me. I looked at Choi Eun-Joo without realizing it, and she smiled brightly, and I was able to move to Garia, arge city in the east, holding Baek A-Yeon and Choi Eun-joo¡¯s hands.


    ***


    Lee Wan-Yong was just biting his teeth with his fingernails. Because it didn¡¯t feel like living these days. It¡¯s not bad to work in the East. Rather, the workload was much lower than when I was on my brother¡¯snd, and life was veryfortable.


    I could eat a meal made by a top chef, and I could collect quite a lot of gold coins, so I sometimes went out of the city and splurged on money, but that was not the problem.


    ¡°What? Is there something on my face? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not.¡±


    It was because of Choi Seul-ki in front of his eyes. In fact, the conclusion of the alliance waspleted that day, except for detailed provisions. Although various rted misceneous tasks remained, it was not enough for a person in a position such as Choi Seul-ki in the north to handle them himself.


    It was all about receiving the goods or goods that I was supposed to receive or organizing some documents, but it was naturally ufortable to see that I was here. Perhaps I will never leave this ce until I check all the people named Kim Tae-sung in the east. That was why Lee Wan-Yong is working desperately now.


    Because I thought she would disappear if I checked. Jang Ye-ri¡¯s father, Jang Ki-young, made the management of the city a mess, so the proper management system was not established, so the time with this woman was getting longer. In fact, even though I could work alone, it was ridiculous toe here to cheer for me.


    ¡®Damn it¡­ ¡¯


    ¡®Damn it¡­ damn, it¡¯s¡­ This is what the city looks like because a punk like Jang Ki-young was beating the king. The victory of the great Bloods is as nned. It was a mistake to choose the East from the beginning. ¡¯


    In the first ce, the East did not recognize its ability. It was encouraging to be able to work in such an important position as I just lived my life as a ve merchant, but I refused to work with this woman.


    It is natural that the nightmare-like memory still does not disappear, and every time I see Choi Seul-Ki¡¯s face, I felt numb and cold sweats, so I had no choice but to look at him like a rat in front of a snake.


    ¡°Mr. Wan-Yong is reallypetent. I understand why the Queen of the East cares about Mr. Wan-Yong. I¡¯m embarrassed, but it hasn¡¯t been long since the resident registration system was established in the North¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to do it this fast. I¡¯d like to offer you an eastward scout sometime. Ha ha¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not going, you crazy girl. I¡¯ll never go. I won¡¯t go even if you give me hundreds of millions. I¡¯m not going.¡¯


    I think it¡¯s even more creepy to see your smile smiling as if you don¡¯t know anything. Lee Wan-yong quickly lowered his gaze after swearing once inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor. ¡°Mr. Choi Seul-Ki.¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to keep being polite even though you¡¯re old. Just call me Seul-Kifortably. ¡±


    ¡® Start¡¯


    I almost spat out a curse word without realizing it. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t think that what happened at that time was a dream, but Lee Wan-Yong, who was quick to sense it, never thought it was a dream. Because it felt so vivid. Perhaps it is rted to inherent capabilities. That¡¯s why Lee Wan-Yong doesn¡¯t want to look into Choi Seul-Ki¡¯s eyes.


    This is because I thought that the exercise of ability was to make eye contact.


    ¡°Just in case¡­ Do you feel ufortable with me? ¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s ufortable. Yeah, it¡¯s ufortable. ¡¯


    The words inside and outside werepletely different.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s not ufortable. But I¡¯m morefortable with honorifics. ¡±


    That¡¯s when I thought I couldn¡¯t hold out here any longer. The door opened and Park Han-chul appeared.


    ¡°Excuse me, Choi Seul-Ki. ¡±


    ¡± Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡± Lee Wan-Yong. The Queen is calling. ¡±


    There was no choice but to feel good inside. He didn¡¯t usually sing it often, but Lee Wan-Yong seemed to have some business, so he jumped out of his seat and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ah! All right. I¡¯ll be right there. Excuse me, Choi Seul-Ki.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I thought I could take a breather. With Choi Seul-Ki with a strange expression on his face, Lee Wan-Yong quickly began to head to the ce where Queen Jang Ye-ri was in the east. Jang Ye-ri deliberately avoids herself after secretly mentioning that she wants to return to her brother¡¯snd. This time, as soon as I entered Jang Ye-ri¡¯s office, I decided, and what I could see was Jang Ye-ri surrounded by the servants of the castle.


    ¡°My queen, I heard you called me.¡±


    Starting with the maid who does the hair and the women who do the makeup, the busy movement of clothes and underwear was like a battlefield. Her nanny, who had been told that she had raised Jang Ye-ri for a very long time, was also looking at Jang Ye-ri with a very serious look, and I felt an unusual energy.


    ¡°Oh my! The queen is so pretty. ¡±


    ¡± This nanny is very happy. You look good with that hairstyle, too. ¡±


    ¡± Hmm¡­ Thank you for thepliment. Nanny, but I don¡¯t want to see a broken horn. ¡±


    ¡± He¡¯ll probably love that, too.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right, my queen is so beautiful. ¡±


    ¡± Hmm¡­ I¡¯m very relieved that you feel that way, too. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here¡­ ¡±


    Meaningless conversation, but I had no choice but to notice it right away. It was natural to see Jang Ye-ri looking like that.


    ¡®¡±Fan ID,¡± said! ¡¯


    Since you said you got a person who can move space, you must being to the castle. Or Jang Ye-ri thought she could go to the newly acquired East continent. Lee Wan-Yong tried to hide his smile of joy and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Jang Ye-ri! I¡­I heard you sang it. ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, that¡¯s what happened. My father said he wasing, so you should take him to the room first. It¡¯s going to take a little more time over here, so I¡¯m not sure, but maybe it¡¯s something you need to do, so you¡¯d better get ready to leave. What happened to the job you left? ¡±


    ¡± Oh¡­ Oh! Yes, I¡¯m almost wrapping up. ¡±


    ¡± Then there¡¯s no problem. Maybe he¡¯lle into the conference room. ¡±


    ¡± Yes! All right! ¡±


    Jang Ye-ri¡¯s voice sounded like an angel.

 Chapter 237

    237 A sudden reunion


    ¡®The Blood Dagger is back! Blood Dagger!e back! ¡¯


    The only thought that filled Lee Wan-Yong¡¯s head was the warm embrace of Blood Dagger. It was once the most dangerous arm, but now it is the safest ce. Because he never rejects talent.


    Lee Ji-hee, who had been nagging like her wife sometimes, also missed Mev, who was riding and ying like a giant wolf in Hazakudo, a prosecutor of Jeong Ye-ok, who has now be friends, and also made Mev, who sometimes had no choice but to lose when ying card games.


    Does this mean I¡¯m from my hometown¡­


    enough to think about it. It is only natural that he suddenly gets angry when he thinks of Seul-Ki Choi. There was nothing to fear next to the Bloodshed. The contents of the Bible, which I had read in the temple of the White Aeon, clearly showed that arge number of Bloods had fought against what is now the Queen of the North.


    Perhaps in the big picture, the alliance between the East and the North is nothing more than a temporary alliance to prevent the Southwestern alliance. After all the wars, the North is also likely to be an enemy, so I thought arge number of Bloods could deal with Choi Seul-ki. Because they were Greenskins, not humans.


    ¡®There is no one who can defeat the Blood Dagger. ¡¯


    Of course, we should think about the route to get out safely when things go wrong, but it was difficult to do so because we heard the news of the baby in Lee Ji-hee¡¯s stomach.


    I quickly ran into the conference room with a very pounding heart and spent time with a fluttering heart, and soon the space slowly began to tear.


    What he showed was a little different from the Blood Dagger he knew. His face had changed a little, and he had huge horns on his head and a huge tail that hadn¡¯t been seen before. He was so dignified that it made me wonder if he was really a demon lord. Eventually, when Choi Eun-Joo and Baek A-Yeon appeared, Lee Wan-Yong was convinced that the person in front was the Blood Dagger he knew.


    ¡® You¡¯ve gotten stronger. Blood Dagger is invincible. ¡¯


    ¡°Blood¡­Blood Dagger. ¡±


    ¡°Lee Wan-Yong. Long time no see. ¡±


    It was a voice that made me feelfortable just by listening to it. Tears began to burst into my eyes. I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s probably proof that it was that much of a struggle.


    ¡°Where is Jang Ye-ri? ¡±


    ¡± Ahh. The Queen said she¡¯ll be back in a minute. Let¡¯s go up to the room together. The Queen told me to take care of you, Blood. ¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. I have something to talk about, so I¡¯ll spend some time here. It¡¯s a meeting room¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Oh, yes. Then I¡¯ll tell him to do that. ¡±


    It¡¯s this sense. Just being together makes me feel stable.


    ¡®I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m safe. ¡¯


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t feel this sense at first, but Lee Wan-Yong, who had spent a long time together in the brother¡¯snd, nodded unconsciously because he felt very safe. I had never felt this way when I worked in Gomorrah, a small town in the east.


    Blood Dagger was properly seated on one side of the conference room, and Choi Eun-Joo and Baek A-Yeon, who had the ability to move through space, were also seated on either side. When the castle maid briefly came in and handed her tea to Blood Dagger, Baek A-Yeon cautiously opened her mouth.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a lot of trouble. Brother Lee Wan-Yong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s a little hard, but it¡¯s bearable. Sister Baek A-Yeon. ¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­ I fully understand how you feel. It would be painful to be separated from the Savior. ¡±


    It seemed that something was out of focus, but Lee Wan-Yong eagerly nodded his head. This is because Baek A-Yeon is also one of Blood Dagger¡¯s female gins, and she was someone who cared for her differently. Of course, it was after she went to worship service, but Baek Ahn-yeon was another line, so to speak. He couldn¡¯t help but feel good that she had something to say anyway. This is because when Blood Dagger finds himself, it is almost always work-rted.


    There is something to be done.


    You can get out of here. The main point was heard immediately after swallowing the saliva.


    ¡°I need to do a job.¡±


    ¡®The prediction was right.¡¯


    Lee Wan-Yong had no choice but to smile.


    ¡°It is a story rted to the East. ¡±


    Soon the Blood Dagger began to open their mouths slowly. It is to help build and manage arge factory in the East with Baek A-Yeon. The goal is to bring pain and despair to the Japanese in the East.


    It is not enough to cause simple pain, Lee Wan-Yong nodded when he heard that it was a factory that caused sadness more directly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what way it is. It doesn¡¯t matter if you build an underground dumping ground or a gambling house that eats sadness. It doesn¡¯t matter if you make believers like Baek A-Yeon. But I want you to try various things in various ways. We don¡¯t have time to care about it. ¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, okay.¡±


    I had a lot of thoughts in my head. Lee Wan-Yong did not know why he wanted to do this, but he thought he didn¡¯t have to know. You only have to do what you are given.


    It¡¯s not bad to cause pain, but what Lee Wan-Yong thought was to create another society underground. This society is society that is bound to be sad and desperate. Essentially, I thought that the feelings of despair and sadness were bigger when I saw even a small hope than when there was no hope.


    ¡®Underground city¡¯.


    An underground city that feeds on sorrow and despair. I thought it wasn¡¯t bad. Various ideas have already urred to me in my head, and I have begun to organize them in documents one by one and to organize them on one side of my brain.


    It is to ssify the agenda items to be documentedter in an instant. When I started making small pities, I felt like I was sort of organized about the n. As we continued to talk, Baek A-Yeon carefully opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re the savior¡­Or is the East simply going to be used as a factory¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t mind making a temple there. ¡±


    This isn¡¯t a bad choice either. Lee Wan-Yong has also been to Baek A-yeon¡¯s temple and underground. It is no exaggeration to say that the underground interrogation room is a collection of sadness and despair.


    Of course, there was a disadvantage that efficiency would decrease over time, but I thought short-term efficiency could be sufficiently extracted.


    If it is to build a huge temple, it goes well with the concept of an underground city that Lee Wan-Yong wanted.


    Hope to ascend from the underground city to the temple of the earth, but despair, and sadness when I found out that I couldn¡¯t reach it in the end. I¡¯m not sure, but it could help a bunch of Bloods.


    ¡°As expected! Thank you! Thank you! My Savior!¡±


    Next to her, Baek A-Yeon was nodding her head with a very excited expression. The wider the gap, the better.


    ¡°I think building a temple would be fine. It looks good to make a perfect distinction between underground and ground. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Lee Wan-Yong. To the worms who insulted the Savior, hell will our congregation see heaven.¡±


    When Lee Wan-Yong agreed with Baek A-Yeon, the blood dagger also slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Do you have any good ideas? ¡±


    It¡¯s a very tense moment to always show Blood Dagger what he thinks. This is all the more so when exining verbally in a not-perfect state. However, Lee Wan-Yong opened his mouth as usual.


    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ll have to think about it a bit more, but I don¡¯t think building a city underground is a bad idea. I don¡¯t know how much you want, but a desperate society that is so carefully organized that it feels like living in hell rather than simply despair and sadness doesn¡¯t seem bad. ¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    You have a good expression. First of all, it¡¯s proof of passing.


    ¡°When the hope of going up is destroyed, humans be more and more desperate. Of course, I don¡¯t know if I can continue to get what I want in a simple way, but in the long run, I don¡¯t think this would be a bad way. The only thing thates back after a day¡¯s hard work is a piece of bread¡­ Always hold your hungry stomach and always live in fear and pain. You don¡¯t need an administrator. If this system is established, I think they will be able to feel sadness and despair among themselves. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Lee Wan-Yong, who gained more confidence, once again continued.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s important to torment them so much that they don¡¯t die. If you die, it will be a huge loss of manpower. I don¡¯t think you need to care about security unless you kill and die. Think of it as raising cows. In this case, it¡¯s not milk, it¡¯s squeezing out emotions, but¡­ I think it¡¯s a feeling you can get naturally if you live a hellish life in a dirty and shady ce. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡± We¡¯d better make a way out, too. You can be released if you pay a lot of gold coins or show good performance. You can head to thend of healing and happiness where the Savior¡¯s believers are. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. We¡¯re just giving more hell than ever to the Japanese who are trying to survive that hellish society ande up. ¡±


    Looking around, the reactions were quite diverse. Baek A-Yeon was nodding her head constantly, and Choi Eun-joo was looking at herself with ridiculous eyes.


    ¡®Was it too much? ¡¯


    It was his idea, but I even thought it was quite devilish. However, the Blood Dagger nodded.


    It¡¯s a passing point.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you and leave it to you. ¡±


    A very heartwarming word. I¡¯ll trust you and leave it to you. Lee Wan-Yong nodded and began looking at the Blood Dagger again. His face is quite different from before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Jang Ye-ri, so you¡¯d better get back right away tomorrow morning. ¡±


    There was something very pleasing to say, but Lee Wan-Yong could not express his feelings. Strangely enough, what Choi Seul-ki said before came to mind.


    ¡®Really? It seemed like you knew it¡­ I hate people who lie. Really¡­ let me ask you again. Kim Tae-sung, whom you know, is about 177cm tall and very handsome. The eyebrows are a little thick and the mouth is a little small. A test that uses a one-handed sword, usually in size with eyes without double eyelids. It¡¯s weak, but it¡¯s a little righteous. Answer.¡¯


    It is true that he is a tall but very handsome person. The eyebrows are a little thick and the mouth is a little small. For eyes without double eyelids, the size is usually¡­ It was weak and not just, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why this word suddenly came to mind. It bothered me a lot that he had the same name as Tae-sung to think that he was just a simr person. There are different titles in the tribe that call the Blood Dagger, but Jung Ha-hyun also clearly remembers calling the Blood Dagger as Tae-sung.


    ¡°Um¡­ over there¡­¡±


    Lee Wan-Yong swallowed once.


    ¡°Bl¡­Blood, Dagger. Maybe. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Choi Seul-Ki? ¡±


    was right after I finished speaking. Suddenly, I started feeling cold. It doesn¡¯te from the Blood Dagger, but from behind itself. Surprised, he turned around to see Seul-Ki Choi, whom he was so afraid of, ring at Blood Dagger. The door didn¡¯t even open. He was very puzzled as to how he was able to get back behind him. Before long, a voice came out of Blood Dagger¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Choi Seul-Ki?¡±


    ¡± You¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You¡­You, you, you, you! ¡±


    An outburst of voice.


    Blood Dagger with a bewildered expression, Choi Seul-Ki who is angry, and Choi Eun-Joo and Baek A-Yeon who are unknowingly preparing for battle. On the spot, Lee Wan-yong just opened his mouth wide.

 Chapter 238

    238 A sudden reunion


    Choi Seul-Ki was looking at Lee Wan-Yong with a very funny expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep being polite even though you¡¯re old. Just call me Seul-Kifortably. ¡±


    This is because the work, which would take a little longer, was ending very quickly due to his actions. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t looked for Kim Tae-sung at all. While raising Han So-hye, Queen of the North, to kill the Holy Sword of the West, she searched for a human named Kim Tae-sung in the North. The northern part of the country had a nearlyplete resident registration system, and although it was not clear, it was already confirmed that there was no Kim Tae-sung in the northern part.


    While looking for Kim Tae-sung for a long time, I felt it takes a lot of time and energy to work in this way. Thanks to this, Choi decided to grow the pie a little more. While making the queen of the north the ruler of the north, she formed an alliance with the witch of the east and searched the east at once. As the work, which seemed to take quite a long time, made progress with his performance, I could understand why the witch of the East trusted him.


    Basically, there were doubts, but he waspetent. Choi Seul-Ki once again opened his mouth.


    ¡°Just in case¡­ Do you feel ufortable with me? ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s not ufortable. But I¡¯m morefortable with honorifics. ¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s definitely a bad background. ¡¯


    When he first brought up the story about Kim Tae-sung, what Lee Wan-Yong saw was a feeling of surprise. Jang Ye-ri seemed to know nothing, but he seemed to know something.


    It is difficult to get such a reaction simply because the name of an acquaintance or friend you have made here is Kim Tae-sung. There¡¯s definitely a bad background.


    Therefore, Choi Seul-ki marked Lee Wan-Yong.


    Choi Seul-Ki¡¯s unique ability, which is triggered by making eye contact with the other person, basically has the effect of moving behind the opponent¡¯s back at a certain distance. That is not the only function of this inherent ability optimized for assassination.


    The advantage is that it can grasp the psychology and location status of the marked opponent. It was a unique ability created to kill the opponent, but this ability was more useful than I thought. This is because even at this moment, information on Lee Wan-Yong¡¯s thoughts and situations was pouring in. Of course, it was possible to grasp roughly, but it was enough to obtain rough information by inferring the psychological state or things around it.


    He knows Kim Tae-sung. However, he is not sure whether the Kim Tae-sung he is looking for and the Kim Tae-sung he knows are the same person.


    That¡¯s what Choi Seul-ki analyzed that night.


    It was at the time when I was looking at Lee Wan-Yong with a smile.


    The door opened and Park Han-chul appeared. A warrior who knows quite a bit about the East. Such a figure is notmon in the North either.


    ¡°Excuse me, Choi Seul-Ki. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Lee Wan-Yong. The Queen is calling.¡±


    ¡°Ah! All right. I¡¯ll be right there. Excuse me, Choi Seul-Ki.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He is at ease. After Choi Seul-ki finished answering, she quietly tapped the desk with documents. This is because there were so many things to think about other than finding Kim Tae-sung.


    First, of course, the Holy Sword of the West


    Despite the slight distortion between the West and the North, there is still no small battle because Choi Seul-ki and Han So-hye, the queen of the North, are suppressing the war. In the case of Choi Seul-ki, he could not easily run to the end because he was thinking about the possibility of weak Kim Tae-sung getting involved in the war. In the case of Han So-hye, she just thought she wasn¡¯t ready yet, but thanks to her, she was able to take a little more time.


    At this time, Kim Tae-sung was probably stuck in the city because he was trying to be a little too hard on himself. If a sudden war breaks out and forced conscription urs, death will probably be inevitable.


    ¡®Jesus Christ¡¯


    In fact, it could be already dead. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t think of such a possibility, but Choi Seul-ki shook his head as quickly as possible.


    I¡¯ll be alive. Because I didn¡¯t think I could hold out if I didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Whoo¡­¡±


    A breath came out naturally. When I came back expressionless for a while, throwing away the mask that was always smiling, I began to think that I would live a little.


    ¡°Kim Tae-sung¡­ Kim Tae-sung¡±


    If only revenge is given to humans in the West and the Holy Sword, the revenge Choi Seul-ki wants is over. Before that, finding Kim Tae-sung is the top priority. I felt a littlefort when I closed my eyes and thought of Kim Tae-sung in the old city.


    ¡®It¡¯s Seul-Ki¡¯


    Just thinking of a voice makes me feel better.


    In the meantime, I can feel the state of Lee Wan-Yong right now. It wasn¡¯t assimted, but what the environment around him was like and what he was thinking. It was a time when I thought that if he had been assassinated, he would have already killed him 100 times.


    I felt that his condition was very stable. I can¡¯t figure out exactly what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m getting a lot more rest than the safety of being away from me.


    In the meantime, even though Lee Wan-Yong has been marked and analyzed, this is the first time that he has been in this state, three people are not sure about the number of people he is with, and the sitting ce is the conference room. I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but I felt that the witch in the East was definitely not.


    ¡® ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡¯


    I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s only natural that I feel a little more suspicious. Choi Seul-ki was tapping on the desk and checking the environment around Lee Wan-Yong again. Two human women. The other one seems a little vague. Perhaps he is a strong person that he cannot feel exactly.


    I wanted to go into the conference room once and check it out, but it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s an act that wasn¡¯t allowed to me before. This is because I didn¡¯t want to destroy my trust so far with something useless.


    Nevertheless, I keep biting my lips. As I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time, I keep walking with ridiculous hope.


    It was then.


    Doubt, doubt, doubt, doubt, certainty.


    It¡¯s not Choi Seul-Ki¡¯s idea, but Lee Wan-Yong¡¯s idea. It was suspicion and conviction that Kim Tae-sung and Lee Wan-Yong, whom he was looking for, might be the same person.


    Choi Seul-Ki unknowingly bit his lips and activated his ability. In an instant, I start to feel my body moving to the conference room. To be exact, Lee Wan-Yong was being moved behind him. Of course, I know it could be stupid. However, I waited for a very long time and my nervousness was also great.


    There will be a formalint about this, but it will be resolved somehow. What stood out was a small priest and a very beautiful wizard. He was powerful enough to im to be an executive of a city.


    ¡®Well¡¯


    But what stands out more than that is the Mahjong sitting in the middle.


    He has the face of Kim Tae-sung. Although the skin color is different and has changed a little, there is no way not to recognize it. The moment I thought it might be a kind of monster like a doppelganger, I noticed arge sword on my back.


    The Great Sword is also different. He seemed to have grown a little bigger, but his rugged appearance remained the same in the past.


    Choi Seul-ki clearly remembers that sword. He wanted to imitate it so much. There¡¯s no way you can¡¯


    ¡®Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡¯


    I definitely remembered one stupid monster who always gave himself all the heat and sex. It was the great sword that the orc carried. Why monsters cared so much about humans, why they taught themselves dagger techniques and supported various equipment¡­ Suddenly, variousplicated thoughts began to ur. I couldn¡¯t have been this strong without him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡¯


    The thought was spreading around little by little as if throwing a stone into a calmke.


    ¡®You¡¯rete. You came with green flowers and fairies again today?¡¯


    ¡®Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.¡¯


    ¡®Wow. Thank you! I¡¯m sorry for no reason when I didn¡¯t even give anything.¡¯


    ¡®Hahaha! Sneaky eyes!¡¯


    ¡®Thank you so much for all this time. I received a lot of things, but I should give them something, too, right?¡¯


    ¡®Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡¯


    ¡®Haha, you don¡¯t need it? ¡¯


    ¡°Crinkling¡±


    ¡® I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it. ¡¯


    Just a light kiss on the cheek reminds me of the red face. I¡¯m not sure, but I was thinking what I thought would be right.


    It¡¯s back.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to this, but Kim Tae-sung came back as a monster. Kim Tae-sung is the arms dealer who previously protected and cared for him. Kim Tae-sung gave himself a resting ce and time to rest. I had no choice but to understand why he tore and killed the guys who made his life so miserable in Dungeon, why he turned his head without making eye contact when he said he had an owner, and why he sometimes mumbled as if he had something to say.


    What is needed is certainty.


    Then the mouth of the Demon King in front of my eyes slowly began to open.


    ¡°Choi Seul-Ki?¡±


    You know yourself, too. Tears were about to pour out. He is a man whom I dreamed of so much. My hands and feet are shaking more and more. It¡¯s a useless anger thates to mind when you think of various things with aplicated mind about what expression to make, how to bring out the first word, and how to hug.


    I knew.


    Perhaps he knew he was back, too. You may not have been sure at first. However, if you had entered the cave, you could have guessed roughly by looking at the body of Sin Deokho.


    ¡®Start¡­ Start. I¡­You¡¯re a bad boy¡¯


    The green flowers and fairies, who had always been flocking around at the time, were clearly looking at the Oak with a look of fondness. In particr, the green flower was so jealous that she sometimes stared at herself.


    The thought of looking for Kim Tae-sung while walking around the city even in the cold winter makes me very puzzled. I pretended to be okay, but I couldn¡¯t even count how much I cried when I fell asleep alone. As soon as I made eye contact with the Mahjong in front of me, I began to feel the condition.


    Pleasure,plexity, pleasure, embarrassment.


    Seeing the women on both sides made me feel even more proud. They are beautiful women by all ounts. To be honest, the priest next to him looked normal, but the beautiful beauty next to him is the beauty that he usually talked about.


    When I recall Kim Tae-sung¡¯sst words, ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy to live with me after this.¡± What is your case like? I¡¯ve rejected all the dashes of decent capable men. As a human being, he was not without sexual desire, nor did he not want to meet another man.


    ¡®You¡­ you punk¡¯


    He didn¡¯t find himself because he was meeting this woman and he was doing nothing here and there.


    Ipletely forgot that Kim Tae-sung has a monster¡¯s body, and the thought I keep thinking about is resentment against him. It was so ridiculous that I was full of energy.


    Choi Seul-Ki muttered and pointed a finger at the Demon king in front of my eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡±


    ¡± You¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You¡­You, you, you, you!¡±


    an unknowingly loud voice.


    ¡°Kim Tae-sung, you trash!! ¡±


    Choi Seul-Ki shouted with all his might.

 Chapter 239 a sudden reunion

    Chapter 239 a sudden reunion


    ¡± You¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You¡­You, youuuuuuuuuu! ¡±


    I swallowed my saliva at the cry of Choi Seulgi. I thought it would be okay to visit him as soon as I got my face back, but I never imagined that I would meet him like this.


    What you see on his face is resentment and anger. He showed a weing expression, but as soon as he muttered Choi Seulgi¡¯s name, he disappeared immediately. I reached out my hand to Baek Ahyeon and Choi Eunju as I heard them hurriedly reciting spells next to me. I was told not to intervene. The two quick-witted immediately closed their mouths, and I could hear Choi Seulgi¡¯s very angry voice instead of their orders.


    ¡°Kim Taesung, you trash!! ¡±


    ¡°Ssso¡­¡±


    Before I can even say I¡¯m sorry, it suddenly strikes me. Seeing Choi Seulgi attacking me with a much faster movement than the Green Goblin guy, I thought that maybe she was really running with the intention of killing me.


    Seeing that there was no life, it didn¡¯t seem like it, but it seemed to be dangerous, nevertheless. Choi Seulgi, who suddenly disappeared from sight, appeared behind me, reflexively wagging her tail.


    The moment Choi Seulgi thought she had made a mistake because she already knew the power of this body, she avoided my tail like flowing water and raised her hand.


    ¡® What ¡¯


    I knew she had be strong, but she has grown tremendously. The hand that was lifted contained enough magic to kill an average person in an instant, but I felt like I was about to hit her with that hand, so my spine felt a bit chilly. If it wasn¡¯t for magic like that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to harm me.


    It was then.


    Whoo!


    Choi Seulgi was blocked by the wall with the sound of this. Looking back, I saw Jang Ye-ri holding Choi Seulgi¡¯s hand. Perhaps because of the aftermath of the spell, Jang Ye-ri¡¯s hair were flying.


    ¡°Your hair is a mess. I think there was some misunderstanding. This is not a monster. ¡±


    Maybe Choi Seulgi thought I was a monster and attacked me. This is because the North is still struggling with the Werewolves. Jang Ye-ri also did not seem to inform the North that she was probably allied with the Greens, as she was officially known as a human, not a Greenskin.


    Anyway, it seemed fortunate that Jang Ye-ri mediated in this situation, but looking at Choi Seulgi¡¯s expression, her anger has not been relieved yet.


    It was the look on my face when I witnessed a brief date with ady in the store. I think it¡¯s better to take your time and bring it up after choosing the first step. When I tried to break this strange silence, Jang Ye-ri opened her mouth again one step ahead of me.


    ¡°It may sound strange, but this person is my father-inw. It would be fair to say that he is the husband. Let me exin the detailster. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡±


    There was more silence than before. Father-inw was right, but it was not something that could be said to a country¡¯s envoy so suddenly. When I was looking at Jang Ye-ri with an absurd face, what I saw in front of me was Choi Seulgi, who was sending a fiery look at me.


    ¡°You¡­ you punk! ¡±


    When Choi Seulgi shouted at me, the expressions of the women around me changed a little strangely. The same goes for Jang Ye-ri, who looks at me. She noticed that there was an acquaintance.


    Tears were hanging from Choi Seulgi¡¯s eyes, but seeing that made my heart hurt a little. In fact, it is undeniable that I still care about Choi Seulgi. Over time, the feeling of longing faded a little, but it was never that I forgot Choi Seulgi.


    I haven¡¯t been looking for it too much because I was busy, but I was very worried whether she could ept Kim Taesung as green skin, not as a human.


    There were times when I felt that the road was already different, and after such a break-up, I thought a natural meeting would be better than a forced visit.


    But Choi Seulgi was constantly looking for me.


    I had to admit that I was a bit wrong because seeing Seulgi Choi wiping away her ever-flowing tears made me realize that it didn¡¯t really matter to her whether she was human or greenskin in the first ce.


    ¡°Well, uh..uhh¡­uhhhh¡­uhhhg. I..You¡¯re a bad guy¡­ ¡±


    Seeing her crying like a child who lost her mother made me heartbroken, so I held Choi Seulgi slightly in my arms after pushing Jang Ye-ri away.


    It was awkward because I was much bigger than before, but I could feel the feeling of holding Choi Seulgi before, so the corners of her mouth naturally went up. Seulgi Choi is reaching out to me as if it is not bad.


    ¡°You¡­ you son of a¡­You¡¯re such a bad guy


    I hugged Choi Seulgi more tightly because I felt touched when I saw her crying while hugging me, but it seemed that there was quite a lot of magic in tapping my body as if I was whining, so I covered my body with magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I can understand that I haven¡¯t been looking for her, but Choi Seulgi kept nodding.


    It was a very wee reunion, albeit sudden and a little absurd.


    ***


    It was a long time before Choi Seulgi really did. She was looking at Lee Wanyong in disbelief, and Baek Ahyeon was looking up at me with her trembling eyes. The same goes for Choi Eunju. However, the most embarrassed of them was none other than Jang Ye-ri.


    Unlike usual, she seemed to be wearing a very beautiful dress and makeup, but perhaps because of the aftermath of her recent encounter with Seulgi Choi, her hair was a bit messy and she looked very upset.


    From her point of view, she thought that today was a day just for her, but Seulgi Choi suddenly came to the mound, so it would be natural for her to be in a bad mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if we stay together for a little while. ¡±


    It was not a request, but a tone close to notification. The guys who were looking at me nodded and hurried out, but Jang Ye-ri looked straight at me and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I have something to tell you, so I hope you¡¯ll be free by evening. It deserves to be congratted, so you can look forward to it. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After my words, Jang Ye-ri also went out like that. I don¡¯t know what you mean, but it seems that there is something important to announce, and thanks to that, both Choi Seulgi and I remain in the meeting room. It¡¯s been a long time since we met, but maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been together for a long time, so we¡¯re quite familiar. I sneaked over to her and ced my hand on Choi Seulgi¡¯s shoulder, who didn¡¯t want to do eye contact, and Seulgi Choi immediately pped my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you bad boy¡­ You¡¯re a bad guy¡­ ¡±


    The way she was still wheezing was indicating that she was clearly angry, but it seemed a little warmer than when we first met. A long time ago, when Choi Seulgi was angry, he yed this way and released it, so when he reached out his hand once again, Choi Seulgi immediately responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! It¡¯s disturbing! ¡±


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t give up and carelessly touched her shoulder with his arm and brushed her chest with her tail. Choi Seulgi jumped up from her seat as if she was really angry.


    ¡°You ignorant bastard! You bastard! Kim Taesung, you bad bastard! Don¡¯t touch my chest! I¡¯ve been looking for you all the time for these years¡­ You bastard¡­ ahh¡­ ahh¡­ you¡­ ¡±


    When I thought about it, I saw Choi Seulgi, who suddenly became sad again, she grabbed my arm and began to cry, I stroked her head, and she immediately calmed down. thought maybe I could understand it roughly. Until now, I couldn¡¯t find him because I turned into a monster¡¯s body, and I¡¯m guessing the reason why I didn¡¯t tell the truth at that time. Choi Seulgi, who had been in his arms for a long time, opened her mouth.


    ¡°Kim Taesung. Are you sure you¡¯re back too? ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. In fact, I thought about talking about it when we first met, but I couldn¡¯t because I thought that you might think some crazy orc was talking nonsense. At the time, I didn¡¯t know you were back. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s fortunate. It¡¯s really fortunate¡­ I wondered what would I do if I really died, but I¡¯m still alive. not human though. ¡±


    At that, Iughed a little and Choi Seulgi opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Anyway, how did it happen? Are you sure you died that day? Why did youe back as a monster? And what about these horns and tails¡­ I like that the face has be a bit more handsome and the body has improved¡­ Isn¡¯t it too dark? ughs)


    It seemed like Choi Seulgi had returned to the old days as if her anger had finally eased. It was quite nice to see the thick swear words andfortable speech. In fact, it¡¯s been a little hard to hold the weight that doesn¡¯t match, but it¡¯s been quitefortable to act like I¡¯ve put everything down in a long time. Death probably refers to what happened in the city.


    ¡°The words are a bit funny, but right after you died, Seulgi, I died too. And I didn¡¯t do this to look cool, but it¡¯s just for convenience. I was checking everywhere to see how you¡¯re doing. ¡±


    ¡± I shouldn¡¯t have worried about you. Really.¡±


    It seemed like a good thing that I was hearing news of him.


    ¡°Anyway, do you know how surprised I was when you said you were in charge? ¡±


    ¡± Oh, my. You must have been nervous. Of course, you were talking about it then. In the past, I thought it was a little strange because it was an orc that I had never seen before, but who knew that Kim Taesung would be the arms dealer. Come to think of it, are green flowers and fairies your girlfriends, too? And the woman from before¡­ And what is it? The Queen of the East, Jang Ye-ri? ¡±


    In fact, I even have children, but I nodded because it was burdensome to say something. I don¡¯t know how Choi Seulgi will react, but for now, they are precious people, so they can¡¯t be kicked out.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what happened. Since I lived as a green skin, there were a lot of things¡­ Do you hate it? ¡±


    I was a little nervous if it was uneptable, but Choi Seulgi opened her mouth again after taking a strong breath.


    ¡°Forget it. What can I do? Come to think of it, in my previous life, I was a girl who received both men and women¡­ But since you liked me¡­ I¡¯ll give way in this life. If we meet in the next life, we¡¯ll be teachers then. ¡±


    It seems that he has decided to ept it as it has been a little off-the-shelf rtionship since before. I swept my chest away for no reason, and Choi Seulgi smiled one more time at the sight.


    ¡°What? Were you worried? ¡±


    ¡°A little bit


    ¡°Stupid. Kidding¡­ Do you want me to tell you something that you might like? ¡±


    Choi Seulgi smiled and opened her mouth to me, so I turned to Choi Seulgi as if curious. Choi Seulgi didn¡¯t talk right away, but after sneaking her mouth into my ear, she muttered quietly, but her voice sounded so sweet that it made my back shake a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin. ¡±


    A very small voice. When we made eye contact, Choi Seulgi immediately kissed.

 Chapter 240 various stories

    Chapter 240 various stories


    In an instant, the tongue was entangled. It¡¯s a funny expression, but it was very natural as I hadn¡¯t put it together once or twice. I felt as if I had found the right partner, so I was very immersed in Choi Seulgi without realizing it.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter much whether Choi Seulgi was a virgin or not. If I were a person who cared about such things, I wouldn¡¯t have liked Choi Seulgi in the first ce. However, there was no way to know why what Choi Seulgi just said was so stimting.


    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve cherished. I¡¯ve talked about it in my previous life, but Choi Seulgi seemed to care a lot.


    Of course, Choi Seulgi knows me very well. The touch of gently stroking my thighs gave me slight goosebumps behind my back.


    ¡± Sigh¡­ Sigh


    Heavy breathing began to be heard in the quiet conference room. After exchanging the kiss I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and as soon as I touched the clothes that Choi Seulgi was wearing, she suddenly pushed me with her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Sigh


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not fair! ¡±


    No wonder there was a slightly loud noise. t was only natural that the judges would be distorted by the subject who was still leaning on this side.


    ¡°You said it was your first time. I don¡¯t like it here. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    Certainly, when I looked around, the conference room, where only desks and chairs were ced, I didn¡¯t have a rtionship in this ce before, but I seemed to want to cherish it as it was my first rtionship in this life. Even to pay for work in a ce like this would be a great disrespect to Jang Ye-ri and the people of Gara. Her face was flushed and she seemed more excited than I was, and I could tell how much Choi Seulgi had endured.


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡±


    Seeing this, I became yful and lifted my tail and wrapped it around Choi Seulgi ¡®s thighs, then rode up to Seulgi¡¯s chest and felt Seulgi Choi tremble. As I touched the center of her chest with the tip of my tail, Choi Seulgi let out a heavy breath once more.


    ¡± Sigh¡­ Hey¡­ Don¡¯t do it¡­ ¡±


    ¡± What


    ¡± Stop it! Don¡¯t do it. Ha¡­ Ah


    ¡± I can¡¯t hear you¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Sigh¡­ Don¡¯ I¡¯m really going to get mad. ¡±


    ¡± You can get out of here¡­ ¡±


    ¡± No! I told you not to do it, you punk! You¡¯re such a bad guy! Stop touching me! ¡±


    Choi Seulgi, who moved behind me in an instant, hit me on the back with her palm. When I looked back in surprise, Choi Seulgi continued to spit out rough breath with a red face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who really wants to do it¡­ Your asshole has been going to meet this girl and that girl, but I¡¯mpletely new to it¡­ Do you understand? I didn¡¯t even touch it! I¡¯m not kidding anyone, really¡­ Haha¡­ It doesn¡¯t suit us, but let¡¯s set the mood. huh? ¡±


    I naturallyughed when I saw the cold water right next to me pouring down my throat to see if my throat was burning. Choi Seulgi lightly flew a kick at me as if she thought I wasughing at him, and after I grabbed Choi Seulgi¡¯s leg with my tail once again, I started to sneak around by advancing the tail tip.


    ¡°You pervert.¡±


    There was nothing to say. Rather than that, I wanted to y a prank first, so I started stroking Choi Seulgi¡¯s nasal cavity with the end of my tail. Choi Seulgi closed her eyes and was slowly feeling my tail, but there was no direct touch, but seeing her body tremble, she seemed to have reached a light peak.


    ¡± Sigh¡­ Sigh¡­ Sigh


    I don¡¯t think it was usually this much, but seeing the speed going up very fast, I felt like I¡¯d been holding it in for a really long time.


    I looked at Choi Seulgi with a smile, and Choi Seulgi was wiping the secret part with a tissue with a satisfied but dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°Pervert. I¡¯m wrong to expect romance from a guy like this. ¡±


    ¡± Why? You liked it. ¡±


    ¡± Yes! That was good. You punk! But still¡­ No¡­ Never mind. Let¡¯s not talk. ¡±


    ¡± This is no count, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no count¡­ ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    There was a little chill in the eyes staring at me, but Choi Seulgi¡¯s expression seemed not so bad. Maybe you thought it was just like us. Because I was thinking that, too.


    ¡°By the way, the tail is fine. I like that one. ¡±


    ¡± Hahahaha.¡±


    Choi Seulgi blushed and talked, so I stoppedughing. She also raised the corners of her mouth to see if what she said was ridiculous.


    Since the uproar passed, Choi Seulgi and I were talking about this life, and I knew how Choi Seulgi had lived, but Choi Seulgi was listening to the story quite interestingly as she had no information about me.


    ¡± So you were not a monster, you were a species called Greenskin, and you passed the test of the patriarch, and now you¡¯re the main character of a great tribe that¡¯s worth a hand in the race of Greenskin? ¡±


    ¡± Well, to sum it up roughly, yes. ¡±


    ¡± Wow, Kim Taesung is so sessful¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t born human. In my case¡­ Well¡­ I was lucky, I was desperate, and there were a lot of guys I could trust, and it might sound a little absurd, but I like my current life more than I do when I¡¯m human. I don¡¯t think it would be bad toe to the vige some time. ¡±


    ¡± Of course, I have to go. No, I really want to live close together¡­¡±


    ¡± How¡¯s the North? ¡±


    ¡± Well¡­ Sohye must be a little lonely, but what can she do? As much as she¡¯s capable, won¡¯t she do well on her own? ¡±


    Come to think of it, I knew I followed the Queen of the North, but seeing her call me quite casually, I felt like I had gotten quite close to her. Even in the Vige, there were many stories that the northern queens Han Sohye and Choi Seulgi trusted and believed each other, but I thought the story was not wrong.


    Come to think of it, she didn¡¯t talk about me with the Queen of the North. I carefully opened my mouth.


    ¡± What about the Queen of the North? Is it strong


    ¡°Well¡­ At first nce, you seem to have gotten stronger too, but what if¡­ You were originally strong in your previous life, but I raised you quite a bit¡­ To be honest, I just disclosed the location of the dungeon or what I originally knew or heard about, but my talent It¡¯s terrifying. Probably stronger than the Queen of the North before. I think this is what being a genius is.


    I slowly began to spout my magic. Because I wanted her to measure the difference between me and the Queen of the North at all. Choi Seulgi smiled at the sight.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in showing off that kind of power. I think you have better physical specifications. But if the two fight, I¡¯ll bet on Han Sohye. ¡±


    ¡± Is that so? ¡±


    It was the same in the first fight. Obviously, physically, I had the upper hand, but at some point, I suddenly turned upside down. The Queen of the North was walking on a simr path to Garac, but she is a warrior who is iparably strong. It is difficult to simply push it with physical specifications. When I thought about the Queen of the North, Choi Seulgi opened her mouth as if it were funny.


    ¡± Come to think of it, you¡¯re the ork that Han Sohye always talked about, right? ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    I think I¡¯ve talked about myself before. I seemed to know that in quite a detail, too.


    ¡± We talked about the tutorial from time to time¡­ Kids these days don¡¯t have guts and are weak. I think the orc was much better than the humans. There are no guys who can be called men. I have no one to fight with¡­¡±


    ¡± Well


    ¡± I want to fight again. That¡¯s about it¡­ ¡±


    Choi Seulgi¡¯sst words could not be overlooked. I felt like my eyes were a little red. I wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to fight again. It¡¯s bound to make you feel better. Recognized by someone who thought he was a real strongman. Although it was ridiculously broken, I seemed to leave a strange impression on her.


    ¡± That¡¯s funny.¡±


    Are you really different? It goes without saying that you have be stronger, and it feels like the person himself has changed. ¡±


    For Choi Seulgi, my current reaction seemed to be very interesting. If you think about Kim Taesung before, of course, you will have such a reaction. In the past, she was certainly more epting than resisting, so it¡¯s no wonder she thinks so.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s also an effect of bing a monster. Should I say fighting spirit? It¡¯s like instinct. You don¡¯t like it? ¡±


    ¡± No. I like it. This kind of Kim Tae-sung is not bad either. Rather, it should be a little sexy. Laugh¡±


    ¡°Are you really nning oning to the vige?


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it? Is that what you want to say? ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡±


    When I shook my head to both sides, Choi Seulgi seemed to know what it meant. He nced at me with a strange expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Holy Sword, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡± Yeah, she shouldn¡¯t be left alive. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi raised the corners of her mouth a little dreary. I felt that Choi Seulgi¡¯s grudge against her was stronger than the grudge I had against the Holy Sword.


    Choi Seulgi avenged both her murderers who killed us and the guys who ruined her own life before she went to the North. All that¡¯s left is Ha Yuri, the Holy Sword. No, to be exact, it¡¯s all west. Unlike me, who was originally a little hopeless, Choi Seulgi, a fairly promising small patient, was well aware that she defined the entire west as her enemy.


    Choi Seulgi swallowed once and opened her mouth.


    ¡± It was always cosy. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡±


    ¡± Holy Sword was a cosy from the beginning, Kim Taesung. You know it roughly, right? ¡±


    I¡¯ve heard a lot of information, but it¡¯s probably not as much as Choi Seulgi. At best, it was only one step away from the illegal business run by Jang Kiyoung. I nodded roughly, and Choi Seulgi continued again.


    ¡°She¡¯s right that the teacher of the Holy Sword died a little earlier than we knew. I wasn¡¯t able to do a proper investigation at the time, but the sounding through the back door¡­ I heard it¡¯s because of the reform. Can you imagine what¡¯s going on? ¡±


    ¡± I thought that might have happened, but¡­ ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯d know. What feels is simply hard to live. It¡¯s safe in the city. This is a dangerous ce, so it is right that a strong guild protects us. In this sense, the Holy Sword is a hero who cares for the poor and for the lower ss of the city and is a leader worth following. Let¡¯s pay taxes and fill the city. Then it will be safe. ¡±


    It was an idea that me and Choi Seulgi had before.


    ¡°She has a pretty face and acts like an angel. Everyone¡¯s idol. You¡¯ve been tricked once¡­ Huh? But you know¡­ If only she were an angel¡­ Would you have let us live like that? Would they have left us alone, making a living in the gutter, and making a penny or two to the dogs in the back alley¡­ I used to be stupid, but I know now that I¡¯m in the same position as the manager of the city¡­ How much she¡¯s done. Sissy year. Even the North, which is much worse than the West, wasn¡¯t as bad as Aia before. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi was calmly continuing her speech.

 Chapter 241 various stories

    Chapter 241 various stories


    Just looking at the current situation in the East, you can understand that much. In fact, even at this moment, summoners in the West would still be supporting the holy sword. In the first ce, those who can move between cities are those equipped with a certain degree of force. In the case of me and Choi Seulgi before, I couldn¡¯t even dream of moving around the city over a long distance. Of course, it will be more and more closed now that the rtionship is bad and invisible borders are being established.


    ¡± I can¡¯t forget. ¡±


    It is madness that appears to be frozen in the eyes. I wasn¡¯t the only one who changed a little. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯ve never seen that before as much as I¡¯ve been rolling over for 10 years, but I definitely felt like I¡¯ve changed a little in this area. However, it didn¡¯t look bad whether it was a bean pod. Funny how I felt a little sexy.


    Of course, I don¡¯t forget the grudge either. I can¡¯t say that I was stupid, but the grudge that abandoned Choi Seulgi, who was dying at that time, still lingered in my heart. Even if you meet Choi Seulgi again in your life now, it does not mean that your resentment will disappear.


    ¡°What is the current state of the North and the West? ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m holding back right now, but I think it¡¯s going to explode. No, you have to pop it. It¡¯s the same as my previous life. The North and West are on bad terms right now. There are so many things that I don¡¯t have to worry about, there are territorial issues, there are dungeons in the center, and there are many things that are intertwined. Aia¡¯s pretending to be a lover with a son of the South is just to keep the North in check¡­ We¡¯re also supposed to ally with the Queen of the East. The information that there would be an attack from the Queen of the East has also helped to make things worse, but Han Sohye is hesitant because there¡¯s still something that¡¯s taking her¡­ If you¡¯re sure, you can pop it right away. ¡±


    ¡± Well


    ¡± Well, in fact, the West will have a lot more bad feelings towards us. Exactly in the West, the North is known as the barbarians, and the East as the ve-riding crazy city¡­ Are you trying to divide the teams because you can¡¯t eat¡­ Rather, the threat is being sent by the Knights of the Holy Family. Thanks to you, we came to the East, so if you think about it, the Holy Sword has allowed us to meet again. Laugh.¡±


    Iughed thinking that it could be seen as that.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not, we¡¯ll meet one day. I was going to go see you when I finished my work in the East. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m good at talking. Hey. Get rid of the tail. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi looked a little sexy earlier, so when I moved my tail, I immediately heard a sharp voice. I immediately removed my tail, but somehow I was able to greet Choi Seulgi with a very disappointed expression.


    ¡°Why do you want me to pat you? ¡±


    Choi Seulgi opened her mouth again after blushing. It seemed to change the subject in a hurry.


    ¡°East continent, by the way? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you. There were Japanese and elves next to thend that used to be beyond the forest of fog. It¡¯s unrealistic that only Koreans and Greenskin were being summoned in the first ce. I don¡¯t know why, but the Japanese are acting like a servant to the Elves¡­ Well, it¡¯s roughly settled right now. ¡±


    I just said it roughly, but Choi Seulgi¡¯s expression was more serious than I thought. I could immediately realize the answer.


    ¡°You guys found it, too. ¡±


    There¡¯s something up north, too.


    ¡°I told you earlier that Han Sohye is hesitant because she¡¯s caught something, right? ¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure¡­ But.¡±


    ¡± But..?


    ¡°A n that was quite famous in the north went on an expedition to the top of the north, but returned after a few months¡­ to the undead¡­ Since then, little by little, the undead have been descending down the northern mountains. It¡¯s not big enough to cause damage here¡­ It¡¯s the emergence of a new dungeon in the city. Or we¡¯re in the middle of a debate about the possibilities of other continents up in the North¡­ Listening to your story¡­ ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not like there¡¯s. No, to be exact, it¡¯s more right to think there¡¯s something. ¡±


    I was a little lost in thought after I opened my mouth. If you think there¡¯s something at the end of the east, it¡¯s natural to think there¡¯s something at the end of the north. Previously, I wondered if Chinese or undead were being summoned to the north, but it made my spine a little chilly to think that it would be true. You don¡¯t have to be Chinese. It would be better if humans had won the war on the continent above the north, but if the undead had won and assumed that all humans were undead, it would not be a nuisance. Not only that. Assuming there¡¯s something in the North, there¡¯s a possibility that there¡¯s something in the West and the South.


    ¡± We¡¯re still working on it. Is that why Han Sohye is hesitant to bump into the West, and is the fog of the forest at the end of the East also being lifted? ¡±


    I nodded. Perhaps the snowstorm is also clearing over the mountain range where the north is facing.


    ¡°Why¡­ Are you like that, too? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m getting upset all of a sudden¡­Really¡­ In my past life¡­ ¡±


    ¡± It could be something different in our lives or something we didn¡¯t know about. The West was the only ce we were in. The information I could get was also quiet¡­ ¡±


    Looking at Choi Seulgi biting her nails, I could realize that she cherishes the North just like me. Since they have been together for a long time, it would be natural for them to react like that, but seeing them like that made me feel better.


    When I tried to change the subject, wanting to stop talking about the headache, Choi Seul-gi opened her mouth first.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll have to wrap up the story slowly and move on. I¡¯ll be waiting for your lovely girlfriends. How many in total, anyway? And please introduce it roughly. ¡±


    ¡± The name of the green flower I sawst time is Jeong Hayeon. She was originally a human being, but she suddenly changed during the tutorial¡­ I don¡¯t know how it changed. Fairy¡¯s called Mev, and she¡¯s iming to be the mistress of the tribe¡­ The priest who was here earlier was Baek Ahyeon, and the woman next to him was Choi Eunju, the master of the spider n. She¡¯s changed her mind a bit and knows me as her husband¡­ Lastly, Jang Yeri, Queen of the East, that¡¯s it. ¡±


    ¡± Damn¡­ Kim Taesung¡¯s skills are good, too. The spider n and the master¡­ Why are you messing with my mind¡­? The Queen of the East¡­ And what¡¯s with humans turning into green skin? ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s long to exin. I¡¯ll tell youter. Time is long. ¡±


    In fact, I lost track of time because I was talking about various things, but it seemed like a lot of time passed. I was told to finish my business by evening, but fortunately, it¡¯s not toote.


    ¡± Am I going to join Kim Taesung¡¯s Harem now¡­ It¡¯s absurd. It¡¯s absurd to think about it again. Kim Taesung¡­ Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Fairy a child? Even that ordinary priest just got a little bit older¡­ Did you open your eyes to a strange taste? Hey¡­ Kim Taesung, this is all trash. ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not like that. The fair has changed a lot, too. I ate as much as Baek A-yeon could eat.¡±


    ¡± What


    ¡± About age. ¡±


    Despite all this, the look of doubt does not disappear. In fact, in the case of Mev, sometimes I am surprised, too. It was hard to see if she was teasing or sincere, but Choi Seulgi¡¯s eyes were quite burdensome. For now, it is right to get out of here quickly.


    I felt someone outside, but when I went outside, Lee Wanyong came out and was waiting for Choi Seulgi.


    ¡± Hehehe. Blood Dagger and Choi Seulgi were waiting. Did you have a good time? A very handsome man and a fairy cling to each other, so they suit each other very well. ¡±


    He¡¯s a great guy. I¡¯ve already adjusted perfectly. Earlier, when Seulgi Choi returned to his back, he had a face that looked like he was about to urinate, but seeing his nowfortable smile made me think that he was very adaptable. Choi Seulgi also smiled and spoke to Lee Wanyong.


    ¡± Thank you, Wanyong. I apologize for my previous mistake. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡±


    In fact, Choi Seulgi seemed to be very grateful to Lee Wanyong, as Lee Wanyong had done a great job in meeting Choi Seulgi and me. She took something out of my arms and handed it to Lee Wanyong, probably something that would be an item or money. At a nce, it seemed like a pretty valuable artifact avable in the store.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay. Choi Seulgi. I feel pressured. And a mistake¡­ As far as I remember, you were only nice. ¡±


    ¡± Oh, really? But please ept my sincerity. If you refuse¡­ It¡¯s going to be sad. ¡±


    ¡± If you say so, I¡¯d appreciate it. ¡±


    The guy puts what he received from Choi Seulgi in his arms with a smile. n the meantime, he was watching me intently. When I nodded, he smiled happily as if he were relieved. He was still an absurd and smart fellow.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you around. Everyone is waiting at the restaurant. ¡±


    Lee Wanyong walks confidently in front of us. Choi Seulgi whispered to me while looking at Lee Wanyong.


    ¡°He¡¯s very capable. Where did you get it? ¡±


    ¡± At Gomorrah¡­ ¡±


    As she seemed to like it, Lee Wanyong began to lead us to arge banquet hall, and I moved to the banquet hall one step ahead of Choi Seulgi.


    ¡°You¡¯rete, my dear. It was veryte. ¡±


    ¡± My savior. ¡±


    Jang Yeri, Baek Ahyeon, and Choi Eunju were not the only ones waiting. For some reason, Mev wearing a golden crown and Jeong Hayeon looking at me with an uneasy expression¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯d seen Mev, so I couldn¡¯t help but be d to see her, but when I opened my arms, Mev, who was pping right away, came into my arms.


    ¡± Captain! Big bite! It¡¯s been so long! ¡°Crying¡­¡±


    Mev¡¯s expression was a little distorted the moment I saw Choi Seulgi behind me for a while. Come to think of it, Mev seemed to have a little bad feeling for Choi Seulgi.


    ¡°Mr. Taesung.¡±


    Jeong Hayeon, who already knows how much I care and like Choi Seulgi, is also ncing at Choi Seulgi. Choi Seulgi opened her mouth while looking at Jeong Hayeon and Mev.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw a green flower. It¡¯s been a while since I met Fairy too. Nice to meet you.¡±


    There is no reason for them to gather here suddenly. Naturally, when she looked at Choi Eunju, the only person with the ability to move through space, Choi Eunju opened her mouth.


    ¡± I was asked to¡­ ¡±


    Perhaps Jang Yeri asked Choi Eunju to bring them. Even Elisha was established as an interpreter, so I had no choice but to notice that Jang Yeri had made up her mind today.


    When she turned her eyes, Jang Yeri opened her mouth this way as if it were nothing.


    ¡± It¡¯s a family meeting. ¡±


    ¡± What


    ¡± It was called a family meeting. My dear.¡±


    The quite sharp atmosphere was too much to call a simple family meeting, but I nodded for now. It was the first time since Jang Yeri that I was sitting in a ce where women were gathered in a sudden family meeting, so this seat was a little burdensome.

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>


    242 a family meeting


    It was a very unbearable silence. In fact, Choi Seulgi was the only one Kim Taesung was looking at in the past. In the past, if I had to choose one person, I would have chosen Choi Seulgi without hesitation, but such assumptions are meaningless. This is because each person was very precious now that he/she has lived as a Greenskin for quite a long time.


    Thanks to that, the current situation was very burdensome. Fortunately, Choi Seulgi is not getting enthusiastic. Rather, this situation seemed very interesting. It must have been natural confidence since they have the time and trust they have built up over the years and are sharing a big secret.


    Elisha, who had turned into a dark elf, quietly nodded her head and began to memorize her trantion magic. Eventually, a total of six people took their seats. The atmosphere was a little gloomy to call it a family meeting, but I thought it was okay to have a meeting like this at least once.


    When everyone sat down and the meal slowly began toe out, Jang Yeri opened her mouth after coughing once.


    ¡°We came together for different reasons and met Blood Dagger in different ways, but we formed a family. This is a very important concept not only to you humans but also to the concept of Greenskins. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right


    Jang Yeri is right. Rather, I knew it was more important for Greenskin than humans. Thanks to this, Mev, who ims to be the hostess, also nodded.


    ¡°If you think of us as a family, it is right that there should be rules and disciplines to support the family. It would have been okay if your woman was one, but it¡¯s five, or six. If you think of your bad bottoms, it may stretch even more¡­ Of course I wouldn¡¯t rmend you to do that. ¡±


    Jang Yeri¡¯s eyes were very cool. However, I was fully aware of the need for rules and discipline. It won¡¯t be, but it was difficult if there was an unnecessary dispute.


    In the case of Mev and Jang Yeri, they are greedy. It doesn¡¯t show, but so does Jeong Ha-yeon. Baek Ahyeon was full of thoughts about the savior, and Choi Eunju, who is still difficult to see as an urate member, was always the type to give up everything.


    If they were ordinary people, they wouldn¡¯t care much, but their force and power are above average.


    Jang Yeri, who reigns as Queen of the East.


    Mev is a well-known spirit archer and true hostess of the Blood Dagger n.


    Baek Ahyeon, who is no different from the pope of the Savior Bishop.


    World number itself and the most firepower wizard, including the East Jeong Hayeon.


    The continent¡¯s only teleporter, magic lord Choi Eunju.


    Even Choi Seulgi, a powerful North Korean assassin, naturally causes problems if they feel sorry for each other or check them too much. I opened my mouth looking at everyone. It was a family meeting convened by Jang Yeri, but as the head of the family, she thought that she had to intervene to some extent. It¡¯s not just about women, it¡¯s about families. I took it for granted to intervene.


    ¡°Thank you for now. I thought I would need a ce like this at least once¡­ With a few exceptions, everyone is apart, and the time to get to know each other is very important, as we have a long time to be apart. Let¡¯s start the meeting after eating. I will also decide on the topic after eating. ¡±


    Everyone nodded. Eating together is the best way to get close to each other. Choi Seulgi who had previously been a loser, was smiling, wondering if it was fun for me to be in this situation, but she seemed to be strangely proud.


    Certainly, it seemed that a capable man seemed better than an ipetent man.


    Jang Yeri was looking at Choi Seulgi¡¯s appearance as if she was somehow sick, and Choi Eunju seemed anxious that there were just more women. Jeong Ha-yeon gave Choi Seulgi a jealous look, and soon nodded, and Baek Ahyeon was looking at me as usual.


    Mev looked at me and smiled at what was so good about it. I guess I¡¯m happy to see your face after a long time. But it didn¡¯t take long for the smile to disappear. The table arrangement was centered on me, with Choi Eunju, Baek Ahyeon, and Jeong Ha-yeon sitting on the left, and Choi Seulgi and Jang Yeri Mev sitting on the right and the women were talking in earnest.


    ¡± Sister, try it. ¡±


    ¡± Ah¡­ Thank you, Ahyeon. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡± Oh! The Savior allowed me to make a temple this time. I think we can build arge temple in the East. And the underground interrogation room. I think I¡¯m going to work with Lee Wanyong¡­ Are you staying in the East? ¡±


    ¡± I haven¡¯t heard anything yet, so I think I¡¯ll probably stay in my brother¡¯snd¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s close, so let¡¯s meet often. ¡±


    Baek Ahyeon and Jeong Hayeon, who spend a lot of time together and share the same hobby, did not seem to have a bad rtionship. She even shares the sadness of not being able to conceive well, so it¡¯s a given that she¡¯s close.


    Choi Seulgi, who is very friendly, was slowly talking to Choi Eunju, who was sitting across the street, and fortunately, the two seemed to be quitepatible. To be exact, Choi Eunju adjusted to Choi Seulgi, and Choi Seulgi was just moderately solving her curiosity, but thebination of the two certainly did not look bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡±


    ¡± Oh¡­ I¡¯m Choi Eunju. With that¡­ honey.. ¡±


    ¡± Oh, I see. I¡¯m Choi Seulgi. I¡¯m from the north. ¡±


    ¡± Oh, maybe you¡¯re close to the Queen of the North¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Yes, Choi Seulgi is right. Oh my. Your skin and body shape are so nice. What makes you so big? ¡±


    ¡± Oh, that¡¯s


    As the situation progressed, Mev and Jang Yeri became attached, but in fact, the rtionship between the two cannot be said to be good at all. If you ask me which way Mev is, of course, Baek Ahyeon and Jung Ha-yeon. But it¡¯s quite far away. I¡¯m appealing to Jeong Ha-yeon and Baek Ahyeon with all my might if I want to intervene in the women¡¯s conversation, but I can¡¯t reach them.


    A sense of crisis soon began to appear on Mev¡¯s face. She is thinking that she may be a loner.


    ¡± Jeong¡­ Jeong Hayeon¡­ That¡­ And Baek Ahyeon. ¡±


    I tried talking to them, but couldn¡¯t reach them. It was because the two of them were already immersed in their own world. The three goblin sisters, who always raised their voices and praised her, are not here.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m living behind Mev¡¯s back in his chest, but he¡¯s not here for now.


    In the case of Jang Yeri, she was eating in a ssy manner while looking around her quite archaeologically, but the Mev is basically different from Jang Yeri. Being alone is different from being forced to be alone.


    Mev is easily lonely and can¡¯t stand being alone.


    ¡± It¡¯s been a long time since I saw a green flower. I heard about you. Your name is Jeong Ha-yeon. ¡±


    ¡± Oh¡­ Yes. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell youst time. Taesung is¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I guess you call me Taesung too¡­ Can you introduce the person next to you? ¡±


    Even when Choi Seulgi talked to Jeong Ha-yeon, Mev, who was sitting at the end, became a perfect loner.


    ¡± It¡¯s delicious. Yes, it¡¯s delicious. Boss! It¡¯s good! Wow! This meat is good. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Mev is a typical loner who keeps saying it¡¯s delicious even though she hasn¡¯t even brought the food to her mouth yet. When I looked at it, I felt a little touched. Tears are in the eyes.


    As time went by, Mev¡¯s appearance became more and more spectacr. Suddenly, she took out a card game set from her arms and looked around, as if he were watching a modern person eating alone and looking at a smartphone.


    It must be a moment when you miss the three Goblin sisters.


    It was the unexpected Jang Yeri who saved Mev. She cut the meat and moved it to Mev without saying a word, and Mev was looking at Jang Yeri with shining eyes.


    ¡± I¡¯ll eat it well. ¡±


    ¡± It will suit your taste. ¡±


    But there was no conversation that followed. Sitting next to Jang Yeri, who is not friendly, seemed to have a problem with Mev¡¯smunication skills rather than a mistake.


    As Baek Ahyeon and Jung Ha-yeon, who are sitting across from Mev¡¯s increasingly nervous expression, became friendly and Choi Seulgi and Choi Eunju exchanged stories, Mev was looking at Jang Yeri continuously.


    ¡± That¡¯s funny. ¡°Sister.¡±


    Seeing Baek Ahyeon smiling made me feel even more sad.


    ¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡­ That¡­ That¡­¡±


    The card of the three Goblin sisters in one hand was breathtaking. It wasn¡¯t originally this much. However, after getting pregnant, I felt like I forgot how to talk as I spent a long time only with my three sisters and began to fall into card games in earnest. It is all the more anxious because there are no three sisters who always support them and Kim Yu-ra Nicole Lee Wanyong.


    I wanted to help, but it¡¯s naturally not right to step up from my side first. I had no choice but to hope to get close to each other. At that time, Jang Yeri opened her mouth to Choi Seulgi.


    ¡± Choi Seulgi, I didn¡¯t even think you were in contact with my father. ¡±


    ¡± I also never imagined that the Queen of the East had a connection with my lover. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi replied with a smile to Jang Yeri¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re a family, I¡¯ll talkfortably. I met Blood Dagger here a long time ago¡­ Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve known Green Flower and Fairy for a long time. This is also a coincidence, so let¡¯s get along well. ¡±


    In the meantime, Mev nods if she feels good about her name being mentioned. On the other hand, Jang Yeri¡¯s expression seemed a little ufortable. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because her n waspletely ruined or if Choi Seulgi¡¯s appearance was unwee, but she seemed to be a little older than usual.


    ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. Good for the alliance to get stronger. ¡±


    ¡± Well¡­ That¡¯s right. ¡±


    Choi Seulgi smiled at Jang Yeri, which seemed to be quite an interesting situation.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t been married yet. ¡±


    As her job is a witch, she seems to be able to figure out the presence of a maiden. However, she mixed with Choi Seulgi more than thousands of times in her previous life. Choi Seulgiughed while kicking Jang Yeri¡¯s horse, but Jang Yeri felt a little nervous when she saw it.


    The atmosphere between the two was quite strange, but seeing them continue the conversation, I was relieved that they did not intend to be enemies.


    What was interesting was that she was still talking about work. I was relieved to see the two continuously expressing opinions on the West and the South.


    Of course, the more she did, the more she looked at me nervously. Jeong Ha-yeon, who was quick to notice that, quickly cared for Mev, but today¡¯s incident felt like it would remain a lifelong scar in Mev¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Ah. Please try this, Mev. ¡±


    ¡± Oh, thank you¡­More than that¡­You can treat me morefortably. ¡±


    In other words, she took courage of her own. When sitting here, blood dagger is the family, not the owners of the n. It urred to me that I might be a little aware of it.


    Since the meal was finished to some extent, tea and desserts began to appear, and among them, I opened my mouth while looking at the women.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the family meeting Jang Yeri said. We will make everyone¡¯s remarks equal, but for now, we will set the topic. Those who have opinions take turns saying what they want or suggest and discussing their opinions. ¡±


    It was Jang Yeri who opened her mouth as soon as I finished talking.


    ¡± The first is time. ¡±

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>


    243 a family meeting


    Jang Yeri opened her mouth one more time when everyone had their eyes wide open.


    ¡± I know you¡¯re busy. Thankfully, however, Choi Eunju, who is here, has made her very free from street restrictions. I can¡¯t help it when I¡¯m really busy with my work, but at least I¡¯d like you to spend a little more time on us when you¡¯re a little free. You can move or we can move. ¡±


    Nodding is Mev. As I spent quite a long time alone, I was nodding with all my might. There may have been Labea, but the vige where there is no one to y with, including the three Goblin sisters, Lee Wanyong, and Kim Yu-ra, will be more boring than expected. Jang Yeri continued looking at such a mev.


    ¡± It¡¯s much harder to wait than you think. Especially in today¡¯s situation. ¡±


    The horse has a thorn in it.


    In fact, Jang Yeri is right. With Choi Eunju, the distance is no longer an excuse. It wasn¡¯t as good as Raquia, but Garc was also running the tribe quite well, and as much small things were thrown at Lee Wanyong, I could say that I was quite rxed at night if the situation didn¡¯t break out.


    ¡± I¡¯ll do that from now on. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was Choi Seulgi who opened his mouth as soon as I finished talking.


    ¡± There are six people here, so it¡¯s best to take one day and do whatever you want for the rest of the day, right? Kim Taesung. We¡¯ll decide the day of the week. Or it¡¯s not bad to meet like this on the remaining days. ¡±


    Everyone seemed quite happy. Baek Ahyeon, who was worried about what if I was ufortable, also seemed to be in a pretty good mood. In fact, there have been no set rules so far. When I was in thend of my brothers, I used toe in roughly order, but it was only managed by Mev, the owner of the tribe, and even that, in severe cases, I waited for more than a month if I wasn¡¯t in the vige.


    It is no wonder that I feel that I have been indifferent. This is because Jeong Ha-yeon and Choi Eunju also looked quite energetic.


    They must have been under more stress than Choi Seulgi or Jang Yeri Mev, as they could not argue their opinions properly.


    In the meantime, what was really surprising was Choi Seulgi.


    This is because it was amazing that they were doing quite well. From the perspective of others, Choi Seulgi was the same, but from Choi Seulgi¡¯s point of view, they are no more than the rocks that rolled in.


    As much as he did in his previous life, he felt a little restless because it seemed true that he would make concessions this time. I thought I might have been hoping for a little jealousy.


    ¡± Well, I like Friday. ¡±


    ¡± The same goes for me. ¡±


    It was popr on Friday,


    ¡± Would Saturday work for me? ¡±


    In the case of Baek Ahyeon, she insisted on Saturday, but as the Great Service was held on Sunday, she seemed to be aiming for the time when Saturday to Sunday passed. Choi Eunju said on Wednesday, ¡°It¡¯s an instant that we can reach some agreement with each other.


    Jeong Ha-yeon set the date for Mev, who was standing still, and Mev also looked very satisfied.


    The next time I opened my mouth, Mev, it seemed that I had only just realized that this was this position. So to speak, the thesis is dissatisfaction with therge number of bloods. Discussion is the process of resolving it. It seems to have changed a little, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡± Time with Labea is also important! Right, boss?¡±


    ¡± Well


    Of course, it is right to save the only posterity. While everyone was nodding, Choi Seulgi murmured curiously alone. A situation in which one can only be a little nervous.


    ¡± Who is Raabah? ¡±


    Mev raised his head in a very arrogant manner as he was on top of it. No wonder I was worried because when you were apart, I made this much achievement.


    ¡± It¡¯s the fruit of the love between me and Blood. I¡¯m a year old now. Whoo hoo hoo hoo. Blood the only descendant of the n. ¡±


    ¡± Oh, my¡­Is that so


    Immediately, Choi Seulgi¡¯s expression looking at me crumpled.


    ¡± Sigh¡­.¡±


    It looked incredibly absurd to take a big breath. Of course I wouldn¡¯t have expected this. Other women may not have noticed, but Choi Seulgi is definitely angry now. As we have been together for a long time, we can naturally notice a small habit. The evidence is that you keep tapping on the desk with your fingers or touching your hair.


    The exnation will beter, but it was likely to suffer quite a lot. However, the content of the meeting itself is good. Mev is currently taking good care of Raabah, but when Mev is not in good condition, everyone has decided to take turns to take care of Raabah, and various other opinions have been poured out.


    There was also a case of pregnancy in the distant future, and Jang Yeri¡¯s moving her lips seemed to have something to say.


    ¡± If you have any other good suggestions, I¡¯d like you to tell me now. ¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t think it would be a bad idea to have a meeting like this once a month. ¡°Mr. Taesung.¡±


    Jeong Ha-yeon opened her mouth, and everyone began to nod. It hasn¡¯t been a long time since we¡¯ve been together, but they all seemed to have their own kind of homogeneity, but thanks to that, they seemed to get along quickly.


    Although it was a littlecking, each other feels like a family. Jeong Ha-yeon and Choi Eunju seemed even more so, and Choi Seulgi was no exception.


    After listening to Raabah¡¯s story, he seemed a little ufortable, but the fence of family didn¡¯t feel bad.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t we get together when Kim Taesung is not here? ¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not bad. ¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡±


    It melts quite naturally, perhaps because of its affinity. The simple mev seems to have forgotten his old memories. It is noticeable that the internal evaluation has changed from a bad woman to a woman who can manage.


    As the time got a little longer, various rules and regtions began to emerge, and by the time it was almost over, the atmosphere was friendly except for a few, so I was relieved. In the end, Jang Yeri spoke only after a long time until there was nothing more to talk about.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the end of the family meeting. I think most of the things that wille out came out. Choi Seulgi and you seem to have met after a long time, so I will prepare a separate room. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Others have separate rooms, so you can rest well today. Busy moving starts tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As it was Jang Yeri who held the meeting, it was also Jang Yeri who finished the meeting.


    ¡°Boss, see you tomorrow! ¡±


    ¡°Taesung, please tell me if you¡¯re hungry. I¡¯ll be with Ahyeon. ¡±


    ¡°My savior. Have a good night.¡±


    I was able toe out immediately after everyone was hugged by me once, but I remember Choi Eunju looking at me with a particrly heartbreaking expression. When I went up to the room, Choi Seulgi immediately began to open his mouth.


    ¡°Kim Taesung.¡±


    Of course, I have no choice but to keep my mouth shut because I¡¯m guilty of something.


    ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you hear me? ¡±


    ¡± Well¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t hear you had a kid? ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Ha¡­ Kim Taesung is such a trash¡­ Remember what you told me before you died? ¡±


    Of course I remember. I remembered that it was about having a baby in the morning.


    ¡°Six wives and one child? You¡¯ve already realized your dream. That¡¯s how I was living. You¡¯re amazing. Isn¡¯t it a lie that you were looking for me? ¡±


    When I was so angry, I thought it was the right answer to bump into my body, so I narrowed the distance slightly, and Choi Seulgi opened his mouth to see if he was full of energy. Fortunately, I felt a little rxed over time when I saw him yfully pushing me away with his feet.


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t touch it. ¡±


    ¡± We can make one too. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re still sly. Ha¡­How did you get tricked by this punk¡­ I really don¡¯t have any thoughts today, so go to Jang Yeri. ¡±


    ¡± Why¡±


    ¡± Forget it. Just go. I felt like I had something to say¡­ You¡¯re being subtly annoyed, and weren¡¯t you supposed to meet Jang Yeri in the first ce? Unlike usual, I waited for you toe back with your hair, clothes, and makeup, but how would it feel if a sly girl suddenly took it away? ¡±


    ¡± Is that all right? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep asking. It¡¯s too bad for me too. I¡¯ve been waiting for years, but it doesn¡¯t matter if I wait a few more days now. And¡­ never be openly partial. It¡¯s okay to take care of the kids when they¡¯re not around, but if you keep taking care of them and being nice to them and looking after them, the atmosphere bes ufortable and disturbing. Do you understand? It¡¯s important to be neutral for things like this¡­ Well, I was the only one who knew in my past life, so how could I know. ¡±


    Actually, Choi Seulgi wasn¡¯t the only one who knew, but I kept my mouth shut.


    ¡± Well¡­ I know that. ¡±


    ¡± But I¡¯m relieved. ¡±


    ¡± What


    ¡± Forget it. You don¡¯t have to know. Just go and see. He might be crying by now. Kick.¡±


    It was time to go outside at Choi Seulgi¡¯s words. Choi Seulgi opened his mouth from behind as he moved his body with a slightly ambiguous expression.


    ¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad. Having a family. Right? ¡±


    I nodded. I certainly don¡¯t feel bad. If I thought Choi Seulgi was the only one who had Choi Seulgi, I was very happy to have such arge family. It was a moment when I could understand why Choi Seulgi was able to take them so rest.


    ¡± Yeah, I think it¡¯s good, too. ¡±


    ¡± Hahahaha. Don¡¯t rx. ¡±


    ¡± You take a good rest. See you tomorrow.¡±


    It was Jang Yeri¡¯s bedroom that she moved after simply weing Choi Seulgi and Hae-hoo. In fact, Choi Seulgi said he might be crying jokingly, but I thought he couldn¡¯t be crying because of Jang Yeri¡¯s personality.


    What made me a little ufortable was when there were no maids serving her around Jang Yeri¡¯s room, so I had no choice but to admit that Choi Seulgi was right. He pretended to be calm, but he didn¡¯t feel very good. When I knocked and tapped on the door, I heard a voice immediately.


    ¡± I told him not to let anyone in because I wanted to be alone. ¡±


    I carefully opened the door and entered, and I noticed that the luxurious items in the room were broken. Jang Yeri was lying on her stomach in bed, but she could tell that she was depressed even if she looked at it.


    Jang Yeri, who was looking at me, stood up in surprise in an instant, and her face was covered with makeup as much as possible, as if she really cried.


    It was very sad.


    It was my first time seeing Jang Yeri in this shape, so I was a little embarrassed. As I moved slightly, Jang Yeri immediately opened her mouth.


    ¡± I don¡¯t feel like being with you today. It will be good for you to spend a happy time with the woman you love so much. ¡±


    After Jang Yeri finished speaking, I could understand everything Choi Seulgi said and why she was so sad.

 Chapter 244

    244 depression


    I took a step closer and sat quietly on the bed. It was already a ruined makeup and hair, but I thought I could see how much effort she put into it from the tears. Jang Yeri tried to turn her back on me and opened her mouth.


    ¡± He said he had no intention of hanging out with you. Isn¡¯t it that I can¡¯t even be seen in your eyes anyway. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    I thought I might have noticed the subtle bond between Choi Seulgi and myself. She¡¯s right.


    There is a reason why Choi Seulgi said he was a little relieved, and that he was rxed all the time, and that he got along well with other women. No matter how much there was a concept of paying back the light of the past life, Choi Seulgi cannot help but be jealous. Choi Seulgi was confident in his mind about his bond with me and seemed to have half confirmed it. I had no choice but to realize that my eyes stayed quite a lot with Choi Seulgi at family meetings and when I gathered with other women.


    To be exact, the eyes were always chasing Choi Seulgi.


    When we first met, it was the same when Raabah¡¯s story came out, and it was the same when other topics came out.


    ¡® Never be openly partial. It¡¯s okay to take care of the kids when they¡¯re not around, but if you keep taking care of them and being nice to them and looking after them, the atmosphere bes ufortable and disturbing. Do you understand? It¡¯s important to be neutral for things like this¡­ Well, I was the only one who knew in my past life, so how could I know. ¡¯


    Choi Seulgi¡¯s voice is almosting to mind. I wasn¡¯t aware of it, but Choi Seulgi and Jang Yeri were aware of it. I thought that was probably why Jang Yeri was so sad. Everyone was probably aware of it except for the tactless Mev. That I¡¯m feeling Choi Seulgi a little more specifically.


    It is natural to be sad if you are distracted by other women even though you prepared hard for the news that you areing. After I sighed, I opened my mouth to Jang Yeri.


    ¡°Your beautiful face is a mess. ¡±


    It is true that Jang Yeri is beautiful. It was just that he didn¡¯t care less.


    ¡± Hmm. You can stop talking. It¡¯s not because of you that I¡¯m depressed, so you don¡¯t have to care. Anyway, you weren¡¯t even interested in what I was looking like. ¡±


    He said it wasn¡¯t because of me that he was depressed, but he felt like he was expressing his dissatisfaction quite naturally. The eyes ring at me with their hair messy look a little scary.


    ¡± I was watching everything. Your beautiful eyes, your head, your body.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a lie! ¡°Crying¡­¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    ¡± I thought you were liking me. It was the same when we first met, and it was the same when we spent the night together. But when I saw you looking at her, I realized that my thoughts were stupid. This is what you say, but your eyes are different. Of course I can see the difference between looking at her and looking at me. ¡±


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡±


    ¡± In the first ce, I thought it was okay if it wasn¡¯t the first time, and I didn¡¯t expect much from you who had many women, but¡­ It¡¯s so miserable¡­ I feel so miserable like this. ¡±


    He was not his usual self.


    ¡± This makeup, this hair, and this clothes prepared to be loved by you are of no use. You don¡¯t look at me. I held this meeting because I was worried that you might find me. If you can¡¯t be the first, you¡¯re satisfied with sharing you. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d know how I feel. I feel very miserable. ¡±


    I never imagined that such a background would be hidden in the fact that I fell down and shared myself day by day over the family meeting. I raised the corners of my mouth slightly.


    Jang Yeri is basically proud. Be very strong. She¡¯s always been running up and running and it must have been such pride to support her in her hard times. I thought I might be more stressed out about being in this position.


    It is true that Choi Seulgi is precious.


    However, Jang Yeri is not precious either.


    I began to think about Jang Yeri in my mind. The meeting with her was unintentional and in fact only by necessity, but now it has be very precious. I¡¯m sure I like her.


    When I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Jang Yeri, I saw Jang Yeri flinching slightly.


    ¡°Is that what you think now. ¡±


    My heart knows best. I definitely like Jang Yeri. I¡¯m not sure, but maybe Jang Yeri is looking at me thinking of Choi Seulgi.


    I want to cherish you and protect you. You may think it¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s definitely going toe. Jang Yeri¡¯s pupils, looking into my eyes, began to shake a little. My lips trembled and my shoulders began to tremble a little. Soon, when Jang Ye-ri slowly bowed her head, a subtle sound came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Crying¡­¡±


    He¡¯s crying. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ really.


    ¡± You are so mean. What a wicked man. ¡±


    I hugged her slightly and she came to me very slowly.


    Quite light. Zhang Yeri, who was always firm and free from roughness, arrogant and most apt to be the queen, was not there. I had no choice but to change my thoughts on Jang Yeri a little because of her fragile appearance.


    ¡± You are also precious to me. As you say, I¡¯m a bad person. ¡±


    ¡± Yes, you are a very trashy man. He¡¯s a really bad guy. He may be tactless and look back. He¡¯s a bad guy who doesn¡¯t care about others and doesn¡¯t care about his makeup and hair. ¡±


    It broke my heart to say this, but Iughed.


    ¡± But I like you. I can¡¯t stand being hurt like this because I like you. I know very well that I cannot monopolize you. have an understanding. Nevertheless, I like you. ¡±


    ¡± I like you, too. And you¡¯re more beautiful when you smile, so I hope you¡¯ll just straighten your face. ¡±


    It was a little cheesy expression, but Jang Yeri smiled. My face was so messed up, but I thought it was probably the prettiest look I¡¯ve ever seen of Jang Yeri. She closed her eyes when she moved her face close to kiss her slightly.


    Although it was a light kiss, Jang Yeri¡¯s face was redder than ever.


    ¡°Wait a minute. ¡±


    Jang Yeri suddenly stands up from her seat and runs outside in a hurry. I sat down and spent a little time wondering if my anger was still relieved, but Jang Yeri came back into the room with apletely new look after a while.


    ¡± Hahahaha. ¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯tugh. ¡±


    White skin and red lips. The smudged and messed up eyeliner was also clearly drawn. I didn¡¯t know much about makeup, but it was very beautiful. Maybe that¡¯s what it looked like from the beginning. The hair also seemed to have added volume to the long-stretched hair, which was making Jang Yeri¡¯s appearance even more beautiful.


    Same with the dress that was half torn. It was a very revealing dress, and I felt like I could see how much effort was put into it.


    ¡± It¡¯s beautiful. ¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡± Is that true. ¡±


    When I nodded once again, Jang Yeriughed once again.


    I¡¯m back to my usual Jang Yeri.


    He was always confident. When I took Jang Yeri¡¯s hand and slightly pushed myself to the bed, she murmured with a smile.


    ¡°Your borate make-up is ruined again. But I don¡¯t feel as bad as before. It was for you in the first ce. It doesn¡¯t matter how your heart goes. Hurry up and covet me. ¡±


    It¡¯s not a man if you don¡¯t get excited. Quietly kisses and the saliva intertwines with the saliva. The process of her being naked in a pretty dress is very quick. Underwear also looked very revealing, but Jang Yeri was showing her whole body quite proudly.


    The dresses and underwear that I would have taken a lot of time to choose were entirely for me. She smiled quietly as my hand continued to move.


    I don¡¯t know why, but somehow I felt like she was bing more and more special.


    ¡± Yes, this is yours, too. ¡±


    A strong kiss ruined the lipstick she put on again, but sheughed.


    Time passes and each other covets each other. This is the process of making love.


    She groaned several times in time for my movements and I began to cherish her more and more as if to live up to her expectations. She held me in her arms with great satisfaction when I finally gave her the feeling that was in me.


    ¡± I am yours. And you¡¯re mine, too. Thank you very much for epting my child. ¡±


    ¡± Neither do I. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to say sorry. You are the king of this family. No king makes a rash apology. You look good in a confident way. That¡¯s what you look like I love. ¡±


    I felt like I had be a wise wife in a short time. When Iughed, Jang Yeri opened her mouth as if she had decided something.


    ¡°And¡­ ¡±


    ¡± And¡±


    ¡± I have something to tell you. I wasn¡¯t sure until just now, but seeing you now gives me courage. The human mind is so crafty. ¡±


    Saying this made me very curious about what Jang Yeri was trying to say. As I looked at Jang Yeri as if curious, Jang Yeri quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°The fruit of my love with you has been born. You and my child. ¡±


    ¡± What


    It was the same for Mev, but it was quite surprising this time as well. Jang Yeri, who finished speaking and looked at me anxiously, seemed worried that I might not like it. Perhaps it¡¯s natural to be so anxious because you¡¯ve been intentionally trying to avoid pregnancy.


    But Iughed.


    There is no way not to be happy.


    ¡± I see. I see. Haha. How long has it been? More than that, why¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t want to be known as the ring of the covenant. I wanted to reveal it to you on a special day. Today has be the special day¡­ ¡±


    No wonder I¡¯m in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you. I want you to treat me well. ¡±


    I opened my mouth, stroking Jang Yeri¡¯s stomach for nothing.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    On the day of the new family, there was another family. As Choi Seulgi said, I don¡¯t feel bad. More things to protect makes life heavy. By epting them as a family, the weight of my life has be very heavy. And it became heavy once again by hearing the new news.


    But Iughed.


    This weight is a weight that can only make you feel good.


    It can be burdensome and hard, and there are many things to think about, but it is a pleasant weight.


    Jang Yeri also smiled as she looked at her mouth that was up without realizing it.


    It was a very pleasant day.

 Chapter 245: The Sword Saint, Ha Yuri

    Chapter 245: The Sword Saint, Ha Yuri


    ¡°Um¡­ Sword Saint, it¡¯s time for you to go outside.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kim Hyuncheol waited outside with an extremely tense expression, eagerly anticipating the emergence of Ha Yuri, the esteemed wielder of the sacred sword Aea. As his first time assisting Ha Yuri, nervousness was only natural. Hailing from a renowned n with great promise, he had always aspired to climb higher, but he never imagined the opportunity woulde so swiftly.


    Observing the equally tense expressions of the senior members around him somewhat relieved him, yet he couldn¡¯t quell the trembling in his legs.


    Ha Yuri, the renowned figure who held immense influence in the westernnds with a mere flick of her finger. For aspiring individuals like him, she was undoubtedly an unattainable dream.


    Finally, the door to the room opened, and the Sword Saint, Ha Yuri, emerged gracefully.


    A faint divine aura seemed to radiate from her, emphasizing her true strength. But more than that, she exuded an air of divinity. Her otherworldly beauty wasplemented by her simple attire, revealing her modesty and frugality.


    ¡°Just follow what you¡¯ve learned¡­ Just follow¡­¡±


    It was a simple task, being there to protect the Sword Saint in case of any unforeseen circumstances. Yet, as he gazed at her cheerful smile, his mind went nk. Finally, a soft voice came from the Sword Saint¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s a face I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±


    ¡°Yes. A new recruit. The guy who joinedst time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I understand what you mean. Please give a brief introduction.¡±


    ¡°Sure. He¡¯s a promising talent from the Cross n. His name is Kim Hyuncheol, and I heard he was summoned not long ago. He possesses exceptional talent and received a rmendation to join the Holy Knights. He may still have some shorings, but he is a talent with great potential for the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Not a bad person, it seems.¡±


    Though the voice sounded like a self-evaluation, there was no hint of dissatisfaction. Instead, Kim Hyuncheol subconsciously straightened his posture, putting strength in his back and legs, eager to leave a good impression.


    Jeong Wiyeong, one of the top talents in the Holy Knights, the strongest in the western region, who always took down the Sword Saint¡¯s enemies before others could, instilled an unfamiliar sense of nervousness in him. Seeing him and Ha Yuri in the same ce intensified the feeling.


    The Sword Saint approached him.


    ¡°Please take care of me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes! I-I will do my best!¡±


    A resounding agreement was only natural. Kim Hyuncheol nodded, appreciating the honor of patrolling the city with the Sword Saint, even without heading out for battle.


    As they walked outside, Jeong Wiyeong and Ha Yuri¡¯s conversation could be overheard.


    ¡°By the way, what happened to the matter we entrusted?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re talking about the North and East, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°It seemed like they ultimately decided to take a different path. Especially after the incident with the disappearances before, the Queen of the East seemed tight-lipped¡­ And¡­ It seems like preparations for a significant move are underway in the North.¡±


    Kim Hyuncheol was also aware of the disappearance incident. Arge number of officials from the South vanished in the marshes while negotiating an alliance. The truth remained elusive, and rumors of the Spider n¡¯s involvement circted, but nothing was confirmed.


    As a result, the West lodged direct protests against the East, but the East¡¯s decision to form an alliance with the North created considerable waves on the continent. Thewless ve trade in the East and the disorderly North were viewed as savagery by the perspectives of the West and the South. While the West aimed to avoid war, news of imminent military provocations made the atmosphere in Aia increasingly tense.


    ¡°There might be a war.¡±


    Kim Hyuncheol wasn¡¯t the only one harboring such thoughts, so it was natural for the atmosphere to grow more somber.


    ¡°So¡­ North again¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we start moving too? We must rify our position. This constant concession¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel the same as you, Jeong Wiyeong. However, it¡¯s hard for me to make a firm decision when I think about the citizens who would suffer in a war.¡±


    ¡°We must also consider the summoners in the West, East, and North. They too need our help and protection. Especially the suffering ves¡­¡±


    Kim Hyuncheol agreed with Jeong Wiyeong¡¯s words. Even now, people in the East and North could be suffering. From a macroscopic perspective, it seemed fitting for the Order of Holy Knights to take action. However, he had no choice in the matter. Observing the Sword Saint¡¯s constant frown as she deliberated, Jeong Wiyeong couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic.


    Being the ruler of the entire West was a heavy burden for someone so young.


    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t help but carry such weight. Had she been born on Earth, she would have been an ordinary girl leading a normal life. Witnessing such a Sword Saint, Jeong Wiyeong¡¯s heart began to ache with sympathy.


    The raw emotions weighed heavily on her delicate shoulders, so unimaginable that the burden seemed insurmountable.


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    Copywriting editing:


    ¡°Make a decision,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Please, just give me a little more time. I believe we can resolve this through dialogue. If there¡¯s any way we can handle this matter without involving innocent people, I¡¯d like to handle it ourselves. Forcing innocent people into this situation is not right¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand your point.¡±


    ¡°Also, let¡¯s refrain from discussing this outside the guild house. We need to be careful about what we say, as many ears are listening. We don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary anxiety among the citizens.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±


    Patrolling the grand city beyond the guild house was one of the Sword Saint¡¯s daily tasks. Despite the challenging circumstances in the city, it was both a support for the poor and an effort to enhance the city¡¯s security.


    As they stepped outside, they could already see summoners looking their way. It was only natural; the Sword Saint always drew attention as they led their procession. The thoughts of many of the summoners looking at them were likely the same.


    ¡®I want to be like them.¡¯


    That thought undoubtedly crossed their minds.


    Greeting everyone they passed with eye contact and a nod, Kim Hyuncheol couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly as they observed the Sword Saint, leading them gracefully. She was like a divine blessing from the heavens; Aya was not a prosperous ce. This continent was not a safe haven. While the city was notpletely bereft of ie, the tremendous cost of maintaining the military left many starving sailors.


    The damages caused by the provocation in the north were also borne by the western region¡¯s finances, not just the second-ss monsters.


    The support from the south had its limits too, and soon, experts predicted that the west would face a major upheaval.


    As they continued walking, various scenes caught their eyes. The bustling main streets crowded withrge guilds, small ns, and adventurers preparing for hunts together, as well as the destitutemoners and the prostitutes selling their bodies to survive.


    Slowly, the Sword Saint Ha Yuri began to move forward.


    Kim Hyuncheol felt a sudden tension. Naturally, the Sword Saint was powerful, but theirpassionate nature might prevent them from using force in certain situations. Kim Hyuncheol discreetly released a little magic power as they followed the Sword Saint, and soon, someone came into view.


    It was a man lying on the ground nearby, apparently asleep.


    The Sword Saint quietly handed him a gold coin and spoke. The scene of them calmly holding the filthy merchant¡¯s hand was quite surprising to Kim Hyuncheol.


    ¡°Someday, you will create a better world. Please work hard. I¡¯m nothing special, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, if you need help, feel free toe to the guild house anytime. Our Holy Knights will always support you. I apologize that we can only offer help in this manner.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you, S-Sword Saint.¡±


    Kim Hyuncheol breathed a sigh of relief at the man¡¯s trembling expression, holding the gold coin with a shaky hand. He probably thought he¡¯d squander the gold on gambling or alcohol.


    Though his heart understood, such help was meaningless.


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°These trash-like scumbags¡­¡±


    Their surroundings filled with covetous gazes. If one could quantify emotions, the area would be overflowing with the greed of prostitutes and merchants. Perhaps the man might even end up dead. He seemed too innocent, smiling so happily while handing out gold.


    Among all the smiles Kim Hyuncheol had seen, this one could be called the most genuine. It was almost unbelievable that there could be such an innocent person who could smile while giving to others.


    Still, he was young, fragile enough to navigate this harsh world. That¡¯s why he needed help.


    Unknowingly, Kim Hyuncheol tightened their grip on their sword.


    ¡°I want to help.¡±


    Such feelings arose. As the beggars and scoundrels began to stealthily gather around the Sword Saint, Kim Hyuncheol released more magical power. They meant it as a warning not toe any closer.


    Of course, it was only natural that the paupers couldn¡¯t take a single step from where they stood. This was not only a warning to stay away but also amand to forget what they had just witnessed.


    This was to ensure that the pure virtue of the Sword Saint remained untainted by greed. Though he wanted to say something, speaking to himself was still not permitted.


    ¡°Now, you should start heading back.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. I understand. Please always stay strong. I will also stay strong in the same position as you all.¡±


    Seeing the queen bow her head towards themoners until the very end was an astonishing sight. No other queen would do so.


    Perhaps war might break out soon. Kim Hyuncheol made a silent promise, even without realizing it.


    He wasn¡¯t fighting for the city. He thought he might havee here to protect this delicate girl.


    Gradually, the Sword Saint turned its head again, beginning to move towards a different area. Kim Hyuncheol warned the men who had received gold coins as they watched him and slowly took his steps forward.


    He was fortunate to have joined the Order of Holy Knights. He wanted to stand proudly by her side and protect her. With such thoughts in mind, Kim Hyuncheol nodded his head.

 Chapter 246: The Encounter with the Queen of the North

    Chapter 246: The Encounter with the Queen of the North


    ¡°Must we go today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately. It¡¯s quite frustrating¡­ I have to wrap up the meeting quickly and leave immediately. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be so agreeable yesterday. Was yesterday a good day for you?¡±


    Choi Seulgi¡¯s expression contorted with anger as she spoke. Even I would have been irritated if I were in her position, seeing her brows furrowed like that.


    The unexpected arrival of a messenger from the east, calling for an emergency meeting, was the reason for Choi Seulgi¡¯s frustration. As a result, an unnned meeting had to take ce, causing inconvenience not just to the North but also to the East. Although the meeting had not yet begun, Choi Seulgi already disyed her usual eloquence, but it was evident that her anger hadn¡¯t subsided.


    Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°That useless Sword Saint Lady is of no help.¡±


    The West and the South were causing unrest with their actions. That was the reason behind the emergency summons. From Choi Seulgi¡¯s perspective, this might be ssified information, but she casually mentioned the reason for the summons to me, demonstrating how much she trusted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly frustrating. Really¡­¡±


    I wanted to say, ¡°Just wait one more day,¡± but naturally, I refrained from such naive remarks. I knew she would react that way.


    Choi Seulgi could be considered the second-inmand in the North, and her influence was strong. It was inappropriate for someone of her position to be absent orte for a summons. Given her strong sense of responsibility, she would undoubtedly do her best to fulfill her duties. Fortunately, her teleportation ability provided some flexibility, which came in handy, as there were limits to her range of action.


    ¡°Do you think it will escte soon?¡±


    ¡°Probably¡­ the timing is less than ideal. The Queen of the East is reported to be pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, for now, only we know about that.¡±


    Stability was crucial. Both the Green Skins and the Queen of the North desired a war between the West and the South, but the timing was not favorable. Powerful figures like Chang Je-ri and the Queen of the North couldn¡¯t directly join the frontline battle, cing a considerable burden on our side.


    While contemting various thoughts, Chang Je-ri entered the meeting room. She probably had matters to discuss with Choi Seulgi as well. Park Han-chul, who was now her right-hand man, also took his ce, with a less-than-happy expression. Several other officials, including members of the Green Belt n, also revealed themselves.


    Only a few individuals knew about the alliance between Gara and the Land of the Brothers. Revealing their partnership with the Green Skins was sensitive and could be used against Chang Je-ri by those who opposed her rule. Among those present, Park Han-chul was one of the few who knew about this alliance. Even I had not expected our rtionship to develop in this way when he took my weapon. It seemed that had be a driving force, and recently, we had achieved quite a bit.


    Casually, Chang Je-ri and Park Han-chul took their seats on one side of the meeting room, and Park Han-chul, her right-hand man, bowed his head and exchanged greetings with Choi Seulgi and me. Many familiar faces were there, and they seemed weing.


    Chang Je-ri, with aposed expression, spoke as she nced at us.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ your expressions don¡¯t look good.¡±


    She seemed confident, speaking without paying much attention to her own situation, but it was also concerning. Even Park Han-chul was muttering to himself in bewilderment, and he was right.


    The West was in no position to make such ims. If it had been the East of the past, then, of course, the situation would have been different, but the current West had deteriorated considerably. Only those in the West were unaware of this fact.


    It was unbelievable, and I couldn¡¯t find the words to express it. The officials of Gara also seemed bewildered by this reaction. Seeing that, Choi Seulgi spoke up again.


    ¡°The North is currently fortifying its defenses along the frontline. They are preparing for possible battles, but it¡¯s challenging to face the forces of both the West and the South simultaneously. The South¡¯s troops reaching the North so quickly is not reasonable. It¡¯s as if they had nned this in advance and were one step ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the timing is strange. If the South¡¯s troops were not waiting in the West in advance, it¡¯s inexplicable how fast they arrived in the North. The time it takes for Eastern troops to reach the North is at least several months. With Choi Eun-joo¡¯s help, we can move troops a little faster, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    Choi Eun-joo¡¯s teleportation ability had limitations on the number of people she could move at once. After arge-scale troop movement, there was also a penalty for using the ability for a certain period. Having a spatial teleportation ability had advantages in a fight, but it did not mean it was the answer to all battles.


    Originally, the Spider n had operated as a small elite force for a reason. They were able to handle the Japanese because the numbers were manageable. The humans on this continent were by no means weak.


    ¡°So, how did the Queen of the North decide to respond?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure, but she seems to be considering abandoning the major city. More urately, it would be the will of her subordinates rather than the Queen¡¯s own intention. If it were me, I would rmend abandoning the major city as well.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    If what Choi Seulgi said was true, it was an extremely bold decision. They believed that as long as they maintained their forces, they could always reim the city at any time. From the enemies¡¯ perspective, it was as if they were giving away one major city from the start, but it was much better than stubbornly defending and losing their forces.


    Of course, the Queen of the North might also tremble with fear. It would probably be humiliating, simr to how the Green Skins were leaving their brethren¡¯snd.


    ¡°There is a high possibility that they will lead all their forces and civilians to establish a temporary base. The smaller city closer to the East could probably be a forward operating base for future battles. Of course, it¡¯s not yet a fully decided matter.¡±


    ¡°If your opinion aligns with the Queen¡¯s will, it¡¯s not a bad thing. We¡¯ll support the Eastern forces as well to maintain the frontlines.¡±


    Choi Seulgi nodded.


    I may not be an expert in tactics, but in my humble opinion, this seems to be the best course of action.


    Chang Je-ri nodded slightly, and Park Han-chul took out arge map in response to Chang Je-ri¡¯s gesture. As soon as Chang Je-ri gestured, the map was split in half.


    Seeing how the continent was now clearly divided between the Western and Eastern Alliances, it was impossible not to realize what Chang Je-ri was thinking.


    ¡°If the North abandons the castle, this would be the most ideal route to take. Perhaps the Sword Saint and the Southern King are also thinking along the same lines as us.¡±


    The Western side would be taken by the Western Alliance,


    while the Eastern side would be imed by the Northeast Alliance.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not just them who are prepared. Both the North and the East are ready.¡±


    Although the battle had not yet begun, the atmosphere felt as if the war had already started. If the Northern Queen had truly noticed that the Sword Saint faction was eyeing the abandonment of the major city, they might also be thinking about dividing the continent from the beginning.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    If the goal of the Sword Saint and the Southern King was merely to divide the continent in half, it urred to me that the stalemate couldst for quite some time.


    Thinking of Chang Je-ri brought a smile to my face, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t too keen on leaving her post. Her reaction was quite different from when she was with Mev.


    ¡°Even on the Eastern Front, we will push forward. I¡¯ll show those arrogant bastards my true power. Striking first is to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Even at a nce, it was clear how taken aback Park Han-chul was. It wasn¡¯t just him who was bewildered; I too looked at Chang Je-ri with a puzzled expression, seemingly oblivious to the fact that she was pregnant.


    I sighed and gazed at Chang Je-ri, and she met my eyes directly.


    ¡°Our child, and you, are strong. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    The sudden bombshell deration from Chang Je-ri left the officers seated beside her, including Gara, in a state of shock. Since the people here already knew that Chang Je-ri was a demon, they were well aware that our rtionship was not ordinary. However, they didn¡¯t expect news of her pregnancy. Everyone¡¯s bewildered expressions were evident.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ncing at the surprised audience, Chang Je-ri subtly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Well¡­ I forgot to mention it. The child in my womb is the future king. The child of Chang Je-ri and Blood Dagger sitting there. There¡¯s no problem. It will be a good experience for this child, who will be the king of the continent someday.¡±


    If it were the baby in my womb, they would never want such an experience. War might end quickly, but it could also drag on endlessly. Just imagining wielding a sickle in my pregnant state made me feel dizzy.


    Amidst the shocking news, the officers of Gara were gaping, and I opened my mouth to address the Eastern greetings. Park Han-chul shot me a re that seemed to say, ¡°What have you done in this situation?¡± but I carefully avoided his gaze.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be on the battlefield. For the sake of our child and you, it¡¯s best for you to stay quietly in your position. Don¡¯t ever ignore the advice of your subordinates.¡±

 Chapter 247: Meeting with the Queen of the North

    Chapter 247: Meeting with the Queen of the North


    For those who swore allegiance to Chang Je-ri, it was a matter of great importance. He was not only the heir of the Blood Dagger n, but also the sessor of the eastern metropolis of Gara. However, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t thought about the part where he would be born with horns.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Gara¡¯s officials began to dissuade Chang Je-ri.


    ¡°You are not allowed to go to the front, Your Majesty. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Chief of the Blood Dagger n, the noble lord¡¯s words must be heard.¡±


    My position naturally rose to ¡°noble lord¡±.


    Park Han-chul¡¯s eyes showed an attitude of absolute calm. The Greenbelt n members had a simr reaction. Cho Seul-gi looked a bit envious as she watched the situation, but it seemed that Chang Je-ri, who seemed determined not to give in to anyone¡¯s will, was beginning to give in to my persuasion and that of my subordinates.


    If Chang Je-ri had not heard about the incident in my bedroomst night, he would have rushed to the battlefield.


    ¡°My body and the child¡¯s body are also important. But it is the easternnd that we are fighting for, and it is my subordinates and my people who are fighting. If the queen, who should lead from the front, only watches from the back, it would be a shameful act not only for me, but also for the child to be born in the future. I cannot be remembered as an ipetent and cowardly mother.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    I began to wonder why these people were following Chang Je-ri. She was a great queen, but that didn¡¯t mean that I would let her run amok on the battlefield.


    I will go to the front, but I will not stand on the battlefield.


    It was a barely foundmon ground, but I was extremely anxious because I didn¡¯t know what would happen. I took a deep breath, but only for a moment.


    ¡°How do you want to act?¡±


    When Chang Je-ri opened his mouth while looking at me, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to me. I was the one who didn¡¯t belong to either the eastern or northern cities. I had the easternnds to the east, but since I was not human, I was beginning to worry about how to move forward.


    ¡°Well¡­ If we can fight underground like we did in Haddon, it wouldn¡¯t be bad¡­ But it seems unlikely.¡±


    Chang Je-ri spoke again while watching my reaction.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not a bad idea to reveal our appearance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°We are officially announcing the alliance between the eastern countries and our noble city of Gara to the continent.¡±


    ¡°It would only give our enemies an excuse. They will undoubtedly continue their useless propaganda.¡±


    The unnamed person¡¯s words were true. There was no better excuse than fighting monsters, especially when the protagonist was a country with a good reputation. If they heard this news, the western and southern regions would probably go crazy trying to find a justification for moving their troops.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what others say. No matter what they say, they will fight. If I have to y the role of a viin, I might as well y it more convincingly. Isn¡¯t that right? If we be viins the way they want us to, that¡¯s enough. Their words are nothing but nonsense. War is not about the righteous winning. It is the victors who say the right words. Besides¡­ I have to exin to the father of the child, so this is the best way.¡±


    It was useless to reveal our appearance directly to human society. Besides, it was a bit shocking to openly admit that the father of her child was a demon. I shook my head while holding my temples in my hand, agreeing with Chang Je-ri¡¯s words.


    ¡°This is something to think about. I should also discuss it with my brothers.


    Goff¡¯s and ck Spear¡¯s opinions were also important.


    Recently, unlike the east, where there was no conflict with the greenskins, the north was constantly fighting against the aggressive werewolves and orcs of the north. Even if the east would ept us, the north might not.


    Since it was a matter of entering a major battle, there was a high possibility that Goff and ck Spear would follow my opinion. However, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about the North¡¯s reaction.


    When I looked at Cho Seul-gi, she looked at me with a pensive expression.


    ¡°I might be able to arrange a meeting with the Queen of the North. She may not have any special thoughts, but I can¡¯t be sure about the subordinates under her.¡±


    ¡°The East is already prepared.¡±


    Park Han-chul and the members of the Green Belt n nodded.


    An enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. As twisted as the North waspared to the West, there was a possibility of cooperation as long as they fought. Whatever their hidden agenda was, the strength of the greenskins in the easternnds would be a great support to them. Of course, when I thought about those guys shouting their honor in a huge war, my legs started to tremble slightly.


    Like me, I want to be on the front lines.


    With Elias here, there should be no problem with interpreting, and meeting the Queen of the North again wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.


    ¡°I will apany Miss Choi Eun-joo to the North. It seems necessary to bring our queen here for a proper discussion. The officials in the North might feel morefortable, and without Princess So-hye, it might be easier to move around.


    ¡°I will also go to thend of the brothers to inquire about their intentions. Even if they don¡¯t participate, I will join them, so there will be no change in the n.¡±


    The east, the north, and thend of the brothers were about toe together. It seemed like the best scenario, but I couldn¡¯t help but think that it might lead to unnecessary turmoil. However, obtaining the Holy Sword required taking risks, and this was the safest way.


    While lost in unnecessary thoughts, Chang Je-ri spoke slowly, and both I and Choi Seulgi stood up quickly at the sound of her voice.


    ¡°We will postpone it for three days. We have to take care of some things too, so we won¡¯t send you too far away.¡±


    ¡°Three days, then? When?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in more of a hurry than I am, so wait quietly, okay? I won¡¯t ambush you until the time is right.¡±


    ¡°Huhuhaha.¡±


    Her happyughter looked adorable. As I took a step, I held Choi Seulgi¡¯s hand, and she gently held mine in return. It was different from before, a moment that felt strangely unsatisfying, knowing that we could only be separated for a short time.


    Together with Mev, Jung Hayeon, Bae Ahyeon and Lee Wanyong, I walked towards the space opened by Choi Eun-joo and could see thend of the elves.


    When I looked at Choi Eun-joo, she bowed her head. A pitiful but grateful woman. I greeted her by stroking her hair, and soon Choi Eun-joo was tearing the room apart again, her face flushed.


    As soon as we left for the castle in the east, I would go to the north with Choi Seulgi. As someone trusted by the Queen of the North, her presence at the meeting was natural. I felt a little sorry for her since she would have to move around so much. Before she even took a step, Mev opened her mouth.


    ¡°Commander, are we going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡±


    Not yet.


    If the West and the South continued to push towards the North, the North would shift its position and the continent would be split in half, leading to a full-scale war. I didn¡¯t know what the Holy Sword and the Southern King were thinking, but my heart was pounding a little.


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    Hark, Hakajin, and the goblin triplets greeted the neers, and I responded by raising my hand in greeting. Kim Yoora, Nicole, and Giant Scream Apache were there as well. When Hakajin opened his mouth to speak to me, I could hear his answer immediately.


    ¡°Where are Goff and ck Spear?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re inside.¡±


    Mev greeted the long unseen goblin triplets and Kim Yoora warmly, and Bae Ahyeon entered the meeting room with her followers, looking intimidating. Since Lee Wanyong was with her, they probably wanted to finish the construction of the giant temple as soon as possible.


    Jung Hayeon quietly followed me in and decided to wait in front of the door. I immediately went to where Goff and ck Spear were. I didn¡¯t show them the new me. Even I wasn¡¯t used to my tail yet. If Goff and I fought right now, I thought I would have a slight advantage. But when I opened the door, I was surprised to see their changed appearance.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Goff was still an ogre, the only difference being his reddened skin. I wasn¡¯t sure what species he had evolved into, but his muscles seemed even bigger than before, giving the impression that he was the pinnacle of ground creatures. The most striking thing about him was that his eyes were always red. I wondered if he had been tainted by savagery, but Goff looked remarkably calm.


    He had also put his evolutionary direction on hold before fighting me. When he saw me, Goff grinned, which I could see in my vision. Surprised by his reaction, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Still not sure. The god of the battlefield says they¡¯re a forgotten race.¡±


    ¡°Great. Such a wonderful appearance.¡±


    ¡°You also have a magnificent appearance.ck Spear. Krrrrr, I never thought you¡¯d grow a tail.¡±


    ck Spear had changed as well. His arms and legs had grown slightly longer, but what was more interesting was that an eerie aura continuously surrounded his hands. It felt as if he had acquired a new profession rather than evolving within his species. Unless a special race like Goff appeared, ck Spear seemed determined to continue growing his profession tree as a troll. He also opened his mouth and looked at me.


    ¡°You look in a hurry. Is something wrong?¡±


    He was as sharp as ever.


    I might as well get to the point. I opened my mouth again, looking at both of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s an important matter. I want your opinion, Goff, ck Spear.¡±


    They answered with serious expressions, as if my question was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°The same as you.¡±


    ¡°You are the same as ck Spear.¡±


    There was no need for words. They nodded in response to my question, and I nodded in return, as if possessed by something.


    Since the east and the north, along with thend of the brothers, were about to gather for the conference, the scenery here felt quite light.


    And three days passed.


    The time to face the Queen of the North was approaching.

 Chapter 253: Fact Violence

    Chapter 253 Fact Violence


    ¡°So what?¡± said the damn bastard. ¡°I understood your girl¡¯s words perfectly. All that talk about ideals and humanity are just sweet words. You damn dog. But why are you shouting and making a fuss in front of someone else¡¯s house? First of all, the eastern and northern regions aren¡¯t inhumane. No matter how much you stir up trouble, that fact won¡¯t change. If you want ideals, shout for them in your own front yard. Because of your damned ideals, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of people have to die. Citizens like us are too busy being swept away. You are screaming and having fun now. If a war breaks out, more than half of you will die.


    Of course, it was the truth. Probably more than half of those who were cheering would fall dead. Seeing how serious he became, he seemed to understand the hearts of themon people. He represented their inner thoughts.


    ¡°I believe in the theory of original sin. I believe that man is inherently evil. I¡¯m the same, and so are you, the Sword Saint. People don¡¯t move without greed and ambition. The idea that your girl rose up for ideals alone is definitely a lie. I, a fool, may not know, but there must be a reason for her to move. Even if she raised her sword with a pure heart, what will you do topensate for the lives that will die because of her pure heart? You stupid idiots, cheering away. I can¡¯t bear to see you pitiful.¡±


    It was apletely different thought process from the greenskin¡¯s, but as a former human, I could somewhat understand the gist of Lee Wanyong¡¯s words. He was acting like a typical human who didn¡¯t want to be swept away and wanted to survive.


    He was very human.


    ¡°Under the guise of liberation and helping the weak, all you are doing is sweeping people into your grasp. It¡¯s like shadowboxing against an imaginary enemy. And the result is tens of thousands of lives. You, the bastard standing next to the Sword Saint who just shouted, you¡¯ll also die if a battle breaks out. You who were proudly holding the g, the same goes for you. Are you really willing to sacrifice your life for humanity? That¡¯s why you survived with your damn high-mindedness, you bastards!¡±


    Interestingly, the cheering began to die down. It was as if the atmosphere couldn¡¯t be calmed down.No one wanted to lose their lives.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand someone like you, an ignoramus who has never looked back¡­Evil people¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the protagonist who rolled around in the shittiest part of life, you bastard.This is the very end, how do you expect me to look back?It¡¯s you who can¡¯t understand people like us.We fought to survive, yes, but how did we fight to survive?I was talented from the beginning when I was summoned, I¡¯ve been practicing and bing strong, unlike people like me who have been fighting for survival every day¡­What you just said is a deception to people like me who are barely clinging to life.


    While listening to Lee Wanyong¡¯s words, I unintentionally made eye contact with Choi Seulgi.He was our past self. We were the ones who fought desperately to survive no matter what.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it pierces the heart.Seriously, where did you find this guy?¡±


    Seeing Choi Seulgi curse in embarrassment, I nodded.¡±I told you, it¡¯s ¡®Somorah.''¡±


    The Sword Saint¡¯s words were a deception to us.She has no right to say such things.I had to agree with Lee Wanyong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Everyone here is probably the same, but I too have killed people.You bastards.Not with high ideals like yours.Just to survive.I killed them because I needed to live, you bastards. Sword Saint, you fucking bitch.You don¡¯t know anything, you bastards! We are not fighting for some noble ideal, we are fighting for ourselves! You fucking bastards!And we survive!We win!¡±


    ¡°¡®Wahhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Wahhhhhhhh!¡±


    I felt that the green skin conveyed the words I wanted to say, and he did it better than Kim Taesung in the past. He¡¯s working hard to survive, and he¡¯s actually seeding.


    Cheers could be heard from the warriors outside the city walls.¡±Hey. Who are you, the eastern side?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. Just yell for now! Wooowaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The story of the northern warriors could be heard from somewhere, and I found myselfughing unintentionally.An unknown viin has touched the hearts of these people.There are no high ideals here.There are only those who fight for survival.- Your way of thinking has caused many people to suffer.


    ¨C Your way of thinking causes more people to suffer.Holy prostitute. Let me say onest thing to those who still suck that bitch.The Southerner. You, the guy who looks like a frog. Yes, you. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you hanging around with the Sword Sainttely.You look dirty.Yes, you. Let me ask you a question.You haven¡¯t done it with her yet, have you?Who would want to do it with a guy like you?Everybody here is the same.You sons of bitches.You think someone like you is going to fall out of the sky.Just like frogs.Not everyone is holy just because they have divine power.


    For some reason that line reminded me of Bae Ahyeon.


    ¨C She¡¯s not holy, and she¡¯s not even highly dignified.She¡¯s just a mentally disturbed bitch. So stop sucking on her for no reason! You sons of bitches! It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to give you divine power anyway!


    ¨C You¡­ you¡­ !!!!


    For a moment, I thought I heard the loud voice of the Sword Saint. I suppressed myughter. Meanwhile, Lee Wanyong was quietly relieving himself on the wall, and we could hear him giggling from above.


    ¨C Eat this! You bitch!


    ¡°It is not only him. Even the soldiers who were on the wall with him relieved themselves, and there were many female soldiers among them.


    Northern women were known to be tough, and they truly had no shame. It was as if they were female warriors, just like the greenskins.-Eat this!You bitch!


    -Thank you foring all this way. Eat a lot!


    -You shit!


    -This is a gift!


    He¡¯s quite impressive. After the mission waspleted, Lee Wanyong began to tremble and calmly removed his belongings before slowly leaving his position. His confident descent afterpleting the mission perfectly was impressive.Perhaps due to the aftermath of lowering her pants, Chang Jeri subtly avoided him, but the continuous apuse and handshakes with the soldiers around her as she descended were truly amazing.


    ¡°You did a good job!¡±


    ¡°You, bastard!¡±


    ¡°We¡­ will¡­ give you¡­ three days.We encourage you to surrender if you wish to¡­ cooperate.¡±


    Thinking that he might not even know what he was saying due to his anger, Choi Seulgi opened his mouth and addressed me.


    ¡°Hey! Kim Taesung!You bastard!Kick out the Sword Saint!I¡¯m really pissed off!Go into the tent! You shits, we¡¯re going into the tent!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It felt like I had identally broken the spell earlier.I wanted to see him get angry, and the moment he confidently walked over, it was quite disappointing.


    Finally, Lee Wanyong began to walk confidently toward me. His expression said that he hadpleted the mission perfectly and that it was time for the promised reward. I wanted to praise him, but for some reason, I didn¡¯t like his arrogant expression. I once muttered to him.


    ¡°In the west and south, you may not be able to walk around with your head held high.¡±


    Only then did I see his face turn pale. It was as if he realized what he had done after the excitement had passed.


    ¡°When the battle begins, I¡¯lle to capture you first. That¡¯s for sure. Maybe once you¡¯re captured, you¡¯ll beg to be killed from the pain.¡±


    Once again, his face turned pale. He was afraid because he knew he had done something wrong. If my guess was correct, the Holy Knights would rush to capture Lee Wanyong as soon as the battle began, sparing no effort. He had no choice but to be a greenskin or go to the north.


    Iughed as he looked at me.


    ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°Wee to the Blood Dagger n.¡±


    He must have understood the meaning of my words.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    As if he was surprised, he turned to look at me and gradually began to lower his head towards me.


    ¡°I-I will pledge my loyalty!¡±


    I already know that you won¡¯t pledge your loyalty. That was when I patted him on the shoulder. Suddenly he started to shake. Thinking that maybe I had put too much force into my arm, I looked into his pupils and they had subtly changed. They were not human eyes.


    He has evolved.


    I don¡¯t know what he has evolved into, but he has evolved. His appearance was the same as the previous Lee Wanyong. However, the power in him was meager, and there was no definite sense that he was human. There was something strange about him.


    For a moment, he seemed startled, but then he quicklyposed himself and spoke to me.


    ¡°Well¡­ then I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not human anymore.¡±


    A surprised expression, as if he had been shocked. He desperately avoided eye contact, and there was no sign of the confident attitude he had just moments ago.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes! I just¡­ changed!¡±


    ¡°Before summoning Elia, it¡¯s better to confess with your own mouth.¡±


    He¡¯s not human either. Like Jung Hayeon. In his case, he had always wanted to be a greenskin, but it seemed like some kind of barrier had just beenpletely shattered by my words.


    He had thought about bing a greenskin himself, but he thought that I wouldn¡¯t ept it, so he suppressed it. After the dam broke, he had a chance to evolve. He may have held back, but he got the chance to evolve after suppressing himself, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any choice in the matter.


    ¡°For¡­ forgotten species, Doppleganger.¡±


    ¡°I take it this is the same Doppleganger I know?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, yes! It seems I can transform into the body of someone I¡¯ve seen before.¡±


    Doppleganger is a species I¡¯ve never heard of before. It¡¯s neither greenskin nor anything else. There¡¯s no obvious power, but it seems their ability is optimized for survival, allowing them to transform into the body of someone they¡¯ve seen before.


    ¡°Can you turn into me? What about an ogre?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s still impossible. It seems that I can only transform into human-like beings.¡±


    ¡°Can you turn into a Sword Saint?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just the appearance¡­ it¡¯s possible.¡±


    I chuckled softly and nodded. He seemed to understand the meaning of my words and silently changed his appearance to that of a Sword Saint. There was no significant effect. It felt like a very natural transformation. He looked exactly like the Sword Saint from my memories, but when I focused on the magic in his eyes, I could subtly sense that he wasn¡¯t the Sword Saint, but he was still Lee Wanyong. He didn¡¯t have any holy power.


    Although he was beautiful, he felt quite ordinary without any holy power.


    ¡°This¡­ is the limit.¡±


    His voice remained the same as that of the Sword Saint. It seemed that he was also surprised by his own voice when he looked at me. I just smiled as I watched him.


    To be honest, this ability wasn¡¯t very useful for us. It seemed impossible to copy abilities, and since he had very little power, transforming into something wouldn¡¯t make much difference. Even when he added magic to his eyes, I could feel a slight instability. Maybe it was because of his low level or inexperience, or maybe Dopplegangers had limits. Still, I smiled.


    I thought that during the three days they were waiting for our surrender, I could give the Sword Saint another dose of reality. Judging by his expression, Lee Wanyong seemed ufortable.


    ¡°I should go up often during these three days. Before the battle begins, I¡¯ll take your body to thend of your brothers or to the continent, so rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡±


    A word that made him happy. He nodded enthusiastically at the news that I would send him home.

 Chapter 254

    254


    ¡°Has that person¡­ still not been identified?¡±


    The Holy Sword Ha Yuri quietly spoke, the humiliating provocation from the previous day lingering in her mind. In her heart, she wanted nothing more than to enter beneath the castle walls and painfully end the life of the one who had uttered disrespectful words to her. However, for them, for the West, what mattered most was legitimacy and justification.


    They fought for justice. They fought for humanity. There were no words more sacred than those that could package death in reverence. Humans sacrificed their lives for something greater than themselves. Even in the face of meaningless provocations, they had to ignore them for the sake of legitimacy and justification.


    It was a situation where one couldn¡¯t simply rise or move just because they were angry.


    ¡°Yes. I apologize. If you could give us a little more time¡­¡±


    ¡°The assassins?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no opportunity. The castle walls are excessively high, and the security is strict. If we send assassins, and they happen to fail one day¡­ we might face public condemnation.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Although Jung Wiyoung lowered his head, it was evident that the anger hadn¡¯t subsided. Ha Yuri, without even realizing it, filled her hand with magic and struck Wiyoung¡¯s cheek. It was a simple outburst of frustration.


    A sound resembling a p echoed as Wiyoung¡¯s head turned, blood pooling in his mouth. However, he only lowered his head further, not uttering a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a day, and we still haven¡¯t found out anything. Do you think it¡¯s eptable? Find out quickly who that bastard is and where he lives! And among all these people, isn¡¯t there a single person capable of taking his life? Useless, ipetent bastards¡­ People who can¡¯t do anything well¡­ useless bastards!¡±


    The guy who humiliated himself in front of everyone, cursing and shouting for Ha Yuri to take off her clothes or eat something disgusting, his face continued to haunt her thoughts. Unable to contain her rising anger, the Holy Sword unwittingly released magic in all directions. The impact was strong enough to send tents flying, but Wiyoung, right in front of her, also released magic to minimize the damage to the tents.


    ¡°The guys we brought from the East are all bowing their heads. There¡¯s no record of any activity. There was one guy who mentioned he saw something simr in the Somora, but¡­ analyzing him as a mere soldier or a secretly trained spy is also¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Do you think it makes sense for a mere soldier to surpass the Queens of the East and the North and give a speech on the stage?¡±


    Magic and divine power were involuntarily emanating from her. The analysis of being a mere soldier was absurd. Even if the incident in Somora had already spread to the East, what he knew was not the amount of information amon soldier would possess. It felt like he had just recited what he had memorized in his head. If you consider this, he undoubtedly had some understanding of their situation.


    Perhaps he provoked her with a calcted n. Trying to undermine the image of the Holy Sword was undoubtedly his goal.


    ¡®Sacred prostitute! Sacred prostitute! Sacred prostitute!¡¯


    ¡®I devoured them! You bastards! The entire continent knows! Eat this!¡¯


    These cries continued to resurface in her mind, making it impossible to contain her anger. Even when she tried to put them aside, her life force continued to emanate.


    When she turned her head slightly, she saw a maid looking at her with an anxious expression.


    ¡°P-please spare us¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please, we beg you¡­¡±


    Ha Yuri nonchntly swung the Holy Sword.


    Watching the maid crumble without a scream as blood sprayed, and seeing Wiyoung heave a sigh, it was evident that this was an unavoidable choice to cool down.


    ¡°You should be careful with such matters¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When outside, one should refrain from such actions. It was clear that a mistake had been made. The thick smell of blood wafted up, but she didn¡¯t bother thinking about how to handle it.


    After all, she believed that the man in front of her would take care of everything.


    ¡°She was just a woman without any ointment. A woman who could die without consequences. A woman who roamed the city to the point of rotting. At least she had a moment of happiness, so it¡¯s not a bad death, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. If someone else sees this¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    She spat out curses, and there was no response. Now, with a somewhat settled feeling, she felt a strange resentment that hade after the excitement had subsided. Ha Yuri opened her mouth to Wiyoung, who was looking at her with reproachful eyes.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    For a moment, Wiyoung¡¯s expression wrinkled, but Ha Yuri didn¡¯t bother paying attention. She knew this man loved her, confirmed through numerous experiences. Although he usually maintained a stoic expression, asionally, when she caught his gaze, she could sense the eyes that wanted to protect her, worry about her,plex emotions ¨C all signs of love.


    Simr eyes to Choi Yeonghoon. Eyes that wanted to cherish her, worry for her,plicated expressions ¨C all were evidence that they loved her. Even when the guy a while ago provoked her, he probably unintentionally threw a challenge.


    ¡°Clearly, I told you to be careful.¡±


    Ha Yuri didn¡¯t respond. She just found afortable position at the end of the bed, spreading her legs wide. Looking at Wiyoung slowly kneeling towards her, Ha Yuri started to feel a peculiar catharsis.


    The sight of him worshipping and admiring her, this sight was something she couldn¡¯t resist.


    Rather than physical pleasure, it felt like the pleasure of the mind arrived first. At the moment when the sharp excitement subsided a bit, a strange feeling of euphoria arrived. Seeing Wiyoung bury his face in her skirt, she felt a rush of pleasure beyond the physical, to the point that her body stood erect.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    A strange sound escaped quickly.


    As Wiyoung continued exploring her, driven more by ack of enthusiasm than anything else, Ha Yuri uttered another word.


    ¡°Love me? Haa¡­ I do. I love you too. So, so much.¡±


    No response was heard. However, seeing him diligently exploring her, her body began to tremble little by little. Eventually, a light climax came.


    Ha Yuri raised her head towards the sky, pressing Wiyoung¡¯s head into herp.


    ¡°Hu¡­ haa¡­¡±


    With suppressed moans echoing for a while, when Ha Yuri finally released the head she had been pressing down, Wiyoung immediately rose to his feet. Seeing him with such a content expression after the task was done strangely pleased her.


    ¡°Good job. Quickly gather information about that guy and report as soon as possible. Once this is all over, I¡¯ll grant you at least one thing you desire. Sound good? Huh?¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    It was a brief moment, but there was a sense of relief. This man¡¯s demeanor made her feel good. It was like dirtying a pristine canvas. She anticipated waiting for three days with a slightly morefortable mindset.


    A feeling that the outside had be quite tumultuous crept in. Slowly rising to her feet, just in case it might be an attack, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that the situation was unexpectedly flowing in a different direction.


    ¡°I will survey the situation.¡±


    Nodding, yet an unexinable unease continued to spread.


    ¡°Turn your heads!¡±


    ¡°All troops are not facing the castle wall!¡±


    ¡°I said all troops are not facing the castle wall!¡±


    The raucous noises from outside made Ha Yuri unable to wait any longer, and she rushed out to check the castle wall. However, what reflected in her sight was none other than her own figure.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¨C Sacred prostitute!


    The moment she saw the guy parading naked along the castle wall, her expression contorted. Looking around, she noticed that the entire army, including the Holy Knights, was deliberately avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°Huahahaahahahat!¡±


    ¡°Sacred prostitute! Sacred prostitute!¡±


    From atop the castle wall, the guys from the North and East continued to mock her with exact gestures and expressions.


    ¡°Ridiculous! Absolutely ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! True!¡±


    While the soldiers from the West were carefully avoiding her gaze, those from the South stood motionless, gazing at the castle wall. The sessor, the so-called frog, was the same. The feeling of wanting to cut off his head right away overwhelmed her. Looking at him drooling, it became increasingly heated.


    ¨C I am your idol Ha Yuri!


    Raising two fingers and striking a ridiculous pose, the guy continued to mockingly unt himself. To examine him more closely, Ha Yuri infused her vision with magic and began to sense a familiar magic surrounding him.


    In a moment of realization, he seemed very simr to the guy she saw yesterday.


    No, it was him. Upon closer inspection, there were some differences, but it was undoubtedly him.


    Inside her mind, a burning sensation, to the point of wanting to cut off his head right away. Seeing him drooling, the heat intensified.


    ¨C Everyone, please look at me! Hehehe! This is the real face of Ha Yuri!


    ¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    A peculiar silence continued to linger. Unintentionally infusing magic into the Holy Sword, when Ha Yuri felt her trembling hand, aforting touch grasped it. It was Wiyoung, who had returned after examining the situation.


    ¡°I suggest leaving the control of the Holy Knights and Western forces to me. It would be better for you to go inside.¡±


    ¡°Identify¡­ his whereabouts¡­ and when the battle starts¡­ no matter what¡­ do whatever it takes to bring him back here, alive.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Ha Yuri nodded vaguely and entered the tent in a rage. To possess a unique ability that could alter one¡¯s body¡ªshe had never heard of such a thing. It didn¡¯t seem highly formidable, but its utility was extraordinary. Without a doubt, the guy was raised in the East. War was not only awaited by them but by others as well.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    Screaming, she smashed everything inside the makeshift tent, but naturally, her anger didn¡¯t dissipate.


    She was on the verge of tearing him apart. No, she wanted to break down the castle walls right away, thrust her sword into his entire body, and make sure to bring him back here, alive, no matter what the cost.


    Ha Yuri should be sacred. The Holy Sword Ha Yuri should be above all, always in a revered position. That he dared to present himself like that was an unforgivable act.


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill him. You bastard. Dog-like son of a bitch. I¡¯ll personally kill you.¡¯


    Such pure rage toward a single human being was something she hadn¡¯t felt since the formermander, Choi Yeonghoon.


    Everyone in the West adored her. Her ability to transform her body was an unknown power she possessed. It didn¡¯t seem highly useful, but it held tremendous potential. Without a doubt, that guy was the key. Waiting for war was not limited to them alone.


    ¡°Waaahh!¡±


    Shrieking, she smashed everything inside the makeshift tent, but naturally, her anger didn¡¯t dissipate.


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill him. Bastard. Dog-like son of a bitch. I¡¯ll personally kill you.¡¯


    Such pure rage toward a single human being was something she hadn¡¯t felt since the formermander, Choi Yeonghoon.


    Everyone in the West adored her. Her ability to transform her body was an unknown power she possessed. It didn¡¯t seem highly useful, but it held tremendous potential. Without a doubt, that guy was the key. Waiting for war was not limited to them alone.


    Ha Yuri was sanctified. The Holy Sword Ha Yuri should be above all, always in a revered position. That he dared to present himself like that was an unforgivable act.


    She began to calm herself while putting on her mask.


    ¡°Huuh¡­.¡±


    Thinking of the sweetness that wouldeter made her endure the current wrath. Ha Yuri walked out of the tent again with an indifferent expression, and she started talking to Wiyoung, who was looking at her with a worried expression.


    ¡°For the uing battle, I¡¯ll talk to the Southern King. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will request a meeting.¡±


    Until the guys below the castle walls were blown away, time was running out. Ha Yuri smiled, and Wiyoung lowered his head.

 Chapter 255

    00255 Tears of the World


    ¨C ¡°Everyone, look at me! Ehehe! This is the real Ha Yuri!¡±


    ¡°Even better than I thought? Hah¡­ totally pro, aplete pro.¡±


    At Choi Seulgi¡¯s words, I nodded without realizing it. To be honest, all we wanted from him was a few words while parading naked on the castle walls. However, the joy expressed by his insufficient performance was causing a full-blown explosion.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in! Going in! Puhahaha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m watching. So you had such a side, huh?¡±


    pping and whistling could be heard from all directions as he continued his taunts. Strangely enough, even Mev and the Goblin siblings looked at Iwan-yong on the castle wall like idol fans, sending cheers towards him. ncing at Queen Han So-hye, she seemed to be avoiding eye contact as much as possible. Her reddened face was an added bonus.


    ¡°Looks like the Queen doesn¡¯t seem to like this¡­ or not?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit weak in these matters, but as long as her subordinates like it, she won¡¯t mind too much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s really amazing¡­ it¡¯s a bit regrettable, though. Even though I¡¯m happy now, it¡¯s a bit disappointing¡­¡±


    ¡°Sending him now wouldn¡¯t be useful. I can identify him with magic; however, if I send himter when his ability has grown a bit more, it will be more effective. At that time, we may not be able to identify him with magic, and just the sight of him will be enough to be threatening. Besides, it¡¯s not safe to send him out now. Even if I send him, I¡¯ll probably keep him inside with magic power. But, just the sight of him could be enough to intimidate them, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    Actually, in terms ofbat, he wasn¡¯t very useful, but just the fact that he could change his appearance was enough to demoralize the enemy. He seemed to understand that quite well.


    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s so capable¡­ Isn¡¯t he a bit dangerous for us too?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t afford to be. He¡¯s just trying to survive. Providing a safe ce for him is as beneficial as having a cheap yer carry the game.¡±


    Cost-effectiveness, indeed.


    If he had such ambition and ability, he would have made a name for himself even in his previous life. What he wanted was simply survival. Just providing a safe ce for him was enough, simr to having a cheap yer carry the game.


    ¡°He¡¯s really talented¡­ we¡¯re lucky to have an ally like him.¡±


    ¡°Will he reallye in three days?¡±


    ¡°He probably will. As people who im to be just, keeping a promise like this is only natural.¡±


    ¡°So, we can continue to watch that spectacle for three days. Kikik.¡±


    It was quite exhrating. Revenge hadn¡¯t even started yet, but I already felt satisfied.


    ¡°Well, we could try analyzing him around this time, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything we¡¯ll find.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re not thinking he¡¯s some kind of secret weapon, are you? Puhahaha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    It might be interesting to think that way. In any case, even if we analyzed him now, there would probably be nothinging out. While we were exchanging various stories, Choi Seulgi opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost time for the meeting. Do you want toe too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not involved in the siege, so I have something else to prepare. The ck Spear will go out today from our side.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the troll guy. Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Alright, then I¡¯ll be going. See youter.¡±


    In response to Choi Seul-gi¡¯s words, I nodded my head. We had already held numerous meetings, and today¡¯s meeting was likely about the siege. The participation of the long-range attacker, ck Spear, indicated such. The Greenskins moved when the fortress walls were breached, and with that in mind, Choi Seul-gi probably thought there was no need to take me along.


    As the battle was nearing its end, it was also essential for me to prepare personally. It had been a long time since I visited the item shop, so I decided to spend time with the subordinates after checking the shop. Given the scale of the uing battle, there might be casualties. Thorough management seemed appropriate.


    I decided to go straight to the shop and immediately felt my body rising.


    ¡°Checking the points for the Seat of Sorrow and Despair, and the Blood Dagger.¡±


    ¡°Remarkable. Achievements such as discovering a new continent, liberating the Elves, and bing the Seat of Sorrow and Despair have earned Blood Dagger 10 million points.¡±


    It was a staggering amount of points, enough to buy the highest-quality weapons. In my tion, I shivered.


    ¡°Take your time choosing, my friend.¡±


    Certainly, I¡¯ve revised the passage to enhance rity and readability. Here¡¯s the refined version:


    The goblin shopkeeper, not seen for a while, appeared quite courteous. With 10 million points, it seemed like I had gained some VIP status. Although he didn¡¯t seem particrly fond of me, his newly polite tone was evidence enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my time choosing.¡±


    Looking at the goblin with an arrogant expression, his mouth protruded slightly. First, I needed to check the weapons. My current weapons included the [Legacy of Many], which could control blood and had excellent killing power but came with penalties.


    There was also the oversized greatsword [Too Big to be Called a Sword], used as a shield substitute. The [Chieftain¡¯s Hammer], which became heavier as it soaked in more blood from Chieftain Agar, and the [Leviathan], which emitted mes, were also in my arsenal. The [World Tree¡¯s Purified Wooden Spear], a recently stagnant growth, served as ance.


    For defense, there was the [Aegis¡¯s Torn Ring], and for essories, the [Critical Ring], which increased critical hit probability. It was an incredibly shy lineup with strengths and weaknesses, but each was a treasure in its own right.


    My personal highest evaluation was in attack power and unpredictability. The ability to switch weapons and theck of a specific ss allowed for tremendous advantages inbat. Moreover, with the recent ability to use my tail, the range of options had expanded even further.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The first thing that came to mind was the sealed greatsword in the secret shop. With the ability to summon iron chains to bind enemies, it was valued for this feature alone. Considering it was inessible now, it remained a mere desire. However, the thoughts of other items crossed my mind.


    [Sealing Greatsword]


    ¡°A greatsword created to seal someone. Tempered with Hell¡¯s mes and the grace of silver, this greatsword can summonrge iron chains. These chains, reacting to the user¡¯s magic power, can bind or tear enemies apart. Only those acknowledged by the owner can wield this greatsword. Dark attribute resistance increases.¡±


    [Magic +6, HP +6, Strength +6]


    The price was 5 million points. It would be better if it could handle iron chains in addition to blood and mes, but for now, it was out of reach unless I could ess the secret shop. Another item that came to mind was the [Hammer of the Gods].


    [Hammer of the Gods]


    ¡°A hammer once wielded by a hero of a continent, inheriting the power of five giants. The hammer, which somehow found its way here, carried the hero¡¯s power for a long time, gaining divine properties in the process. In addition to the sealed attributes of forest, volcano, wind, and waves, it possesses additional sealed attributes.¡±


    [Strength +30]


    A whopping 10 million points. With my current points, it would wipe out everything. Although not a frequently used weapon, it held considerable value, considering the power inherited from a hero. For now, the question was whether I could enter the secret shop. I looked at the goblin shopkeeper with a strange gaze and slowly spoke.


    ¡°Can I pay points to enter the secret shop?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The secret shop can only be essed through quests.¡±


    ¡®Well, darn.¡¯


    Even if there were fantastic items in regr shops, I was fixated on the sealed greatsword. I hadn¡¯t imagined getting stabbed in the back like this. I had plenty of points now, with 10 million points; spending 500,000 points wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    However, looking at the goblin¡¯s expression, I hesitated to hand over 500,000 points willingly. I could explore various ces in the shop myself. Although I tried hard to recall information about the secret shop, nothing came to mind.


    Weapons tab, enhancement tab, armor tab, potion tab¡ªthere were various tabs, making it even more challenging to find things. Even


    [Joy Amplification Potion]


    [Owner¡¯s Dog Ne]


    Among the adult toys, a rather unfamiliar shop caught my eye. Even ten years ago, when I explored, such shops were undoubtedly impossible to find.


    [Quest Shop]


    Now, quests were being bought and sold. I began to understand why quests hadn¡¯te to mind until now, as my crumpled expression prompted the goblin to speak as if it were nothing.


    ¡°After reaching a certain level of growth, quests are no longer given separately.¡±


    I quickly entered the quest window, where I could see several pieces of parchment. Each quest cost 1 million points, akin to robbery. Some quests even reached up to 10 million points. What was even more unfortunate was that the quest rewards were mostly undisclosed. Naturally, there was no description of which quests led to the secret shop.


    [Choose the Sessor.] ¨C 2 million points


    [Win the War!] ¨C 3 million points


    [Revenge against the Holy Sword! Revenge! Revenge!] ¨C 5 million points


    [?????????] ¨C 10 million points


    It was a bit troublesome, but I had done well to investigate. Otherwise, I would have wasted 500,000 points. I closed the quest shop for now, thinking that gambling shoulde after purchasing necessary items.


    In reality, there were designated ces to spend points.


    [Purified Wooden Spear of the World Tree ¨C Possible ¨C 4 million points]


    [Can be reinforced using special materials. Materials: Tears of the World Tree (0/1), Petals of the World Tree (10/10), Roots of the World Tree (1/1)]


    A wooden spear purified by the World Tree, avable for reinforcement for a whopping 4 million points. If I could solve the Tears of the World Tree, I could immediately proceed with the reinforcement.


    ¡°This Tears of the World Tree¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be as you think.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In other words, it seemed that only Jung Hayeon¡¯s tears could save it. As I pondered for a moment, the goblin murmured as if he knew what I was thinking.


    ¡°T-Taesung, wh-what¡¯s happening?¡±

 Chapter 00256

    00256 Tears of the World


    It was an undoubtedly unpleasant expression, one that conveyed immense unease. Judging by her highly anxious demeanor, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the message she had received toe here, especially considering thest time she got word about the Blood Dagger needing me. This time, it likely carried a more negative tone. Without realizing it, my gaze shifted to the goblin, seemingly oblivious and awkward, struggling to discern when help was required.


    Turning my attention back to Jung Ha-yeon, her body appeared to shrink, like thest leaf hanging on a branch, waiting to fall. The typically confident Jung Ha-yeon was nowhere to be found.


    Tears of the World Tree were necessary. While causing Jung Ha-yeon distress wasn¡¯t enjoyable, it was an essential task.


    I softened my gaze. I sensed Jung Ha-yeon grasping my intentions. Even the flowers scattered in her hair seemed to wither. Unbeknownst to her, her anxiety was manifesting physically.


    Considering her usual reliance on me, this statement would likelye as a shock. Observing Jung Ha-yeon¡¯s reaction, it became apparent that not discussing this beforehand might lead to a serious situation. I addressed her immediately.


    ¡°If what I say now doesn¡¯t feel sincere, there¡¯s no need to take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡­¡±


    Only then did I see Jung Ha-yeon visibly rx. The goblin seemed disappointed, as if he had lost his appetite witnessing that. I made a rather indifferentment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡±


    A blunt statement.


    ¡°There are plenty of beautiful women around me, and many capable individuals. You¡¯re now useless. You¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    After witnessing her reaction, I was about to say more when her body slowly began to wilt. The flowers in her hair fell, and the roots supporting her lower body gradually lost strength. Even her skin lost its color.


    The circlet above her head was no exception.


    ¡°I-I made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was absurd to see such a reaction when she didn¡¯t even know what she did wrong or why she was apologizing. Despite stating that it wasn¡¯t sincere beforehand, her reaction, surprisingly enough, worked. I knew she depended on me, but this seemed a bit excessive.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me. Please, Taesung.¡±


    Even a substantial amount of sadness began to flood in. The influx of emotions surpassed what I felt looking at Choi Eun-joo¡¯s past. As I contemted how to handle the situation I had triggered, tears began to flow from her eyes.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡±


    After seeing her reaction, I tried to push a bit more, but despite stating it wasn¡¯t sincere, it oddly worked on the first try. Knowing she depended on me was one thing, but feeling it to this extent was overwhelming.


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t abandon me. Please, Taesung. Huk¡­¡±


    Even a massive amount of sorrow started to pour in. The volume of emotion pouring in, while looking at Choi Eun-joo¡¯s past, was surpassing that experience. The feelings flowing in didn¡¯t feel unpleasant. It was almost addictive. However, I couldn¡¯t just leave Jung Ha-yeon like this. So, I quickly raised my hand over her head.


    ¡®How do I salvage this?¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t thought about how to handle the aftermath. After taking a breath, I lightly opened my mouth, and she leaned slightly against me.


    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t sincere.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but when I heard the words¡­ huk¡­¡±


    Interestingly, the overwhelming emotions flooding in weren¡¯t just hers. The more I looked at Jung Ha-yeon, the more emotions flowed into me. Unknowingly, she had be precious to me. Although our first meeting wasplicated, I genuinely liked her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a valuable person.¡±


    The moment I gently touched her forehead, flowers suddenly began to bloom between her hair. The same happened on her lower body. Even the circlet on her head started to blossom. It seemed to be proof that her emotions were overflowing.


    Like an evolution, the flowers bloomed in an instant, and even a slightlyrger flower appeared, as if a light evolution had taken ce.


    ¡°I¡­ I like you too.¡±


    Blushing as she spoke, her face seemed almost divine. I smiled, and she smiled back. Then, tears began to flow from Jung Ha-yeon¡¯s eyes again. Ufortable with us hugging, the goblin spoke up.


    ¡°Tears are already welling up.¡±


    Jung Ha-yeon, with a slightly embarrassed look, subtly turned her gaze away. Then, her voice reached me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I could help. I¡¯m happy, Taesung.¡±


    ¡­


    It seems like I¡¯ve caught on to how things are going roughly. After gently kissing Jung Ha-yeon on the forehead once again, I tossed the purified branch of the World Tree to the goblin, who epted the spear without hesitation.


    [ Purified World Tree Spear ]


    [ A spear created by the elves from a rotten branch that identally fell. Through the purification process using the flower, leaves, and stem of the World Tree, it has returned closer to its original form, gaining more power. It has the ability to continuously restore the user¡¯s health and mana. Extremely sharp and durable. ]


    [ Agility +3 ]


    In fact, the previous functionality was not bad either, to the point where it could be said to be of a decent level. An enhancement worth four hundred thousand points. A much more expensive price than evolving the Ancient me into Lebatan. Although it was a special enhancement obtained through a quest, my heart still pounded with excitement.


    That moment came.


    [ Hidden Enhancement has been unlocked. ]


    [ You can enhance it using special materials. Materials: Tears of the World Tree ¨C Sadness (1/1), Tears of the World Tree ¨C Joy (1/1), World Tree Petals (10/10), World Tree Roots (1/1) ]


    [ Would you like to enhance the purified World Tree Spear with 5 million points and the materials from the World Tree? ]


    Unexpectedly profitable. I couldn¡¯t have imagined that things would go so smoothly. Even when I enhanced this guy before, I felt that having Jung Ha-yeon under mymand was truly a stroke of luck. It seemed like her tears had quite a value in the points shop. Just as I was pondering whether I could sell them, the goblin immediately chimed in.


    ¡°The value is over a million points. However, it¡¯s not a material that can be sold at the shop.¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t sell it as he said, it was worth over a million points. Gazing at Jung Ha-yeon with wide eyes, it seemed like she was embarrassed, lowering her head as if she felt shy.


    ¡°Enhance it?¡±


    I nodded, and soon the sound of a hammer striking was heard.


    It was a price that blew away almost half of the points I currently had. It was naturally expected. After a much longer time than usual, the appearance of the World Tree Spear, shining brightly, was difficult to confirm properly. When I slightly touched it, I saw the lights being absorbed into it.


    The appearance that emerged was overwhelming. The previous appearance of the rotten wooden spear was nowhere to be seen. It looked like it had be some kind of ancient artifact. It was simply attaching a spear to a branch, but it didn¡¯t seem like my misconception that it looked sacred.


    [ Complete World Tree Branch ¨C Mysteltainn ]


    [ A spear created by the elves from a rotten branch that identally fell. It forgot its original appearance but regained it through the purification process. After the purification with tears of joy and tears of sadness, and the roots, it underwent the purification process again. It now has two significant functions, possibly influenced by the tears. It continuously enhances the user¡¯s mana and health. It reduces the opponent¡¯s mana and health when the spear is attacked.


    It helps maintain a clear mind at all times. By consuming arge amount of mana, you can dominate the surrounding nts for a certain period. ]


    [ Agility +7, Health +7, Mana +7 ]


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Although it had no consciousness, it could truly be called a jackpot item.


    Originally, I was somewhat satisfied with the charging function of the purified World Tree Spear. Until now, if I had said that it charged a bit, this guy was undoubtedly a high-speed charger without any room for doubt. No, even the term ¡°high-speed charger¡± falls short. This item would turn me into a nuclear power nt. As a test, I exerted as much mana as I could with Levatein, but I felt mana filling up as it was being depleted, and even faster.


    Even more rapidly.


    The second function was also excellent. It was a great debuff for me, who often led drawn-out battles, affecting the opponent¡¯s health and mana recovery. Further exnation was unnecessary. As for having dominance over surrounding nts for a certain period, it might not be very useful without Jung Ha-yeon, but it was a somewhat interesting feature in its own right.


    Suddenly, a strange thought came to mind. As I infused mana into Mysteltainn, I saw Jung Ha-yeon shivering as if she had felt some kind of light pleasure. It seemed like she felt a light climax.


    ¡°T-Tae-sung? A-a-all of a sudden.¡±


    It seemed like Jung Ha-yeon was trying to define the surrounding nts. With a slight smile of satisfaction, I quietly embraced Jung Ha-yeon, and she, with an expression that seemed to say she didn¡¯t know what was happening, responded with a happy expression.


    Now, the remaining points were 5 million, but the problem was that there wasn¡¯t anything particrly attractive. In the end, buying quests seemed to be the most sensible option. It urred to me that it might be good to let Jung Ha-yeon know that she could also purchase quests from the store.


    ¡°Oh, by any chance, have you not received any quests recently?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Are you talking about having to buy quests separately once you¡¯ve finished growing to a certain extent? The owner of the item shop told me about it.¡±


    Jung Ha-yeon already knew. ncing at the goblin, I felt that he was avoiding my gaze. The item shop owner also seemed to have individual differences.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Have you ever bought one?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. With 5 million points¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I just casually asked, but for some reason, her face turned red. From my perspective, the 5 million point quest was probably something like [Revenge on the Holy Sword! Revenge! Revenge!]. I was curious about the quest she received, so I continued to inquire, and eventually, a tiny voice came out.


    ¡°I-I got a pregnancy quest. Tae-sung.¡±


    After blushing, she covered her face with both hands, looking cute. The higher the difficulty or the more she desired it, the higher the required points for purchasing quests. I had a feeling she really wanted to get pregnant.


    ¡°And the reward?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ originally, the Greenskins, if they get pregnant and give birth, they follow the mother, right? The reward is being able to have a half. That¡¯s what came out as a reward.¡±


    ¡°Surprising.¡±


    You couldn¡¯t know the reward until you purchased it. I just chose the quest with a curious mind and spent 5 million points.


    Although the left side of sadness prevailed, the base was the body of a demon. I began to feel quite curious about what the offspring of a demon¡¯s body and wn¡¯s half would look like. If my expression seemed a bit serious, Jung Ha-yeon noticed and was looking at me. I waved my hand as if it was nothing and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try our best together.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes!!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I had be individually stronger, but from Jung Ha-yeon¡¯s perspective, it was quite a good reward. The Greenskin¡¯s pregnancy always followed the mother, breaking thew. In that case, my quest would probably be the same.


    [ You have purchased the quest for 5 million points. ]


    With a bit of expectation, I immediately opened the quest window to hear the announcement.

 Chapter 257

    00257 Let¡¯s go, my love¡­


    [Quest ¨C Revenge on the Sword Saint! Revenge! Revenge! : You, who have harbored a desire for revenge against the Western Queen and Sword Saint Hayuri, now it¡¯s time to reap the feelings you¡¯ve suppressed. Return to her what you¡¯ve suffered. (0/1)]


    [Reward ¨C ess Permit to the Secret Shop, ???????]


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Not a bad reward. It was not an ess pass to the secret shop but an ess permit. It was worth 5 million points since it meant I could enter anytime I wanted. A feeling of sess, maybe. If this war ends smoothly, there should be umted points, and I might be able to bring in a few more decent artifacts.


    The remaining reward was not yet revealed, but I thought it would probably be disclosed only after capturing the Sword Saint.


    Roughly estimating, I thought it might be apletely new species evolution, weapon enhancement, or something like that. However, considering it wouldn¡¯t change anything to think about it now, I gave up thinking about this matter.


    As I was quietly pleased, Jung Ha-yeon also smiled. I put magic into Mysteltainn again and started moving her because I wanted to y a prank on her.


    Creating a V-sign with both hands, just like what Lee Wanyong did on the city wall, Ha-yeon blushed deeply. It was an unexpected and quiet behavior.


    Although I didn¡¯t say anything, she probably knew it was because of this spear.


    ¡°Ta¡­ Taesung, c-could you please e-exin?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a unique artifact I could make thanks to you. It has the function of exerting dominance over surrounding nts for a certain period.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain, but it seems your body is also ssified as a nt. Probably the reason why pregnancy doesn¡¯t work well.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    Ha-yeon¡¯s expression at this moment was a bit downcast. Perhaps she might have thought that there was no hope for her body. However, that expression was quickly reced. Something extraordinary seemed to havee to her mind, and she was looking at me with unusual eyes.


    ¡°Taesung-ssi.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ is it possible?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    Somehow, I had a feeling of what Ha-yeon might be thinking about. If the spear had the ability to exert dominance over nts, it would naturally apply to Ha-yeon as well. If that was the case¡­


    ¡°Taes¡­ Taes¡­ Taesung-ssi¡¯s seed¡­ to ept it, my¡­ my¡­ my egg¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was an exnation that couldn¡¯t be expressed, an extremely revolutionary idea. Whether she had thought of such an unprecedented method in the direst of circumstances, I couldn¡¯t be sure, but it couldn¡¯t be denied that there was a possibility. If I used magic to examine Ha-yeon¡¯s body, understanding her physical structure wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. Although it would be a matter of determining whether the internal structure waspletely different from humans, thinking about the possibility of pregnancy between different species, their internal structures were likely to be quite simr.


    ¡®Commanding the egg.¡¯


    It was an absurd idea. Ha-yeon¡¯s proposal was so bewildering that I felt like coughing in disbelief.


    ¡°I-if it makes you ufortable¡­ b-but I¡­ I also want to have a child.¡±


    It was quite a gamble for her, who had never made any demands on me before. Although I didn¡¯t like the idea of having many children, I had already epted them as family, so it didn¡¯t seem too bad.


    Above all, I was very excited about the possibility of what the reward for her quest, a half, would be like. Even though Rava had some resemnce to me, and the future child of Chang Je-ri would likely resemble me as well, Ha-yeon¡¯s child had a high chance of being an entirely new species. Especially the idea of a half born from the certain Green Skin pregnancy felt uniquely special. It was inevitable that my heart would flutter a bit.


    After taking a deep breath, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°After the war.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Since the war was imminent, I hadn¡¯t dealt with Choi Seulgi yet. If, by any chance, we seeded here, it might be my turn to face Seulgi.


    If this attempt were to seed, and we could definitively have a new child, it would bring about a strange feeling. The stakes would be raised a bit more.


    Amidst Ha-yeon and me being caught up in such emotions, a faint voice of the goblin echoed.


    ¡°If you have no more business, it¡¯s probably best to go down now.¡±


    It seems that the attitude has changed now that all the points have been spent. After nodding, I promptly closed the door to the item shop. Suddenly, my vision flipped, and it felt as if my body was falling downward. Ha-yeon probably returned to her original position as well.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    I check my body¡¯s condition. I read the quest again and, most importantly, squeeze Mysteltain with my hand.


    Levatein, Dainsleif, Mysteltain ¨C three weapons that can be considered beyond the standard. I probably couldn¡¯t handle this greatsword before. I swing the spear once, and indeed, I feel a substantial force.


    After taking out Levatein, I switch back to Mysteltain. In an instant, the Levatein in my hand transforms into Mysteltain. Swinging the spear down on the ground:


    Quaddddukk


    With a sound, a quiterge dent appears.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Leaving behind the humans of the northern part who stare at me nkly, I move my steps. Before the war breaks out, spending time with the tribe members seemed like the best option.


    Despite being a temporary fort of the Blood Dagger n, located below the wall, it appeared quite smallpared to Brother¡¯s Land. Nevertheless, looking at those fellows who managed a rtively decent life, I felt grateful.


    ¡°For the Blood Dagger!¡±


    As I pass by, the orcs naturally look at my face.


    ¡°Hakajin.¡±


    Elite orc inspector Hakajin. Lately, his skills have skyrocketed, and he¡¯s now the leader of the 1st Brigade. Surprisingly, he¡¯s quite friendly with Lee Wanyong. It seems he was particrly pleased when he heard the news that Lee Wanyong had joined due to a shortage. After giving him a pat on the shoulder, I continued walking, and the temporary fort buzzed with activity when Hakajin called out my name.


    People started emerging from the tents, and elite orc inspectors stood up straighter.


    As the tribe leader, Gark, who is excelling in his duties, and Hark, who¡¯s assisting his brother as best as he can, I can see changes in their bodies and weapons. Everyone is preparing in their own way for the uing battle. Gark¡¯s sword has grown even longer, and Hark¡¯s twin swords feel a bit heavier.


    ¡°For Blood Dagger! For the tribe meeting¡­¡±


    Seeing me approach, they seemed eager to have a tribe meeting. I gestured to Gark, indicating that there was no need for a tribe meeting.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a tribe meeting.¡±


    ¡°I owe you my life.¡±


    Still grateful for the favor in Somoora, I appreciate Orbo, the Shield, more than anyone. I know better than anyone how much he has endured and supported the n since he joined. Even when Hark, Gark, and I were often away from the tribe, it was always Orbo who guarded the tribe alone. He must have wanted to fight as well.


    ¡°I owe you a lot.¡±


    He understood the meaning of my words, and Orbo opened his mouth.


    ¡°Guarding is also a struggle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I made a mistake.¡±


    His words were correct. Guarding is also a form of struggle.


    I turned my head, and Hakazin was also noticeable. He has always made an effort for the tribe, even though hisbat ability is not high. Like the three goblin sisters who watched me trying to see my face with Mev, Bae Ahyeon also looks at me. Just like in the store conversation, Jung Hayeon is bowing her head, showing a worried expression.


    In addition to these, the tribe members who have been with me since the tutorial, the tribe members who joined in Somoora, and the appearances of the tribe members who have been integrated for various reasons are captured in my sight.


    Some may die when the war breaks out. Although it will be an honor for them, it may bring sadness to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Jung Hayeon recited the spell, a chair made of roots began to emerge from the ground. I sat quietly there, and everyone started looking at me.


    Their eyes express trust. They admire me and think of me as an honorable leader. I feel the same way about them. They are admirable and honorable individuals. Even if I were born as a greenskin, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow this much without their support, and I wouldn¡¯t have met Choi Seulgi. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a family, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get close to the yearning in my heart.


    Being with the warriors from the North and humans isfortable, of course. But being with them is reassuring. I opened my mouth to the ones looking at me.


    ¡°I respect all of you.¡±


    There was no response.


    Just thunderous cheers echoed.


    That¡¯s how we spent time in the same ce.


    Each person would have harbored unknown emotions in their hearts during this time.


    So, a day passed.


    The next day was the same. asionally, Lee Wanyong¡¯s provocative shouts amused me, and the elite orc inspectors shing swords with each other also pleased me. Tribe members who gathered in one ce without entering the tents were preparing for the uing battle in their own ways, creating their own spaces.


    Orbo, the Shield, closed his eyes, and Gark and Hark shed swords. Mev and the three goblin sisters were still ying cards. Jung Hayeon and Bae Ahyeon were chatting, and tribe members asionally drank while discussing the uing battle.


    So, another day passed.


    Around this time, Choi Seulgi started joining the tribe members. Now, she must be deep in thought, facing the uing battle with the Sword Saint Hayuri.


    And


    Exactly when the promised three days had passed, the voice of the Sword Saint began to be heard. The time hade for them to attack the fortress wall.


    It was a clear voice.


    The promised three days have passed. We raised our swords for the suffering people of the East and North. Despite your provocative actions, we have endured many times, and we still believe in the goodness of humanity. We do not want to fight.


    While listening to the nonsense of the Sword Saint, I opened my mouth towards the tribe members. Lee Wanyong¡¯s skillful words were not my forte, but I wanted to say a word to those who were participating in the big battle.


    ¡°I want to fight.¡±


    ¨C You have lost our trust. For the prosperity of humanity and thend for our future descendants, the time hase for us to make an unavoidable choice. Dear citizens of the West and South, the North and East are the cancer of the continent. If we leave them alone, their ideologies and values will eventually spread to the entire continent, threatening us. There is no fight without sacrifice. Like the words of the Moraeba on the first day, we will sacrifice!


    Nonsense. I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°We do not die.¡±


    ¨C I will watch over you all.


    ¡°I will be the first to fall.¡±


    Rather than them, I will be the first to fall.


    ¨C For this cause.


    ¡°For survival.¡±


    ¨C ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¨C All forces¡­ Advance!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My beloved brothers.¡±


    While hearing the loud voice of the Sword Saint, I whispered very softly to the tribe members. It was a small voice, but I believe it would have prated into everyone¡¯s ears without a doubt.


    Enormous cheers were heard from beyond the fortress wall. Perhaps it was the battle cry of the humans from the West and South.


    However,


    Interestingly, the cheers gradually diminished and eventually became inaudible. It waspletely engulfed by the voices of the Blood Dagger n tribe members.


    Considering that they are closer to us than those far away, it is quite natural, but it made meugh.


    I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°Victory.¡±


    The voices of the tribe members, waiting as if to respond, were heard.


    ¡°Only for victory!¡±


    ¡°For Blood Dagger!¡±


    That¡¯s how we waited, and the war we had been waiting for finally began.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    258 Siege of the Ice Fortress


    Charge!!! Chargeeee!


    Advance! Advance!


    For the Cause!!


    The sounds of the humans from the South and West could be heard. However, I already knew that they would be casting spells as they shouted, rather than rushing towards us.


    The presence of high-level mages in a siege is crucial, not only for a siege but also forrge-scale battles or raids. Topare it to modern warfare, its like having missiles or bombs that can wipe out hundreds or thousands at once.


    Clearing the way for entry through bombardment before infantry charges is easier. If the mages of the Southwest Alliance have the upper hand, it will cause significant damage to the enemy forces on the other side. If the mages of our Northeast Alliance have the upper hand, the fortress wont hold up well, and it might crumble down.


    Even though Blizzard Path Guilds Master Seo Lee Ju is a skilled mage, the magical power of the Northeast Alliance may be somewhatcking, possibly influenced by the Queen of the North. While specialized in ice magic, many strong mages are leaning towards the warrior side. Of course, there are skilled individuals like Seo Lee Ju, but I believe the magical power of the Northeast Alliance is somewhat behind.


    The King of the South.


    Ive never heard about his ss or the exact skills he uses, but I know he is a highly skilled mage despite his appearance. As a self-proimed regional king, he is undoubtedly a skilled individual. Although not as much firepower as Jungha-yeon, he must be a formidable mage, possibly surpassing Choi Eun-joo.


    Theyreing.


    Merging magical power from above, even for someone like me who has grown, an enormous magical power is felt. It is definitely not a spell that can be cast in a short time.


    Choi Seul-gi muttered beside me.


    The promised three days are nonsense.


    A sound like the air tearing apart is heard. Looking up at the sky, whats visible is a massive meteor.


    Huh


    Certainly indicating the intention to destroy the fortress, but the troops arent shaken. Green-skinned creatures waiting with me under the fortress and even farther away were silently staring at the falling meteor.


    The small-looking meteor grewrger in my line of sight. If it falls, not only will the fortress be destroyed, but it will also cause considerable damage, but the forces do not waver. The Green-skins waiting with me under the fortress are also quietly watching the falling meteor.


    Even before I had a chance to open my mouth, there was a deafening sound as if the air was being torn apart. Looking up at the sky, a gigantic ck creature began to emerge. Chang Je-ri, located in the center of the fortress, was calmly holding up the Reapers Scythe, reaching her hand toward the sky.


    As the ck creature opened its huge mouth, an unbearable number of teeth became visible. Although I had seen it during the time with Jang Ki-young, it was muchrger now. It was much more threatening and much more solid. Whether it was to swallow the falling meteor or in preparation for falling, the blurry form of the creature suddenly transformed.


    Influenced by the magical power of the King of the South. When Chang Je-ri lifted her hand again, the creature, which had be blurry once again, quickly regained its shape. Soon, the meteor and the ck creature collided head-on.


    Kwaaaaaaaah!


    With a tremendous roar, the ck beast intercepted the meteor, a sight that looked alien to anyone witnessing it. Even to me, it seemed incredibly fascinating. The humans below were also staring in disbelief.


    Monster.


    It was probably a remark made by everyone, and even I couldnt help but chuckle at the sight.


    Squeeeeeak


    A chilling sound echoed as the enormous meteor was crushed by the creatures teeth, and the fragments fell, but they didnt cause any significant damage to the fortress or threaten the troops. The sound of protective spells being cast by the mages continued.


    Then came the second barrage. This time, it was not the King of the South but the regr mages from the South.


    But I can stop it.


    Since the meteor attack was blocked, I didnt think this attack would cause any damage to the fortress either. Perhaps the real purpose was to allow the advancing troops to get close to the fortress without any harm.


    Magical attacks kept raining down from all directions towards the protective spells. Our mages couldnt cast offensive spells.


    Before they could attach to the wall, we needed to reduce the number of enemy troops as much as possible. If we couldnt use mages, we could use archers. My thoughts seemed to reach Kang Chang Hoon, the Northern knight beside the Northern Queen.


    Though not a skilled warrior, he was quite experienced inmanding troops. He would be good at timing.


    All units! Load!


    The sounds of the troops footsteps and shouts were heard. The enemies were getting closer. I looked at Choi Seul-gi and opened my mouth.


    The vanguard?


    Jung Wiyoung.


    Poo-hat.


    He must be quite angry. He was also a veteran like the Northern knights, perhaps even surpassing them. He intended to go all out from the beginning.


    As the enemys shouts got closer, Northern knight Kang Chang Hoon raised the sword he was holding and shouted.


    Fire!


    Arrows shot up into the sky. I estimated the range and shot the arrows high into the air.


    Shields up! Shields!


    There was a loud voice from the enemy as well. Shieldbearers raised their shields to block the arrows. However, there was no way there wouldnt be any casualties. The recent attack must have dealt significant damage to the enemy forces.


    Load!


    Fire!


    Load!!!


    Fire!!!!


    The voice of Kang Chang Hoon and the shouts of the others continued to echo. On the battlefield, amon sound, but it seemed to excite the ogres of Goff. They were growling as if they wanted to rush out. However, now wasnt a good time.


    I began to look at Elia, and she immediately started memorizing the casting. The overall view of the battlefield was visible.


    Soldiers falling and bleeding, arrows flying into the sky, each time they did, the advancing enemies staggered. However, despite that, the forces pushing forward seemed endless.


    You damn bastards.


    Most of those who fell were the weak. Unfortunately, the shieldbearers at the front, led by Jung Wiyoung and the Holy Order, suffered almost no damage. They perfectly blocked the arrows with their shields and healed minor injuries with their holy power. They would recover from any injuries on their own.


    What they were protecting seemed to be a siege weapon, something made to break through the ice wall. There was no gate in the ice wall, but they probably nned to break through the ice wall by infusing magical power into that weapon.


    Charge! Charge! For the Cause!


    Block them!! Load! Fire!


    Continuous showers of arrows rained down, and the enemies also started protecting their position with magical barriers. Thanks to that, our mages gained a bit more vigor.


    Kwaaaaah!


    This time, it was simr to Seo Lee Jus style; a cold aura surrounded her. As her eyes shed open, an incantation with an unknown name flowed from her lips, and the effect was beyond what I had anticipated.


    Blizzard.


    The Blizzard, the 18th magic of the ice mages, was a spectacle to behold. Although I had seen it from a distance before, witnessing such a massive spell in action was a first.


    In an instant, a giant storm of ice began to engulf and swallow the advancing enemies. Naturally, the enemys marching speed slowed down. In the meantime, arrows continued to rain down, causing numerous casualties.


    Uwaaaaaah!


    Aaaaaaaah!


    My arm! My arm!


    However, the injured kept getting back up. A tremendous divine power enveloped them, and the wounded warriors rose again, gripping their swords.


    Holy Sword.


    Perhaps expecting more significant casualties than we did, Seo Lee Ju released her divine power much faster than we had anticipated. Though she probably only wished the pig-like creatures to fight a little longer, the power of the Holy Sword seemed to have a significant impact on them.


    For Hayuri-nim who watches over us! Charge! Lets fight forward for the Cause!


    For the Cause!


    Before the enemies reached the fortress, the long-range marksmen on both sides were disying quite a high level of attack and defense.


    Load!


    This time, the sound didnte from our side. The enemies were also shooting arrows toward the fortress. It indicated that the enemies were close. Archers who hadnt memorized protective spells were hit by enemy arrows and fell.


    Priests! Priests!


    The priests were continuously releasing divine power. At that moment, another spell from the King of the South began to fall. Since the meteor might not have a significant effect, a massive magical power spread, and a rain of fire began to fall. Even our Blood Dagger n, included in the impact range, I murmured to Hark and Orbo.


    Hark, Orbo.


    Got it!


    At my voice, Hark drew his sword, and Orbo raised his shield. Hark continuously blocked the rain of fire with his sword, and Orbo, with his massive shield, struck the ground. Eventually, a massive magical shield that seemed capable of protecting our entire n was formed. It was the unique ability of that creature.


    We somehow managed to block them, but there would be damage on the fortress wall.


    Although the protective spell immediately covered the wall, it wasnt entirely ineffective. The ice mages and Chang Je-ri were blocking it, but a part of the wall was crumbling. Of course, it wasnt easy for them to enter. Kang Chang Hoon, the Northern knight, was also moving toward the damaged section of the wall.


    Fire! Fire!


    Ladders! Ladders!


    With grappling hooks anddders attached to the wall, the siege had truly begun.


    Pouring boiling oil or throwing stones wouldnt stop the warriors climbing the wall. They were probably protecting themselves and thedders with magical power. The only things that could stop them were high-level mage spells or arrows from the archers.


    The spear soldiers continued to knock down the enemies climbing up thedders, and the mages were destroying thedders themselves. Arrows and spells continued to rain down, and screams were heard.


    While the quality of our troops was superior, the quantity of enemy troops was different. The gap in numbers wouldnt be filled by the overwhelming power of a mage who could wipe out hundreds or thousands with a single spell. Thats how much the forces brought by the West and the South were not to be taken lightly.


    The corpses kept piling up against the wall, and those trying to climb over them were visible.


    Aaaaah!


    Die!


    Dont let them climb! Dont let them!


    The Holy Order will handle the spear soldiers! Handle them!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    259 Siege of the Ice Fortress


    On one side, there are those trying to climb up thedder. On the other side, there are those pounding the fortress wall with siege weapons they brought. The mages below the wall, maintaining magical energy on the wall, exert even more power.


    [Hold your ground. No need to worry.]


    [Dont rush.]


    Seems like observing simr scenes, Chang Je-ri sent me a briefmunication. Its evident that the knights of the Holy Order are maintaining a densely packed formation with shields, protecting the siege engines.


    The magic and arrows falling from above are all blocked by shields. Its not just on my side. Although still in preparation, if a massive hammer imbued with magic continuously strikes the wall, its inevitable that a hole will be made.


    Chang Je-ri moved to snipe the knights protecting the siege engines.


    Its indeed unsettling to send Chang Je-ri, who is still in the early stages of pregnancy. If Park Hancheol wasnt sticking close to Chang Je-ri, I would never have allowed her to move.


    Shiiiiiiing.


    The sound of the air tearing apanied the announcement of the Reapers scythe being present.


    Aaaaaaah!


    The guys whose throats were cut without even knowing English were visible. There were asionally those whose arms and legs were severed, but perhaps because the range was keptrge, the siege weapons brought by these guys were also destroyed.


    With each swing of the scythe from above, dozens of heads roll. Arrows and magic aimed at Chang Je-ri are all blocked by Park Hancheols shield. Chang Je-ris attacks are certainly making an impact on the Holy Order, but I had no choice but tomunicate with her.


    [Dont push too hard.]


    [I know. Sir.]


    Its still the early stages of the battle. Judging by the absence of notable figures other than Je-ri, it might be urate to assume that this is an attempt to deplete our forces stamina. Even if its not Je-ri, others can certainly inflict damage on the Holy Order.


    My spection seems to be correct, as the sounds of explosions start echoing from various ces.


    Then, the voice of the Sword Saint resounds again.


    Advance!


    The next wave of forces is pushing forward.


    Ugh damn, there are too many. No end in sight.


    Choi Seulgi muttered beside me, prompting me to speak.


    Probably, the main force is still far away. Theyll probablye up with the Sword Saint. After the fortress wall is breached.


    After the fortress is breached?


    I nodded, and Choi Seulgi did the same. Even though it hadnt been much time since they rushed under the fortress wall, an enormous number of bodies had already piled up outside. As time passed,dders might lose their significance. It seemed like corpses would pile up enough for them to climb over, even stepping on the bodies of our own soldiers.


    Apart from the towering fortress wall, there were areas we couldnt grasp due to its broad expanse. The central part was entrusted to the knights from the north, and Je-ri, who I couldnt identify, guarded the left side where I was. The right side was under the control of the Queen from the north. Of course, there were scattered individuals from the east and north, but the basic formation was like this.


    Greenbelt n members, the master of the Frost Dragon Guild, and powerful figures representing the city from the east and north were exerting their strength.


    It wasnt a matter of great concern, but if the stamina continued to deplete, a hole would undoubtedly appear, affecting both the powerful figures and the ordinary soldiers.


    Our soldiers were quite busy. They had to shoot the guys climbing the fortress wall from below using hooks,dders, or their unique abilities. They also had to shoot arrows toward the other units that had started charging again.


    It felt like ying an endless defense game.


    Kwaaaaaah!


    Sounds of magic explosions echoed from various ces. Explosive magic dropped between the humans surging like a pack of wolves from the south and west, causing some to fly into the air, but they continued their advance.


    What the hell, is this a factory production line? Or maybe a package loading and unloading operation?


    Pfft.


    I couldnt help but smile at Choi Seulgis words. His analogy seemed quite fitting.


    Like continuously pushing items into a container belt, they were forcefully pushing in troops. However, it wasnt like they could load the front cargo into a vehicle or that troops coulde up. The scenery had gradually turned into a hellish path.


    Save me!


    Aaaargh! Mom! Mom!


    Wheres the priest! Priest!


    No one was calling for surrender. The battlefield was undoubtedly filled with madness and terror. Looking at them through Elia, I unknowingly spoke.


    Idiots.


    Lee Wanyongs words were right. There were no sublime sacrifices or deaths. The guy holding the g and the guy who shouted that they fought for justice were now screaming and shedding blood.


    Block them!


    Dont let them climb up.


    After a little more time, the situation had not changed. They were still holding out. The warriors from the east and north were also fighting to protect. The expression on their faces came into view. From the perspective of the north and east, the south and west were not just invaders but beyond that and less than that. Those who fought for some cause were not interested in that. They would fight if the enemy approached.


    They fought solely because the enemy was there.


    Advance!


    Advance! Lets fight for the continent!


    The voice of the Sword Saint, Hayuri, continued to resonate. Once again, a mass of them poured down. Despite this, they couldnt climb up. In this situation, doing nothing and just watching is undoubtedly an extremely unbearable thing.


    As painful as Lee Wanyong, the eyes of all the Blood Dagger n members were gradually turning redder. The elite Orc Inspectors, who had chosen to suppress their wild instincts, were also the same. It must be very difficult for them to endure the urge to fight in the face of these guys, who seemed like warriors from the east and north in their eyes, not merely enemies.


    Defend!


    Aaaargh! Save me!


    Damn it! These bastards!!


    Meanwhile, the siege engines were continuously approaching the wall, which was quite impressive. Perhaps they realized that they might not be able to climb up, so they wisely chose to breach our territory. The warriors from the east and the north seemed to share this understanding.


    The warriors from the east and the north were also the same.


    The enemies had changed their strategy. The magic that once echoed over the fortress wall, burning corpses, now turned into a relentless assault by the siege engines.


    Thump!


    Thump!


    Thump!


    With every strike of the siege engines, the power in the hands of the northern mages increased. Enemy archers and mages did their best to restrain the descending forces. The archers aimed arrows at the heads of the enemy archers, who maintained protective spells and continued firing.


    The King and his son from the south continued to pour magic towards the troops on the wall. Even though their own allies were within the range, they showed no concern. They knew that the more they used magic to protect the troops on top, the faster the wall would crumble.


    The Queen from the north raised her spear.


    Chang Je-ri also swung her scythe.


    The northern knight shouted, and Bak Hanchul continued to strike those trying to climb the wall with his shield.


    Seo Lee Ju abandoned defensive spells and poured all her magic into maintaining the wall.


    Advance, all forces!


    Once again, the voice of the Sword Saint resonated.


    Thump!


    Thump!


    Thump!


    The sound of the siege engines striking the wall continued. As the massive hammer continuously hit the wall, I felt a part of it trembling.


    Thump!


    Boom!


    The moment I leaped outside the fortress wall, the enemy forces seemed to hesitate for a moment. Perhaps they were taken aback by the sudden appearance of a massive green creature with a terrifying sword.


    Charge!


    However, the hesitation didntst long. The Holy Sword continued tomand, and the troops surged forward. I was ready for the onught. Levathain, my massive sword, swung with a speed and power that seemed impossible for its size.


    Krrrrrrr!


    The de cut through the air, and with a single swipe, multiple enemies were sent flying. Blood sttered across the icy ground as the Greenbelt n roared in approval.


    Monster! Its a demon!


    Fear not! For the Cause!


    The enemies were shouting in panic, trying to rally their forces. However, the sight of an enormous, green-skinned creature wielding a gigantic sword was enough to instill fear in their hearts.


    I moved with calcted brutality, strategically positioning myself to intercept groups of enemies. With every swing of Levathain, the enemy forces were pushed back, creating a chaotic scene on the battlefield.


    Choi Seulgi, who had followed me outside the wall, fought alongside the Greenbelt n members. Her agility and precision with her des were unmatched. She danced through the chaos, leaving a trail of fallen foes.


    Meanwhile, the northern and eastern forces continued to hold their ground on the fortress wall. Chang Je-ris powerful spells and the skills of the knights and mages were keeping the enemy at bay.


    Push them back! Dont let them regroup!


    I roared, and the Greenbelt n members, inspired by my presence, fought with renewed vigor. The enemies, caught between the relentless assault from the fortress wall and the overwhelming force outside, began to retreat.


    Advance! Crush them!


    The Holy Swordsmands became desperate as the tide of battle turned against them. The Queen from the north, leading her forces, pushed forward, her spear striking down enemies in her path.


    Boom!


    A sudden explosion shook the battlefield. Looking toward the source, I saw the siege engines, now unopposed, pounding the fortress wall. The enemy mages and archers, freed from the pressure of our defensive forces, intensified their attacks.


    We need to stop those siege engines!


    I shouted to Choi Seulgi, and together, we charged towards the siege engines. The Greenbelt n followed suit, their roars echoing across the battlefield.


    As we neared the siege engines, I saw Bak Hanchul engaged in a fierce battle, his shield deflecting arrows and magic. I joined him, swinging Levathain to create a protective barrier around the siege engines.


    Destroy them!


    Choi Seulgis des shed, severing the ropes and mechanisms of the siege engines. As they became disabled, the enemys main advantage crumbled.


    The Holy Swords voice echoed in frustration.


    Fall back! Fall back and regroup!


    The enemy forces, now in disarray, began to retreat. The Greenbelt n chased after them, relentless in their pursuit. We had turned the tide, but the battle was far from over.


    Victory for Blood Dagger!


    The triumphant cry spread across the battlefield as the remaining enemies fled, leaving the Ice Fortress standing strong against the assault. The Queen from the north approached, her eyes meeting mine.


    Well fought, creature of the east.


    And you, Queen of the north. This battle is not the end.


    She nodded, acknowledging the challenges thaty ahead.


    For the continent.


    For the Cause.


    As we stood on the battlefield, victory achieved but at a heavy cost, the reality of war and its sacrifices weighed on us. The Ice Fortress, though battered, stood as a symbol of resilience, and the alliance between the east and the north held strong against the forces that sought to conquer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!